《Billionaire’s Reborn Baby》 Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 1 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 1 The door was pushed open with a click, which sounded exceptionally clear in the quiet room. A pretty girl in a white dress staggered in. With her cheeks flushing red, she leaned against the door panting. It was quite dark in the room, and she cried out in grievance and fear, ¡°Eliot?¡± Her voice was soft like that of a newborn kitten, which was enticing. The man in the room wore a cold expression, but he felt his throat tighten upon hearing this. ¡°Eliot?¡± The girl cried out again in a broken voice. She was afraid of the dark the most. Aftering in, she stood against the wall in fear. Upon seeing the faint glow of a floormp shining into the room, she rushed in that direction. However, she missed a step and fell into the swimming pool by ident. Vincent Scavo¡¯s guards, hiding in the dark, looked at each other in surprise, for this girl¡¯s unexpected move indeed confused them. At the previous banquets, a lot of stupid women pretended to be drunk and sneaked into this room. The guards couldn¡¯t even remember how many of them had been thrown out¡­ The sound of water bubbling came from the pool. A lot of water went into the girl¡¯s lungs. She continued to sink, but she kept calling her brother¡¯s name. After struggling desperately for a while, she suddenly became motionless with her entire body sinking to the bottom. The man in the dark frowned. He raised his hand, but his guards didn¡¯t take any action. They said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it might be her trick.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As soon as they finished speaking, the girl in the pool suddenly moved. With a string of bubblesing out from the bottom, she moved her arms and legs hard and finally emerged from the pool. It was evident that this girl was a good swimmer. The guards tacitly revealed a disdainful smile, for it was within their expectation. The man in the shadows put on a colder expression. The guards all knew that Vincent hated to be cheated the most, not to mention that he was just about to save her! After swimming ashore, Emily Britt coughed for a long time, resulting in sharp pain in the chest. Then she looked down at her hands and feet. The scar on her right leg had gone. Emily touched her face again with disbelief. Wasn¡¯t she disfigured? No. Wasn¡¯t she dead? She stared at the pool in disbelief. It took her a long time to realize that she was now at the Scavo¡¯s in City Y, and this whole drowning in the swimming pool thing actually happened seven years ago! Covering her mouth, she gulped in surprise. She was reborn and went back seven years! Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. Emily wiped away her tears over and over again. She never dreamed that she would be reborn and even go back to this day! The water in the swimming pool reflected the bright light, and Emily¡¯s face looked even redder against the clear water. She looked quite charming even while crying. There was a hint of shock and disbelief on her face a moment ago, but now, only an angry and determined expression was left. The man in the shadows slightly raised his eyebrows and recognized her as the retard from the Britts. However, judging from her expression, the man wondered if she was indeed retarded. He adjusted his posture and stared at the girl outside the French window with great interest. Crying for a long time, Emily suddenly sneezed. Feeling extremely dizzy and hot, she remembered that she was still under the effects of the aphrodisiac. Then she reached out to get some water from the pool and took a big sip. The guards were rendered speechless. This was the first time a woman had barged into Vincent¡¯s room at night just to drink his bathwater! After drinking the water, Emily patted her face and stood up. It was the end of September now, and she was chilled to the bone by the night wind. However, the miserable memory inflicted more pain on her. It was this night that her sister, Elsie Britt, tricked her into drinking the wine mixed with aphrodisiac and asked her to look for her brother here. Back then, as a retarded girl, she believed her sister! That night, she almost drowned. Fortunately, she was saved by a man. However, because of the aphrodisiac, she was all over her savior in public and was then notoriously known as a retard in City Y! As soon as she stood up, her long white dress that had been soaked in water tightly clung to her body, revealing her curvaceous figure. With her head down, she wrung out the excess water, and her nice breasts were slightly exposed because of her movement. The man in the shadows shot a cold nce at his guards, who immediately lowered their heads. However, they felt a mixture of doubt and curiosity. In the past, every woman barking into Vincent¡¯s room was half-undressed. Why was this girl different? Wringing her wet dress, Emily then squeezed the water out of her dripping hair. She looked at the pitch-ck room and then stepped in barefoot. She wanted to leave before her sister brought other guests over. After taking a few steps, Emily was gripped by fear and she couldn¡¯t help trembling all over. There was someone in the room! In other words, the person who saved her in her previous life might be in the darkness now. ¡°Hello, can I borrow some clothes?¡± she asked softly. No one answered her, and there was an awkward silence. Emily couldn¡¯t help but flinch. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Thank you. I¡¯ll be grateful to you.¡± Leaning against the wall, she groped for the light switch. After failed attempts, she tried to find the closet in the dark. By pure luck, she soon found it. She directly took off her wet dress, and she had no idea that a man was standing opposite her. Vincent stared at her beautiful figure with a meaningful look. Emily fumbled for a shirt and quickly put it on. The shirt was so long that it could cover her thigh. She suddenly felt hot all over again and her legs went limp. As she staggered forward, she lost her bnce and fell with her face facing the man¡¯s crotch. The air seemed to freeze. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 2 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 2 At that very moment, the sound of footsteps came outside the door, apanied by cries of panic. ¡°Emily! Where are you? She couldn¡¯t have run to Mr. Vincent¡¯s room, could she?¡± Immediately after, a group of people came to the door. Someone knocked on the door and said softly, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Flustered, Emily struggled to stand up. When reaching out, she touched two strong legs. With her hand trembling slightly, she tried to touch where her face had just hit. Then the man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The youngest girl of the Britts is missing. I want to ask if she ran into your room.¡± Emily¡¯s body was even hotter. She couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s voice clearly, but she somehow felt it was quite attractive. She tried to stand up, but she directly fell into the man¡¯s arms and felt his low body temperature. Grabbing his arms helplessly, Emily shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Please help me¡­¡± Her voice was soft and sweet as that of a kitten, and a wave of desire instantly swept over Vincent. He extended his index finger to lift the girl¡¯s chin. Her face was rather pale a moment ago, but now it had turned red, which looked a little strange. Was she drugged? This made sense. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, but my sister¡­¡± ¡°Your sister¡­.¡± Vincent looked at the girl¡¯s face carefully in the darkness. Then he asked in a low but charming voice, ¡°What does she look like?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Standing outside the door, Emily¡¯s sister broke off in mid-sentence. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why Vincent, who had always detested women, would ask such a question. However, without a second thought, she immediately described Emily¡¯s dressing today. ¡°She¡¯s in pure white dress. Small face, big eyes¡­ But my sister ¡­ is a retard¡­.¡± A retard? Vincent exerted more strength to lift Emily¡¯s chin. She seemed to be heavily drunk with her pink lips slightly open, which looked quite seductive. Due to the strong effect of the aphrodisiac, Emily suddenly frowned and bit her lips hard. In an instant, blood oozed out and her pink lips were dyed red. Frowning, Vincent suddenly reached out his index finger and stuck it in her mouth. The guards hiding in the dark were all shocked. They never expected Vincent to go against his principle of keeping away from women. Emily was drenched in sweat all over. She vaguely felt that she had bitten someone¡¯s finger. However, she couldn¡¯t see the person clearly in the darkness, and she seemed to hear someone calling the name Vincent outside the door. Vincent? Was it the one who died young? ¡°What did you say?¡± The man suddenly grabbed her chin with great strength. Only then did Emily realize that she had identally spoken out her true thoughts. Vincent Scavo was an influential figure in City Y. When he took over his family¡¯s business at the age of twenty, he monopolized machinery production, real estate, and other industries with high efficiency and brilliant tactics. In the following five years, he expanded his family¡¯s business into every industry in City Y. Now, the Scavo Corporation had shares in almost all varieties of industries in the city. It was said that Vincent was a cruel and heartless man. But his death cast a gloom over the entire city that year. Even Emily¡¯s sister Elsie wept in grief in her own room after knowing this. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Elsie said softly outside the door again. ¡°Scram!¡± People outside were startled, and Elsie¡¯s face even went pale. It turned out that Vincent was indeed irritable and unpredictable. The butler who led the way immediately apologized, ¡°We are truly sorry to bother you, Mr. Vincent. We will leave now¡­¡± With that, he rushed off with the others. Inside the room, Vincent¡¯s hand on Emily¡¯s neck increased its force. With a deeper frown, he fixed his cold eyes on the girl who could be strangled to death at any moment. She struggled feebly without making a sound. Her sister was standing right outside the door, but she didn¡¯t ask her for help. Instead, she held his arm and begged him to save her¡­ Vincent suddenly put his hand down and threw her onto the ground. ¡°Die young?¡± He sneered, ¡°Is that a new trick to attract my attention?¡± There was a touch of disdainfulness and arrogance in his tone. As a big shot in the business world, he had always been stern and unapproachable. Apart from his indifferent tone and attitude, Emily could feel that even his body was cold as an ice cer. Everyone would be overwhelmed with fear at the sight of Vincent, but Emily wasn¡¯t intimidated by his presence at all. Lying on the ground, she gasped and said, ¡°You will die on the morning of November 17th next year.¡± The hiding guards instantly showed up, ready to throw this stupid girl out. However, Vincent gestured to stop them. He squatted down with a hint of coldness on his face. Wearing an evil smile, he asked, ¡°How will I die?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 3 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 3 Having lived a harsh previous life, the formerly retarded Emily understood everything before her rebirth. Besides, her brother never treated her as a retard. He told her everything about the outside world, be it great or small. Right now, it was as if her entire body was in a furnace, and she almost lost her consciousness from the burning sensation. However, she still managed to utter in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chinese medicine.¡± A look of surprise shed across Vincent¡¯s face, and all of the guards stared at Emily with horror. Only Vincent¡¯s trusted bodyguards knew about his leg problem. Even Vincent¡¯s father had no idea about this. The TCM doctor invited was still dispensing the prescription, so Vincent even hadn¡¯t started to take the medicine yet. However, this retard from the Britt family said that Vincent would die of taking Chinese medicine next year. The guards felt a mixture of astonishment and fear. On the one hand, it was out of their expectation that a retard would know about Vincent¡¯s secret. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t seem to be joking just now. Could it be that Vincent would die young? ¡°Go get the doctor,¡± Vincent suddenly said. Only then did the guards find that Emily, who was on the floor, had fallen unconscious¡­ ¡­. In the banquet hall. After finishing drinking with some nobles, Beverly Britt looked into the distance with a smile. Then she whispered to her daughter, ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Where¡¯s that retard?¡± Elsie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw her go into Mr. Vincent¡¯s room with my own eyes, but Mr. Vincent didn¡¯t seem to have seen her at all¡­¡± Beverly said with a frown, ¡°The banquet is almost over. Go find her now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere, but I just couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Elsie impatiently took a sip of wine. ¡°How could a person disappear into thin air? Although she is a retard, she is still useful to us. She can¡¯t die now, so hurry up and find her.¡± ¡°Yes, mum.¡± Upon looking up, Elsie saw a doctor being led to the second floor in a hurry. She stared in that direction with confusion. After a short while, she shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Vincent to find a doctor for that retard¡­¡± Emily was having a dream now. In the dream, Elsie shed her face with a sharp knife, and she stiffened from the overwhelming pain. She bit her lips tightly and looked at Elsie in disbelief. ¡°Elsie ¡­ why?¡± Emily heard herself whispering in her dream. ¡°Why?¡± Elsie¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Eliot ended up in misery because of you, and now you¡¯re asking me why? Our family ended up like this because of your stupid face! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± While speaking, she stabbed the knife into Emily¡¯s chest mercilessly. Emily shrieked in fright. She immediately sat up from the bed and hugged the man standing by the bed. All the guards inside the room couldn¡¯t help gulping. The bright light sparked from crystal chandeliers. It was so dazzling that Emily closed her eyes subconsciously. At the same time, a faint smell of cigarettes and liquor came to her nostrils. She let go of him in a daze. The man slightly frowned and stared at her with deep dark eyes. He was like a fierce and powerful wild wolf ready tounch an attack. His thin lips werepressed. With an angr face, the man looked exceptionally tall and handsome in his dark ck suit. Every single movement of him carried an aura of nobility. ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help fixing her eyes on him. He was probably the most handsome man she had ever seen. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He had a straight nose, and under the thick eyebrows were two cold eyes. Although they were facing each other, she couldn¡¯t see her reflection from his eyes, as if no one else was allowed into his world. Hearing her words, the man leaned over slightly, which entuated his beautiful jawline. ¡°You just said that I would die young. Why can¡¯t you recognize me now?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 4 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 4 Emily was dumbfounded. ¡°You are Mr. Vincent?¡± She had always heard that Vincent was an exceptionally handsome man, but she had never met Vincent in her previous life, so she had no idea what he looked like. The doctor that had served the Scavos for more than twenty years was now gripped by fear. He even wanted to cover his ears, for he couldn¡¯t stand listening to this girl¡¯s nonsense. How could she say ¡°die young¡±? To the doctor¡¯s surprise, Vincent didn¡¯t throw her into the river to feed the fish. Instead, Vincent looked quite pleased. Vincent gestured to his guards, and they left with the doctor at once. Now, Emily and Vincent were the only ones in the room. ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily gave her sincere thanks. Since the effects of the aphrodisiac had gone off, she felt much better now. However, feeling a little feeble, she didn¡¯t know if she could stand up. She groped her way to the bedside. Upon looking up, she realized she was under Vincent¡¯s steady gaze. ¡°Why were you in my room?¡± His voice was low and deep, and pleasant to the ear. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Emily think of her predicament, but she didn¡¯t know if it was toote to y dumb. Under Vincent¡¯s meaningful gaze, Emily swallowed hard and whispered, ¡°I was set up. My sister drugged me and told me my brother was here. That was why I stumbled into your room.¡± Vincent frowned at her words. She continued in a low voice, ¡°I guess they wanted money. A retard like me walking into your room will damage your reputation, so they figured you would give our family a huge amount of hush money to keep our mouth shut.¡± ¡°What if something did happen between us?¡± Vincent leaned towards her, with the tip of his noseing closer to hers. Looking straight into his dark eyes, Emily couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. ¡°¡­.¡± Pointing at herself, Emily blinked and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m a little retard.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vincent nced at her, looking intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Why was Vincent so different from his public image? ¡°Get dressed and I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Vincent pointed at a brand new white dress on the bed. ¡°¡­.¡± Uneasy, Emily shrank back and said, ¡°I can go back on my own.¡± He once again leaned towards her, with his two arms pressed against the wall above her head. Emily didn¡¯t dare to look up. Suddenly, Vincent¡¯s husky voice sounded, which was like the thunder bursting her eardrums. ¡°You stayed in my room for an entire hour. Having you go back alone is not what a gentleman should do.¡± This was totally out of her expectation! In the banquet hall. More than half of the people had left. It was already half-past ten in the evening. Beverly looked elegant and calm, but she was actually restless. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found her yet?¡± Elsie was also anxious. ¡°No. The Scavos also sent men to help find her, but they failed.¡± ¡°Damn it! Where did she go?¡± Beverly was so angry that she almost lost herposure. ¡°Mom!¡± Elsie suddenly grabbed her mother by the arm. Beverly looked at her, impatient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elsie stared in one direction and tugged at her mum¡¯s sleeve with great strength. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Beverly shook her hand off in annoyance. ¡°Just go straight to the point. I¡¯ve told you. Keep your grace no matter what happens¡­.¡± Before Beverly could finish her sentence, she looked in that direction and saw Emily and the man beside her. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Beverly cried out in surprise. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 5 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 5 Standing on the stairs, Emily was in a pure white dress. On her delicate face were two big but zed eyes. She looked quite adorable with her lips pouting. The man beside her was in a ck suit. He looked exceptionally tall with handsome features, characterized by thick eyebrows, a straight nose, and a well-defined jaw. However, his profile gave an air of aloofness. When his cold eyes swept around the hall, many guests did not even dare to look at him. It was Vincent who didn¡¯t turn up at tonight¡¯s banquet! Beverly immediately walked over with Elsie. ¡°I am so sorry about my daughter. Mr. Vincent. I apologize for her.¡± Although Beverly looked she meant it, she couldn¡¯t conceal her joy. Perhaps seeing her youngest daughter stand by Vincent¡¯s side was enough to satisfy her vanity. Elsie also said softly, ¡°Emily,e over.¡± However, Elsie couldn¡¯t help but get puzzled. Howe Vincent was with her retarded sister? Why didn¡¯t he throw her out in disgust? It was said that every woman sneaking into Vincent¡¯s room on previous banquets was thrown out by him mercilessly. The moment Emily saw Elsie, she thought of the knife that her sister used to disfigure her, feeling devoured by hate, but deliberately shrank back and grabbed onto Vincent¡¯s sleeve. With an awkward expression, Elsie asked, ¡°Emily?¡± What was wrong with Emily? The effects of the aphrodisiac seemed to have worn off. Vincent couldn¡¯t be the one helping her with that, could he? Emily¡¯s look of fear also confused Elsie. Did Emily know she was the one drugging her? That was impossible. Emily was just a retard. How could she know all this? With a lot on her mind, Elsie still pretended to be gentle. She asked softly, ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pouting, Emily burst into crying. ¡°Elsie, I¡¯m so scared. Eliot wasn¡¯t around and I couldn¡¯t find him. The water is so cold. My head hurts¡­¡± No one noticed that Vincent raised his eyebrows for a second. The guests were instantly in an uproar. Emily¡¯s few words were enough for them to get the whole picture. It turned out that this retarded girl went to look for her brother. However, instead of finding him, she identally fell into Vincent¡¯s pool and was then saved by him. However, Eliot didn¡¯t even attend the banquet. Therefore, it was beyond doubt that Beverly and Elsie told a lie to Emily. All the guests present turned to look at them with contempt. Although Emily of the Britt family was a legitimate daughter, she was retarded after all and was no threat to Beverly. Why was the stepmother ill-treating her so? On today¡¯s asion, instead of taking good care of Emily, Beverly asked her to go to Vincent¡¯s room to look for Eliot. She must have an ulterior motive¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry, honey. What exactly is going on?¡± With feigned care, Beverly held Emily in her arms and said, ¡°Be good, and mom will take you home right away.¡± ¡°Auntie, I want to see my mother.¡± Emily sobbed. Beverly¡¯s face immediately turned pale. How she wished she could tear Emily apart! However, she managed to put on a soft look. ¡°Okay. As long as you stop crying, I¡¯ll take you to see whoever you want to see. Elsie tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ears and smiled sweetly at Vincent. ¡°Thank you for saving my sister, Mr. Vincent.¡± The assistant behind Vincent came over and said politely with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to show your sincerity by merely saying this.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, you mean¡­¡± Elsie revealed a shyer smile. If Vincent asked her how she was about to thank him, she could offer him dinner. In that way¡­ N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The water in the pool has been polluted by Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent is really not happy about that. He is going to demolish it and build a new one.¡± With the tablet in his hands, Vincent¡¯s assistant quoted the price. ¡°Mrs. Britt, please prepare the reconstruction fees as quickly as possible, for we are in a hurry to start our work.¡± Elsie was dumbfounded, and it took her a long time to regain her senses. Emily, who was pretending to be retarded, almostughed out in the middle of her crying. Fortunately, no one paid attention to her. As a sophisticated woman, Beverly quickly came to her senses. ¡°No problem¡­,¡± she replied with a forced smile. She looked like she would weep in the next second. Vincent finally started to talk, but his words were for Emily. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Beverly opened her mouth wide in surprise. Even Elsie couldn¡¯t control her facial expression and red at Emily in astonishment. Other guests present felt the same way. Howe Vincent wanted to send a retarded girl home? Did he take a fancy to her? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 6 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 6 Of all thediesing to the banquet arranged for him today, he was interested in that retard of the Britt family? If Mr. Rndo, Vincent¡¯s father, hadn¡¯t left early, he would have fainted from anger! Emily was puzzled for a while and then she continued to pout and whine, having no idea what Vincent was up to. Beverly pushed her towards Vincent and said, ¡°Quick, follow Mr. Vincent.¡± An unhappy look showed up on Emily¡¯s palm-sized face, and this time she wasn¡¯t faking. Vincent swept a nce at her. He reached out, taking her by the wrist and took her to the door. The guests gasped again. The rumored celibate Mr. Vincent was now holding the hand of a woman, no, a retard! Vincent¡¯s guards, including his assistant, were all dumbfounded. Then, they rushed out to get his car ready and pulled open the car door for them. Emily looked back and found Beverly and Elsie looking at her with mixed feelings. Seeing Emily turning around, they put on smiles and waved at her. ¡°Go on. We will be back soon.¡± Emily still pouted with tears hanging on her face. She stood in front of the car door and refused to get in. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even as a retard, she knew who her family was. How could she get into a stranger¡¯s car for no reason, even when this stranger had saved her? However, she knew nothing about life-saving. All she knew was¡­ Just as she was standing, the assistant carried a te full of cakes and pastries into the car. Emily¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately followed him in. Not far away, seeing what happened just now, the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°A retard indeed.¡± Among all the guests enjoying the show, Elsie gritted her teeth. How could that retard get into Mr. Vincent¡¯s car? ¡°Call your father and ask him to invite Mr. Vincent in!¡± Beverly hastily dragged Elsie out and said, ¡°We must go now!¡± The hatred in Elsie¡¯s heart ran so deep. Why was their brother Eliot so kind to that retard and now, Mr. Vincent, too? What was it about her? In the car, when Emily finished thest mango cake, they were already far away from the Scavo¡¯s. With no one seeing her, she didn¡¯t need to y dumb. Turning her head, she discovered that the man beside her was sitting upright, solemnly staring at her. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been watching. Emily was lost for words. Should she continue ying dumb? Emily thought for a while before giving Vincent an embarrassed smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent¡¯s assistant in the passenger seat peeked at them through the rearview mirror despite himself. Miss Emily was such an excellent actress that even he was almost tricked. He had no idea why she had been ying dumb for these years. Vincent chose to y along with her. He asked in a deep and low voice, ¡°Need more?¡± He wiped off the cream on her lips with his thumb. Although shocked, Emily didn¡¯t feel awkward. Back at home, her brother was kind to her, too. Vincent probably regarded her as his sister. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m all set.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Good.¡± Vincent was terse. Then he said no more. Inside the dimly lit car, only street lights shed sporadically through the window, reflecting the intimidating outline of the person beside her. After a while, Emily cast Vincent a nce and asked, ¡°Anything you want to ask?¡± ¡°What?¡± He turned his head. His face looked fantastic with his cold expression. She could see his trim eyebrows and thin lips through streamed streetlights. Half of his face was shadowed, and the indifference and coldness overflowed from his eyes. He looked extremely handsome even with a nk, expressionless face. Emily was close to her brother, who was also handsome. So, she wasn¡¯t charmed by Vincent but found him dangerous. She leaned against the window and hesitantly said, ¡°Like why would I know that you would die next year?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 8 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 8 Eliot Britt, the eldest child of the Britts, didn¡¯te home until nearly midnight. As soon as he went in, he heard what happened from the butler. Normally, he would only say goodnight to Emily after taking a shower. But today, he walked straight into her bedroom. Emily was pretending to be asleep. Ever since she realized that she was reborn, she had no idea how to face Eliot. In her previous life, Elsie told her Eliot loved her before she died. His words still echoed in Emily¡¯s mind. In her previous life, Eliot had fought with a man for her and was seriously injured, but Emily failed to see him in the hospital before he died. She felt warm on her forehead. It was Eliot¡¯s palm. Eliot stroked Emily¡¯s forehead and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t happen again.¡± There was a knock on the door from outside. The butler brought in a bowl and said, ¡°Mr. Eliot, the ginger soup.¡± Eliot turned around and took it, gesturing for him to leave. Before the butler left, he nced at Emily who was sleeping on the bed, and thought to himself, ¡®Miss Emily is getting more and more beautiful. Too bad she was mentally disabled¡­.¡¯ ¡°Emily, Emily? Wake up and drink your c.¡± Eliot gently shook her shoulder. Emily remembered in her previous life, whenever she was ill, Eliot would let her drink ¡°c¡±, which in fact was medicine hard to swallow. She pretended to wake from her slumber and mumbled, ¡°Eliot?¡± Eliot gazed at her tenderly. ¡°Good girl, drink the c before you go to sleep.¡± She drank the ginger soup up, which had real c in it, so it was not so pungent. She finished it and felt warm soon. Shey down and looked at Eliot with sleepy eyes, saying, ¡°Good night, Eliot.¡± Eliot stroked her forehead and said, ¡°Good night.¡± As soon as the door closed, Emily opened her eyes. She locked her room from inside, went onto the balcony, and sneaked into the balcony next door. She held a knife stolen from the kitchen. The person who killed her in her previous life lived just in the next room. How could she sleep? She still remembered the agony of the dagger slicing her cheek, the temperature, and the smell of the blood. She held the knife tightly and trembled with anger. However, to her surprise, Elsie was not here! The lights in her room were still on, and there were some papers on her bed and dresser. The quietness suggested that Elsie wasn¡¯t in the bathroom, either. Where could she be in the middle of the night? She nced at the papers on the bed and was dumbfounded. It was the bidding documents of the Britt Group! Eliot had told her in her previous life that the bidding documents had been tampered with, causing his offer to be three times lower than that of otherpetitors. In the end, it was rejected by the judges. Why were the bidding documents here? The sound of footsteps came from outside. Emily scurried into the balcony and secretly looked inside. She found that Elsie put the documents on the bed under her sheets and patted the bed satisfactorily. A call came in. Elsie took the call and said something. Emily tried to hear what she said but failed. She tried her best to lean her head forward. She identally knocked over a flower pot, making a sound. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Elsie¡¯s face changed drastically. She turned on the lights on the balcony and rushed outside, only to find a cat squatting under the flowerpot. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, kitten. Why are you still awake?¡± Picking up the cat, Elsie stroked her head and put her back into her nest. Emily curled up and hid behind the flowerpot rack on the balcony next door. She didn¡¯t dare take a breath until Elsie turned off the lights. She could not kill Elsie now, for she had to find the person behind her. And how should she tell Eliot about the bidding document? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 9 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 9 Emily always got upte in the morning, so she didn¡¯t get to see Eliot so often. But she woke up very early the next day. When she went downstairs, she saw him having breakfast in the dining room. Eliot liked to wear white shirts. With the cor unbuttoned, he looked casual and carefree. He had single-edged eyelids and thin lips. And he liked to read the news on his phone when he had breakfast. Emily had always felt that Eliot was the most handsome guy until she met Vincent yesterday. However, Vincent only had a handsome look, while Eliot was handsome from the inside out. Emily liked him from the bottom of her heart. But thinking of Elsie¡¯s words, she realized she couldn¡¯t get too close to him in the future. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Eliot saw her. Emily smiled and rushed over, ¡°Eliot!¡± Eliot pulled out a chair for her and asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Why did you get up so early?¡± Emily smiled and sat over, but her gaze was fixed on the documents on the dining table. Hearing this, she rubbed her belly and pouted, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Eliot rubbed her head and tilted his head to the kitchen, ¡°L, bring out the sandwiches.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Miss Elsie¡¯s¡­.¡± Before L could finish her sentence, she saw Eliot¡¯s gloomy face. She immediately shut her mouth and could only make Elsie another before she lost her temper. ¡°I have to go to thepany. Harold will take you to the garden after breakfast, alright?¡± Eliot wiped his mouth and stood up. Hearing this, Emily became anxious. She nced at the milk that Eliot hadn¡¯t finished. She immediately took it up and wanted to give him. ¡°Eliot, finish your milk, or dad would be angry.¡± Eliot nodded, smiling. The next moment, Emily¡¯s hand shook and she spilled the milk on the bidding documents. Elsie, who had juste downstairs, cried out when she saw this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeming to be frightened, Emily stood there nkly, her face pale white, her big eyes filling with panic and fear. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can print out another copy in thepany.¡± Eliot threw the documents aside and helped clean Emily¡¯s hands with a tissue. Elsie rushed to the dining table and red at Emily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Emily shrank back and sobbed, ¡°Sorry, Eliot. I ¡­ I just want you to finish your milk.¡± Eliot kept smiling. He was taller than Emily, so he always half crouched while talking to her. He said as if he was talking to a little kid, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry. I must go to work. Be a good girl and wait for me toe back, okay?¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily nodded and prayed inwardly. ¡°Please let Eliot find out that the documents were tampered with. Please!¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°She is not three years old. You¡¯ve spoiled her. She ruined your documents, and you said nothing!¡± Eliot¡¯s face turned cold and he lowered his voice. ¡°I know that it was your doingst night. Thank God Emily is fine. But I warn you, if anything happens to her, I wille for you!¡± ¡°Eliot!¡± Elsie yelled, ¡°I¡¯m your real family!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He left without turning back. Elsie stamped her feet in anger. Emily¡¯s stupid face annoyed her more. She pivoted around and was about to leave. After walking a few steps, she remembered something and turned back and shouted in the direction of the kitchen, ¡°L! Where¡¯s my breakfast?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 10 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 10 ¡°Almost done.¡± Elsie looked at her watch and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bete!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± L was nervous. She spent most of her time making Elsie¡¯s breakfast, but today Emily took it. She had to make Elsie another one. Emily took up the sandwich in front of her and said, ¡°You can have mine. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the food of a retard.¡± Elsie snorted. ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?¡± Beverly pressed her fingers onto her temples and walked over. She looked at Elsie and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Elsie furiously walked over to Beverly and pointed at Emily. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how Eliot dotes on this retard. She spilled milk on his documents. Eliot said nothing to her and med me instead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say the word ¡®retard¡¯ again.¡± Beverly was very distressed about her money for repairing Vincent¡¯s pool, so she did not sleep wellst night. Seeing this in the morning, she felt her head ached even more. She sat on the sofa and said to L, ¡°Give me a ss of honey water.¡± ¡°Yes, Beverly.¡± L answered in the kitchen. ¡°Dad isn¡¯t here. I can call her whatever I want.¡± Elsie red at Emily and saw sliced tomatoes and bacon in the sandwiches. She cried out, ¡°You¡¯re eating my sandwiches!¡± Emily was startled and the sandwiches fell to the ground. She picked it up and raised it in front of Elsie. ¡°You can have mine.¡± ¡°Go away! I¡¯m not eating things on the ground!¡± Elsie pushed her in disgust. Emily staggered. She could have steadied herself. But then she caught a glimpse of the leather shoes at the door. She realized something and crashed herself to the edge of the table before falling to the ground. She sobbed, ¡°Elsie, why did you push me?¡± L was about to bring out the honey water when she saw this. She was already used to it, but today ¡­ She saw a person standing at the door. She was so scared that she almost dropped the ss. Beverly raised her head and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Bring it over!¡± Lowering her head, L put the honey water on the tea table. Drinking some water and pressing down on her temples, Beverly closed her eyes and said to Elsie, ¡°Pull her up. If your father sees that, he¡¯ll snap!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave early for work?¡± Elsie walked over sullenly and kicked Emily¡¯s calf. ¡°Get up. I didn¡¯t push you. You fell on your own, you know that?¡± Emily sobbed and nodded, ¡°I know. Elsie, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Beverly raised her eyes and said to Elsie, ¡°Go to school now before the servants saw you.¡± ¡°L won¡¯t turn me in. Even if dad sees me, I¡­¡± Before Elsie could finish her sentence, she turned around and saw the person at the door. She was ck-jawed, ¡°Dad, how¡­ You ¡­ why are you back?¡± Beverly also stood up in surprise. Maury sneered as he came in. He walked to Elsie step by step, his face sterner than ever. ¡°Even if I see you, you will what? Tell me.¡± Elsie¡¯s face went pale. She hastily hid behind Beverly and cried in panic, ¡°Mom!¡± Beverly patted Elsie¡¯s hand tofort her and walked to her husband. She held his arm and asked, ¡°Why did youe back? Did you forget something?N?velDrama.Org content. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 11 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 11 ¡°I would miss this if I don¡¯te back.¡± Maury shook her off, ¡°This is your so-call care? If I don¡¯t get back today, I would never know you would treat a mentally disabled kid like this!¡± Emily was fake crying just now, but after hearing what Maury said, she felt so sad that tears gushed out of her eyes. ¡°The poor retard is already dead!¡± She shouted inwardly. In her previous life, she had been bullied by Elsie every day. Maury was too busy to notice it even once. Now Maury¡¯s words deeply moved Emily. It turned out dad loved her. But ¡°she¡± was already dead! Maury walked to Emily and squatted down. He said softly, ¡°How are you? Did it hurt? Tell me and dad will find a doctor for you.¡± Emily cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She just tugged at his sleeve and shouted, ¡°Dad¡­.¡± Seeing her crying like that, Maury shouted at Beverly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get a doctor! She might break a bone!¡± Defeated, Beverly went out. Elsie took the opportunity to leave, but he stopped her, ¡°Stop right there! You¡¯re grounded today! Just think about what you¡¯ve done at home!¡± ¡°Dad, I have an exam today¡­.¡± Elsie looked aggrieved and murmured, ¡°Emily should be fine. I just gave her a gentle push¡­¡± ¡°Harold!¡± Maury shouted at the door with a cold face. A tall, dark man came in. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Bring Elsie upstairs and lock her up! She was grounded today! And don¡¯t give her any food.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elsie looked at Maury in disbelief. ¡°Dad! I really have an exam today. I can¡¯t miss it. It is very important. Can I just apologize? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Dad, please forgive me this time, okay? Emily? Emily? I have been kind to you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Emily wished she could slice Elsie into pieces. But apparently, that was impossible. She needed to be patient. It was going to be a step-by-step process. She knew this wasn¡¯t enough. What she needed was a chance big enough to expose their hypocrisy fully. ¡°Dad, Elsie has an exam. Let her go.¡± Emily sniffed and looked up at Maury. Her eyes looked very much like her own mother¡¯s, which made Maury guiltier and sadder. Maury threw his hand and didn¡¯t even want to look at Elsie again. ¡°Hurry and lock her up!¡± Beverly stood at the side and was just about to plead for mercy when Maury red at her. He snapped, ¡°And you! When did we owe the Scavos 500, 000? When?¡± The color drained from Beverly¡¯s face. She pointed at Emily and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s her. Last night, she¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Maury shouted angrily, ¡°It¡¯s noted on the bill. ¡®Beverly has promised.¡¯ Did you promise to send the money over?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡­.¡± Beverly tried to exin, but Maury just pped her to the ground. ¡°You hit me?¡± Beverly red at him in shock, ¡°How could you!¡± Elsie was already taken to the stairs. Seeing her mother was pped, she cried anxiously, ¡°Dad! It was my fault! Don¡¯t beat mom!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I p you?¡± Maury pointed at Beverly who was lying on the ground. ¡°Set the money aside, how can you abuse a mentally disabled kid at home? Do you still have a conscience?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t abuse her! She fell by herself!¡± Beverly covered her face and screamed, ¡°She fell by herself!¡± ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Elsie rushed over and cried out loud, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s my fault, not Mom¡¯s. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Maury raised his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Send her to her room.¡± Harold had to pull Elsie upstairs. Elsie kept hitting and kicking, so Harold just carried her on his shoulder and walked upstairs. Elsie wailed. ¡°No! Let go of her!¡± Beverly screamed on the floor, ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°Shut up! Look at you! You call yourself a mom?¡± Maury was so furious that his chest rose and fell in anger. The butler beside handed over a cup of tea and said, ¡°Mr. Maury, have some tea. It can blow off some steam.¡± Maury smashed the teacup to the ground. The hot water sshed onto Beverly and she screamed again. The living room was flooded with cries and screams. Emily sat on the sofa and lowered her head. No one could see the faint smile on her face. ¡­ In the Scavo¡¯s. By the pool, Vincent was leaning against a giant jade, his slender finger tapping on it. A momentter, a guard walked to him and reported, ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Vincent!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. With a book on his face, Vincent gestured for him to leave. The man withdrew and joined his peers. ¡°Tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± one of the guards asked. The man said, ¡°Rex sent the bill for rebuilding the swimming pool to the Britt Group early this morning.¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you asked to keep an eye on that retard?¡± ¡°Just hear me out.¡± He took a breath and continued, ¡°Then Maury scurried home. Guess what? He saw his wife and Elsie abusing that retard¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± He tsked and said, ¡°One was beaten and the other was grounded.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± The others were ck-jawed Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 12 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 12 After the doctor finished his examination, he prescribed some tincture for Emily¡¯s bruises. He was worried that she didn¡¯t know how to use it, so he patiently instructed, ¡°Just rub like this. It will hurt a little, but you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Emily put on a demure face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of pain. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Hearing this, Maury felt sorry for her even more. After the doctor left, Maury had breakfast with Emily. Afterward, he asked Harold to escort Emily back to her room, and then he asked the butler to gather all the servants. ¡°Tell me, does Elsie often bully Emily at home?¡± Maury sat on the sofa and asked seriously. The servants were too scared to make a sound. Maury pped the table furiously, ¡°You are all fired! Where¡¯s the butler?¡± The others left one after another. The butler stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Maury.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Maury was wrathful. The butler hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Eliot asked me not to tell you now. He had talked to Miss Elsie about this.¡± Hearing this, Maury felt a little relieved, ¡°Go find someone smart. And get Emily a bodyguard.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Female.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler pivoted around to leave, but he thought of something and turned back, asking, ¡°Mr. Maury, Miss Elsie¡¯s twentieth birthday is in next week. Will there be a party?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡­ Emily was checking her stash at her desk. The half-man-tall piggy bank was smashed, notes and countless coins out. Besides those coins, Emily had more than 100, 000, including the lucky money she got from her father on Spring Festivals and the pocket money from Eliot. What should she do with all the money? She was writing something in her notebook when she heard some noise from the balcony. She walked over and saw Elsie was going to escape from the balcony. Elsie twisted her pink sheets into strings, with one end tied to the balcony door, and the other hanging in the air. Elsie screamed in fright when she saw Emily standing not far away. Her hand slipped and she fell. Emily was also startled. Fortunately, it was only the second floor, so she wouldn¡¯t die. Emily stuck her head out and looked down, only to see a tall man carrying Elsie in, and she had fainted in fear. It was Harold Green. Harold didn¡¯t leave much impression on Emily in her previous life. She only knew that he was Maury¡¯s assistant, running some errands for thepany. When Eliot went into thepany, Harold was sort of left out, for Maury wanted to familiarize Eliot with the family business. Gradually Harold became a driver and bodyguard. Later, after the Britt Group went bankrupt, she never saw him again. When Maury was killed, all the people in that car lost their lives. And Harold should be in the passenger seat. At that time, Emily was just regaining her mental faculties. Standing on the balcony, Emily looked down calmly. After Harold sent Elsie back to her room, he stood at the door again. Suddenly, something fell and dropped onto his body. It was a strawberry-vored candy. Harold picked it up, and when he raised his head, there was no one on the balcony. He thought for a moment and put the candy in his coat pocket. Emily leaned against the door frame and said softly yet firmly, ¡°I will protect you from now on.¡± That night, Eliot did note back. The bidding was sessful, so he went to celebrate with the developers. Then he slept in thepany to make preparations. Emily was very d that the tragedy of her previous life could be reversed. In this life, she must get strong and protect the people she cared about! Matthew Britt, Maury¡¯s father had just returned from the summer resort. When he heard that Elsie had been grounded for bullying Emily, and her birthday party was canceled, he went to talk to Maury. ¡°Severalrge supermarket chains of the Britt Group have closed one after another. Without help, our company will be in a dangerous situation.¡± Maury was worried, too. Matthew put down the tea and said sternly, ¡°You can¡¯t Elsie¡¯s birthday party. Vincent¡¯s car was parked at the door, I heard?¡± Maury nodded, ¡°Yes, but he didn¡¯t get out of the car.¡± ¡°Did he drive Emily back?¡± Matthew asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew pondered for a moment. ¡°Looks like he has a thing for Elsie.¡± Maury nodded and suddenly raised his head, ¡°Wait. He sent Emily back, not Elsie. Shouldn¡¯t he have a thing for Emily?¡± Matthew nced at him and said, ¡°Can you convince yourself? Vincent likes Emily?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Maury didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°We must invite Vincent to the party. If Elsie can marry him, we can get back on our feet in City Y.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 13 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 13 On the 5th of October, Elsie¡¯s birthday party was held in the garden of the Britt¡¯s. It was pleasant in the evening of early fall. Thewn was decorated with exquisite underground lights. From the second floor, they were like fireflies flitting to and fro, shining like tiny stars. Emily took a few pictures of thewn with her phone. She was often mocked at parties in the past. Elsie had never stood out for her. Only when she began to cry would Elsie hypocritically came tofort her. Emily found the past amusing. By then, she was very grateful to Elsie foring to her rescue. Even when Elsie coaxed her into a cupboard and got her locked for three whole hours, she would find excuses for Elsie, believing that Elsie was just too busy to remember. The butler hadn¡¯t found Emily until the party was over. The cupboard was stuffy and hot, and there wasn¡¯t much air. Emily was very weak when they found her. However, she still remembered how they feigned shock. It was funny that Emily thought they were really worried about her and told Maury she identally fell asleep in the cupboard and therefore saved Elsie from a lesson. The more she recalled, the more stupid she felt she was. ¡°Miss Sydnee, sorry for disturbing you. It looks like you¡¯re looking for something. Do you need any help?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from below.N?velDrama.Org content. Emily shook her head. She didn¡¯t turn on the lights in her room. No one could see her, but she was not in the mood of eavesdropping. She sat on the swing on the balcony, closed her eyes, and began to think about what she should do with her money. However, their conversation rushed into her ears. ¡°Thanks. I just find the lights beautiful.¡± Her voice was gentle and soft. ¡°They are, indeed. I didn¡¯t even notice if you didn¡¯t tell me. They look like fireflies.¡± ¡°Yes, small but bright.¡± Finding it noisy, Emily dug her ears and wanted to leave. Just as she was about to stand up, the man continued, ¡°Yes, small and bright, just like you. Has anyone told you how charming you are? By the way, I¡¯m Marquise Buckley.¡± The name sounded familiar. Emily was about to get off the swing when she suddenly remembered that Marquise was Eliot¡¯s college ssmate! Eliot once told her that Marquise was a yboy and a girl-hunter, but in the previous life, Emily did not understand what he said. She only remembered asking Eliot, ¡°So is he a good guy or a bad guy?¡± Eliot shook his head, ¡°Not a good guy, but also not that bad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he likes to y the field, which means he likes a lot of women.¡± Emily¡¯s cheeks puffed up, ¡°Then he¡¯s a bad buy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eliot was curious. Emily thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mom said that a man can only love one woman in his life. He can¡¯t be shared, otherwise, he will destroy another family.¡± Eliot became silent. After a while, he stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Emily asked in confusion. Eliot hugged her and said, ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ means ¡®I love you¡¯.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, too.¡± They bothughed heartily. Emily remembered in her previous life, Marquise married a gentle and virtuous woman. However, he indulged in dissipation every day and ignored his family, even when his wife was pregnant. Therefore, his wife resolutely divorced him after giving birth to the child. It is said that after the divorce, his wife had a rough time and even suffered from depression because she missed her son too much. In addition, she became weak in that she didn¡¯t take good care of herself after the baby was born. Words had it that she died a yearter. But just that year, Marquise married another woman. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 14 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 14 Suddenly, Marquise¡¯s voice came from downstairs again, ¡°Would you like a dance with me?¡± ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Emily gnawed at her fingernails and wondered whether to save the girl who was about to fall for Marquise¡¯s game. She didn¡¯t hear the girl¡¯s answer, assuming that the girl was probably hesitating. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Marquise added, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad guy.¡± Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and picked up the flower pot beside her, throwing it at the well-dressed man downstairs. Then there was a bang. Quite a few people were frightened. A woman¡¯s scream sounded, mingled with Marquise¡¯s furious roar, ¡°Who did this?¡± Then the butler and the servants, as well as all the guests in the hall, rushed out, ¡°What happened?¡± Marquise mped a hand to his forehead and gestured at the floor above, ¡°Someone threw a flower pot at me!¡± Maury frowned and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be! Everyone is downstairs. There is no one upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure someone is there! Do you dare to bring me upstairs to take a look?¡± Marquise flushed with anger as he became aughingstock in front of the woman he liked. He stared up at the second floor, swearing to find the person and give him a lesson! Emily crouched behind a tall potted nt and attempted to tiptoe to her room. A familiar voice abruptly sounded, ¡°You missed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily sighed and suddenly realized that something was wrong. She looked up and discovered that a man was standing beside her! In the dark night, the man looked exceptionally handsome with his ck and bushy eyebrows raised. At this moment, his cold eyes were filled with interest and curiosity. Emily was even more surprised when she saw the man¡¯s face clearly, ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Vincent? Why are you here?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Just make a return visit.¡± Emily felt awkward. After a while, she stammered, ¡°But I ¡­ I don¡¯t have a swimming pool.¡± On cue, Marquise¡¯s voice came from downstairs, ¡°There¡¯s someone up there! I heard the voice!¡± Eliot walked out of the hall with a ss of wine in his hand and frowned, ¡°Marquise, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Someone plotted against me and threw a pot at my head. I was lucky that I dodged it in time. Otherwise, I would have died here! I have to find out who did this! By the way, tell the butler to close the door. Don¡¯t let anyone leave!¡± Emily immediately grabbed Vincent¡¯s coat and tried to pull him down, ¡°Lower your voice.¡± Unexpectedly, Vincent did not squat but took a few steps to the edge of the balcony. He looked downstairs arrogantly and said in a different voice, ¡°It¡¯s me. I identally dropped it just now.¡± He paused and said tly, ¡°What? Did I hit something?¡± Emily was shocked. Everyone downstairs gulped, and then eximed in unison, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 15 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 15 Marquise was shocked for a moment and said, ¡°No. Everything is fine.¡± Though Maury felt uneasy, he managed to maintain a smile on his face and grabbed Eliot¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Go have a look.¡± ¡®Why would Mr. Vincent stand on the balcony in Emily¡¯s room?¡¯ ¡®Did he go to the wrong room while looking for Elsie? But why didn¡¯t I see him in the hall just now?¡¯ Eliot finally recovered from the shock and strode towards the hall. He threw the wine ss in his hand to the butler, who then was drenched in red wine. The butler was upset. ¡®Oh no! My new tuxedo!¡¯ Beverly had been discussing the noble gentlemen at the party with Elsie in the hall. However, Elsie took a fancy to none of them. She was waiting for Vincent because she had heard that her grandfather sent the invitation to Vincent in person. Vincent would definitelye to the party to show respect for her grandfather. She waited for a long time, but there came no sign of Vincent. When it was about time that she cut the cake, a loud shout came from outside. Then she walked out with her mother and found that Marquise was clutching his forehead and iming that someone had hit him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Given that Elsie had been yelled at by her father the other day, and today was her birthday banquet, she didn¡¯t dare to make trouble now. She wanted Marquise to go upstairs and investigate the ident. It would be best if Emily was the one that did this. After all, Emily was staying in her room all night! In that case, it would be difficult for her to clear her name, since she was the only one upstairs. As long as she got the me, this little retard would also be considered violent. This way, no one dared to approach her again! What had happened at the banquet a few days ago suddenly popped into Elsie¡¯s head. She still didn¡¯t understand why an aloof person like Vincent would send a retard back home. Had he lost his mind? As Elsie was wondering, she was thunderstruck when she heard Vincent¡¯s voiceing from upstairs. Why would he be on the balcony of Emily¡¯s room? Maury tried to smooth things over with a smile, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to cut the cake. Let¡¯s get in.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Just as the crowd was about to disperse, someone titled his head and looked at the balcony with startled eyes, asking, ¡°Wait, is that Miss Elsie¡¯s balcony?¡± ¡°Miss Elsie is there.¡± Someone pointed at Elsie standing not far away. She was in a white dress with a shining crown on her head, which paled her face even more. ¡°It looks like Miss Emily¡¯s room.¡± A low voice came from the crowd. Everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡­ After a moment¡¯s silence, everyone stammered with one ord, ¡°The retard?¡± ¡°Last time Mr. Vincent even sent that retard home after the banquet was over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but I didn¡¯t believe it at that time!¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent absolutely has no idea that it¡¯s the retard¡¯s balcony!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± On the balcony of the second floor, Vincent turned around and stepped towards Emily. Against the night sky, she dressed in pink rabbit pajamas and squatted down, looking just like a little bunny. She had a small face with fair skin as crystal as a high-grade white jade. From a distance, it looked like her face was gleaming. She gazed at Vincent with her bright dark eyes full of disbelief and joy, as if he was a savior from heaven who came to save her again and again. She was demonstrative with her pure eyes, so Vincent could see her delight with a nce. A strange feeling arose in his heart. He lowered his back and stared at Emily. Suddenly, he reached out and pinched her cheek. Emily retreated in pain and rubbed her face, asking in confusion, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± She didn¡¯t realize how intimate Vincent had been with her just now. Vincent stood up straight and took out a cigarette. As he was about to put it in his mouth, he suddenly paused because he smelled a scent on his fingertips. He frowned slightly and squatted to sniff at Emily¡¯s neck. They were so close to each other. Emily¡¯s nose was filled with Vincent¡¯s fresh smell of cigarettes mingled with a faint fragrance of mint. Though she didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes, she thought the smell on his body was pleasant. With a hot breath spraying on her neck, she had a tickle and stepped back. When she looked up, she met a pair of ck eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 16 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 16 Vincent had typical nted eyes, which were gorgeous. Besides, he had prominent brow bones and thick eyshes, and his eyes became darker and sharper with his brows knitted. People would feel pressured under his gaze. He looked icy and distant, radiating a frightening aura. However, Emily wasn¡¯t afraid of him, because he was a good guy and had saved her twice. ¡°What¡­?¡± She touched her itchy neck. Vincent looked down at her and said in a low voice, ¡°You smell good.¡± Emily lowered her head and sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s the smell of shampoo. If you like it, I can give you one.¡± This was the first time someone had given Vincent a shampoo as a gift. He raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Alright.¡± Eliot¡¯s worried voice suddenly came from outside the door, ¡°Emily, are you alright?¡± Then the light was turned on and the room lit up. Emily hastily stood up and walked back to the room. ¡°Eliot, I¡¯m here¡­.¡± She was looking for an excuse to exin why Vincent was in her room. Eliot strode over and asked, ¡°Where is Vincent?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t he right behind me?¡¯ Emily swung around and found that Vincent was already gone.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She dashed to the balcony and looked down, discovering that Vincent was standing upright in the crowd. He was extremely handsome in the ck suit. But in the meantime, he also looked even colder in his stiff-cored ck shirt. He was indifferent to the people around him,pletely different from the guy that pinched Emily¡¯s cheek. Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, why are you upstairs? When did you get there?¡± ¡°Why was Mr. Vincent there?¡± another wondered. Vincent adjusted his cuff links and said calmly, ¡°To see the moon.¡± Everyone was confused. They looked up but saw nothing. After a moment of silence, someone abruptly pped his hands and eximed, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you¡¯re really ssy!¡± The others also ttered, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Vincent indeed has impable taste!¡± Emily gradually lost her patience and wanted to say something. However, she suddenly thought of Eliot and turned around, only to see that he was staring at her suspiciously. Thus, she had no choice but to y the fool and exin, ¡°I heard some noises, so I came out to have a look. Is there something going on?¡± Eliot touched her head and said, ¡°No, everything is fine. Do you want some cake?¡± Of course, Emily wanted it. But she didn¡¯t want to go out. Eliot noticed her hesitation and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the servants to bring it in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eliot.¡± Downstairs, Vincent was surrounded andplimented by the crowd. Elsie squeezed in and said in a charming voice, ¡°Thank you foring to my birthday party, Mr. Vincent. And thank you for your gift. I like it a lot.¡± This sinct remark fired people¡¯s imagination. ¡®Did Mr. Vincent go to the wrong room? Was he actually looking for Miss Elsie?¡¯ Vincent frowned slightly, and then his assistant Rex stepped forward to exin, ¡°Sorry, Miss Elsie. Perhaps your servants heard it wrong. That gift is not for you but for Matthew. It¡¯s his favorite tea.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh. Elsie¡¯s face turned pale and green. She managed to hold her temper and forced a smile, ¡°Oh, I see. Then I¡¯d like to say thank you on behalf of my grandfather.¡± Rex replied politely, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Seeing that Elsie made a fool of herself, Beverly didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and only smiled, ¡°Guys, let¡¯s get in. It¡¯s time to cut the cake. Elsie,e on.¡± Then Vincent walked in, surrounded by a group of people. Elsie suppressed her jealousy and anger, managing a weak smile and shouting to the second floor, ¡°Emily, what are you doing? I¡¯m going to cut the cake. Don¡¯t you like cakes the best? Come down! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± On the second floor, Emily heard it clearly and opened the closet with a sneer. ¡®Don¡¯t me me. You ask for it.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 17 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 17 There was a hubaloo after the guests entered the hall. ¡°The retard is going downstairs?¡± ¡°Lower your voice¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Emily is not a retard. Actually, she is just suffering from ¡­ intelligence impairment. She has the intelligence of a seven-year-old. She is not stupid. In fact, she is quite polite¡­.¡± ¡°I heard that she even needed servants to help her get dressed. That¡¯s not stupid?¡± The guests were still discussing the ¡°stupid¡± things that Emily had done. Vincent stared at the red wine in his hand with a straight face, lost in thought. Rex whispered, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent waved, and then Rex nodded, quietly getting back to his original position. Hearing the maliciousughter, Elsie proudly adjusted her crown and stepped into the middle of the hall under the gaze of all the guests. There was a four-tiered cake about the height of a person. On the top was Elsie¡¯s cartoon model with a crown on its head, which was dressed in the same clothes as Elsie. The model looked exactly like an elegant princess. Maury stood on the stage and said, ¡°Thank you very much foring. Today is the twentieth birthday party of my daughter Elsie. As the kids grew up, we¡¯re getting older. As her father, I hope that she can live a happy and easy life. Since many young peoplee today, I¡¯ll just stop there and leave time for you to enjoy yourselves. Now, wee my daughter to cut her birthday cake¡­.¡± As the lights in the hall dimmed and the birthday song sounded, all the guests pped their hands and sang along loudly. All of a sudden, a noise of shouting came from the crowd untimely. ¡°Holy shit! Who hit me?¡± ¡°Damn it! I also got hit!¡± ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± ¡°You stepped on me! Go way!¡± ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t squeeze! Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°It hurts! Who stepped on me?¡± As the birthday song ended, the lights in the hall lit up. All the guests were quarreling with each other, which put Elsie in an awkward position. When she blew the candles just now, she was already affected by the loud arguments. She looked over and found all the people in the hall were wrangling with each other. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cut the cake. Girls, hurry to line up!¡± However, the crowd was still arguing, some of which even wanted to start a fight. Elsie stood there in embarrassment and gritted her teeth. She put the knife on top of the cake but didn¡¯t cut it, because no one was looking at her! N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®Damn it! What the hell are they squabbling about?¡¯ Rex couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Vincent. Vincent was still sitting in his chair, leisurely shaking the wine in his ss. However, Rex knew that Vincent was more cheerful than before. Clearly, Vincent did this. The guests¡¯ trashing Miss Emily must have gotten on his nerve. With a bang, the hall fell silent. Everyone simultaneously looked towards the ce where the noise came from. Then they saw a girl in a long white dress standing at the staircase on the second floor in panic. Under her feet were pieces of paper and a bunch of bills, as well as some documents. All the gentlemen were astonished. Although Emily was a retard, there was no denying that she was stunning. She was wearing a white dress with her dark hair hanging loose about her shoulders, looking like an angel from heaven. She had thick eyshes and a pair of pure and innocent eyes, which seemed to possess the power of reflecting men¡¯s evil thoughts. When people met her, they would involuntarily fall in love with her. Elsie couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and howled when she saw the things on the ground, ¡°Emily!¡± Emily actually took out Elsie¡¯s piggy bank and broke it! Emily trembled in fear with her head in her hands as she squatted on the stairs and shouted, ¡°Elsie, I was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m so sorry. Please don¡¯t hit me.¡± Elsie was irritated when she heard this, ¡°Get up! When did I hit you? I¡­.¡± Beverly rushed over and held Elsie¡¯s arm, ¡°The guests are watching you. Wipe the anger off your face. Hurry to pull her up!¡± Though angry, Elsie still forced a smile, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be afraid. Let me pull you up.¡± Eliot walked over and attempted to get Emily up. However, his pupils contracted when he caught a glimpse of a document on the ground. Then he walked to pick the document up. Elsie was too nervous to notice that as she was being stared at by all the people in the hall. She was on pins and needles, reaching out to make nice, ¡°Emily, get up! Hurry!¡± Emily was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to look up at Elsie. Elsie was boiling with rage because she knew that the people here would definitely gossip about this. Maybe the top story tomorrow would be that she abused Emily! Her birthday party was ruined by the retard! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 18 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 18 Maury, who was busy appeasing the quarreling guests, heard the noiseing from the stairs and rushed over. He was confused at the sight of the papers and banknotes on the ground. However, he didn¡¯t dig into it but went upstairs and gently patted Emily on the shoulder, ¡°Emily, why did youe downstairs?¡± ¡°Today is Elsie¡¯s birthday. I got a gift for her. But it fell into the piggy bank, and I couldn¡¯t take it out¡­.¡± Emily lowered her head and secretly used the eye drops in her sleeves. Then she looked up at Maury with her teary eyes, ¡°Dad, I was wrong. Can you tell Emily not to be angry?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyebrows twitched visibly when he saw her actions. His guards: The future Mrs. Scavo could probably be a good actress. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rex: She wasn¡¯t Mrs. Scavo! How would Mr. Vincent take a fancy to an underage retard? Afterward, Rex gantly poured another ss of red wine for Vincent. However, Vincent put down the ss and changed his posture, with his pitch-ck eyes fixed at Emily on the stairs. Rex was surprised. ¡®Isn¡¯t Mr. Vincent aloof?¡¯ Mauryforted Emily, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your sister won¡¯t me you. Get up! I¡¯ll take you to eat the cakes.¡± Emily pitifully asked with tearful eyes, ¡°Really?¡± Maury looked at her eyes and felt bad for her, ¡°Of course!¡± He gave Elsie a tweak, who then almost shed tears from the pain. Elsie bit the bullet and put on a strained smile, saying to Emily, ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t me you. Hurry to eat the cakes.¡± Emily smiled through tears and stood up, ¡°Alright.¡± Maury took her to the birthday cake and gave her arge piece of cake with a fork. Eliot came over with a serious look and whispered something into Maury¡¯s ear. Then Maury¡¯s expression changed. He patted Emily on the shoulder and said, ¡°Emily, you stay here and enjoy your cakes. I have something to talk to your brother.¡± Emily said with a sweet smile, ¡°OK. Don¡¯t work too hard. I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡± Eliot rubbed her head and went up to the study on the third floor with Maury. While the servants were cleaning up the mess, Elsie suddenly recollected that the documents in her piggy bank seemed to be missing. She went downstairs and happened to meet Maury. She smiled at him, but he ignored her and went upstairs with a scowl. Eliot, who was behind Maury, also ignored Elsie. Elsie was riled up. ¡®Why? Why are they so good to that retard while being indifferent to me?¡¯ As soon as she turned around, she saw Emily was enjoying the cake with delight as if it was a delicacy! After Maury left, all the guests stared at Emily without restraint, as if watching her eat the cake was as strange as watching a monkey drink wine. After the butler removed the wine stains on his suit, he came back and found that the guests were gathering together and chatting in twos and threes. He then saw Elsie¡¯s angry face and wondered what had happened. He restrained his curiosity and stepped onto the stage, asking the band to get ready for the dance. The first dance was a waltz. As the lights faded, all men bowed gently and invited their dates to dance. Elsie took the opportunity to pull Emily towards the bathroom. Thetter was eating a cake and struggled, ¡°Elsie, you¡¯re hurting me¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 19 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 19 ¡°Shut up!¡± Elsie turned around and snarled at Emily. Emily didn¡¯t expect Elsie to stop and the cake in her hand fell on Elsie, whose hair and dress then covered in cream. Elsie gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Emily!¡± ¡°Oh, no! My cake¡­.¡± Emily sadly stared at the cake that had fallen to the ground. When she looked up, she saw Elsie¡¯s face was dark with rage. Then Emily presented a pathetic sight as if she was about to cry in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Elsie pointed at her. Emily sniffled and fought back her tears. As they arrived at the lounge next to the bathroom, Elsie pushed Emily in and closed the door. Elsie took a napkin to wipe the cream off her chest and shouted in a huff, ¡°Look at what you did! I have to dance with otherster! How can I go out in such a mess?¡± Emily looked at her pitifully while sneering at Elsie in her heart. In the previous life, there were indeed many rich gentlemen who liked Elsie. Although Elsie wasn¡¯t gorgeous, she was a youngdy from the Britt family. Therefore, many men were chasing after her to get benefits from the Britts. Back then, Emily was first mocked by Elsie¡¯s friends at the birthday party and then was tricked into a cab. Emily stayed there for three hours, so she didn¡¯t know whom Elsie danced with at that time. However, no matter who the man was, Emily would never allow Elsie to dance with him again. Elsie tried to clean her dress, only to find that the cream couldn¡¯t be wiped off. She screamed and rang the bell on the wall to call the servant over. Afterward, she took off her dress and stood there with only her underwear. She turned around and stared at Emily with a fierce look, ¡°Tell me, why was Mr. Vincent in your room?¡± Emily looked up at her nkly, her big eyes blinking as if she didn¡¯t understand what Elsie was talking about. Elsie exined patiently despite her anger, ¡°I mean the man on your balcony.¡± Emily was still at a loss. ¡°Didn¡¯t he drive you homest time? You remember him, right? His assistant even gave you a cake! Do you remember this?¡± Elsie was irritated and couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. Hearing the cake, Emily finally nodded as if she remembered something, ¡°Yes, I remember. It was a mango cake.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what kind of cake you ate. What I want to know is¡­.¡± Elsie moved closer and looked straight at Emily, ¡°What did you say to that man? Why did he go to your balcony?¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Elsie was about to go crazy and grabbed Emily by her shoulders, ¡°Then have you spoken to him? Do you remember what you were talking about? What did you say? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Emily looked frightened and said in fear, ¡°I promised to ¡­ give him ¡­ a bottle of shampoo.¡± Elsie was thunderstruck and froze, ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Emily cowered and whispered with her shoulders trembling, ¡°Smells ¡­ like ¡­ milk¡­ Smells good¡­.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Elsie interrupted her impatiently, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m asking¡­ Forget it! No matter how you got him to see you, just do it again to bring him to the lounge.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there came a knock on the door. Elsie opened the door and handed her dress to the servant outside, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to fix it!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 20 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 20 ¡°What?¡± Susan looked at the dress and found arge smudge of cream. She frowned and hesitated, ¡°Ten minutes is probably not enough¡­.¡± Elsie interrupted sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do! Just hurry to clean it and bring me a new dress!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Susan thought for a while and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The former servant was called L, who had been fired by Maury. Susan was in her fifties, a little older than L. Though Susan looked old, she was kind-hearted and diligent. Most importantly, she was good at taking care of people. After knowing Emily¡¯s condition, she would cook nice dishes for Emily every day and would tell stories to Emily before Emily went to bed. Besides, Susan was genial and smiled quite a lot, so she got along well with other servants soon after she came to work in the Britt¡¯s. Just as Susan was about to leave, she looked up and saw Emily standing nearby with her head down. Meanwhile, Emily raised her head and gave Susan a diffident smile. Emily looked extremely pathetic. Susan thought that Emily had been bullied by Elsie, so she stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Miss Emily, let¡¯s go get some food, shall we? There is a lot of delicious food outside!¡± ¡°Hurry to clean my dress!¡± Elsie roared and was enraged at the sight of Emily¡¯s pitiful face. ¡°Scram. You¡¯re done here.¡± Then Emily quickly grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and ran out. Susan led Emily to the hall and let go of her, whispering, ¡°Miss Emily, you should avoid Miss Elsie. Don¡¯t offend her when you¡¯re alone at home. Do you understand?¡± Emily pretended to be puzzled and said, ¡°But she is nice to me.¡± Susan sighed, ¡°Fine, just forget it. You can go get yourself some food now. I have a job to do.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily beamed and waved at Susan. However, Emily¡¯s smile faded after she turned around. In this family, she didn¡¯t dare to believe anyone but Eliot. The guests in the hall were all dancing. Emily casually looked around and saw Marquise. In the past life, he remarried that same year when his ex-wife passed away. This had been on the news, and Emily had seen his wedding photos. Who would have thought that he was actually a bastard though he looked gentle and handsome? Emily felt pity for the woman who was dancing with him now. Just as Emily turned around, she saw Marquise¡¯s date. It was actually Sydnee Dickerson. In Emily¡¯s previous life, Sydnee had lent a helping hand and frequently sent things to Emily after the Britt Group went bankrupt. Sydnee was Elsie¡¯s college ssmate, but Elsie didn¡¯t like her. She invited Sydnee to the party just to show off how fancy her birthday party was. Sydnee came from a literary family. Her parents were honest and upright, and she and her siblings were decent and well-bred. After the Britt family went broke, Eliot sent Emily to the countryside, where she met Sydnee. But at that time, Sydnee was very depressed because of the failure of her marriage, and her voice became rough, totally different from the sweet and soft voice that Emily had just heard on the second floor. Emily found herself ridiculous because she didn¡¯t realize that Sydnee¡¯s husband was Marquise even though Sydnee had told Emily about her failed marriage. Emily swore that she would never sit back and watch Marquise get close to Sydnee in this life! The song ended. The next was a cheerful song, and then the guests continued to dance. Sydnee seemed to be tired and waved at Marquise, walking to the dessert area for some drink. Marquise followed her closely. Emily wore a faint smile with coldness in her eyes. ¡®Marquise, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡¯ Vincent, who had been watching Emily from a distance, suddenly smiled. ¡®She looks quite cute when she is angry.¡¯ Standing the closest to Vincent, Rex noticed Vincent¡¯s smile and immediately looked over. Rex was astounded. ¡®Wow! Mr. Vincent really loses his heart to that little retard!¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 21 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 21 Emily strode to Marquise, grabbing his sleeves, ¡°My sister is looking for you! Come on!¡± She was then about to take him out. ¡°Hey, wait a moment!¡± Marquise stopped her and cast an embarrassed smile at Sydnee. ¡°She got it wrong. I have nothing to do with her sister. I only know her brother. We were ssmates.¡± But Emily didn¡¯t let go of him. She blinked with her bright eyes, showing her stubbornness. She seeded in attracting the attention of the guests around. Noticing Emily¡¯s pitiful look, they whispered and wondered what the hell Marquise did to this pretty girl. Marquise had no choice but topromise. He whispered to Emily, ¡°Why is your sister looking for me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s there.¡± Emily pointed at the lounge behind her. Marquise found it useless to ramble with a retard, so he patted his trousers and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He gave a polite smile at Sydnee before leaving, ¡°Miss Sydnee, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± If Emily didn¡¯t know his true personality, she might just be deceived by his gentle look. Sydnee didn¡¯t say anything and replied with a gentle smile. Her upbringing had her keep a polite distance from a man. But today, she had defied it by dancing with Marquise. Different from her, who was of few words, Marquise was an elegant and handsome man who spoke with fervor and assurance. She was longing to be a person like him. Although she could not say that she liked him, she was attracted to him. Besides, he looked powerful and vigorous while dancing, offering her a sense of security. Standing still, Sydnee was reminded of what Marquise said to her before leaving. Hesitant, she saw the time. She should go home now. Suddenly, the guests quietly assembled towards the lounge, where Emily had led Marquise to. Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but follow them. To be honest, she was also curious about the rtionship between Marquise and Elsie. Elsie always presented herself as a gentle woman, but Sydnee had seen her lose her temper and knew that she was a girl with two faces. That was why Sydnee had distanced herself from Elsie. However, most of Elsie¡¯s ssmates were invited over today, and Sydnee had received the invitation as well. Her grandfather told her to get along with peers, saying it would do good to her. So, she came with a present. But obviously, Elsie didn¡¯t like her. From the moment she showed up until now, Elsie had not even greeted her. Elsie¡¯s brother Eliot was the one that greeted her and offered her wine to thank for hering. She followed the crowd. Suddenly, her heart wrenched. Somehow, she felt what happened next would have something to do with her. Emily led Marquise to the lounge, then pointed at the door, ¡°She is inside.¡± Marquise nodded and knocked on the door. Hearing a knock, Elsie thought it was Susan who had finished handling that dress and delivered it here. So, she just put the nket aside and swung the door open in her underwear. When the door opened, shocked as Marquise was, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for a while. Elsie turned around with a scream. She was probably too frightened to close the door. Instead, she went to pick up the nket on the ground and fell in such a hurry. Her scream stroke Marquise. He turned around and saw that many guests rushing over as they heard the noise¡­N?velDrama.Org content rights. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 22 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 22 Marquise immediately headed in and shut the door. Leaning against the door, he exined, ¡°Wait. There must be a misunderstanding. You asked me here! I¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, Elsie shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°No, you asked me here. A lot of people are outside, so I can¡¯t go out now¡­.¡± Seeing that Elsie was about to scream again, Marquise quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know anything. Can you stop shouting and put on your clothes first? We should go out after the guests leave¡­.¡± Suddenly, the door was opened. And guests outside saw Marquise covering the mouth of the Elsie. And Miss Elsie wore nothing but her underwear¡­ Since it was Elsie¡¯s birthday party, many of her high school and college ssmates were invited, including Eliot¡¯s ssmates and business partners. Most of the guests present were young. Seeing such a hot scene, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. Covering her face, Elsie let out a scream. Her reputation was totally ruined! Her life was ruined! Everything was ruined! Damn it! She wanted to kill him! Beverly hurried over as she heard the noise. But she almost fainted when she realized what had happened. She spat, ¡°What are you looking at? Get out! Shut the door!¡± In the study on the third floor. The air seemed to have frozen. Eliot put something on the desk as he narrowed down his head. ¡°Emily damped my document that day. I got a new copy in thepany and found the bid price was changed.¡± ¡°I thought it was just my negligence.¡± ¡°But I just found this in Elsie¡¯s savings jar.¡± ¡°The first tender.¡± Maury rubbed his eyebrows, having a headache, ¡°Handle it at your will.¡± Eliot nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Maury ask, ¡°Do you think your mom knows?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Alright, just go.¡± The moment the door of the study opened, a scream came from downstairs. Maury got up at once, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡± Eliot strode out. With his long legs, he soon reached downstairs. He thought that something had happened to Emily. Beyond his expectation, it was Elsie who got into trouble. When he arrived, a lot of guests were gathered at the doorway of the lounge. Standing in a distance, he saw his ssmate, Marquise, covering Elsie¡¯s mouth. It seemed that he was going to rape¡­ Eliot plowed his way through the crowd as Beverly was about to close the door. ¡°Eliot, youe at the right time. Hurry up and get them all out¡­.¡± Before she could finish, Eliot headed to Marquise and grabbed his cor. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Bastard! How dare you touch my sister?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Your sister said that she was looking for me, so I¡­.¡± At the door, Sydnee and a group of guests who had seen what had happened all turned to Emily. ¡°Elsie asked me¡­ to bring ¡­ him over¡­.¡± Emily sobbed. ¡°Did ¡­ did I do wrong?¡± The penny dropped. Elsie was the thief who was crying ¡°stop thief¡±. Their gazes at Elsie were immediately changed. Especially the male guests, they rejoiced in not being chosen. As for the female ones, they were totally in shock. Elsie appeared to be so gentle, and they totally didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 23 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 23 Whispers came from the crowd. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I think it is true.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You know, people were boycotting Japanese goods. The industrial chain of the Britten Group is affected, and they¡¯ve lost a lot of money. I heard from my father that they probably want to find a wealthy guy to marry Elsie so that the loss can be made up¡­.¡± ¡°They are selling their daughter!¡± ¡°Well, you know it¡¯smon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It makes sense. Marquise¡¯s family is rich, no wonder they would pick Marquise¡­.¡± Marquise, who was being beaten, heard it and immediately seized the chance. He pointed at Eliot in a huff, ¡°Your sister set me up!¡± Eliot threw him another punch, ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you nonsense again!¡± Marquise began to fight back while spitting, ¡°Eliot! Your sister set me up! Your whole family set me up! You are all in this!¡± ¡°Stop looking! Get out! Get out!¡± Beverly shut the door. But the guests didn¡¯t leave. They could still hear Marquise roaring, ¡°You want to force me to marry your sister, right? Never!¡± Sydnee¡¯s look changed. She snorted in disgust. If Marquise was a true gentleman, whoever should be to me, he should at least exin in peace, instead of getting into a fight, embarrassing both parties. Sydnee couldn¡¯t stand it and left. A celebratory birthday banquet finally came to an end with the most ¡°lively¡± scene. The butler and the servants saw the guests off with their heads narrowed down. They had more or less witnessed the ident and felt somewhat shameful. Regardless of who was behind all this, Elsie was the one that lost face. After the guest left, Elsie was still crying. She kept throwing stuff and cursing Marquise. She then cursed Eliot for making such a friend. Suddenly, she pointed at Emily and roared, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You brought him here on purpose, right? You hate me! You want me to die!¡± She got wild and dashed over. But Eliot quickly grabbed her shoulders, ¡°Butler, get the doctor and bring the tranquilizer. Susan, bring Emily upstairs and have a man guard at the door.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They sprang into action. Susan led Emily upstairs as she muttered along the way, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I had found her another dress, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. s, I just wanted to quickly fix that dress. I thought Elsie would find something to put on herself. I didn¡¯t expect she would only wear her underwear¡­.¡± Emily pretended she didn¡¯t understand. Susan sighed and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to have a night snack?¡± Emily shook her head and replied in a sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Susan stroked her head, ¡°Emily is a good girl. Then you should have an early rest. I can¡¯t tell stories for you tonight. I have to take care of Elsie.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily entered the room and put the eye drops in her sleeve into the drawer. Then, she went to take a bath. In the wardrobe, there are all pink pajamas and white princess dresses. She picked up a pink pajama with strawberry patterns on it. The door of the balcony was open, and a breeze sprang up, the pink curtains fluttering. She walked over and was about to close it. Just as she reached the handle, a shock came as she saw a figure hiding beside the door. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 24 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 24 Chapter 24 As Soon As Possible The man was standing in the dark. Tall and straight, he was in a ck suit. Only a cigarette between his finger glowed red with while mist. If it weren¡¯t for her sharp eyes, Emily would have just overlooked him. Vincent turned his head when he heard her. From where she stood, Emily could only see his thin lips curving sexily as he slowly exhaled a smoke ring. He put out the cigarette and took a few steps as his face was exposed to the light. His eyebrows were slightly raised as his sexy jaw moved, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanna give me something?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Emily paused. She thought for a long while before she remembered that she had indeed promised him an hour ago. She went into the bathroom, took the bottle of shampoo she had used, and passed it over. ¡°Here you are.¡± Vincent took it and rubbed the word ¡°milk¡± on it. Observing, Emily found that he seemed to like it a lot. She thought he might have not used this brand before, so she whispered, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you another if you use this one up.¡± Vincent gave a slight smile, ¡°Okay.¡± The guards behind him wished they could take a picture now! Vincent, the head of the Scavos and the legendary figure in City Y, actually waited on the balcony for half an hour, just to get a bottle of shampoo from a little retard girl! Guard A: And he smiled! Guard B: Just like that? He actually smiled! Guard C: Mr. Vincent, what do you think other girls would feel? Guard D: Oh. Men¡­ N?velDrama.Org content. Rex:¡­ ¡°He¡¯s not a good guy.¡± Emily suddenly exined, pointing at the flowerpot, ¡°I mean the person I threw the flowerpot at.¡± Vincent remained silent and only gave her a faint nce. Emily¡¯s behaviors seemed to be strange, but they followed a pattern. For her, there seemed to be only two kinds of people: good ones and bad ones. Emily smiled at him, ¡°You saved me again. Thank you.¡± The girl had just had a bath, looking warmly wet. A milk fragrance was sent forth as her palm-sized face glowed like porcin. Her skin was like a high-grade jade, glowing under the light. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow, wanting to pinch her cheek. Emily thought for a moment, then returned to the bathroom and took another bottle of shampoo. She blinked as she stated, ¡°This is thest one.¡± Words failed Vincent. Guard D couldn¡¯t help butugh out. Guard A: What happened? Mr. Vincent got dumped? Guard B: Hey! Keep the truth to yourself! Guard C: Who is shaking? Guard D: Me. Guard B: He¡¯sughing actually. Guard A:¡­ Guard C:¡­ Rex:¡­ Elsiey on the bed after being sedated. She stared at Eliot, but her look was not intimidating at all. Eliot totally ignored her. Later, she began to beg for mercy, ¡°Eliot, I was wrong. Please let me go. I had a terrible day. My life waspletely ruined. I wanna end myself¡­¡± But Eliot just threw her a knife and pointed at it ¡°Then just do it.¡± ¡°Eliot!¡± Elsie cried, ¡°I¡¯m your sister! Why would you rather be nice to a retard than me?¡± Eliot quickly had her by the throat, ¡°If you are not my sister, I would have killed you!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 25 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 25 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 25 Friends Elsie panicked as she struggled in fear, ¡°Eliot, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m scared. Please stop.¡± Eliot let go of her, then picked the knife to continue peeling the apple. ¡°You changed the tender, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elsie fixed her eyes on the knife as she violently shook her head, ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know what you are saying. I haven¡¯t even heard of it. What tender? I don¡¯t understand¡­.¡± ¡°I was wondering why you had a copy of the tender,¡± Eliot cut the apple in half and handed one to her. ¡°It¡¯s because you have a helper at home.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to take the apple, shaking all over. Until she met his fierce gaze did she take it with her trembling hand? Eliot continued, ¡°Mom cooked a midnight snack for me that night.¡± After a pause, he looked up at Elsie, ¡°Why do you think she suddenly cared so much about me?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice quivered with fear, ¡°Maybe, maybe she thought you looked tired.¡± A sneer touched Eliot. He put down the knife and patted her face. ¡°This is thest time. You hear me?¡± Only after the door was shut did Elsie breathe a sigh. She covered her neck with lingering fear and got a terrible shock while hearing the door was opened again. ¡°What the face?¡± Beverly ced a bowl of porridge on the table, and then sat on the bedside. Hugging her neck, Elsie burst into crying, ¡°Mom, Eliot wanted to kill me just now¡­.¡± Beverly patted her back andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He was just pretending. He won¡¯t hurt you. After all, you two are siblings. He will understand one day.¡± Elsie sobbed, ¡°Understand what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡± Beverly fixed her eyes on the floor, calcting. ¡­. N?velDrama.Org content. The next morning. Emily rubbed her eyes, pretending to be drowsy, ¡°Who isughing outside?¡± Susan was looking for Emily¡¯s clothes, ¡°Marquise and his father came early this morning. They came to apologize. Anyway, what happenedst night ¡­ was not good for Miss Elsie¡¯s reputation¡­.¡± The fact that the Britts was going downhill was obvious to everyone in City Y. Why did Marquise and his fathere to apologize now? ¡°Miss Emily?¡± Susan waved at her. Emily looked up nkly, ¡°Yes?¡± Susan thought that she didn¡¯t understand. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks to Mr. Vincentst night, or the Buckleys wouldn¡¯t havee apologize¡­.¡± She packed things up and turned around, ¡°Oh right, Miss Emily, why are the shampoos in the bathroom?¡± Emily tilted her head and said, ¡°I gave them to a friend.¡± ¡°Next time, bring your friend home. I¡¯ll prepare some delicious food for you.¡± Susan was relieved. She would never expect that that friend of Miss Emily was Mr. Vincent. When Emily went downstairs, Elsie was still sobbing. Matthew was sitting on the sofa with Marquise and his father sitting aside. As for Maury, he was standing there, talking. Seeing Emily downstairs, he told Susan, ¡°Take Miss Emily for a walk.¡± Susan obeyed. In the courtyard, the butler was interviewing female bodyguards. First was the physical fitness test, then the questionnaire, the story-telling test, and the singing contest. The martial arts test was thest one, and their opponent was Harold. A few days ago, 25 applicants had taken the quiz. When it came to thest test, only four remained. Now they were battling with Harold. They didn¡¯t go on by one, but four at a time. Emily was staring fixedly when the butler noticed her. He shouted in surprise, ¡°Bring Miss Emily inside. She¡¯ll be scared.¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°No. I want to see it.¡± The butler was shocked, ¡°Miss Emily, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emily was absorbed. Harold was surrounded by four female bodyguards, but he seemed to be fighting with ease. Why would such a powerful man die in the car with Maury? Was the car tampered with or was the driver bribed? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 26 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Taste Lost in thought, she did not notice that the butler was quietly observing her. Somehow, the butler felt that Emily¡¯s aura had changed. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly, but it waspletely different from before. She used to cry out of fear when she saw gangsters fighting, and now she¡¯s okay with it? Seeing her concentrated, the butler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Emily, who do you think is the best?¡± Emily regained her senses and pointed at Harold, ¡°Him.¡± The butler smiled, ¡°No. Mr. Maury asked me to choose a female bodyguard for you. Which one do you like?¡± Emily pointed at Harold again, ¡°Him.¡± The butler wiped his sweat. ¡°Sorry, Miss Emily. He¡¯s a man, not a woman.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The butler hesitated, ¡°Shall I ask Mr. Maury to let him¡­?¡± Emily nodded with pleasure, ¡°Yes!¡± The butler could say nothing. Sometimes, he really couldn¡¯t figure out whether Miss Emily understood him or not. On the golf course. Jaquan Cox hit the ball, overlooking. When he made sure that the ball was too far to pick, he turned to the man, who was lying on the sofa reading the nning, ¡°Vincent, you really have a special taste.¡± When Ferne Dalton and Armando Mosby heard this, they got closer to them in secret while pretending to be wiping their clubs. Vincent threw the nning aside, shot a faint nce at Jaquan, ¡°Go on.¡± Ferne, Armando, and Randy trembled and took a step away, leaving Jaquan standing there alone. ¡®This bunch of traitors!¡¯ Jaquan cursed. Cheekily, Jaquan leaned to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t get mad. We¡¯re just curious. I heard that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to that retard of the Britts¡­ No, the beautiful Miss Emily? You sent her home, didn¡¯t you? You even went into her room and wanted to do somethingst night¡­.¡± Vincent snorted a ¡°yes¡±. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t go to the horse race with¡­.. Holy shit!¡± Jaquan almost bit his tongue, ¡°What? Vincent, what did you say? What did you just say?¡± Rex trotted over from afar and whispered in Vincent¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Vincent, none of our men passed the test.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow. Jaquan leaned over, ¡°What are you talking about? Rex, speak louder.¡± Rex took a nce at him and continued to whisper, ¡°She chose a retired soldier working for her family. His name is Harold and he¡¯s Maury¡¯s bodyguard. Maury had agreed to give that bodyguard to her. Also, they went out half an hour ago.¡± ¡°What body¡­?¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t hear him clearly and only got a few words. He covered his mouth in surprise, ¡°Vincent, why does that sound¡­?¡± Vincent stood up, ¡°Enough.¡± Rex took the coat for him, ¡°They went to the department store.¡± Vincent patted his coat, ¡°Back to thepany.¡± Rex was lost for words. Vincent was really a hard man to guess. Vincent wore a calm look, but a hint of interest shed across his eyes. They actually went out when Marquise and his father were at the Britt¡¯s. Did they have something important to do? ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re leaving now?¡± Jaquan followed him. Suddenly, he felt he seemed to have forgotten something important. And he was still in a daze when the tall and straight figure went out of his sight. He drank some water, turned around, and pointed at somewhere. He couldn¡¯t remember what that important thing was! Ferne patted him on the shoulder, ¡°You heard right. Vincent said yes.¡± Jaquan finally got it. He opened his mouth in horror and was quickly covered by Armando before he could make a sound. Armando let out a soft cry, ¡°Jaquan, I¡¯ve screamed for you. Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Jaquan was speechless. What was all this? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 27 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Dream Emily had gone shopping as the little retard before. But in the past, she had always been asked to follow behind Elsie and Beverly, watching them being ttered. And she had always been left out of the crowd. At that time, she was new to the family and found the whole city strange and unsettling. However, Elsie and Beverly left her there alone and only ¡°found¡± her after they finished shopping. The little retard cried alone for a long time then. ¡°Miss Emily.¡± A voice interrupted her wandering thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ve been standing here for a long time. Do you like this dress?¡± It was Harold. He was a man of few words. He probably couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking and spoke to remind her. Emily shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Harold remained silent again. He stood aside, apanying her. Emily walked forward and he followed along, always within a meter. The ss showcase reflected his straight figure. The butler said that he was a veteran with good character. He was a good bodyguard, though he was not good at taking care of girls. Emily suddenly stopped and turned around, ¡°Harold.¡± Harold stopped and looked up at her, waiting for her orders. Emily fixed her eyes on him and stated, ¡°Do you have a dream?¡± She could clearly see that Harold¡¯s pupils contracted. He gazed at Emily in silence for a while. Maybe he just took her as a seven-year-old child, so he replied without any worries, ¡°Yes. Go to the front line and serve our country.¡± Emily tiptoed and patted on his shoulder, ¡°Alright, I promise that you will.¡± She would let him go after she got her revenge. Harold strangely looked at her andughed at himself. He was actually talking about dreams with a young girl. Emily came out today to see what kind of investment she could make. She only had about 50, 000. She did not know much about stocks, nor did she know aboutwork marketing. What¡¯s worse, she did not know how to run a physical store, and if she did, her money was not enough for hiring employees¡­ So today she went out to investigate the market. It would be better if she could find a partner. Thus, she would save a lot of energy and time. Not far ahead, some women seemed to be arguing about something. Harold advised, ¡°Miss Emily, let¡¯s take the other way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily agreed, but she was observing that crowd. With such a nce, she saw an acquaintance. Sydnee. Emily was a little surprised. Sydnee rarely went out. She was just like an ancient girl. Other than going to school, she always stayed at home. It was indeed rare to meet her in the department store. Emily looked up and saw a pharmacy not far away. Only then did she realize the reason. It was Dickerson¡¯s hundred-year-old pharmacy. ¡°Miss Emily?¡± Seeing her standing still, Harold turned around and pulled her. But Emily pulled her hand back and pointed at Sydnee, who was surrounded by the crowd. ¡°She seems to in trouble. Shall we go help her?¡± Harold nced at them and concluded, ¡°They know each other.¡± Emily muttered, ¡°But they don¡¯t look like good guys.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± Before Harold coulde up with a sound way, Emily had headed over. Those unpleasing curses came to her while she was still in a distance. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you always think highly of yourself? Why did you go to Elsie¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. You always pretend to be pure and noble. Why did youe to such a noisy party?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 28 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Look Familiar ¡°She invited me,¡± Sydnee said in a toneced with aloofness. ¡°I think you must have ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Yeah. Many of us saw you dancing with Marquise of the Buckleys.¡± ¡°Sydnee, is it this hard for you to admit that you are also a fame-whoring social climber? What century do you think this is? Why are you still pretending to be a so-calleddy? Do you think you¡¯re a princess? That¡¯s so ridiculous.¡± Sydnee¡¯s face was still void of emotion. ¡°Whatever you guys think. I still have things to go. I gotta go now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Those girls crowded around her again, ¡°Elsie, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Join us and we could be friends, sharing weal and woe.¡± Elsie remained silent. ¡°Hey, say something!¡± Seeing that they were about to start a fight, Emily walked over and handed Elsie her phone. ¡°My brother wants to talk to you.¡± Everyone paused. They turned to the small girl who suddenly appeared and felt she was somewhat familiar. ¡°Hey. This is Elsie¡¯s sister!¡± ¡°Her? Then her brother is¡­.¡± ¡°Eliot!¡± Sydnee was surprised as well. She took the phone and walked a few steps away, ¡°Hello¡­?¡± As for those girls, they wore a friendly smile at Emily before running away as rapidly as their feet would move. They just wished this retard had heard nothing and wouldn¡¯t tell her brother she had met them. After they left, Sydnee gave the phone back to Emily as she said with sincerity, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily smiled. Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but lean over, stating in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid at all.¡± She had believed Emily¡¯s words. But saying ¡°hello¡± a few times, she still got no response. There was no phone call, and no one was looking for her. Only after those girls left did Sydneee to a realization. She was just a little surprised that she was saved by a ¡°little retard¡±. Emily pretended to know nothing, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sydnee took a nce at Harold, then gave a soft hug to Emily. Her voice went softer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I mean no harm. I was just curious about why you are pretending. But now I think it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever it is, you helped me. Last night was the first time, and today the second. Give me a call if you are in need.¡± Emily didn¡¯t set a password for her phone. Sydnee dialed her own phone number and gave it back to her. Afterward, she took out her ringing phone, got it through, and left. In confusion, Emily pressed the phone against her ear. Sydnee, who was on the other end of the phone, stated, ¡°I owe you two favors. I can help you twice.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sure enough, the Dickerson family always paid their debts. Emily walked forward as Harold followed in silence. She was not worried that he would let on what had happened. Even if he did, no one would doubt if she had recovered. Wait. In her previous life, she had seen Sydnee in the Tea Manor. And in that year, the price of tea had skyrocketed. The auction price had even reached around 200, 000 per gram. The Tea Manor! Emily suddenly stopped and turned to Harold, ¡°I want to go catch the fireflies.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what to say. He had just thought Emily became better. And now Emily showed him what she was really like. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 29 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Not Much In the Britt¡¯s. After Marquise and his father left, Elsie was still absorbed in agitation. She roared to vent her anger, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t marry him! I don¡¯t like him at all! He made a fool out of me in front of so many people and you want me to marry him? Do you want to see me dead?¡± Matthew tapped the floor with his walking stick, ¡°It is settled.¡± Then, he turned to Maury, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Maury gave a deep nod, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will handle it right.¡± Taking a nce at the crying Elsie, Matthew stated, ¡°I hope so.¡± Then, he left. And Beverly wasforting Elsie in a soft voice, ¡°Elsie, just say yes, for the sake of thepany.¡± Irritated by her words, Elsie almost jumped up, ¡°Why? Since someone has to make sacrifices, why don¡¯t you choose Emily? Why me?¡± Maury red at her impatiently, ¡°The Buckley family is generous enough to take responsibility. What else do you want? You are the one that made a fool of yourself! You should be happy that they are willing to do this! What else do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± Elsie cried and shouted back. She knew that Marquise was forced to ¡°take responsibility¡±. He maintained a poker face. And Elsie noticed that he looked even disgusted when he saw her! She wouldn¡¯t be happy if she married him! She would rather die than marry him! Maury stood up, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Mr. Maury!¡± The butler hurried over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Miss Emily went to the countryside to catch fireflies.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Maury waved his hand, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting back tonight.¡± The butler added in a low voice. After all, it was the first time that Miss Emily had slept out. He didn¡¯t think Mr. Maury would agree. Taking a nce at Elsie, who was still crying, Maury rubbed his temple. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not a bad idea. She won¡¯t like seeing her sister crying like this.¡± The butler looked at the tearful Miss Elsie. He was a little puzzled. Miss Elise seemed to be under the curse. Recently, unpleasing things happened to her all the time¡­ ¡­. The Lotus Tea Manor was located at the junction of City Y and City L. It was the innermost part of the Lotus Vige, a small vige named after a longevous woman, wishing all the vigers a long life. Emily was familiar with it. She had lived here for four years. The vige now was not much different from it seven yearster. It was a forgotten ce. The young yearned for urban life and went out to earn a living. Only the elderly and children were left behind, waiting year after year at the entrance for their family toe back. When she arrived and got out of the car, all the children rushed out as they heard the noise. They shouted, ¡°Another car!¡± Emily fixed her curious eyes on the wheel marks. As far as she knew, even in seven years, few people were driving here, except¡­ ¡°Miss Emily?¡± Harold interrupted, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s find a restaurant.¡± Emily regained her senses, nodded, and followed behind him. After some inquiry, Harold knew that the Lotus Tea Manor provided amodation and meal services. And it served at a fair price. Eighty for one night. For two persons, it took only 150 to stay for a night. When they arrived at the entrance of the Lotus Tea Manor, they noticed a car parking beside. Emily didn¡¯t know much about cars, so she asked, pretending to be at leisure, ¡°How much is this car?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Harold took a nce and said. Emily was relieved. She was worried that someone wealthy wouldpete with her. Anyway, as long as herpetitor wasn¡¯t a rich guy, she was likely to seed. ¡°About two million.¡± Harold continued, ¡°Not as expensive as ours.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 30 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Fainted Before Emily could show her surprise, the person inside had opened the door. It was a forty-year-old woman. She gave a bright smile, ¡°Wee, distinguished guests. Pleasee in. Would you like to have dinner or stay?¡± ¡°Dinner first,¡± said Harold, ¡°then find a room for this Miss.¡± He briefly showed his identity as a driver. The woman immediately got it and nodded to Emily with respect, ¡°Miss, pleasee in. What would you like to eat? And are there any dietary restrictions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not particr about food.¡± Emily wore a polite smile. She had never seen this woman before. Thus, she should have moved away after the tea manor was purchased. The tea manor is big with its back door led to the tea ntation, where visitors were allowed. But a path through the North Side was a must. Therefore, the guests living on the North Side were given a priority. Only after they agreed could the other guests visit there. That woman chattered to introduce the tea manor in detail. Following behind, Emily was attracted by a small que that stood in the garden. In her previous life, she lived in an unimpressive house which was on the other side of the tea manor. Later, she met Sydnee by chance and had visited this part. She had been tasting tea and admiring the moon here. Afterward, Sydnee died of depression. And she had nevere here again. ¡°Miss, you can stay in the East Side. I¡¯ve asked our men to prepare the food. And I¡¯ll serve you tea first. Sit down and wait for a while. The nkets are clean. Or I can serve you new ones.¡± ¡°New ones it is,¡± Harold said. That woman nodded with a smile and then left. Emily raised her hand, ¡°Where is the bathroom?¡± Pointing at somewhere, the woman added, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you.¡± Before leaving, Emily pouted at Harold, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Harold, who was about to do so, paused and saw the time. ¡°Within ten minutes. If you aren¡¯t back, I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± Emily frowned, ¡°No, 20 minutes. I wanna ¡­ make poo-poo¡­¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The bathroom is right there. By the way, don¡¯t go to the West Side. Guests live there. If you want to take a look around the tea ntation, you can call me. There¡¯s my number on the table in every room.¡± The woman took her to the bathroom and turned to leave. Emily stopped her and asked, ¡°Is the owner of this manor surnamed Dickerson?¡± The woman nodded in surprise, ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Emily said sinctly, ¡°I¡¯m Sydnee¡¯s friend.¡± The woman got more respectful, ¡°Oh, you are Miss Sydnee¡¯s friend. Well, you can just stay here. Food and amodation will be on the house.¡± ¡°Has anyonee, saying they wanna buy this manor recently?¡± Emily asked. The woman pointed at the west in surprise, ¡°Yes. He came yesterday and stayed there in the West Side.¡± ¡°Then what do you think of his offer?¡± The woman said seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t take it, of course. This is the ce where Miss Sydnee grew up. She¡¯s the heir to this manor. No matter how much he offers, it will not be sold.¡± No wonder they sold it after Sydnee died. Emily let out a sigh, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman asked. Emily said casually, ¡°No. I mean, that¡¯s good.¡± Since it belonged to Sydnee, things would be a lot easier. ¡°Hey, this is the men¡¯s room.¡± A voice suddenly rang out in Emily¡¯s head and froze her. In her previous life, it was also this voice that spoke to her¡­ ¡°Hello, my name is Kamron Heyton.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Your paintings look so nice. Can you give this to me?¡± ¡°Little Feather, this is for you. Happy birthday, my little princess.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that your brother doesn¡¯t like me. What¡¯s important is, do you like me?¡± In her previous life, it was this man who put her brother Eliot in the hospital. It was this man who stole her paintings to hold an exhibition. It was this man who had lied to her for two whole years! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 31 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Kamron Heyton Emily looked up and saw a sunny and handsome face. Kamron had an elegant appearance, but who would have thought that such a person was actually a master of disguise and used his hypocritical face to deceive her for so long! He even wounded Eliot! N?velDrama.Org content rights. He patted Emily¡¯s head and pointed with his chin, ¡°Thedy¡¯s room is next door.¡± Emily pped off his hand and red at him fiercely. Her eyes were burning with anger and tears appeared in her eyes. She heard that Eliot was seriously injured and couldn¡¯te to see her. Elsie said that he almost died! Kamron was a little surprised, ¡°Hey, why are you crying? Why, I didn¡¯t do anything to you, did I? Hey, hey, don¡¯t cry. Hey, wait, I¡­¡± Emily suddenly screamed, ¡°Harold¡­!¡± Kamron reached out his hand and covered her mouth, ¡°Wait, little girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? You are the one in the wrong ce. I didn¡¯t shout. Howe you yell first?¡± Emily was to bite his hand, and suddenly a shadow fell from the ceiling. Harold kicked Kamron in the face and pulled Emily behind him. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, are you alright?¡± Emily burst into tears. Seeing Emily¡¯s reaction and looking at the room they were in, Harold immediately understood what had happened. That bastard! Without saying a word, he pushed Kamron to the corner and beat him to a pulp. Kamron couldn¡¯t retaliate under Harold¡¯s fists. He could only gasp and shout, ¡°Wait! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! She went into the wrong bathroom! This is the men¡¯s room! Wait! Stop!¡± Harold stopped and turned around, wanting to ask Emily what was going on, only to see Emily rushing over with a brick in her hand. ¡°Oh, man¡­¡± Harold quickly dodged to the side. On the other side, Kamron was beaten dirty all over. He took a deep breath and finally got up from the ground. ¡°Let me tell you, this little girl went into the wrong ce herself¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a brick pped his forehead. Kamron looked nkly at Emily in front of him. Then, he noticed the brick in her hand and slowly patted his forehead. ¡°Thank God. No blood¡­.¡± Before he finished his words, the blood on his forehead flowed down his eyelids and into his mouth. He licked his lips and pointed at Emily. Before he could say something, he passed out. Through the butler¡¯s introduction, Harold was aware that Miss Emily was afraid of many things such as fighting, quarrels, ces where there were few or too many people, darkness, insects, even dogs, and most of all, blood. He immediately stood in between her and Kamron and said, ¡°Miss Emily, it¡¯s fine. He just passed out. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Emily asked in a low voice, ¡°Passed out?¡± Harold turned around and checked Kamron¡¯s breath, ¡°Yes.¡± Emily took the brick, walked closer, and smashed his forehead again. Then, she looked at Harold and asked with a pure gaze, ¡°What about now?¡± Harold could not say a word. Emily left directly after hitting Kamron. For the first time, Harold found himself not as tough as a little girl. Then he shook this idea out of his head and followed up. There was a bloody ¡°dead body¡± lying quietly at the entrance of the bathroom. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 32 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Nothing Happened It was probably because Kamron had gone for too long that a bodyguard came to look for him. Not long after, he found Kamron lying on the ground. He immediately cried out in rm, ¡°Mr. Kamron!¡± The birds on the tree were frightened away. Then, the door of the West Side was opened and a young man whose hair waspletely white walked out. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Kamron was knocked unconscious.¡± The two bodyguards walked up to him, carrying Kamron, whose face was covered in blood. The white-haired man¡¯s eyebrows twisted strangely, ¡°Find out who did this.¡± He then looked at Kamron and said, ¡°Send him to the city. There are no doctors here.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guards on the tree looked at each other, ¡°Why is he here?¡± On the other side. Headquarters of the Scavo Corp. As soon as Vincent came in after a meeting, Rex handed over the video. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the youngest son of the Heytons showed up there for no reason.¡± He paused for a moment and added softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Emily is¡­ quite adorable.¡± Vincent nced at him. Rex immediately turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get your coffee.¡± A minuteter, Rex came in with a cup of coffee and saw the man who had been covered in hostility looking at the video on his phone with a gentle expression. There was a slight smile on my face. ¡®Is this normal?¡¯ Rex thought. ¡®Wake up, Mr. Vincent!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not a cute girl.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the Hulk¡¯s rtive, the little Hulk!¡± ¡°He¡¯s here. Don¡¯t let her meet him.¡± Vincent suddenly ordered. Rex was shocked for a moment before he finally understood who he was talking about. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­. It was already eight o¡¯clock at night when Emily returned to the Britt¡¯s N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eliot was sitting on the sofa in the hall. Seeing her return, he immediately greeted her. ¡°Where have you been? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te back tonight? Is it cold? Have you eaten yet?¡± He asked so many questions that Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer him. She just smiled and said, ¡°I went to catch the fireflies.¡± ¡°Did you catch any?¡± Eliot asked. Emily shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Harold was surprised. He would never believe Miss Emily anymore. ¡°Eliot, do you have anything to eat?¡± Emily asked. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Eliot turned his head to look at Harold by the door with an unhappy expression, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring Emily to dinner?¡± Emily pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat out.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to eat?¡± Eliot walked to the kitchen. He could cook some simple dishes. ¡°Instant noodles.¡± Eliot paused, ¡°Why this?¡± When Emily first came here, she was cautious, afraid that she would something wrong. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to look others in their eyes. She even didn¡¯t dare to eat the dishes served by the maid. It was Eliot who brought cream buns to her andforted her every day. He would make instant noodles for her when there was no one in the house. But that was a long time ago. Emily lowered her head and said, ¡°I just ¡­ had a sudden craving for it¡± After seeing Kamron, she was very uneasy. She was afraid that something would happen to Eliot again. She was afraid that her father would die, that the Britt family would go bankrupt. She was scared of everything that once happened. She was wreathed with fear of the future she already knew. But she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Eliot was boiling water. Emily hugged his waist and whispered, ¡°Eliot, please be safe. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you, okay?¡± Eliot stiffened for a moment and tilted his head to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily shook her head. After she finished her meal and went upstairs, Eliot walked to the door with a sullen face. He looked at Harold and asked, ¡°What happened to her when she went out today?¡± Harold didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Emily almost killed a man with a brick. That was what¡¯s happened. Eliot grew angry, ¡°Tell me!¡± Harold lowered his head and said, ¡°Nothing. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 33 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Make Money After taking a shower, Emily left the water running and called Sydnee. ¡°It¡¯s Emily.¡± Sydnee was obviously a little surprised and delighted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would call me. It¡¯ste. You must have something important to tell me.¡± ¡°You have a manor in the country, the Lotus Tea Manor.¡± ¡°Yes, it belongs to my family.¡± Emily wrote the word ¡°Lotus¡± on the steam-covered mirror, ¡°I want to buy it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sydnee was a little surprised, ¡°You said you want to buy it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily wiped off the word, then carefully cleaned the mirror with a brush, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°But, for what?¡± Sydnee asked. Emily was not trying to hide it from her, ¡°For making money.¡± Sydnee went silent for a moment, then she said, ¡°Give me two days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Emily went to the drawer and took out all her savings. At this time, in her memory, the housing price should not have risen too high. In that case, this money should be enough to buy the Tea Manor. It was enough ¡­ wasn¡¯t it? ¡­. At this night. Elsie put on a mask in the room. She had cried for too long that her eyes were still swollen. Beverly ced the bird¡¯s nest soup on the table and took out a pair of scissors. She was busy tailoring a dress in her hand. Elsie opened her eyes, took a look, and then closed her eyes again. She was still sobbing, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Beverly ordered, ¡°You have to.¡± Elsie took off her mask, picked up the bird¡¯s nest soup, and drank it all. Then, she climbed onto the bed and turned her back to her. Beverly asked slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why that retard suddenly came out with your piggy bank?¡± Elsie suddenly sat up straight and turned around. She opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°Exactly! I was really curious at that time! And it was just such a coincidence that my brother saw all of it¡­¡± ¡°Who brought Marquise to the entrance of the lounge?¡± Beverly asked again. Elsie froze for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s that retard. I let her¡­¡± She paused for a moment and suddenly looked at Beverly, ¡°Mom, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°I had felt that something was wrong with what happened recently. Ever since that banquet, everything went against us. I lost money, your father found out about what I had done, and this time¡­¡± Elsie immediately got out of bed in anger, ¡°How dare that retard scheme against me like this?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Beverly pulled her back and said, ¡°Tomorrow is Marquise¡¯s father, Mr. Ian¡¯s birthday, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elsie turned her face away, ¡°I am not going. I don¡¯t like him. I won¡¯t marry him!¡± ¡°Nobody asked you to marry him.¡± Beverly pulled Elsie to the dresser and stroked her face. ¡°My daughter deserves the best. Your goal is Mr. Vincent. Remember, no other men are good enough for you.¡± Elsie blushed in hearing this, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a great gift for you.¡± Beverly put the dress in the box and handed it to Elsie, ¡°Give this dress to that retard tomorrow.¡± Elsie was a little bit confused, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m taking her to the banquet tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good chance to deal with her.¡± Beverly took out a small ss bottle from her bag. There were two pills inside. She gently shook the bottle against the light. ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡± Elsie recognized these pills. Last time, she put this medicine in Emily¡¯s cup and tricked her into Vincent¡¯s room. At that time, her purpose was to make this little retard embarrass herself in front of everyone. However, things went against her wishes. The little retard didn¡¯t make a pratfall but was sent home by Mr. Vincent. Beverly ced the bottle in Elsie¡¯s palm, ¡°Marquise only saw you naked. But, what if that little retard was seen sleeping with Marquise by all the guests on the banquet¡­¡± ¡°Mom! You bad woman! I love you so much!¡± Elsie happy for a while, but then she got worried, ¡°But Eliot¡­¡± Beverly patted her shoulder gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother will understand. Even if something really happens to that retard, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Mom will also protect you. After all, you are his sister.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Elsie kissed her. Beverly nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing all this for you.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Alright, go to bed early. Tomorrow¡¯s up to you.¡± Beverly opened the door and left. In the room, Elsie was staring at the little ss bottle in her hand, grinning ferociously, ¡°Little retard, you are doomed tomorrow!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 34 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 34 Chapter 34 A Barbie The next morning, Emily was startled by Elsie who was standing at the bedside just as she opened her eyes. ¡°Elsie!¡± Elsie touched her little face and smiled gently, ¡°Why are you scared of me?¡± Emily was frightened for real, and she pretended to be cowardly and retreated. She whispered, ¡°Elsie, you scared me.¡± Elsie picked up a box from the table and handed it over. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight. You shoulde with me. Here, this is the new dress I got for you. Do you like it?¡± Emily opened the box and saw the pure white color. She grinned and said, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up tonight.¡± Elsie patted Emily¡¯s face and left with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Elsie left, Emily took the dress out and put it on the bed. After careful examination, she found that the lining of the dress was indeed removed. In her previous life, she had never worn safety pants. People might not be able to see through the dress, but if it was identally spilled with red wine, the dress would be transparent and her underpants would be disyed in front of everyone. No wonder that Elsie¡¯s face glittered with confidence today after yesterday¡¯s humiliation. It seemed that she did a lot of workst night. ¡°Miss Emily, this is such a pretty dress!¡± Susan saw Emily holding a white dress and immediately asked, ¡°Do you want to put it on now?¡± Emily smiled sweetly, ¡°Sure!¡± Since they had taken the initiative, she could not let go of such a wonderful opportunity. Elsie went to school early. She was in her junior year and still a year before graduation. Many juniors started their internship. She would also go to thepany on weekends as an intern. To put it bluntly, she would just sit in the office and be the Miss Elsie of the Britts. She would just order about her assistants and clerks. She definitely had something to do with the bankruptcy of the Britt Group. Downstairs, Maury and Eliot were having breakfast. Emily wore the white dress and carefully went downstairs. She made a twirl in front of them and said, ¡°Dad, Eliot, do you like this dress? It¡¯s Elsie¡¯s gift for me.¡± Maury was drinking milk. When he turned around and saw a big pink pig pattern on Emily¡¯s butt, he spat out all the milk in his mouth. Eliot also noticed that, and his face turned serious. ¡°Susan! What¡¯s going on?¡± Susan was busy in the kitchen, and when she came out, she was also shocked. ¡°Oh, my! How could this be? What happened¡­? It¡¯s drenched with water. Miss Emily should have identally gotten it wet in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Just because of water?¡± Eliot frowned. N?velDrama.Org content. Susan also seemed confused. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. There should be an inner lining to this dress. How could this be?¡± Emily pretended to know nothing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Elsie just gave me the dress. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Everyone immediately understood what happened. Maury was annoyed. He stood up and turned around to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Elsie?¡± ¡°She went to school.¡± After Eliot finished speaking, he looked at Emily and said, ¡°Susan, take Emily and get her changed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± However, Emily stood still, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Eliotforted her softly, ¡°Emily, this dress is wet. Go upstairs and change it.¡± Emily said loudly, ¡°No, I want to wear this. Elsie asked me to wear this and said that she would take me to the banquet tonight.¡± Maury thumped the table heavily. ¡°Is this how Elsie behaved as your elder sister?¡± Emily was so frightened that she immediately took two steps back in fear. Her pair of big eyes looked at him in horror. She did not know what she had done wrong, nor did she dare to make a sound. She just puckered her mouth and her eyes began to turn red. Eliot walked over to Emily and rubbed her head. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go with Emily tonight. I¡¯d like to see what Elsie¡¯s up to.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maury turned around and walked out. Suddenly he stopped, looked back, and said, ¡°Take Elsie home before you teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡­. The City hospital. As soon as the rtives of the Heytons walked out of the ward, Kamron sat up from the bed, his head wrapped like a mummy. He covered his painful forehead with both hands and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Find that little bitch!¡± The assistant beside him said, ¡°But, there is no surveince camera at that ce, and we have never seen her before¡­¡± ¡°She has very big eyes, but she is quite short. Fair skin, small mouth, and she¡¯s pretty. Right, this damn girl cheated my eyes with that beautiful face¡­.¡± The assistant was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 35 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 35 Another assistant raised a drawing board in his hand and asked, ¡°Mr. Kamron, do you think this looks like her?¡± ¡°Her eyebrows are thinner, right here. Her eyes are watery. It is redder right here¡­¡± Kamron covered his head with his hand and instructed, ¡°Her hair is very long, dark, and her face is a little smaller¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The assistant couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Kamron, are you talking about a Barbie?¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m talking about a real person. She looks exactly like this!¡± The assistant then kept his mouth shut tight. ¡°Find her for me as soon as possible!¡± Kamron roared, his forehead hurt. He clutched his head tightly and lowered his voice, ¡°Get lost and find her for me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When the assistant arrived at the door, he asked, ¡°What should we do when we find her?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask her¡­¡± Kamron picked up the mirror and looked in it. ¡°How could she do something like this facing such a handsome man?¡± Words failed the assistant. At dusk, when the lights were on, the traffic at the entrance of the Buckley¡¯s was endless. It was said that all the nobles in City Y had been invited to participate in Mr. Ian¡¯s birthday banquet, which emphasized the importance of it. More than 20 bodyguards set up security passages at the entrance, checking the belongings of passers-by and the handbags of women. Eliot threw the car key to the servant at the door, then took Emily¡¯s arm and led her into the front door. The assistant behind him took out the gift and then they registered. The butler at the door said to the headset, ¡°Here came Mr. Eliot and Miss Emily of the Britta!¡± Then he politely invited them in. The Buckleys was a nouveau riche in the early years. No one knew exactly how they suddenly became rich. After all, it could be traced back to more than a hundred years ago. Therefore, they focused on the cultivation of self-restraint for the next generation. The Buckleys¡¯ rules required that the next generation¡¯s sessor must marry a wise and gentle wife. Of course, this person could be Elsie, who was pretending to be iparably virtuous. This could also exin why a family like the Buckley family was willing to personally apologize for such a small matter and shoulder this unnecessary responsibility. Emily stepped onto thest stair and finally entered the hall. Everywhere you looked, there were bright young people Girls wore all kinds of sexy dresses, revealing rounded shoulders and beautiful backs. They had long silk-like hair hanging down, and their entire bodies emitted a rich scent of perfume. ¡°Eliot! I¡¯m surprised to see you here!¡± Someone greeted Eliot from afar. Eliot tilted his head and said to Emily, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then he walked over with a smile and shook hands with the person who had just called him, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Emily stood alone for a while and heard theughter of a group of people not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little retard from the Britts? Why is she here?¡± ¡°How could I know? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. What if I get infected and be a retard myself?¡± ¡°You are so mean!¡± ¡°I heard that she has never been to school. She¡¯s such a drag to her family¡­¡± ¡°Looks like she grew up quite well. Look at that face, it¡¯s much prettier than a movie star¡­¡± ¡°Really? You can take a woman of this type? Don¡¯t you feel she is an eyesore?¡± ¡°You are so sick!¡± The noisyughter in her ears became harsher. Emily tilted her head and looked in that direction. She was looking at the group of people who wereughing, ¡°Hey, hey, that retard seems to be looking at us¡­.¡± The group of people directly walked over. One of the men asked, ¡°Let me ask you. How much is five plus seven?¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at each of their appearances, trying hard to remember their faces. ¡°You can¡¯t speak? Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Oh, Elsie, your sister is mute now?¡± No wonder they looked familiar. They were Elsie¡¯s ssmates. In her previous life, they had also mocked her at Elsie¡¯s birthday party. At that time, Elsie was hiding in the dark, listening to their mockery with a smile, just as she was doing right now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 36 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 36 Chapter 36 It¡¯s Me 2 After being called, Elsie finally came out. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of her. At least she is my sister.¡± Those people burst intoughter. Emily suppressed the mockery in her eyes, pretending to be wronged and scared as she approached her. She called Elsie in a cowardly voice, ¡°Elsie.¡± Elsie led her to the cafeteria and got a tray for her, ¡°Help yourself and pick whatever you want to eat.¡± Emily took a bite of the cream puff and smiled at Elsie with narrowed eyes, ¡°Elsie, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Elsie wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s more here. Are you thirsty? Let me get you some water.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Elsie.¡± Last time, she had already suffered a loss. If Emily was still retarded, then she would still be tricked by Elsie this time. But now, she¡¯s different! Not long after, Elsie poured a ss of water and handed it to her. ¡°Come, have some water.¡± Emily raised her head and took a sip of water. But she didn¡¯t swallow it. Elsie was watching her every move. So, she took another piece of bread. Just as she was about to stuff it into her mouth, she staggered and fell onto Elsie. When she fell, she tilted her head and spat the water in her mouth on the bread. She also poured the water into another te. ¡°Elsie, are you alright?¡± Emily covered her head and pretended that she couldn¡¯t straight. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy,¡± she said. Elsie did not doubt her. She only thought that the medicine had already worked. She immediately grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find you a room to rest.¡± Emily nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eliot?¡± Elsie helped her to the second floor and whispered, ¡°He wille soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Emily mocked Elsie in her heart. Eliot was surrounded by those people and couldn¡¯t get out at all. Was it also because of Elsie? She was led to the innermost room on the second floor by Elsie. There was a sign hanging on the door, saying ¡°Do not disturb¡±. There was no light in the room. Elsie helped her to the bed andforted her, ¡°Emily, get some sleep here. Later, I will take you home.¡± Emily said softly, ¡°Alright.¡± There was a weird fragrance in the air. Emily held her breath, but she still inhaled a little. Elsie smiled and tucked her in the quilt. Then, she turned around and prepared to leave. Just when she turned back, a vase smashed into the back of her neck. Before she could turn around, shepletely fainted. Emily caught Elsie and pulled her onto the bed while holding back her breath. She stripped her naked, then changed into her yellow evening gown and went out with his face covered. She couldn¡¯t go too far. If her aplice was at the door, she would definitely be found out. She was too short. Emily walked a few steps and casually pushed open a door. She leaned against the door and gasped for breath. The smell made her a little sick. Her head was heavy, her breath hot, her limbs limp, and she slid down to sit on the floor. It was when she raised her head that she saw there was a man in the room. There was a light in front of her. The hazy light only faintly showed a figure sitting there. She could not see the outline clearly, and could only see a faint red light in the darkness. ¡°Who is it?¡± She was like a little hedgehog which immediately held up her thorns all over her body. Her entire body tensed up. That man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, sounded pretty familiar, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Emily was at a loss for a moment. Then she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± The man did not respond. Emily heard his footsteps getting closer. Suddenly, she felt some pain coming from her chin. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to raise her head. Then she saw Vincent¡¯s aloof face. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 37 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Sweet Emily was so close to him. She felt she had never seen him so clearly. His eyebrows were pitch-ck. He was frowning and his eyes were bending upwards. Now he slightly narrowed his eyes, which somehow made Emily think she was in danger. She smelt cigarette, which together with his cold face gave her a distant feeling. Vincent¡¯s fingers were cold. When he touched her hot skin, he was a little surprised. He lowered his head slightly and saw Emily¡¯s red cheeks. She was drugged again? He used some strength to raise Emily¡¯s face. Her skin was smooth. Her beautiful eyes were wide-open. And when she saw him, rxation and joy shed across her eyes. This expression once again delighted Vincent. He threw away the cigarette and spat out some smoke. The smell of nicotine somewhat wakened Emily. She grabbed the cold hand on her chin and asked Vincent, ¡°Can I have a cigarette?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. After a while, he took out a cigarette case and handed one to Emily¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Emily opened her mouth like he said and kept the cigarette in her mouth. For a moment, Vincent saw the tip of her pink tongue. Vincent fixed his gaze on Emily for a while. His eyes met her innocent ones. Then, he took out a lighter made of jade and lit up the cigarette in her mouth. After that, he said to Emily in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bite it. Suck it.¡± The people hidden were astonished. Guard A: Mr. Vincent was the head of the Scavos. He was a legend in City Y! He was ruthless and decisive! What happened to him? Guard B: He condescended himself to light a cigarette for a retard! And his words sounded so ambiguous. Guard C: I thought Mr. Vincent didn¡¯t like women! Guard D: Oh. Men¡­ Jaquan: Vincent must have said those vague words on purpose! Ferne: Did Vincent forget that I was still here? Armando: I guessed he also forgot me. Randy: And me. This was the first time Emily smoked, and she was in a sorry state. She choked. Her tears streamed down her cheeks. Fortunately, much of the exhausting feeling had disappeared. She gradually regained her strength. The nicotine indeed worked. After finishing one cigarette, she tried to stand up. But she identally staggered into Vincent¡¯s arms. She was petite. Being in Vincent¡¯s arms made her look even smaller. She looked at Vincent nkly. She just shed tears, so her big eyes were still watery. Her eyelids were pink. Vincent saw her cherry lips moving up and down, and asionally, he would see her pink tongue. He heard her ask, ¡°What is that?¡± She reached out and rubbed her belly, ¡°The thing that¡¯s poking me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone became excited! Everyone in the shadows couldn¡¯t help but turn on the lights. Some focused on watching them. Some began to take photos. One even turned on his phone to record this scene whilementing. ¡°Mr. Vincent has been distant to women for 26 years. 26 years! Finally, after so many years, this old virgin is here today, in front of this beautiful youngdy¡­¡± Emily was shocked. She just found out that there were so many people in this room. Vincent nced around. After that, all the people silently put away their phones and shut their mouths. Jaquan coughed and changed the words he was about to say. ¡°We heard nothing and saw nothing. Ignore us. Keep going.¡± Emily immediately left Vincent¡¯s embrace. She stared at the people in front of her with caution. She still felt a little dizzy. She looked at the people in front of her and felt her senses blunt. She was even not sure if she had seen them before. Vincent pulled her aside and covered her eyes with his big palm. He turned around and nced indifferently at those bystanders. Under his gaze, everyone immediately escaped inside in silence. There was a sudden mor outside the door, men¡¯s and women¡¯s. Someone shouted at the top of his voice. Then came the sound of footsteps from all sides, and a cacophony of human voices filled the entire corridor. Vincent withdrew his hand and saw Emily¡¯s calm eyes. She had an upturned nose on her face. Her pink lips were tightly pursed. She looked up at Vincent and said softly, ¡°I did that.¡± Vincent stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. The heat had dissipated quite a bit. He turned around and handed her a ss of wine from the table. ¡°Can you drink?¡± Emily took it to prove that she could. She raised her head and drank it all. The cool wine instantly calmed her down. Only now did she feel much better. She wanted to have another ss. Vincent reached out his thumb to wipe off the wine on her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Emily smiled, her watery eyes shining with starry light. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, just like my brother.¡± Emily wanted to get another ss of wine. But Vincent pulled her into his strong arms. She raised her head and saw Vincent¡¯s deep eyes. Vincent raised her chin and took a gentle bite of her lips. His voice was deep, ¡°Will your brother do this to you?¡± Emily looked at him nkly. Then she covered her mouth and shook her head. Emily¡¯s body started to burn again. She touched her hot face and felt her heart beat violently. That smell still got her? She bit her lips in annoyance, then turned around to pour another ss of wine and drank it up. She had been here for too long. Eliot must be worried about her. She put down the ss and walked to the door. Before opening the door, she turned around and said to Vincent, ¡°Thank you for the wine.¡± Vincent stood there with his body tilted sideways. He gave Emily no response. His shirt buttoned high, making him look dignified and cold. His eyebrows were sharp. Looking into his eyes, Emily didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. N?velDrama.Org content. Emily didn¡¯t understand him while she also knew that he was not joking. But she had other things to deal with now. Emily shut the door. The guards in the shadows were just about tofort Vincent who had been rejected once more. But then they saw Vincent reach out his thumb to wipe his lips and say in a faint voice, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 38 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Leave Him Some Dignity When Emily came out, she saw the corridor was filled with people. Through the crowd, she saw Eliot standing at the entrance of the innermost lounge. He extended his long arm to prevent people from entering. He solemnly urged the guests, ¡°Please leave! There¡¯s nothing to watch!¡± She also saw her stepmother Beverly. Beverly stood there, wiping her tears, and saying, ¡°What would happen to my Emily? Oh, how could such a thing happen¡­?¡± Some guests were also pointing fingers and saying, ¡°I heard that¡¯s the youngest daughter of the Britts. How could she do this? Her sister just got engaged with Marquise yesterday and now she did this! It¡¯s such a disgrace¡­¡± ¡°Did you see it clearly? Is it that retard of the Britts?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see her in person. The guy standing in the front said this. He said that two people were naked in the room. There was a white dress on the floor. That retard is the only Britt wearing a white skirt. Who else could it be?¡± ¡°Besides, her stepmother is crying. Whether she was in the room is self-evident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s really strange. Things always happen when the retard attends a banquet. Last time, she disappeared in the Scavo¡¯s. All the people were forced to look for her. At her sister¡¯s birthday party, she also made a scene. And this time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s strange. Perhaps the Britts fell on evil days¡­¡± ¡°Eliot, I¡¯m here!¡± In the crowd¡¯s discussions, Emily¡¯s clear voice sounded. She came into people¡¯s sight in a gorgeous yellow dress. Everyone was immediately shocked, ¡°What? The little retard of the Britts?¡± ¡°Holy shit! Then why is her stepmother crying there?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Eliot heard Emily¡¯s voice and saw Emily in the crowd. He cried out in surprise, ¡°Emily?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. When he heard that something happened here, his first thought is that something had happened to Emily. When he got there, he saw the white dress Emily wore before leaving. When he was about to go into the lounge, people came on. Although he wished he could kill the bastard inside. He looked at the bigger picture and nned to stabilize the situation before settling the score with that bastard who hurt Emily. Unexpectedly, Emily stood in front of him safe and sound. Emily finally managed to walk in front of him and asked nkly, ¡°Eliot, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Beverly realized something was wrong. She stopped crying and red at Emily in shock. Emily touched her forehead and said, ¡°I felt dizzy. Elsie took me to a room to have a rest just now.¡± ¡°Why are you wearing Elsie¡¯s dress?¡± Beverly red at the dress in fear, ¡°Where¡¯s your dress?¡± Emily lowered her head and looked at her dress. She tilted her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I woke up like this.¡± Eliot immediately knew what happened. He stared at Beverly and questioned her, ¡°Where¡¯s Elsie?¡± Beverly waved her hand in panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You do!¡± Eliot grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see if Elsie is inside.¡± Beverly¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Eliot leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mom, your ruined your daughter and the reputation of the Britts.¡± Beverly opened the door in a panic and rushed in. Soon, cries came from inside. The guests outside looked at Emily and whispered, ¡°That retard is outside. Then who is inside?¡± Surrounded by the other Buckleys, Ian came over. The guests made way for him, and the corridor was suddenly less noisy. The guests still followed behind the Buckleys to eavesdrop. They expected to hear some juicy news. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 39 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 39 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ian asked with an unhappy expression, ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± Most of the guests were here. It was supposed to be a grand birthday banquet. But now it became the laughingstock of the entire City Y. Even Ian¡¯s hand holding the crutch trembled. He wished he could catch the people inside and kill them. The butler whispered, ¡°He is inside.¡± ¡°Get him out!¡± Ian knocked on the ground with his crutch. The sound trembled everyone¡¯s heart. Marquise¡¯s mother, Ynda whispered, ¡°Dad, people are watching. Leave some dignity to Marquise. He¡¯s still young¡­¡± ¡°Dignity? Doesn¡¯t he know this is my birthday party?¡± Ian was so angry that his chest was heaving. He smashed the door with his crutch, ¡°What a bastard!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± The Buckleys beside him tried to calm him down, ¡°Anger is bad for your health!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Ian shouted, ¡°Hurry up and get him out of the lounge!¡± The butler hesitantly looked at Marquise¡¯s parents, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Marquise¡¯s father Jacob could do nothing. He had no choice but to ask the butler with a gloomy face, ¡°Do what he said!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A few bodyguards went in and not long after, they dragged Marquise out. Marquise only wore trousers. The door of the lounge was wide open, and Beverly wasforting Elsie, who couldn¡¯t stop crying. Ian pped Marquise. ¡°Bastard! Look at what you¡¯ve done! Can¡¯t you wait until you get married? You brought shame to the whole family!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know it is her.¡± Marquise covered his face. Although he lowered his head and behaved that he knew his mistakes, his eyes were filled with indignation and resentment. Ian wanted to m him again, ¡°Bastard!¡± Ynda stopped him, ¡°We already had an engagement with the Britts. Young people can¡¯t help themselves. We all know that. It¡¯s not his fault¡­.¡± When he heard this, Ian was even angrier. Before he could say anything, he saw Marquise angrily point at Elise inside and said, ¡°If I knew it was her, I wouldn¡¯t touch her! Why didn¡¯t you ask how did she get on my bed? She seduced me!¡± Ian pointed at him, his entire body trembling with anger, ¡°Lock this bastard up!¡± Marquise wanted to say more, but Ynda grabbed his arm and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t give him anything to eat!¡± Ian said fiercely. His anger hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. ¡°Yes! Mr. Ian, calm down! Take care of yourself.¡± The butler supported him and said, ¡°Mr. Jacob will take care of the following matters. Let¡¯s go back to the hall.¡± Only then did Ian walk away. Jacob stood at the door and said embarrassedly to Beverly, ¡°Well, let me close the door first. Shall we talkter?¡± Elsie was screaming like mad. Eliot immediately closed the door. But people still could vaguely hear Elsie shouting Emily¡¯s name in a hoarse voice, as well as that ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Emily looked up at Eliot nkly and asked, ¡°Eliot, is Elsie inside? Why is sheing out?¡± Only then did the guests figured out what happened. ¡°The one inside is Miss Elsie?¡± ¡°My god! Beverly is indeed just Emily¡¯s stepmother. She spread rumors without knowing who was inside.¡± ¡°Maybe she was behind all this¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s highly possible. Do you remember what that retard said in the Scavo¡¯sst time?¡± ¡°Right! They are too vicious. How could they do such mean things to a retard?¡± Eliot brought Emily out of the Buckley¡¯s and got in the car. Then he asked Emily, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Beverly had asked her this question before. Eliot must have heard that. But now he asked her again. It showed that he was suspecting her. Emily suddenly felt a little sad. If Eliot discovered the truth¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences. She lowered her head and tried to make a confused expression. ¡°Elsie sent me to a room. I was sleeping.¡± ¡°Sleep?¡± Emily touched her forehead and said, ¡°After drinking the water, I feel so dizzy. I¡¯m still a little dizzy now.¡± Eliot touched her forehead. It was indeed hot. He frowned and thought for a while, ¡°You drank water? Did Elsie give it to you?¡± ¡°Yes, Elsie gave the water to me.¡± Emily asked with an innocent expression, ¡°Eliot, aren¡¯t we going to wait for Elsie to go home together?¡± Eliot looked out of the window and said, ¡°She is in a trap of her own devising. There¡¯s no need to wait. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°What trap?¡± Emily pretended she didn¡¯t understand. Eliot patiently exined, ¡°It means if you do something bad, you have to bear the consequences. Do you understand?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then let me give you another example¡­¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 40 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 40 At the Buckley¡¯s. The guests gathered in twos and threes to gossip. Followed by a group of guards in ck, Vincent came out of the lounge. He was wearing a ck suit. The way he walked indicated that he was powerful. From afar, he looked like the head of a gang. Jacob served a ss of red wine to apologize. ¡°Mr. Vincent, something unexpected happened just now. I hope it didn¡¯t ruin you and your friends¡¯ night. Let me propose a toast to you. I am sorry for not being a good host. Please forgive me for that.¡± Everyone in City Y wanted to curry favor with the Scavos. The Buckleys became rich because of pure luck and they were actually nothing in the business world. They had no power and no status. They only had the money. However, their only advantage wasing to an end because Marquise was squandering their family fortune. The Buckleys wanted to seize this opportunity to cozy up the Scavos and other powerful people in the city. Although the Britts were not their targets, Elsie was sensible and her eldest brother, Eliot, was quite capable and promising. If Marquise married Elsie, the Buckleys would get strong support. However, they didn¡¯t expect such a thing would happen tonight. Even if Marquise married Elsie, people would exaggerate what shameful things they had done tonight andughed at them for that. When Jacob drank the wine, his brows were still furrowed. This banquet was ruined! However, he still had to maintain his smile until all the guests left. Vincent wore no expression and he said indifferently in a low voice, ¡°Thanks for tonight. It¡¯s gettingte. I got to go.¡± ¡°Take care, Mr. Vincent.¡± Jacob sent Vincent to the door. Then he added, ¡°Mr. Vincent, we will be responsible for what happened. We won¡¯t let the Britts suffer any losses.¡± Last time, at the banquet of the Scavo¡¯s, Vincent sent Emily home in front of everyone. The news had spread throughout City Y. Although many people did not believe it, the Buckleys believed that where there was smoke, there was a fire. Last time, after Marquise made such a scene at Elsie¡¯s birthday party, Ian ordered Jacob and Marquise to bring gifts to apologize the next day. Because Vincent saw what happened that day. Jacob¡¯s words were only meant to test Vincent¡¯s attitude towards the Britts. However, he didn¡¯t believe that Vincent¡¯s good attitude was because he had taken a fancy to Emily. Although he didn¡¯t know why, he was sure that it was impossible for Vincent to like Emily, for that was just too ridiculous! Vincent paused slightly, then he turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Save these words to Maury.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Jacob immediately nodded and said yes. However, he was confused. What did Mr. Vincent mean? Vincent didn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted. Vincent left. Jaquan and the others also followed his footsteps. ¡°Vincent, wait for us!¡± However, they were stillte. Vincent¡¯s driver was like James Bond. He arrived and opened the car door as soon as Vincent walked to the door. Then he drove away as soon as Vincent got into the car. He was even more urate than a robot butler. People behind were envious. And singledies in City Y were discussing how handsome Vincent¡¯s leaving was. Jaquan stared at the leaving car and asked, ¡°What do you think Vincent mean? Is he serious?¡± ¡°I think he is.¡± Ferne rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, ¡°I remember that is his first kiss.¡± Armando covered his mouth and eximed, ¡°Heavens! Vincent is such an innocent man!¡± ¡°He is not innocent at all! Did you forget what he did in the lounge just now?¡± Jaquan said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ferne nodded. Randy, the dandy who was fanning himself suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever seen Vincent treat other girls like this before?¡± Everyone fell silent. That was right! ¡°Including Arabe, did you see any woman get close to Vincent?¡± Randy slowly put away his fan and went downstairs to get in the car. Jaquan frowned, ¡°Why did you mention her? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find out what Vincent was thinking about.¡± ¡°Forget it. Arabe will be back tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Randy turned around and said, ¡°Someone is going to be a simp again.¡± Jaquan red at him with an unhappy expression, ¡°Scram.¡± Randy shrugged his shoulders and sat in the back seat of the car. He waved his hand coquettishly at everyone. Then his modified car started, and the music of a video game also sounded. Afterward, the car started moving. The tires emitted colorful and dazzling lights. It was so conspicuous that the guests noticed themotion and looked towards the car. Jaquan and others quickly covered their faces in shame, afraid that people would think they were also in a pubescent crisis like Randy. ¡­ Emily had a sound sleep. But it was noisy downstairs all night. Elsie cried all night in the next room. Eliot sent Harold to guard the door and locked Emily¡¯s balcony door. Emily was not afraid that Elsie woulde to her room and take revenge through the balcony door. She hid a knife under the bed, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. However, she had a weird dream. In her dream, Vincent was kissing her. After she woke up, she was still a little confused. She didn¡¯t know whether that was just a dream or not. She was not a retard. She knew what kissing was. However, she could not believe that Vincent would kiss her. It was Mr. Vincent! A legendary figure in City Y! Even a retard like her also heard of his legends! To her, Vincent was like a god! That day, this god suddenly kissed her. This was strange. She didn¡¯t dare to think too much. She didn¡¯t have any time to overthink, either. She just fled the ce as soon as possible. ¡°Will your brother do this to you?¡± Vincent¡¯s deep voice echoed in her ears once again. Perhaps Vincent was just trying to show her that he was different from Eliot. That was right. This was why Vincent kissed her. Emily thought it through and immediately fell asleep. The engagement between Elsie and Marquise could never be broken. No one could change that. Elsie and Marquise could have been a good couple in others¡¯ eyes. But after what happened that day, everything changed. ¡°The Britts are worried that their daughter will not be able to get married, so they sent her to Marquise¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°The Britt Group is in danger. They have no choice but to sacrifice their daughter to get help from the Buckleys¡­¡± ¡°The stepmother held evil intentions towards her stepdaughter, but got her own daughter hurt instead.¡± News like this was all over the entire city. As soon as people type ¡°Britt¡± or ¡°Buckley¡± in the search box, such news would instantly pop up. Elsie stopped going to school and stayed quiet at home for a few days. Perhaps because everything couldn¡¯t be changed, shey in bed in despair every day. It was said that Susan had to feed her to keep her survive. At the same time, Beverly also fell ill. That night, after she came back with Elsie, she had a big quarrel with Maury. That night, she slept in the guest room and didn¡¯t eat anything. The next day, she had a fever because of coldness and hunger. Elsie and Beverly were sick at the same time, which provided a lot of convenience for Emily. However, the person behind Elsie still didn¡¯t make a move, which made Emily a little anxious. But finally, Emily made progress on her investment n Sydnee called in the afternoon of the third day. As soon as the phone got through, Sydnee panted and asked, ¡°Are you avable now?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 41 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 41 Emily immediately agreed. Except for her, Elsie was the only one home. Emily only told the butler where she was going. Then she brought Harold out. After getting in the car, she threw a strawberry-vored candy to Harold. Harold looked at the candy. Last time, she also gave him the same candy. He looked at Emily through the rearview mirror. Coincidentally, he met her clear and beautiful eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Emily just put a peeled candy into her mouth. She looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°If you follow me, keep it like this. No matter what Eliot asks you, cover it up for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There were risks in choosing Harold as an insider. But in her previous life, Harold had an ident with Maury together. Emily could only bet on Harold. Besides, there was no better candidate than Harold. Sydnee offered to meet her in a park near the Britt¡¯s. When Emily and Harold got there, they saw Sydnee wearing a green dress in the pavilion. Sydnee¡¯s family was doing herb business. She was like Ganoderma, growing alone on a cliff. She looked gentle on the outside, but in fact, her heart was iparably tenacious. ¡°Hi.¡± When Sydnee saw Emily, she smiled and greeted her. She opened arge bag behind her and handed some documents to Emily. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want others to know about this, so I chose to meet you here. And these are what I got these days.¡± What Sydnee handed to Emily were a housing property transfer letter, a house ownership transfer assignment, and other documents. The house was not directly assigned to Emily. It was assigned to Emily herself from her family first. And then she brought all the necessary certificates to meet Emily here. Sydnee stood at the side and said, ¡°I will go to the notary office to assign thisnd to you. But I want to be a shareholder. No matter what business you are in, I want to 10% of your stakes.¡± Emily was reading the documents when she heard Sydnee¡¯s offer. She nodded in agreement instantly. It just so happened that she needed a helper. After a while, she realized something. She raised her head in surprise and asked Sydnee, ¡°You will give me thend for nothing?¡± Sydnee nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually, I have prepared 50, 000 to pay for it.¡± Emily took out a stack of money from her bag. Sydnee remained silent. Emily saw the subtle in her expression and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sydnee smiled and looked at her watch. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I had someone to wait for us over there. Hurry up.¡± On the way there, Emily whispered to Harold, ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± Harold looked at Sydnee¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°Miss Emily, thend is public property. Its value is much more than 50, 000!¡± ¡°Really? How much does it worth?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know much about the price ofmodities. ¡°60, 000?¡± Harold was lost for words. After finishing all the formalities in the notary office, it was an hourter. It was dark. Emily wanted to treat Sydnee to dinner. So they took a walk while choosing a suitable restaurant for dinner. Harold called Maury and said Emily went to KFC. Maury had no objections. He only instructed Harold to take good care of Emily. Then Maury hanged up. Emily walked to a restaurant and was just about to enter. But Sydnee pulled her slightly and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to another restaurant.¡± ¡°Why? I like the light here.¡± Emily asked. Moreover, this restaurant was far away from the Britt¡¯s. No one would recognize her. And the door attendant had already opened the door for them and bowed, ¡°Wee, pleasee in!¡± Emily walked in. In an instant, she found out why Sydnee asked her to go to another restaurant just now. Marquise was sitting opposite the door with a few men sitting opposite him. A woman was beside him, lying on his shoulder like she had no bones. She would asionally feed him some wine and caressed his leg with her soft fingers. Marquise drank so much that his eyes turned red. He hugged the woman¡¯s waist and smiled drunkenly. After what happenedst time, Sydnee waspletely disappointed in men. She lowered her eyes slightly and stared out of the window. Emily was a little regretful abouting in. But she was afraid that she would be recognized if she went out now. So she walked to the innermost window seat and sat down. Harold ordered two dishes ording to Emily¡¯s preferences, and then he gave the menu to Sydnee. Maybe because Marquise was drunk, he eximed, ¡°That stupid bitch! I had my chance with that woman¡­¡± The men around him were probably all his henchmen. Theyughed and asked, ¡°Which woman are you talking about?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that scheming bitch Elsie, I would have had sex with Hubery Dickerson¡¯s daughter that night!¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°I heard that his daughter is upright and aloof. Well, now everyone knows what she¡¯s like!¡± ¡°Mr. Marquise, I heard that she is a freak. She almost spends all her time in the pharmacy every day. She probably smells of medicine. Why do you like her type?¡± Marquise bit the neck of the woman beside him and said, ¡°Because I want to taste something different!¡± The woman in her arms said coquettishly, ¡°You are so bad!¡± The men around Marquiseughed. They burst intoughter. However, Sydnee¡¯s face was deathly pale. She had never thought that what she did on the spur of the moment would bring her such humiliation! Emily realized that Hubery was probably Sydnee¡¯s father when she saw her expression. She gave Harold a look. But Harold didn¡¯t understand her gaze. ¡°¡­?¡± Under Harold¡¯s puzzled gaze, Emily stood up. Harold saw her stand and walked out. Soon she was about to walk past Marquise. She picked up a beer bottle. Wait! He had seen her like this before! Harold quickly rushed over, but he was stillte. He witnessed how Emily picked up an empty wine bottle and smashed it at Marquise¡¯s forehead! Emily had used brick and smashed it at a man. Now, the same thing happened again! After a few seconds of silence, there was a scream. The woman beside Marquise shouted and stood up, wanting to rush out. The group of men on the side realized what happened and immediately grabbed Emily. ¡°Hey, who are you? Is Mr. Marquise fine? We caught this little girl!¡± Emily looked at Harold, her big eyes filled with fear and grievance. Harold was impressed. ¡®I knew you were pretending.¡¯ Sydnee wanted to rush over. Only now did Harold understand the meaning of Emily¡¯s gaze. He immediately stopped Sydnee, made her sit down, and handed her the menu. Then he ordered, ¡°Cover your face.¡± Sydnee was frightened by his words. She sat there as he said, covered her face with the menu, and quietly look above the menu to see what was happening over there. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 42 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 42 Chapter 42 My Last Name Is Scavo ¡°Wait a moment. This girl looks quite familiar!¡± A few men sized Emily up. On the other side, Marquise covered his bloody forehead and stood up. He red at Emily, gritted his teeth, and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing, you retard?¡± Finally, everyone came to themselves. Wasn¡¯t she Elsie¡¯s retarded sister? Harold rushed forward, pulled Emily behind him, and posed a defensive posture. Marquise stared at him, and the woman beside him was still screaming, ¡°Mr. Marquise, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marquise roared. The woman immediately shut her mouth and sat there quietly while staring at Emily and Harold with wide eyes. The waiter and owner of the restaurant rushed over. A man beside them waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They know each other. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± After all, the Britts and the Buckleys were going to be joined. No matter what, they would be rted. And ¡­ the one whomitted the crime was a retard. Someone handed a towel over from behind. Marquise covered his forehead and red at Emily. Suddenly, he thought of something and his face turned ferocious. ¡°You were the one who threw that flower pot me that night, weren¡¯t you?¡± Emily shook her head in fear and stumbled, ¡°It¡¯s me, not, not my sister.¡± Harold was speechless. He looked down silently at the ground. Marquise pped the table and said, ¡°Your sister did this? That bitch nned it! How have I offended her?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Emily seemed to be frightened and she trembled. The man beside her echoed, ¡°I guess so. Elsie and her mother are so scheming. Every time, they will use this retarded girl as a scapegoat¡­¡± ¡°This retard probably took you as her brother-inw already, so when she saw you with another woman¡­ I never expected that a retard would defend her sister.¡± Seeing that the retard was trembling in fear, Marquise threw away the towel, ¡°Forget it. Since it was your sister, I won¡¯t me this on you. Just leave!¡± Harold was surprised. He finally realized what Emily was capable of and cast a gaze towards her with admiration. ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy. I don¡¯t want to see him ¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat. I want to go home¡­¡± Emily sniffed and shouted at him in grief. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave!¡± Marquise covered his injured head and walked out. He turned around and looked at Emily. She was a retard. What else could he have except a loss? Harold was amazed. As soon as they left, Emily also walked out. Harold turned his head to look at Sydnee and found that her face was filled with shock and admiration. Sydnee sensed his gaze and carried her bag to catch up. As soon as she got out, she couldn¡¯t help but give Emily a thumbs-up. ¡°Oh my God, you are the actress of the year!¡± Emily did not smile but just patted her on the shoulder. She was a few years younger than Sydnee and was not as tall as her. It looked somewhat funny when she did this. ¡°You will meet a better man.¡± Sydnee was shocked and then smiled. ¡°You are a little girl, yet you talk like an adult.¡± Emily was rather serious. ¡°Don¡¯t rush into marriage. There are good men ahead, and you just have to wait.¡± Sydnee froze and then said seriously, ¡°Okay.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt that he was not supposed to be here. ¡°These are all high-consumption ces. Let¡¯s just eat at a cheaper restaurant. We don¡¯t have to spend so much money.¡± Sydnee looked at Emily and asked. Emily nodded. They were at a crossroads. In front of them was the most luxurious restaurant in City Y, Worldwide Restaurant. Vehicles had passed and they walked forward. Emily tilted her head and looked around. She unintentionally saw Kamron, who was answering the phone. He was wearing a baseball cap, presumably to cover up the bandages on his head. He looked somewhat impatient when talking on the phone. He nced at his watch from time to time and then walked into Worldwide Restaurant. Emily didn¡¯t know much about Kamron¡¯s background, but upon thinking of Sydnee¡¯s words, she guessed that Kamron was either a rich man or a powerful official. She followed him and wanted to see who he was going to meet and whether she knew the other party. Behind her, Sydnee sighed. Seeing that Emily did not turn back, she could only follow her and whispered, ¡°Really? You really want to go in? It¡¯s expensive! Your 500, 000 is not enough!¡± She couldn¡¯t help saying it. Emily turned around and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t order anything?¡± Sydnee was bereft of words. So was Harold. Kamron went into the Worldwide Restaurant and walked through the corridor. Emily lowered her head and stepped inside. A waiter followed behind and asked, ¡°How many of you? Have you made a reservation? May I know yourst name?¡± Emily thought for a moment, then turned around and said, ¡°Scavo.¡± Harold was shocked. So was Sydnee. The waiter was astounded. He took a good look at her and said respectfully, ¡°Follow me.¡± Emily followed him and walked inside. Sydnee could not help but say, ¡°Only Mr. Vincent¡¯s family has thest name Scavo in City Y. If someone discovers that you are an impostor, you¡¯ll be screwed.¡± Harold trusted Emily somehow. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Sydnee was still worried. ¡°She will probably meet Mr. Vincent here.¡± The waiter stopped at the door of a private room and knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Vincent, a rtive of yours is here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sydnee covered her mouth. Damn, she jinxed it. Emily did not expect to meet Mr. Vincent here. The scene of the man lowering his head and kissing her as well as his dark eyes in her dream suddenly surfaced in her mind. She had a butterfly in her stomach again. The door was opened. Emily waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­.¡± Before she could finish, the door to the private room next to her was opened. Kamron walked out. He was answering the phone impatiently with lowered head. ¡°Are you done?¡± They were not far away from each other. As long as he raised his head, he could see her. Emily nervously grabbed Harold and pushed him into the private room. Sydnee went into the private room as well. They closed the door. Emily took a deep breath and saw that the room was crowded. People were sitting around arge table. The man in the main seat was dressed in a ck shirt with the uppermost ck and gold button. His tall body leaned leisurely back in the seat, his long left arm ced on the arm of his chair. He held a goblet with his left hand, with his index and middle fingers looking slender and beautiful. Hearing the movement at the door, he did not look over. Instead, he took a sip of wine. Only then did he slowly raise his chin and see the people at the door. His gaze became focused and his lips curled up subtly. Emily fixed her eyes on him. Among those people, she only knew him, so she looked at him infatuatedly. When she met the man¡¯s gaze, her heart beat faster. ¡®He is not Eliot. I can¡¯t take him as Eliot.¡¯ She thought to herself. Almost everyone present witnessed how Vincent kissed the girl by force. Looking at Arabe sitting beside Vincent, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Did you catch a cold?¡± Arabe, who was in the dark, asked. They coughed even harder. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 43 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Sir Rex led Emily over and said, ¡°Come here, Miss Emily, have a seat.¡± Jaquan, who was sitting on Vincent¡¯s right, stood up and emptied the seat. ¡°Sit here.¡± Emily looked at the girl sitting on Vincent¡¯s left. She was very beautiful and wore exquisite makeup. Even though she was eating, the lipstick on her lips did not fade. They should be a couple? Emily thought of this and felt that she shouldn¡¯t sit there. She hesitated and didn¡¯t go over. Sydnee was dumbfounded. Vincent had always been moody. He didn¡¯t like to be disturbed and he didn¡¯t like girls getting too close to him except Arabe Peck, who he grew up with. However, she would only be seen with him when he with his other friends. They had never been seen being alone. If Emily were another girl, she would have been kicked out of the room. However, not only did the people inside not chase her out, but Jaquan stepped aside and Rex came over to invite Emily to sit down respectfully. Sydnee felt that the information was so abundant that she could not digest it. Jaquan saw that Emily didn¡¯te over, so he walked towards her and pulled her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sit here.¡± Emily frowned, and Jaquan had already pressed her onto the chair that was on Vincent¡¯s right. Arabe found it amusing. Most of the people who offered women to Vincent had been taught a lesson and they didn¡¯t dare to do it again. She waited for Vincent to get angry and Jaquan to suffer. But after a while, not only did she not see such a scene, but she saw Vincent grab a clean goblet and put it in front of the girl. ¡­. It was a wonder! Nobody had seen Vincent fetch things for others! Even if Arabe had been followed him for so many years, she didn¡¯t even see him serve his grandfather a cup of tea! She sensed potential danger and couldn¡¯t help smiling and asking, ¡°Vincent, who is she?¡± Emily was afraid to create a misunderstanding, so she pretended to be nervous and scared, saying, ¡°Hello, youngdy.¡± Arabe raised her eyebrows. Recalling that Rex just called her Miss Emily, she realized something and said, ¡°Oh, you are that re¡­¡± The word retard was not finished. She saw Vincent change his posture and ce his long arm on the chair where Emily was sitting. His voice was low and sexy. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne spat out the wine in his mouth to Armando¡¯s face. ¡°Holy shit! Vincent, you are¡­¡± He turned his head and met Vincent¡¯s dark eyes. He swallowed. ¡°Awesome!¡± Armando wiped his face. Randy fanned himself and smiled meaningfully at Jaquan. Jaquan just stared at Arabe. He was holding a goblet in his hand and his joints paled because of exertion of strength. Arabe widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so sheughed out loud, ¡°Vincent, are you joking?¡± However, she knew that Vincent would never joke. The chopsticks in Emily¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Sydnee stood there like she was struck by lightning. And Harold looked the same. The dumb, big man was in a daze. The private room was silent and only Vincent¡¯s low voice and the sound of his index finger tapping on the back of the chair could be heard. His words were like a hammer hitting everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°You are here for me?¡± They had never seen Vincent talking to someone in such a doting tone! The Guards wished they were blind! Wasn¡¯t their master immune to women? ¡®Hey, Mr. Vincent, wake up!¡¯ Emily thought to herself. ¡®He is not Eliot.¡¯ Then she looked up at the center of the table and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Vincent stretched out his chopsticks. Only then did Emily notice that he was left-handed. The man has long arms, and his fingers holding the chopsticks were so slender and beautiful. His ck cuff link shone with a dazzling light like that from a diamond and the light was refracted into Emily¡¯s eyes. She tilted her head to avoid it and saw that other people on the table were all dumbfounded with O-shaped mouths. Including Rex, who was standing at the door? Everyone looked like they had seen a miracle. And Arabe¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with jealousy and grievances because of her being neglected. Emily shifted her gaze away and decided to y retard. She pouted and said, ¡°Ice cream.¡± Vincent withdrew his chopsticks and winked at Rex. When Rex received the message, he immediately opened the door and brought a te of ice cream in all kinds of vors to Emily. ¡°Miss Emily, pick one.¡± Emily was speechless. She felt that the atmosphere in the private room was weird. She casually took the strawberry-vored ice cream and called to Sydnee, ¡°Have one.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t know what she was up to. She just said, ¡°Eating icy food is bad for your stomach. You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, you should get something for your stomach first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily bulged her cheeks and handed the ice cream back to Rex. Then, she stood up and grabbed a drumstick from the table, and stuffed it into her mouth. She took a big bite and showed it to Arabe so that she could see it more clearly. ¡®She¡¯s just a retard. Don¡¯t misunderstand or get angry. She just came in to hide away and will leave soon.¡¯ Seeing her way to eat, Arabe was shocked and disgusted. People fromrge families were particr about eating and would learn eating etiquette, including training for each utensil used during meals. Emily deliberately ate like that until her mouth was oily. Just as she was about to raise her arm and wipe it with her sleeve, she was stopped by a big hand. The man¡¯s fingertips were warm. He held her chin, lifted it, and then patiently wiped her mouth with a wet towel. The Guards were busy taking pictures. Rex looked down at his feet in silence. Sydnee¡¯s mouth widened so much that it could almost amodate a fist. Ferne spat out another mouthful of wine, and Armando snatched Randy¡¯s fan to shield himself. Randy took the wine bottle as if he was going to smash someone. The crowd was in a mess, and the private room was filled with all sorts of noise. Arabe finally couldn¡¯t take it and stand up. ¡°Vincent!¡± Emily also stood up. She pped Vincent¡¯s hand and said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Arabe was so enraged that she red at Emily. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to Vincent like this? You retard, you¡­¡± Vincent threw away the towel and stood up. He nced indifferently at Arabe and said, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Arabe seemed to have been pped and her entire face flushed. Her eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°Vincent, you think I¡¯m noisy?¡± Emily had watched a lot of TV dramas. At that time, she couldn¡¯t understand it. Now, when she thought about it, the plot of the love triangle coincided with the current situation, and she was the home wrecker. Back then, her mother was the victim of such a triangle, and she wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen to herself. ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± She bowed to Vincent. ¡°Thank you for the ice cream.¡± Then, she turned around and left. Sir¡­? Did she misunderstand? Arabe stood there, dumbfounded, and she forgot about crying. Ferne spat out wine again, and Armando blocked it with Randy. Rex was petrified. He turned around and saw Sydnee, who had the same expression. The two stared at each other and then tacitly shifted their gaze away. Vincent stood there, putting on a faint smile. There seemed to be light shing through his eyes. Emily opened the door and went out. She then saw Kamron standing in the corridor and making a phone call. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been on the phone. Now he was walking back. And she immediately turned around. But she bumped into someone. The man was very sturdy. She thought that she had bumped into Harold, so she grabbed the man¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Where do you want to take me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 44 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Daddy Emily froze. When she raised her head and met the man¡¯s dark eyes, she couldn¡¯t react. She looked down and saw the man¡¯s thin and beautiful lips that were like the work of a sculptor. Vincent noticed her gaze and suddenly extended his thumb to wipe his lower lip. His voice carried joy. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Emily reacted when she heard this, and she covered her mouth and retreated. Behind him, Kamron¡¯s voice was getting closer and closer. ¡°I gotta go. Don¡¯t call me again. I¡¯m busy.¡± Emily lowered her head to avoid his line of sight. Unfortunately, Vincent was standing in front of her. He was as lofty as a mountain and there was no room for her to escape. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Emily had no choice but to hug Vincent¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡°Daddy, hug me!¡± Even the aloof Vincent had twitching lips, let alone the crowd in the private room. Rex, who was at the door, was petrified. Arabe, who just came out, was the same. So was Jaquan. And the four Guards. Ferne could no longer spit out anything. He was pressed down against the table by Armando. Randy was wiping his folded fan with a towel. The private room door was wide open. Hearing this, the three people inside froze on the spot. Their pupils gradually dted and the shape of their mouth gradually unified. Then, they said two words in unison, ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± Sydnee looked at Harold and found that he seemed to have been paralyzed. His face was stiff and expressionless. She was very curious about Vincent¡¯s expression. She couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and saw Vincent stretch out his hand and hug her. Then, he strode forward¡­ Wait a minute! Forward? Kamron had entered the private room. The crisis was resolved. Just as Emily was about toe down, she felt the man moving. She grabbed Vincent¡¯s cor in surprise and asked, ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t even look at her and said indifferently, ¡°Daddy will take you home.¡± Emily was speechless. She felt that she had shot herself in the foot. This was the first time that the guests and waiters of the Worldwide Restaurant had seen Vincent carrying a girl out. They thought of Arabe, who had just returned from studying abroad, and believed Vincent must have fallen in love with her. They watched happily until they saw Arabe following behind. Only then did they realize that something was wrong. Damn! Arabe was here, then ¡­ who was the girl in Vincent¡¯s arms? The crowd was in chaos! Emily covered her face. Seeing that more and more people were staring at her, she covered herself with Vincent¡¯s coat! The surroundings suddenly became quiet. The man also stopped. Just as Emily was wondering why he stopped again, she felt hot breathing on her ears. ¡­ She covered both of them with the coat! Their heads were so close that she could smell her, which was thebination of a faint smell of nicotine and his exclusive cold aura. Inexplicably, her heart began to beat wildly again. Her chest was opposite to his, and she was nervous that he would hear her heartbeat. She grabbed the coat and covered her head while struggling down from his arms. She realized that she was at the entrance of the restaurant. She covered her face so that she could not be seen. Then, she rushed forward like an arrow. Vincent was in the limelight, so she couldn¡¯t be too close to him, let alone be discovered! Everyone just saw a petite figure with Vincent¡¯s coat on her head running very fast! Harold followed. Although the crowd did not know who the girl was, Harold caught their attention and many of them yelled in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Maury¡¯s driver?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that he has been assigned to be Emily¡¯s bodyguard.¡± ¡°Holy shit, you mean that girl is the retard from the Britts?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± ¡°Then what the hell did you mean?¡± Vincent stood at the door and tilted his head. Rex, who was behind him, handed over a cigarette and lit it. The man narrowed his eyes and smoked, but in his mind, he was thinking about the girl¡¯s rosy lips when she held the cigarette with her mouth. His eyes gradually darkened. He bit the cigarette and looked down at his palm. The feeling of touching her lingered on his fingertips. She looked rather skinny but felt so soft. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Rex risked his life to speak. He winked at Vincent, signaling him to look back. Vincent turned around and saw Arabe standing there with red eyes. Jaquan and Ferne were chatting around her. He put out the cigarette and exhaled the smoke. Then, he got on the car resolutely and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The car door was opened and closed, and just as Arabe arrived at the entrance, she saw the cold and handsome profile of the man. She stamped her foot and her eyes turned red, ¡°Why would Vincent do this to me? What did I do wrong? I just went abroad to study. I¡¯ve waited for him for so long! Why would he refuse me just because of a retard? Why?¡± Randy interrupted, ¡°Vincent didn¡¯t like you. The past means nothing. It¡¯s just your wishful thinking.¡± Arabe was so hurt by this sentence that she covered her face and ran away. Jaquan red at him. ¡°Will you stop talking?¡± Randy sneered, ¡°Idiot, you can¡¯t even tell that I¡¯m helping you. No wonder you are destined to be a simp!¡± Jaquan was furious and grabbed his cor. ¡°Say that again?¡± Randy sneered and pointed his face with the fan, ¡°Hit me, right here!¡± They all knew that for Randy, nothing was more important than his face. He would rather die than be pped in the face. Jaquan said fiercely, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Ferne and Armando came over to mediate, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t be impulsive! Actually ¡­ I don¡¯t think Randy is wrong¡­¡± Jaquan suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°You took his side?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s ¡­¡± Armando wanted to exin. Jaquan had released Randy and pointed at them, saying ¡°good¡± three times. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t take me as your friend, do you? Alright then, don¡¯t fucking ask me for help!¡± He left this sentence and chased after Arabe. Randy tidied his cor and cursed, ¡°Moron.¡± Before getting into the car, Randy turned to look at Ferne and Armando and shook the fan in his hand. ¡°I think Vincent probably has fallen for this girl, but ¡­ that girl probably doesn¡¯t love him.¡± ¡°Holy shit! What are you talking about? How can there be someone not attracted by Vincent?¡± Ferne said in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s just a retard. She¡¯ll definitely fall in love with Vincent!¡± Armando nodded. Randy shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not.¡± After he finished speaking, he snapped his fingers, and cartoon music sounded again. Ferne and Armando quickly stepped aside. The music in the car changed again. A cute girl was dancing in the darkness for a while and then stopped. She opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Get in the car, my master. I¡¯m willing to serve you and be your ve for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll only listen to your words.¡± Ferne rolled his eyes. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Armando covered his face. Fortunately, he had run away from Randy. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 45 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The Mark When Jaquan caught up to Arabe, she was squatting under a tree and making a phone call. She curled up and drew circles on the ground with her fingers in uneasiness. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ll just ask you one question. Did you mean what you said in the private room just now?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what Vincent said on the phone, but Arabe hung up. It looked like she was under hypnosis. And she silently stared at the ground. Jaquan walked over and draped his coat over her. Arabe looked up and saw him. Tears suddenly flowed out of her eyes as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Jaquan wiped away her tears with his thumb and sighed, ¡°Arabe, you know I love you. I will never laugh at you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want your love!¡± Arabe cried out loud. ¡°I want Vincent! I¡¯ve liked him for so many years! Why did he find a retard all of a sudden? Why? How am I worse than that retard?¡± Jaquan also wanted to roar. ¡®I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, but why won¡¯t you give me a chance!¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say it. He just lowered his head and suddenly said, ¡°She¡¯s not a retard.¡± ¡°You speak for her!¡± Arabe stood up indignantly. She was still crying. She looked so beautiful when shedding tears under the streetmp, but in a sh, her tears were reced by hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± There were two kids in the Pecks. One was bold and the other was weak and timid. Unfortunately, the bold one was a girl, while the weak one, the family¡¯s inheritor, was incorrigible. Because of autism and fear of darkness, he had never left the house. The Pecks made it clear to the public that they would make Arabe the sessor. That was why Arabe went to study abroad four years ago. At that time, before she left, she asked those friends to keep an eye on Vincent so that no vixens could get close. They joked, ¡°Everyone knows that Vincent won¡¯t get close to women except you¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Arabe thought that Vincent knew she was in love with him all this time. And the mental support when she was abroad was the wish that she could marry Vincent after she¡¯s back. However, she didn¡¯t expect that a retard would take her ce! How could she bear it? Jaquan was so familiar with Arabe that he understood her emotions. He immediately stopped her and said, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t act rashly. Vincent is serious this time.¡± Arabe avoided him and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way.¡± ¡°He marked her.¡± Behind her, Jaquan said calmly, ¡°He gave her his first kiss.¡± Arabe suddenly turned her head and her eyes instantly reddened. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she covered her head and screamed, ¡°No way! You are lying!¡± ¡°We saw it.¡± Jaquan walked over and supported her shoulder. ¡°I, Ferne, Armando, and Randy. We all saw it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Arabe tried hard to break free, but she couldn¡¯t. Because she was too angry, she identally pped him. It was finally quiet. Arabe stared at him and suddenly hugged him in grief and cried, ¡°How could I have a breakup the moment I was back? Why¡­ Why doesn¡¯t Vincent like me¡­.? Why? Am I a bad girl ¡­?¡± ¡°Arabe.¡± Jaquan hugged her and caressed her back. ¡°Be with me, okay?¡± He asked softly. Arabe was still crying. Jaquan whispered in her ear, ¡°I like you. I¡¯ve always liked you since I was a child.¡± After a long time, Arabe finally stopped crying. Jaquan held her in his arms and was about to return by car. Halfway through, Arabe suddenly asked him, ¡°Jaquan, can you do something for me?¡± This was the first time Arabe addressed him by name. Jaquan was so happy that he immediately nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ When Emily returned to the Britt¡¯s, it waste. After she came out of the restaurant, she waited for Sydnee. Then, the three went to buy a locker and Emily locked the property ownership certificate inside. Afterward, she gave the key to Harold. Without saying a word, Harold put the key into the pocket of his shirt. On the way back, Sydnee wanted to ask something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. She just looked at Emily from time to time. In her memory, Emily was still the little girl who wouldn¡¯t grow up. She was in a whitece dress, had a soft and cute face, and sweetly called Eliot and Elsie. She was smiling, sensible, and obedient. Unlike the current her, who was looking out of the window expressionlessly with cold eyes. What exactly happened to her? ¡°You don¡¯t need to be curious about my rtionship with him.¡± Emily looked out of the window and said without raising her head, ¡°I¡¯m just a retard.¡± Sydnee was speechless. ¡®Your ability to read people indicated otherwise, okay?¡¯ Harold looked at the two people in the backseat through the rearview mirror. Although he was usually dumb, it didn¡¯t mean that he could be calm when he heard Emily being called girlfriend by Vincent and saw her hugged in public by him. A dumb man might look dumber because of shock, and others might mistake it as being mature. But it wasn¡¯t like that. He hadn¡¯te to himself yet. After all, it was Mr. Vincent. It would be hard to find him a match in City Y. And even if there was one, it wouldn¡¯t be Emily! Harold recalled Emily¡¯s strange behaviors these days, and suddenly realized something. Emily could change her style, so it was reasonable for Vincent to change his taste¡­ No. No matter how much he changed, he wouldn¡¯t love Emily. She was not even an adult! They were about to arrive at the Dickerson¡¯s. Emily turned her head to look at Sydnee and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Tea Manor in two days. Will you be there?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sydnee packed her bag and thanked her again before getting out of the car. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Text me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This was the second time Emily hade homete. She thought only Eliot would be waiting in the living room and she didn¡¯t expect the whole family to be there. All of their faces were gloomy. Beverly sat there and didn¡¯t say anything when she saw Emily coming back. Elsie sat on the sofa with an ashen face. Only Maury and Eliot were standing in the living room. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± It was Eliot who noticed her and walked over to feel her hand. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Go wash your hands with warm water.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily washed her hands and came back. Sensing that the atmosphere was still gloomy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eliot, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Since something like that had happened this afternoon, even if the marriage between the Buckleys and the Britts wouldn¡¯t be canceled, the Buckleys would do something to make it difficult for Elsie. Emily knew it, but she just pretended to be in the dark and asked. Eliot exined in a low voice, ¡°The Buckleys had nned toe over tomorrow and talk about the engagement. But they called and said that Marquise¡¯s head was injured. The engagement was postponed until the end of the year.¡± ¡°You talked too much. How can she understand?¡± Maury frowned and turned his head to look at Emily. He softened his expression and said, ¡°Are you tired? Just go to bed.¡± Emily blinked her big eyes and carefully said to Maury, ¡°Good night, dad.¡± Eliot caressed her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s fine. Go to sleep.¡± How could he know that his little retarded sister was the one behind this thing that he was worried about all night? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 46 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 46 Chapter 46 A Swindler After Emily went upstairs, Eliot walked to the door and asked casually, ¡°Where did Miss Emily go today?¡± She had gone to the Worldwide Restaurant. But Harold lied to him deliberately, ¡°KFC.¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± Vincent had hugged her. Harold lowered his head. He, who always had a dull face, looked even more poker-faced, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did she eat ice cream?¡± Eliot asked. A te of assorted ice cream appeared in Harold¡¯s mind once again. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Eliot waved to him, which meant that there were no more questions. When finishing his work at night, Eliot went to Emily¡¯s room and sat on her bedside, chattering about his recent troubles. Emily pretended to be dopey and nodded from time to time. But in fact, she kept attentive to filter out useful information. ¡°Recently the whole country is boycotting Japanese goods. The streets are in chaos. Don¡¯t go out alone. Remember to take Harold with you. There have been many swindlerstely, but they may not take you as the target. Anyway, remember to not talk to strangers. Also, if the strangers deceive you to invest and to gain more profits, you can¡¯t believe them¡­. ¡° Emily¡¯s eyes opened all of a sudden. It came to her that in her previous life, her stepmother had been cheated of a lot of money, which led to the deficit of the Britt Group. At that time, Eliot was busy filling the deficit, so he rarely had time toe back and see her. Then Eliot was injured and hospitalized, thepany lost its backbone. Many employees were incited to change jobs and they took their resources away. Finally, the entire Britt Group went bankrupt¡­ It seemed that an invisible chain was pulling the Britt Group into bankruptcy. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Eliot touched her forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m with you. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Emily nodded and closed her eyes again. But she said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eliot. With me, you will be fine, and nothing will happen to the Britt Group.¡± The next morning, Emily found Harold and handed him a fruit candy. To outsiders, they were discussing whether this fruit candy was delicious or not because Miss Emily had a silly smile on her face. However, no one would know that Miss Emily with such a silly smile was actually saying, ¡°Harold, keep an eye on Beverly for me.¡± Harold epted the candy quietly, which meant he knew what to do. Emily kept smiling sweetly, ¡°Pay attention to whether she has such a person by her side.¡± ¡°What kind of person?¡± Harold asked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emily tilted her head and looked innocent and cute, but in fact, she was saying, ¡°A swindler. A very smart swindler.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold said to himself, ¡®I¡¯m facing one.¡¯ ¡­. Three dayster, Elsie finally went back to school. Beverly also followed Maury to thepany. There was no one home. After Emily called Sydnee, she took a taxi to the Lotus Tea Manor. After the incident with Kamronst time, she was worried that she would run into him again. So she chose to take the taxi and even dressed in sportswear with a sports hat. She looked even younger. There were not many tea trees nted in the tea ntation. On the contrary, there were many fruits and vegetables nted here. Tea trees were only nted in a small patch. Seeing Sydneee over, the servants in the Tea Manor happily followed her behind. After all, they had witnessed that Sydnee grew up here from childhood. In a blink of an eye, she became a young girl, so the servants all sighed with mixed feelings. ¡°Who nted the tea tree?¡± Emily asked. Sydnee turned around and saw an old man trembling as he walked out. He bowed and said, ¡°Miss Emily, it was me.¡± Emily picked a piece of tea leaf and looked at it carefully. She was not familiar with the tea industry. She only remembered that the price of tea had risen quickly in her previous life. She vaguely remembered that the name of the tea was some ¡­ Red or what. She turned around and asked, ¡°Is there any tea called ¡®hong¡¯ or something?¡± The old man raised his aged face and frowned as he pondered, ¡°Haidihong? Xinyanghong?¡± Emily kept shaking her head as the old man said few tea names. Then Sydnee whispered, ¡°Dahongpao?¡± Emily suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. We¡¯ll nt this.¡± She was afraid her tone would give her away. If someone noticed something was wrong, it would be a hassle. So she added, ¡°Turn the soil before nting. And also grow some Pu¡¯er, Tieguanyin, and Longjing tea over there.¡± The old man looked at Sydnee, who was looking over and saying, ¡°Howard, just do as she says.¡± Howard nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the girl who looked young and pretty say, ¡°Hire a few more tea farmers. The Tea Manor will experience a busy time sooner. Howard is old and should be paid what he deserves. All he has to do is keeping an eye on the tea ntation.¡± It turned out that these words were not addressed to him, but to Sydnee. Howard was puzzled. This girl looked a few younger than Miss Sydnee, but why did she appear to be more experienced? Sydnee nodded, ¡°Alright. What do you think of the other ces?¡± Emily squinted and looked around. ¡°Build a shed over there. The warehouse also needs to be rebuilt. And keep it dry. Find someone to send the nutrient soil over. After turning the soil, rece it with the nutrient soil. The season is suitable for sowing seeds. We could grow four lines of Dahongpao here, and over there, they may nt anything else as they like.¡± The Manor itself had produced many varieties of tea, all of which could survive here. Emily can ignore this concern, and only put forward her request. Every time she said something, Sydnee behind her take her cell phone to write it down. The servants behind them were dumbfounded. Jaquan, who had quietly followed her over, was somewhat surprised, wondering what this ¡°retarded Miss Emily¡± was up to. The other day, Arabe had asked him to follow Emily and report all her actions to Arabe every day. As long as it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, Jaquan was willing to help. He had been curious before, but now, his curiosity had been washed away. He knew that no matter what Arabe asked him to do, her ultimate goal was for Vincent. He already knew it, but he was still jealous. It seemed as if it was going to rain. Drops of rain fell on his head. Jaquan looked up and saw the four guards on the tree. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Jaquan slowly stood up and asked, ¡°Is Vincent here?¡± The guards licked their popsicles and nodded. Jaquan thought for a moment, then he took out his phone and sent a message to Arabe, ¡°Vincent is also here.¡± There was no reply. Jaquan did it on purpose. After putting away his phone, he slowly walked back along the path. After he walked out of the Tea Manor, a little boy rashly bumped into him on the path. He helped the child up and patted his pants, ¡°Be careful.¡± The little boy stood up and thanked him. Jaquan was impressed by his smile. He kind of felt that the child looked familiar. But very quickly, the child rushed to the Tea Manor after thanking him. It seemed that he lived here. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s going to rain!¡± The little boy shouted, ¡°Let me help you with the clothes!¡± This child seemed to be about three or four years old, yet he actually knew to help his mother collect clothes. He seemed to be educated well and was very thoughtful. Jaquan didn¡¯t hear the mother¡¯s voice because he looked away. He saw Arabe¡¯s car parked at the entrance of the Tea Manor. She was looking down at her phone with an expression that could not have been more sullen. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 47 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Here ¡°It¡¯s going to rain. Miss Emily,e in. I¡¯ll give Mr. Maury a call.¡± Harold took out his phone and made a phone call while walking. N?velDrama.Org content. Emily nodded and walked away. Sydnee asked, ¡°Are you staying in the East Side tonight?¡± Emily raised her head to look at the sky, ¡°Well, if it rains, I will stay tonight. If not, we will hurry back overnight.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go tidy up. We¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡± Sydnee had a tremendous spirit. She was still wearing a long green dress, but her temperament was obviously different. Without the aloofness and coldness that used toe along with her, she seemed to be more energetic now. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Noticing that Emily had been staring at her, Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and ask, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°One word.¡± Emily wrote in her palm with fingers, ¡°Beautiful.¡± Sydnee was speechless. She was puzzled. Harold, who had just hung up, was also dumbfounded. Emily smiled and walked into the East Side. Harold went to the kitchen to order dishes. Because the dark clouds pressed down, the room was pitch ck. This was an old-fashioned building without wall lights, so she needed to light red candles. When she walked to the table and touched the match, she felt everything seemed to be familiar. She paused, took a few steps into the darkness and kicked something under her feet. She staggered into a man¡¯s embrace and even dropped her hat. There was a faint nicotine smell on his body. He might have just drunk some wine, and she could smell the bouquet from him. It was somewhat intoxicating. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She propped up her arms and got up. She seemed to have pressed down on something. She heard him let out a low ¡°hiss¡±. The sound seemed to be in her ears. She could even feel his boiling hot breathing. Unexpectedly, her ears became hot all of a sudden. She took two steps back, rubbed her ears, and rubbed the goose bumps on her arms. After that day, this was the first time she and he were ¡°alone¡±. Emily wanted to light the candle, but she was worried that Harold would see two figures show cast on the door. She could only endure the indistinct darkness and whispered, ¡°Because ofst time?¡± Perhaps he said that because he wanted to get rid of that girl. Emily was very considerate, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t take it wrong. You¡¯ve helped me many times, so I am supposed to help you too.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was held up by her waist. Shocked, she was grabbed the shirt on his chest tightly, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent pressed her against the wall, rubbed her lips with his thumb, and said in a low voice, ¡°Is it gone?¡± ¡°What?¡± In the darkness, Emily was somewhat confused and even a little nervous. She was worried that Vincent would kiss her again, and her heart started to beat wildly again. She had never experienced such a feeling in her previous life. Her entire back was covered in sweat, and she felt so hot that the heat made her breathing hot. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she could feel his burning gaze on her face. He was tall. Obviously, he was bending over and looking down at her. Emily tilted her head. She felt that no matter how hard she tried, she could not dodge his breathing with the bouquet. She finally couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and ask, ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Ever since thest kiss in the private room, her altitude towards him had changed drastically. Now her heartbeat was too abnormal, and she had this hot and strange feeling. A cool finger gently stroked her chin. Emily was shocked by the cold. Then, she felt his breathing pressed on her with the fragrance of wine. She suddenly widened her eyes. This time, it was obviously different fromst time. She felt that a nimble little fish went into her mouth, wantonly invading in and leaving behind its own imprint tyrannically. Emily¡¯s mind exploded. She pushed Vincent away abruptly and wiped the saliva on her lips carelessly. Her heart beat violently, and she heard the man¡¯s low and deep voice above her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think my demonstrationst time is good enough.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Guard A in the shadows: Someone light the candle! Damn it! I can¡¯t see anything!¡± Guard B in the shadows, God! Will Mr. Vincent have a forgettable night? I am so excited and nervous! Guard C in the shadows: I don¡¯t think so. Guard B in the shadows: Why? Guard D in the shadows: Because it will be a restricted scene. Guard A:¡­ Guard B:¡­ Harold¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Miss Emily, someone wants to see you.¡± Emily coughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡± Suddenly, she remembered that she didn¡¯t know anyone here except Sydnee. So she asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°She said herst name was Peck. She¡¯s the one we metst time at the Worldwide Restaurant,¡± Harold said. Was she Vincent¡¯s sweetheart? Emily looked at Vincent opposite her in the darkness and whispered, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m just a retard.¡± The implication was ¡°please don¡¯t entertain me anymore. Look, your sweetheart hase to find you. Please go to meet her.¡± A warm palm rest on her head. Emily was like a cat whose fur had been smoothed, motionless, and she felt as if her heart had been caressed. She suddenly calmed down. Vincent rubbed her head and said in a hoarse, maic voice, ¡°With me here, no one dares to mess with you, my little retard.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Emily pondered for a moment. Vincent had power and wealth. If the Britt Group inevitably went bankrupt sooner orter, could it be avoided if she counted on him? She thought for a moment and carefully asked, ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡± Vincent looked at her quietly in the darkness. This girl had been taught by Eliot about the equivalent exchange in the business world. If he said that he didn¡¯t want anything, she wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡°Here,¡± he said, touching her lips with his thumb, his voice low. ¡°Only I can touch here from now on.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Emily gritted her teeth and agreed helplessly, ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe, having waiting outside for a long time, was probably anxious. She directly pushed the door open and went in. Harold had no guts to stop her. However, she did not expect that she would see this scene. There was a sh of lightning in the sky, and the room was instant as bright as day. Vincent was tall and strong, holding Miss Emily in his embrace, so Harold could only see her white sneakers. Hearing the movement behind him, Vincent turned around coldly, revealing half of his handsome face. His arrogant look revealed an infiltrating chill. Arabe had known that Vincent was here, but she didn¡¯t know that he was in this retard¡¯s room. She stared at them with her eyes wide open. The lightning disappeared and thunder rolled over. Harold stood there, hesitating whether to light the candle or not. It was Emily who broke the silence. She came out from under Vincent¡¯s long arm and found a match to light it. She picked up the red candle and walked to the door. Then she looked at Arabe and asked, ¡°Arabe, are you looking for me?¡± Arabe stared at her red lips and smelt the aura that clearly came from Vincent. Her eyes immediately turn red as she pointed at Emily, asking, ¡°What were you guys doing just now?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 48 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 48 Chapter 48 It Was a Dream Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Emily didn¡¯t answer, because Vincent walked to the door quickly and said in a cold tone, ¡°Jaquan, send her back.¡± Arabe stared at him, tears flowing down unknowingly. There was another bolt of lightning outside, and the heavy rain instantly fell. It hit the trees in the courtyard, and they could feel the coldness coming through the rain. Jaquan somehow showed up, put his coat on Arabe, and walked out with her in his arms. Arabe cried as she turned around in the rain and shouted, ¡°Vincent, have you ever liked me? Have you? All these years, have you ever fallen in love with me even once?¡± She stood there as if she would never leave before she heard the answer. Jaquan felt upset and he looked elsewhere. Vincent was decisive and his voice sounded extremely indifferent. ¡°No.¡± Emily didn¡¯t feel much from their conversation. She knew little about love and she had only watched Korean soap operas. So she couldn¡¯t be in others¡¯ shoes to feel their pain. Because she hadn¡¯t experienced it before, she looked nk and was at a loss. However, Arabe staggered and fell into the rain. Jaquan held her in his arms, and then they walked out in the rain. Vincent turned around and the guards in the shadows caught up with him one by one. At the very moment, Harold stood there, feeling uneasy and awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and see if the dishes are ready.¡± ¡°You care about her, but why don¡¯t you like her?¡± After they left, Emily turned around and asked Vincent. Under the candlelight, she could see Vincent¡¯s silhouette with sharp features. His eyshes were dense and long, and he was frowning. He had a distinctly outlined face. ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± Emily asked, ¡°What¡¯s not the same?¡± Vincent nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°I just take her as my sister.¡± Emily clearly remembered his brother-sister theory, so she covered her mouth and stopped asking. Harold came back with dinner. Sydnee came to visit Emily from next door after her meal. Upon entering, she caught a glimpse of Vincent sitting in the room. She sprained her foot and almost fell. Fortunately, Harold supported her. She stared at Vincent in astonishment, then she looked at Emily, who was eating, whispering, ¡°I, I will come tomorrow.¡± Emily was eating vegetables and said vaguely, ¡°Wait. I¡¯m almost done.¡± Sydnee looked at Vincent beside her and realized that he didn¡¯t say anything, so she found a chair to have a seat. The atmosphere in the room was a little strange. Emily and Vincent belonged to different worlds, but they got along exceptionally well and shared the same dining table, which made people wonder what had happened¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emily had already finished her meal, and Vincent also put down his chopsticks. The guards came up and removed all the things from the table. Harold lit another red candle. The whole room lit up a little. Vincent nced at Emily, reached out to wipe the rice grains off her lips, and he walked out. Emily wiped her mouth with a napkin again. She turned around, only to see Sydnee staring nkly. She couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her hand and waved to Sydnee. Sydnee suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°You¡­.¡± Emily looked up at her, puzzled. Sydnee took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Are you and Mr. Vincent seeing each other?¡± Emily found this question hard to answer, because she had only agreed to Vincent¡¯s one condition, and he did not say that they were in a rtionship. Emily shook her head. Sydnee hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. Because Vincent hasn¡¯t treated a girl so well in all these years, hugging and wiping her mouth¡­ I have a feeling. It seems that¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, because she was facing Emily, who was a few years younger than her. She could see the innocence in Emily¡¯s big eyes. Emily pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you think he has an ulterior motive foring close to me?¡± Sydnee was speechless. She said to herself, ¡®I am saying he probably likes you.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a good guy. He won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Emily whispered, ¡°He saved me several times.¡± Sydnee was surprised and also somewhat absent-minded. In this way, it could exin Vincent¡¯s strange actions. However ¡­ did Vincent really like Emily or was he interested in a little retard who just pretended to be so? Seeing Sydnee sink in reflection as she frowned, Emily took a few steps forward and approached her. She blurted out, ¡°Do you like him too?¡± Sydnee was shocked by her words. She ced her hand upon her heart and took a step back, exining gently, ¡°No! I¡­. I¡¯m just curious and a little surprised. I can¡¯t believe it somehow.¡± Vincent Scavo, the legendary figure in City Y and overlord of City Y¡¯s business world, had always been ruthless and cold for 26 years. Who would expect him to be this gentle to a woman now! She was shocked by Vincent¡¯s reaching out and wiping Emily¡¯s lips. Although she had experienced a simr shock before, at that time, she didn¡¯t get close that time, so it didn¡¯t look real to her. It was so unreal that she even thought it was not Vincent himself. But just now, she had just witnessed it from a close distance! It was truly Vincent! It was hard to meet Vincent for most people. But since Sydnee knew Emily, she had actually met Vincent twice a week! Moreover! On both asions, Vincent was showing his affection towards Emily! What did this mean? ¡°He just did all this for fun,¡± Emily said softly. Sydnee hadn¡¯t regained her sense, ¡°What?¡± Emily looked at the rain at the door. Her voice sounded from far away, ¡°A retard suddenly bes normal.¡± She turned around to look at Sydnee and suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it funny?¡± Sydnee felt as if something was hammering her heart, and she felt depressed. What exactly had happened to that innocent and cute little girl in the past? At that very moment, Sydnee saw her loneliness and helplessness. However, in an instant, Emily regained her innocence and loveliness. It turned out that Eliot was calling her. She was holding her phone and smiling happily. At night, Emily was once again overwhelmed by nightmares. In the dream, Maury was lying on the ground drenched in blood. She came to him and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Maury didn¡¯t move at all. On the other side was the same bloody Harold. Immediately, the scene switched. Kamron hit Eliot so hard that Eliot couldn¡¯t fight back. Then, Kamron took him step by step to the rooftop on the 16th floor and grinned at Emily. ¡°Say goodbye to your dear brother!¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± Emily screamed miserably. As she watched Eliot being thrown downstairs, the scene changed again. Elsie took a knife and stabbed her in the chest, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Go die!¡± Her lips hurt. Emily opened her eyes in panic. It was a dream. The room was pitch ck. She could hear the sound of breathing above her head. But it was not Harold. She sat up and noticed that she was holding a dagger tightly in her hand. Warm liquid flowed down the dagger to the back of her hand. Confused, she put it before her nose and sniffed. It was blood. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 49 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 49 Chapter 49 To Be Struck As soon as Emily jumped out of bed, she was stopped. A man stretched out his long arm and carried her into his arms. He gently caressed the back of her head with his big palm. From his voice, Emily didn¡¯t know how he felt, ¡°You okay now?¡± The dagger fell to the ground with a tter of metal. Emily¡¯s nose was filled with the smell of blood. She had juste back to life from her nightmare. But she kept trembling, with her back and forehead covering in a cold sweat. The man¡¯s embrace was broad and warm. A faint nicotine smell went into Emily¡¯s nose, sweeping away all her fears and anxiety. ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± She said softly, her voice a little hoarse, ¡°Did I stab you?¡± Ever since she was reborn into this world, she had always put a knife under her pillow every night before she went to bed in case anything unexpected happened. Even if she slept over, she would definitely carry a dagger in her bag for defense. In the past few nightmares, she had never resisted. In the dream, Elsie had once again stabbed her in the chest with the dagger, and then she fell into a deep abyss, unable to get up again. But tonight, she fought back in her dreams. She thought that she just smelled the blood in her dreams, but she didn¡¯t realize that it was real. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm. After saying that, he reached out and touched her face. Sure enough, there were tears. When she first appeared by his pool, she cried hard and suppressed herself. When she was sent back to the Britt¡¯s, she cried her eyes out. At Elsie¡¯s birthday party, she pretended to cry grievously. At Mr. Ian¡¯s birthday party, she went into the wrong room, and her eyes turned red. She was such a cry baby, but it was this cry baby that gave him a wet dream. Just as Jaquan had said, it was the first time he had experienced this in 26 years. The little girl in the dream cried for mercy. Her beautiful eyes reddened, her cherry lips slightly opened, and exposed her pink tongue. He was turned on¡­ The bed surround was broken. The guards in the shadows all pretended that they didn¡¯t hear the heavy breathing. But they did not escape the punishment. Vincent came out for a cigarette with a cold face and just so happened to hear her heart-wrenching ¡°No¡­.¡± What exactly had happened to this little girl that she would pick up the dagger under the pillow and thrust it straight at whoever approached her? Emily took a step back and shouted, ¡°Harold.¡± She knew that Harold had always been outside the door, but she did not know why Vincent was here at this time, but this was not important. Harold at the door had heard the nightmarish cry of Miss Emily. Before he could rush in, a man entered the room like a gust of wind. Harold¡¯s extended foot stopped there, and he kept guarding the door uneasily. Although Vincent enjoyed a high status, he was still worried that anything bad might happen. Now that he heard Miss Emily¡¯s voice, he quickly lit up the candle and rushed in. ¡°Miss Emily, you¡¯re up?¡± He lifted the candle in his hand and saw two people standing face to face by the bed, one tall and the other low. Under the curtain of night, Harold could see the tall man looked exceptionally handsome in the shadows. At the very moment, even the dull Harold had to admit that there was no other man who was even more perfect than Vincent in City Y. Emily had already taken a few steps forward to receive the candle in his hand and instructed him, ¡°Go find a medical kit.¡± Harold smelled the blood the moment he went in. But when he saw Miss Emily functioning, as usual, he guessed that it was Vincent who was injured. However, Harold had no idea how he got hurt. Thinking of Miss Emily¡¯s nightmare just now, he had his own answer. Emily found a basin and washed her hands. Then, she walked towards Vincent, who stood in the shadows and merged with the darkness. He looked gloomy and no one could read his emotions. She reached out to pull him out of the darkness. Under the candlelight, the man¡¯s face was clear. His chin was strong, slightly raised, revealing the rolling Adam¡¯s apple below. The ck shirt suited his tall and straight figure. He was looking down at their hands that were holding together. His palms were wide andrge, and hers were tender and small. With just a little bit of force, this small hand would be crushed by him. The girl in front of him was clearly too thin and fragile to withstand a single blow, but her big eyes shed with an unusual calm. She unbuttoned his shirts, checked the blood stains on his chest, and turned around to wash the towel to wipe it. Harold handed over the medical kit. Just as he was about to take over the work in her hand, he noticed the coldness in his eyes. Seeing that Emily was okay with this, he immediately put down the things and turned around to leave. When Harold arrived at the door, he turned around and saw Vincent standing with his head lowered. His figure was like a giant, carrying arge shadow. Emily leaned close to his chest and carefully used cotton balls to disinfect him. From Harold¡¯s perspective, it was as if he had seen the beauty and the beasting to life. Emily was too young. She was only seventeen this year, but Vincent would be twenty-seven in a few months! He was ten years older than her! Harold walked out and closed the door. The candlelight reflected their shadows on the door as if they were ¡°hugging¡±. Damn it. He actually felt that this picture looked nice. Thunder rolled in the distance, and the rain gradually relented. In a few hours, it would be dawn. Harold raised his head and looked into the distance. Suddenly, he sensed some movements on the tree at the door. He took out a small shlight and shone it over there. The four guards on the tree waved at him awkwardly yet politely. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harold and the guards had met each other at dinner time. The guards were very polite to him. It seemed that they wanted to be more familiar with the future Mrs. Scavo¡¯s bodyguard. They didn¡¯t expect that after few hours, they would meet again in such an embarrassing situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± They were all remained silent for a moment. Harold asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± The guards on the tree didn¡¯t speak until guard A said, ¡°We are here to be struck.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing that Harold was a little confused, guard B coughed softly and said, ¡°We heard what we shouldn¡¯t have heard, and then we were punished.¡± Guard C continued, ¡°Why did youe out? There are still a few hours until dawn. Hurry up. Go in and take a look.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± The guards coughed in unison. After realizing what was going on, Guard C coughed softly, ¡°Well, our Mr. Vincent is so pretty. At the quiet night, I¡¯m worried that your Miss Emily won¡¯t be able to control herself¡­.¡± Harold didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hey, are you Jerold?¡± One of the guards asked from the tree. Harold was embarrassed, ¡°My name is Harold.¡± That guard let out an ¡°alright¡± and didn¡¯t say more. The other guards on the tree were indignant, ¡°That¡¯s all? You just fucking asked that? We¡¯re all about to be struck by lightning, but what you care about is his name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you forget the popsicle you ate in the afternoon? Shame on you!¡± ¡°I think he must haveughed again and Mr. Vincent heard it. Otherwise, why would we be punished?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡± The voice retorted weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯tugh. I just burped.¡± The guards were silent for a moment before cursing in unison, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 50 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 50 Chapter 50 He Doesn¡¯t Love Me When Emily was in hospital in her previous life, she had seen the doctor change the dressing and bind up her wounds. It looked easy. But now it was difficult for her to do it by herself. Because Vincent was injured on the left side of his chest, the bandage should be wrapped from his right shoulder to his chest. At first, when she disinfected Vincent, Emily did not feel anything strange. As she was about to bandage the wounds, she found that Vincent was even taller than her brother. So she could only let him sit on a chair. Then she lowered her head and started with his shoulder. Bandages were used up soon. There was no adhesive tape in the medicine case, so she used bandages to tie a knot. After she finished this, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t apply medicine to Vincent yet. ¡°¡­.¡± To Vincent, he only saw that the little girl in front of him suddenly bit her lips and then approached. Emily¡¯s fragrance once again swept over him, and he felt even hotter. ¡°There¡¯s no scissors here. Wait a moment.¡± After that, Emily got closer to Vincent. She opened her mouth and bit the tip of the bandage. Vincent¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. The little girl¡¯s palm-sized face was tender and smooth. Under the candlelight, it was like fine white jade, which was glowing with pink light. Her big eyes were so bright, and her long eyelids shed like butterflies. A few teeth could be seen through her cherry red lips. She had bit the knot for a while and her lips tingled. So she licked her lips, and her pink tongue slipped out for a second. Emily had been fighting with the knot by biting it for a whole minute, but she didn¡¯t notice that the man in front of her was breathing faster. His eyes were scarlet red, and the blue veins stood out on his neck. Emily finally untied the knot. And she finally discovered that Vincent¡¯s chest was up and down, and his body was covered in sweat. Moreover, his entire body was tautened and stiff. Just as Emily was about to look up, her eyes were suddenly covered by arge hand. The man¡¯s voice was quite hoarse, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Emily didn¡¯t dare to move and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she spoke, her pink lips looked so cute. Vince couldn¡¯t almost control the surge of love for Emily. He forcefully suppressed it and then turned around to blow out the candle on the table. Emily¡¯s eyshes in his palm were like feathers tickling his heart. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily was confused. In the darkness, the sweet and delicate voice of the girl sounded more clear, which was exactly the same as the cry for mercy in Vincent¡¯s dream. Vincent originally intended to let her go, but now he was about to be burned up. He needed water. Even if there was just a drop of water. He held the back of Emily¡¯s head and kissed her. Unlike the previous two kisses, this time it was fierce and domineering, and also quite predatory. Emily¡¯s breathing was taken away and she struggled a few times. The moment she just touched Vincent¡¯s wound, she stopped. Such a scene was still a little unfamiliar and unsettling to Emily. Although she had seen it in the movies and knew what would happen between a man and a woman. However, she had never experienced it before, so she didn¡¯t know frantic heartbeat was out of fear of unease. After a long time, Vincent finally stopped. The man leaned his head against hers and gently bit her lips. His voice was hoarse and low, ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡± He lit the candle again. Then he got up and left. One of the guards on the tree was surprised, ¡°Holy shit. That¡¯s it?¡± Hearing this, Harold rushed into the room, only to see Emily sitting on the chair in a daze. She was touching her slightly red and swollen lips. ¡°Miss Emily, he¡­.¡± Harold couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Emily thought with a tilt of her head and then said, ¡°No.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what to say. He then couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Emily, if you don¡¯t like staying with that person, or if you don¡¯t like him touching you¡­.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Emily look up and think about this question for a while. Then she replied, ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t hate it.¡± Words failed Harold. Worried that Emily didn¡¯t understand him, Harold said it more bluntly, ¡°I mean, if he kisses you¡­.¡± This was the condition that Emily had just agreed to today. Emily replied without the slightest hesitation, ¡°He can kiss me whenever he wants.¡± She pointed at her lips and said, ¡°Here. It¡¯s his.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Harold felt as if he was a father whose daughter had grown mature. The guards on the trees outside were still talking about it. Guard B: Do you know what¡¯s with the short time? It means that Mr. Vincent is really a virgin!¡± Guard C: God! I¡¯m too excited! Guard D: If you don¡¯t need your eyes, donate them. Didn¡¯t you see that big thing? Guard A: I thought there was something pinned on Mr. Vincent¡¯s pants.¡± Guard B: I thought it was a candle. I didn¡¯t see it clearly in the darkness.¡± Guard C: Fine¡­ False alert. ¡­ ¡°He only takes her as his sister, doesn¡¯t he?¡± When the car stopped at the entrance of the Peck¡¯s, Arabe asked Jaquan, misty-eyed, ¡°Am I right?¡± Jaquan was taking off his safety belt and he was shocked when hearing this. He turned to roar at Arabe, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself anymore!¡± Arabe was shocked. Then she tried to open the door with her hands shaking. Jaquan took an umbre and got out to help her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Arabe patted his hand and ran into the living room in the rain. The butler and servants hurried out with an umbre. ¡°Miss Arabe, you are back!¡± Jaquan stood there alone, looking up at the sky, and the umbre in his hand fell to the ground. Lightning shed across the darkened sky and paled his face. Arabe covered her face, ran straight to her room, and locked the door. This was the first time the servants had seen Arabe crying like this. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do. Arabe was all wet and sat in front of the dressing table, holding a photo. In the photo, a group of teenagers sat in a dazzling banquet hall. They seemed to know that someone was taking pictures of them. So they looked up and showed peace signs. Only the boy sitting in the middle lowered his head and looked cold. The child beside touched his arm. He looked up and saw something, and then laughed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This was the first time Arabe had seen himugh. She immediately pressed the shutter and took this photo. Later, she found out that Vincent¡¯s sister was hiding behind her and making faces at that time. No matter who Vincent was looking at, this smile set foot in Arabe¡¯s heart, which she couldn¡¯t forget in the following years. At that time, she was only seven years old. Everyone called Vincent ¡°Mr. Vincent¡±, but she never called him that. She thought that if she addressed him differently, it meant she was different from him. Fifteen years had passed, and it turned out that she had always been deceiving herself. Arabe covered her face and cried. A sound came from the cat hole at the door. She stopped crying and saw a small robot walking over with a red rose in its hand. A few minutester. The robot returned to the brightly lit garret with a trampled red rose in both hands. The owner of the garret reached out and touched the red rose. Then, he touched the robot¡¯s head. The robot opened its mouth and sounded exactly like Arabe, ¡°Trevor, he doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Then there came the sound of crying. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 51 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Perfect ¡°Mr. Vincent, your leg was already in bad shape on a rainy day, and now you¡¯re hurt this badly.¡± Rex didn¡¯t understand how the retarded Emily could stab Mr. Vincent and even in his chest. He would never know that his dignified and indifferent Mr. Vincent didn¡¯t even dodge. He just stood there and let the little girl trapped in a nightmare vent her anger. The wound was finally bandaged. Rex couldn¡¯t help but risk his life to persuade Vincent. ¡°Miss Emily will be fine even if she is here alone. Have you forgotten how strong she was when she held the brick?¡± He was trying to remind Vincent that Emily was not as weak and pitiful as he thought. She was actually the little Hulk! But after Vincent heard this, his gaze softened a little, and he even showed a slight smile. Rex only had one thing in his mind. Fine. Mr. Vincent had fallen into the trap of love. Vincent put on a new ck shirt with a straight cor, which made his eyes even colder. ¡°What have you found?¡± Rex wore a serious look at once. ¡°Although Kamron is a yboy, he hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous in recent years. He¡¯s just very casual about rtionships and has hurt many women.¡± After a pause, he concluded, ¡°I can¡¯t make out what¡¯s going on between Miss Emily and him.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vincent was tidying up the cuff links when he heard this. He looked up at Rex. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°As for Marquise, he¡­.¡± Rex was about to continue when he thought of something and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I found a rule. Every man Miss Emily has attacked seemed to have one same feature. They are always fickle in love.¡± Upon thinking of this, Rex¡¯s expression lit up and he said in surprise, ¡°Could it be that both of them have hurt Miss Emily before?¡± Vincent looked at him with a dark gaze. Rex, ¡°¡­¡± Being stared by such an ice-cold gaze, Rex seemed to be enlightened. Suddenly, he said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Kamron and Marquise don¡¯t seem to know Miss Emily very well. Kamron hasn¡¯t even seen Miss Emily before.¡± Vincent stared at him quietly. It looked as if he would kill Rex at once as long as he talked more nonsense. Rex shut up. Guard¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Mr. Vincent, Mr. Trevor sent something over.¡± Rex quickly opened the door. Standing at the door was a small flying robot wearing a raincoat. It bowed before going in. Then it stretched its legs and crossed the threshold. After going in, it retracted to its original size. After a while, it took out something that was put in its chest and held it with its two mechanical hands. It was a pair of rings. There was a tiny ck decoration at the bottom of the man¡¯s ring. At the top of the woman¡¯s ring was a decoration that was as beautiful as colored ze. However, as long as it was something sent by Trevor, it would definitely be more than a decoration. Trevor had made a ring two years ago. It was said that this ring could sense all kinds of human emotions, like happiness, sadness, or anger. With the change of emotions, the color of the ring would change as well, and even its color could change under different temperature. When Ferne got married, heined about Trevor, ¡°I¡¯ve been begging him sincest year and he didn¡¯t even send me a message for a whole year! I will me him for not giving me a ring as a wedding gift if I get divorced one day.¡± Vincent took the ring and touched the robot¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t handled the thing of Arabe properly. Help mefort her.¡± As he spoke, he looked down at the ring in his palm, ¡°Thank you.¡± The robot rolled its eyes and stored all the words it heard. Then, it bowed, stretched its legs, wore its raincoat well, and flew back. Guards on the tree were surprised. ¡°Mr. Trevor is amazing.¡± ¡°Yeah, he stays in that garret every day, but he still knows what¡¯s going on outside.¡± ¡°He really has a high IQ. Upon seeing his sister cry, he knows that Mr. Vincent has found his true love. Instead offorting his sister, he even sends a gift to Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°If only he coulde out and hang out with us.¡± ¡°The world of geniuses is not perfect.¡± guard D said indifferently, ¡°To them, imperfection is actually perfection.¡± The other guards were silent for a moment before suddenly kicking guard D. ¡°Damn! Stop ying wise!¡± ¡­ Emily did not sleep tonight. She took a bath in a wooden bucket, washed off the smell of blood and changed her clothes. Then, she wrote down the next ns for the Tea Manor. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t apologized yet.¡± Harold was shocked for a moment, ¡°What?¡± Emily put down the pen in her hand and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I stabbed him. I haven¡¯t apologized yet.¡± Harold had always thought that the Miss Emily was very calm just now. But he didn¡¯t expect that she still felt confused and uneasy. He consoled Emily, ¡°He knows that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Probably Emily agreed to this. She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t figure out what Emily was thinking about. Did she think of Vincent so that she was distracted just now? At six o¡¯clock in the morning, the rain finally stopped. Emily pushed the door open and walked to the next room. There were three rooms in the East Side, and Vincent lived next to her. Looking at her back, Harold didn¡¯t say anything and followed her. The guards on the tree were so excited that they almost sang a song. ¡°Oh my God! She¡¯sing! She¡¯s reallying! Ladies and gentlemen¡­.¡± Emily was about to knock when the door was opened. Rex stood inside and made a gesture to threaten the guards on the tree, and they all became silent. Rex bowed towards Emily and said, ¡°Miss Emily, please.¡± Emily nned to see how Vincent was by asking Rex a few questions at the door and then leave. Hearing what Rex said, she thought for a moment and stepped in. It was morning, but the candles in the room were still burning. As soon as she walked in, she found arge wooden board beside the bed. She looked at the bed, and her eyes were filled with confusion as if she was asking ¡°why could the bed be broken¡±. Rex was a little embarrassed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not very strong. And it just fell off without being touched.¡± Emily nodded and epted this excuse. The door was not closed yet. And the guards on the tree were speechless when they heard this. The bed was clearly be crushed by Vincent when he had a wet dream! As for Vincent, he frowned and looked at the wooden board on the ground. His voice was as calm as if the broken bed had nothing to do with him. ¡°Indeed, the quality is too bad.¡± The guards on the tree didn¡¯t know what to say. Emily walked towards Vincent and looked down at his chest. The ck shirt wrapped the wound, making her unable to see it clearly. However, when she wiped her dagger, she clearly saw that the tip of the dagger had pierced into Vincent¡¯s chest. Mr. Vincent¡¯s expression looked normal. He was probably enduring the pain. Thinking of this, Emily suddenly lowered her head and kissed Vincent. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rex was shocked. He clenched his fist and wished he could take a photo and record this scene. In the entire world, the girl in front of him was the only one who dared to kiss Mr. Vincent! The guards on the tree hurriedly took out their phones, opened their cameras, and aimed at Emily and Vincent. Damn it! The kiss was over! When they turned around with a tilt of their heads, guard D raised his eyebrows and looked very satisfied as if he had long since predicted this. He took a picture! The other guards rushed over and kicked him, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky! Take it out and show us!¡± Harold, who was standing beside, seemed to be numbed, and he looked dull. Vincent wiped his lips with his thumb. Seeing that the little girl was about to leave after kissing him, he pulled her over and let her sit on his leg. Then he took out something from his pocket and put it around her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off unless I ask you to. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 52 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Apple ¡°Did you see that? Ever since Miss Emily went in and kissed Mr. Vincent, his eyes have been glowing with light.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± A guard asked himself, ¡°It means he can hardly suppress his desire!¡± ¡°Then what should he do?¡± ¡°Just bear it. Or what can he do? If Mr. Vincent really satisfied his desire, then what¡¯s the difference between him and a real monster?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After a moment of silence, there came a voice, ¡°He was one now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rex looked at Vincent, who was sitting upright, and then silently looked at his trousers that was propped up high. He turned away. ¡®Why are you still so excited after Emily has left for almost ten minutes?¡¯ Vincent drank his tea. The desire that had been suppressed with great difficulty was once again aroused by a kiss from that girl. After calming down for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but gently wiped his lips with his thumb. Rex, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Sir, what are you thinking about? Hey! Wake up!¡¯ ¡­ On the way back. ¡°Miss Emily, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to apologize? Why¡­?¡± Harold found it difficult to speak, ¡°Why did you kiss him?¡± Emily was looking at the wet field outside the window and replied without turning around, ¡°I feel that he will be happy if I kiss him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Well, that man was indeed happy. Everyone present could see it. Harold waspletely lost for words and concentrated on driving. The car belonged to Vincent. On rainy days, it was hard to get a taxi, so Vincent generously give the car keys to them. Harold originally did not intend to take the key. He always felt that taking the key would confirm the rtionship between Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent. In the future, they would be family and Emily would take whatever she wanted. Although this kind of life that everything was served gratis was truly awesome, as a qualified veteran, he still need to ask for Miss Emily opinion. Unexpectedly, while he was thinking about this, Miss Emily said as she walked out, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just give back the carter.¡± She made the final decision. Behind them, Vincent wore aid-back smile. After driving for half an hour, the car finally came to the main road. Emily looked at the ne on her neck. It was a ring with a ss pearl embedded at the top. She gently rubbed the ring and felt the warmth. This feeling was really wonderful, because she could feel that it came from someone else¡¯s emotions. It belonged to Vincent. ¡°There was an ident ahead.¡± Harold stopped the car. ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t be able to pass in a short time.¡± Emily looked ahead. Seeing that there were apples on the ground, she got out of the car and picked them up. After picking up four apples, she lifted up her clothes as a pocket. Just as she was squatting down to pick up the fifth one, another hand appeared and grabbed the apple first. She was exceptionally sensitive to the aura of humans. When that man approached, she could smell the perfume on his body, as well as the fragrance of hair gel and styling water. The perfume was mixed together and had a strong smell. The man picked up the apple with his right hand and stood there with a pair of shiny leather shoes. He seemed to have a decent background. After glimpsing his left wristwatch and shirt, Emily was able to realize that the man in front of her was Kamron she met at the Worldwide Restaurant a few days ago. ¡°I want these apples. Is the money enough?¡± Kamron held the apple in his arms and asked the woman who was kneeling on the roadside, crying. It was her car that had been hit. The woman¡¯s eyes popped and she stared at the money in front of her. The money was about 20, 000 ¡°What? You, you want to buy these apples with this much money?¡± Kamron smiled as he picked up an apple and wiped it with his sleeve. Then, he took a bite. He chew on it and nodded. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s delicious.¡± After saying that, he gave the woman money and blinked at her, ¡°Move your car please. I can¡¯t pass.¡± The woman was so excited that she hurriedly told her husband, who was arguing with others. ¡°Move the car away! Look! He¡¯s given us so much money!¡± There was not much damage to the car. The car just overturned and many apples were destroyed. The couple was doing fruit business. Seeing that so many apples were shattered on the ground, they wantedpensation from the owner of the other car. Because both parties were responsible, the owner of the other car called the police and waited for the policemen. Kamron was really rich. He paid that much for just two apples, but also got car moved. Many car owners who were stuck on the road all gave him a thumb up. ¡°Bro, great!¡± Emily watched aside and looked at the coarse clothes she was wearing. She was d that Kamron did not recognize her. She put down the apples, lowered her head and walked back. After walking for a few steps, she heard Kamron¡¯s voice from behind her, ¡°Hey! Wait a moment!¡± Emily didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk. Kamron wasn¡¯t as careless as Marquise, so Emily might not cheat him with her poor acting skills. Besides, she smashed him with a brick the moment she came across him. Unless Kamron was masochistic, he would never believe what Emily said. ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m calling you!¡± Kamron strode over and held Emily¡¯s shoulder with one hand. Emily stopped and looked at Harold who was about to get out of the car not far away. They looked at each other from afar. Emily signaled to him to wait. Harold nodded but looked at Kamron with vignt eyes. Without waiting for Emily to turn around, an apple appeared in front of her. The pleasant voice came from behind her, ¡°Did you just want apples? This one is for you.¡± When Emily first met Kamron, he was like this. No matter what delicious food or interesting things he had, he was always the first to think of Emily and brought them to her. He tried all kinds of way to let her guess what he had brought her every time. He was both generous and kind. Emily considered him the same important as Eliot. However, in the end, this man gave her a fatal blow. Kamron injured her brother and indirectly killed her. Emily lowered her head. Kamron did not think too much about it. He only saw that she was dressed poorly and picked up the apples just now. He guessed that she might be hungry and wanted to eat something. Perhaps because she felt embarrassed, she did not turn around for so long. Kamron was quite imaginative and he thought about many possibilities in his mind. Finally he decided to put the apples in Emily¡¯s hand and then turned around to leave. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The girl¡¯s voice came from behind. He didn¡¯t expect that her voice would be quite sweet even though she was dressed in ordinary clothes. Kamron smiled and turned around. He saw an apple tossed high up. His gaze was fixed on the apple and he stretched out to receive it. Suddenly, he felt a fatal pain. Kamron¡¯s face twitched and his expression changed drastically. Finally his facepletely turned dark red. He let out a painful cry. Emily kicked him in the crotch. Seeing that Kamron could not stand up, she slowly picked up the apple on the ground and smashed it onto his face. Not far away, Harold was dumbfounded. Kamron tumbled on the ground in pain. Only then could he see it clearly who attacked him just now. Damn! He had searched for her for such a long time and now she was standing right behind him! What a joke! What kind of crimes did hemit? He just told her to go to a wrong bathroom! He gritted his teeth and red at Emily. He clenched his fist and said, ¡°You just wait and see!¡± Emily raised her foot with a tilt of her head. The guards hidden in the darkness gasped for air and covered their private parts Guard D shook his hand and sent the video he had just shot. Then, he hurriedly protected himself as other guards did. Kamron rolled over and covered his penis with two hands. Then, Emily kicked his butt fiercely, making him feel extremely humiliated. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°What the hell did I do? And you even do this to me!¡± Emily looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You know what you have done.¡± Kamron copsed and shouted, ¡°Damn! I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I know what I have done?¡± Emily ignored this. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll kick your¡­.¡± She kicked his butt again with her foot and said, ¡°Here.¡± Vincent, who was far away in the Tea Manor, noticed a yellow light shing on the ring. His index finger knocked on the table. Was Emily angry? ¡°Mr. Vincent, this is the video of the little Hulk, no, Miss Emily.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Vincent shot a cold nce at him. Rex swallowed due to anxiety. He was regretful and told himself, ¡®Stop! Don¡¯t mention that name again!¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 53 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Lipstick Emily told Harold to drive after she got into the car. Harold stepped on the elerator and passed by Kamron, which almost hit him. Kamron was scared so much that he rolled to the roadside in pain. When Emily¡¯s car left, Kamron was extremely regretful. If he had known that he would have met this damn girl, why would he have asked that woman to move the car? Damn it! The driver finally realized that Kamron had disappeared for too long and he came to search Kamron. Only then did he see Kamron lying on the roadside. He was shocked, ¡°Mr. Kamron, what happened?¡± Kamron pointed at the car that had just left and shouted, ¡°Follow that car! Go check it! That damn girl is on that car!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as the driver was about to leave, he immediately turned around and asked Kamron, ¡°Mr. Kamron, are you alright? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± Kamron¡¯s face turned purple. He said, ¡°Scram!¡± The driver was startled by him and ran away. ¡°Come back!¡± Kamron scolded him, ¡°You idiot! Hurry up and help me get into the car!¡± The driver answered in respect. He helped Kamron into the car and then returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Before starting the car, he looked at the rearview mirror and asked Kamron, ¡°Then, are we going to the Tea Manor?¡± ¡°Forget it! Go home!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Originally, Kamron was wondering if he was lucky enough to meet that girl. However, he met her halfway. Not only did he fail to take revenge on her, but also he almost lost his private part. Sitting in the car, he covered his crotch and his face twisted with pain. He gritted his teeth and swore that when he found that girl, he would definitely teach her a lesson! ¡­ Emily got out of the car when there was still fifteen minutes¡¯ drive away from the Britt¡¯s. Harold parked the car in a random parking lot, and then they took a taxi home. Maury and Eliot had already gone to work. Beverly and Elsie were sitting in the living room, having breakfast. Susan was bringing the milk out of the kitchen when she saw Emily. She was surprised and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, you are back! Have you had breakfast yet?¡± Emily shook her head carefully. ¡°Sit down and wait for a while. The breakfast will be ready soon.¡± Susan returned to the kitchen again. Beverly was reading news on her phone and said, ¡°There are some girls in the news don¡¯t behave properly and don¡¯t return home at night. Look at this little girl. She¡¯s pregnant when she¡¯s only a teenager. What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡± Elsie raised her head when she almost finished her breakfast. Her words were filled with disdain. ¡°Where did you gost night, you retard? Whose clothes are you wearing? You look like a beggar.¡± A few days ago, because of Marquise, Beverly and Elsie were depressed. However, after Emily left, their fighting will was aroused. Moreover, they were dressed in extremely expensive clothes today, and even wore jewelries that they didn¡¯t wear often. Emily didn¡¯t know much about jewelry. She only knew that what Beverly wore was very expensive, which she would only wear for banquets. Elsie was dressed in a yellow dress with exquisite makeup. And she was so careful not to ruin the lipstick on her mouth when she ate. Emily was nning in her heart, but she still looked very timid. After a long time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the fireflies.¡± Harold called Mauryst night. Eliot was worried and called Harold. Only after hearing Emily¡¯s voice did he feel relieved. Emily had said a few days ago that she wanted to catch the fireflies. Although Maury knew that she could not catch them, he did not want to disappoint her daughter. He strongly supported her for not returning home at night and instructed Harold to catch more fireflies for him as well. Elsie sat in the living room and heard Maury say something on the phone in a very kind voice. After a while, Eliot also called Emily. Hearing Eliot speak in such a gentle voice, Elsie became more and more angry. Why did Eliot only treat that Emily so well? She was also Eliot¡¯s sister! Emily was still a daughter given birth by a bitch outside. However, Elsie had been unlucky these past few days. She didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly since she had already got herself into trouble for a few times. Hearing Emily¡¯s stupid words, Elsie sneered, ¡°Retard, how can you find the fireflies in this season? Summer has already passed.¡± Susan came over with the breakfast, ¡°Come here, Miss Emily. The breakfast is ready.¡± Emily sat down at the dining table. She finished her sandwich and quickly drank a whole ss of milk. Then she felt a little embarrassed and turned to Susan, ¡°I¡¯m still a little hungry¡­.¡± Susan smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make two more sandwiches.¡± She smiled as she walked into the kitchen. ¡°Miss Emily, you are growing. You should eat more.¡± After Beverly wiped her mouth with a napkin, she took out her lipstick and was about to fix her makeup when she noticed Emily looking at her. She couldn¡¯t help but put down her lipstick and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Emily looked up at her cowardly. ¡°Red. Pretty!¡± Beverly sneered, ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Elsie took out a lipstick from her bag and walked straight to Emily. ¡°Emily, do you like this? Let me put the lipstick on you, OK?¡± Ever since Mr. Ian¡¯s banquetst time, Beverly and Elsie had be even more suspicious of Emily. They thought Emily was either pretending to be stupid, or there must be someone teaching her to do so. Otherwise, why would Mr. Vincent send a retarded girl home? Besides, Emily appeared at the birthday banquet with Elsie¡¯s piggy bank in her hands and even appeared at the door of the lounge with Marquise, which made Elsie so shameful. Elsie had nned to set a trap for Emily, but she had let herself fall into the trap. All of this was so weird. They didn¡¯t know whether Emily was really a retard, or she was just pretending in front of them. Elsie felt that it was necessary to make it clear that if Emily was really an idiot. She ruthlessly pressed the lipstick on Emily¡¯s lips and randomly wiped it. Then she smiled and asked Emily, ¡°Hey, look at the mirror. Do you like it?¡± As she spoke, she handed her mirror to Emily. Emily stared at the mirror. She frowned and said, ¡°Ugly.¡± It seemed she was angry. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Why do you say so? Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Elsie reached out and touched Emily¡¯s face, ¡°You look like a little kitten, don¡¯t you?¡± Emily tried hard to control her desire of rolling her eyes. But she didn¡¯t say anything, only pouting and frowning. She looked quite upset. Elsie did note to any useful conclusions. She could only give up. She returned to her seat, drank some milk, and chewed gum. Then she decided to fix her makeup. Beverly had already prepared herself and was about to leave. Before leaving, she turned around and shouted at Elsie, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t find the lipstick. She felt impatient and questioned Emily, ¡°Hey retard, where¡¯s my lipstick?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 54 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Mrs. Scavo Emily cowardly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Elsie almost went furious when Emily looked like this. This retard was actually her sister! How unlucky she was! Then, she red at Emily and picked up the small bag behind her before leaving. Behind Elsie, Emily slowly raised her head. Her beautiful eyes were calm and tranquil. She picked up the spoon on the table and shone it on her face. Then, she slowly wiped her lips with a napkin. Susan brought over two sandwiches. Seeing that Miss Emily¡¯s face was covered in lipstick, she immediately cried out in shock, ¡°Oh my God, Miss Emily, what have you done with Miss Elsie¡¯s lipstick? Why are you wearing it all over your face?¡± When Susan lowered her head, she saw that the chair where Miss Elsie was sitting was covered with crushed lipstick. She was startled, ¡°Who ¡­ who sat here? Miss Elsie? Then she ¡­ she didn¡¯t notice?¡± Emily could think of nothing but sandwiches now. She reached out and grabbed a sandwich, then got up and ran upstairs. ¡°Hey! Miss Emily, slow down!¡± Susan tried to chase her, but immediately turned back after a few steps. She said to herself, ¡°No. I have to call Miss Elsie.¡± After arriving upstairs, Emily tossed the sandwich down and then opened the cupboard. She got changed into autumn clothes. Meanwhile, she swept her eyes across the bedroom, only to find that some of the things in the room had been moved. Elsie or Beverly must have been here. They had begun to suspect her. No wonder Elsie would use the lipstick to test her. Emily wrapped her face with a scarf. She flipped over the small board, which read ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± on the door, then locked the door and walked to the balcony. Looking at Harold, who had already finished eating the sandwich, Emily threw him a candy. The moment Harold caught the candy, Emily leapt up. ¡°Miss Emily, this is too dangerous.¡± Harold was still worried after catching Emily in his arms. It was quite a surprise that Emily would jump down without telling him in advance. Emily did not quite understand. She asked, ¡°I should weigh less than Elsie, right? You can catch her, but not me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Harold chose to shut up. While the butler was looking for something in the warehouse, Harold rushed out with Emily in his arms. The two of them took a taxi on the way. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Emily asked. Harold nodded, ¡°Pretty sure.¡± Emily had asked him to follow Beverly. She wanted him to find out if someone super smart was helping Beverly. Harold hired a detective to track Beverly down, but didn¡¯t get any useful information in the first three days. The detective, on the other hand, was quite observant and experienced in the business. He believed that he would find clues if keeping following her. Now, the clue finally showed itself. Following the clue, no, following Beverly and her daughter, the detective sent the route to Harold. It took some time for Emily to get changed, so she was about five minutes behind Beverly. After that, they were stuck in a traffic jam. The gap was erged to ten minutes. Emily couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, please drive faster. We¡¯ll pay you more.¡± ¡°Something urgent? It¡¯s rush hour. It will take a while.¡± The driver looked at the traffic in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but open the window. He stretched his arm out of it. ¡°Two hundred!¡± Emily stretched out two fingers. ¡°This is not about money.¡± The driver looked into the rearview mirror with a smile on his face. ¡°Five hundred!¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Harold was speechless. After Emily raised the price, she turned around and realized that she didn¡¯t have her wallet, so she could only quietly turn to Harold. ¡°¡­.¡± Harold took out his wallet and handed it to her. Emily took out five hundred. After that, she realized that there was only some change left in the wallet. ¡®I¡¯m probably the poorest person Harold has ever served,¡¯ she said to herself. With the temptation of money, the driver was very motivated. He tried his best to take shortcuts. When Beverly and Elsie got out the car, Emily also happened to arrive. After she gave the money to the driver, she pulled Harold to find a ce to hide. The ce where they arrived was a high-ss hotel called the Dalton Hotel. It was a strange name, but it was pretty popr. Any car parked at the entrance was nice. When Elsie and Beverly got out of their car, attendants, waiters, and waitresses led them in one-on- one. Seeing this, Emily was a little worried. She didn¡¯t have her wallet. Even if she did, she might not have enough money. She looked at herself. She did not seem to have anything of value with her, except for the ring in the chain around her neck. She was ordered not to take it off this morning. Without the ring, she really had nothing. Ferne wasing out of the hotel when he saw a person squatting beside a tree at the door. After all, he had been a policeman for some time before being forced to return to inherit his family¡¯s property. He stayed at the hotel and with his wife all day, leading a in life. Now, he finally happened to see a thief-like figure at the door. What a beautiful surprise! He was about to walk over immediately. He really wanted to rm that person on the spot, so that he could catch the guy with good reason. When he jumped over, he saw a little girl standing behind a tree. Her palm-sized face was fair, and her big eyes were ck and bright. She blinked her eyshes, like an angel which had identally fell into the world. Her beauty was beyond description. ¡®Holy crap! Is she Vincent¡¯s¡­¡¯ Ferne said to himself. He immediately knelt on one knee, cupped his hands and said to Emily, ¡°Hi, Mrs. Scavo!¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you here, Mrs. Scavo?¡± Ferne asked in surprise, ¡°Is Vincent here?¡± He looked at Harold in astonishment, ¡°You guys are here to catch him in bed?¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°No! I swear, Vincent has never been alone with another woman except you. He has never kissed anyone before, let alone holding hands!¡± Ferne was a big mouth. Originally, Emily didn¡¯t feel anything after being kissed by Vincent, but now that Ferne had mentioned it, she started to blush. She still felt the shame on her lips, because Elsie had ruthlessly smeared the lipstick on them. Besides, the burning pain still lingered because she tried to wipe off the lipstick with too much force. Thinking of Elsie, Emily regained her senses. She looked in the direction of the hotel. Ferne asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go in?¡± Emily trusted Vincent unconditionally, because there was no conflict of interest between them. What was more, Vincent had saved her, leaving her with a good impression. However, this did not mean that Emily could trust Vincent¡¯s friends as well. Also, it didn¡¯t matter whether they came or not today. The only thing that mattered was that the detective could sneak in smoothly to get first-hand information. However, this was truly a rare opportunity. Otherwise, Emily wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk ofing here to see what was happening. Emily didn¡¯t say anything, so Ferne took it as an implied consent. ¡°No problem. Just go in.¡± Ferne said as he took out a card from his wallet. ¡°Take this and go to whichever private room you want. Drinks and meals are free. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 55 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Little Hulk ¡°Why?¡± Emily had always believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch. Eliot had taught her not to be fooled by temporary benefits and lose out on small things. People did not trade at a loss. If someone treated you for no reason, he must be plotting something. After a while, she thought of something and said to Ferne, ¡°You want Vincent to pay you, right?¡± Hearing her words, Ferne couldn¡¯t helpughing. Harold hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Emily, this hotel belongs to him.¡± Emily suddenly realized what was going on. She said to Ferne, ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Then, she pulled Harold and ran into the hotel like a gust of wind. Behind, Ferne took a picture of Emily¡¯s back with his phone, then sent it to the WeChat group. Emily was dressed in sportswear, looking cute and exquisite. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, her legs wrapped in sweatpants were long and straight. Her loose sportswear was bulged by the wind, highlighting her slender waist. When she ran, it seemed that her silk hair was dancing in the wind. She could be said to be a back killer. Immediately, the WeChat group exploded with messages. Randy: Ferne, new girlfriend? What about the dragon in your house? What if she goes mad? Ferne: Get lost. Armando: New girlfriend? Ferne: Right. But not mine. [Trick. jpg] Randy: Nice shape. [NosePick. gif] Ferne: Mind your words. Even Vincent, who had been as dumb as an oyster in the group, could no longer remain silent. He sent a message: She¡¯s at yours? Ferne: Yes, dear Vincent. [Shy. gif] Randy: Gross. Ferne, can¡¯t you talk like a normal person? Armando: Agree. Randy: Wait! Why did Vincent say that? At yours? The girl in the picture that Ferne just sent over. Is she¡­? Armando: ¡­ Really? What are the odds? Ferne: You know what? I just gave her a card and told her to spend as much as she wanted, but she actually asked me if I was going ask Vincent to pay me back! So hrious! She has begun to worry about Vincent¡¯s money before marrying him! Randy: Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there. Ferne: I¡¯ll go check first. Armando: Me too. Vincent looked at the message sent by Ferne on the screen. Imperceptibly, he turned up the corners of his lips. His eyes became gentler too. He instructed Rex, ¡°Go to Ferne¡¯s hotel and send him the set of calligraphy and painting on the wall of my office.¡± Rex asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like that painting, Mr. Vincent? Last time Mr. Ferne came over to ask for it, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t give it to him even if you took it to burn?¡± When he said thatst sentence, his gaze met Vincent¡¯s. Rex immediately shut his mouth, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± What happened? It must have something to do with that little Hulk! What happened to his not getting close to women? He got too close now! ** With the card, no one stopped Emily along the way. She thought that Elsie would choose to stay in the private room, but she didn¡¯t expect that Elsie and Beverly were only sitting by the window. Moreover, it seemed that the little swindler helping Beverly hadn¡¯t showed up yet. Emily knew so because Elsie and Beverly kept looking at their watches. She found a seat across the aisle from Elsie and Beverly. Behind her was a tree, whose leaves could hide her from the others, while allowing her to see them through the cracks. Just as the waiter approached, she showed her card and said in a low voice, ¡°Two hot drinks. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± The waiter knew from the card that Emily was a friend of his boss. After leaving, he told the other waiters not to disturb Emily. As soon as the hot drinks were served, people at the door became restless. It turned out that a Lincoln lengthened car was parked at the door. Eight handsome British bodyguards stood on both sides. Passersby thought that some big shots wereing out. They all picked up their phones to take pictures. The bodyguards stepped forward and made a ¡°No Photo¡± gesture. They spoke in an authentic London ent, so stunning that women passing by were all amazed. Along with the women¡¯s suppressed screams, the doorman opened the car door. A pair of men¡¯s leather shoes first came into people¡¯s sights. Then, the man in the car stepped onto the ground with his long and straight legs. The women around gasped again. The man was wearing a Giorgio Armani navy velvet suit and a cotton shirt. There was a blue scarf around his neck, adding maturity and elegance to him. The man had thick eyebrows, under which his eyes were extremely sharp. He was like an eagle hunting for prey with those eyes. His facial features were resolute and deeply carved. However, when he smiled, he looked gentle and rational with a dimple. Originally, there was nothing special about one¡¯s sharpness or one¡¯s softness. However, when these featuresbined, this man became exceptionally attractive. His temperament was unique. He was a little contradictory, half noble and half hooligan. All of his charm was enhanced by his slightly raised eyebrows, not to mention that the eyebrow on the right was break. When he N?velDrama.Org content. slightly raised that eyebrow, he was extremely masculine. The women screamed again. In the sound wave, the man bowed slightly and led another person out of the car. It was a woman. A very beautiful woman. This should be the first time that Emily had even seen such a beautiful person. Sexy was the first word that came to her mind. The woman wore a Channel custom-made red dress. The corners of the dress shed with the light of diamonds. The bright red dress outlined the curves of her body to the extreme. Her arms looked thin and white in it, and her straight legs too. The dress exposed her chest perfectly. She was stepping on mermaid-colored high heels, and was holding a diamond-iid handbag. As she walked, all things on her were glittering. It was too dazzling to the eyes of the onlookers. Looking at her face, the onlookers immediately became jealous. She had an oriental face, with thick ck slender eyebrows. She was smiling slightly, her lips red and her teeth white. With two spindly golden earrings on her ears, every move of her was charming and attractive. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± Elsie quickly stood up and showed Beverly that person she was talking about, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s her.¡± Only then did Elsie know that these two stunning people were who they were waiting. Beverly appeared to be calm, but she was constantly looking at their car, their bodyguards, their clothes and jewelry. The woman took the man¡¯s arm, and finally walked in with bodyguards around her. Before, Elsie did not know that there would be such a heroic and mighty man. She stood up and looked at the man shyly. Afterwards, she hurriedly turned her gaze away and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Christy. This is my mother.¡± Miss Christy smiled gently and reached out to shake hands with Beverly. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Britt. My name is Christy Sachs. You can all me Christy.¡± Beverly shook her hand, butnded her gaze on the Cartier bracelet on Christy¡¯s wrist and a diamond ring on her index finger. When Beverly saw such a big diamond right before her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°What a big diamond.¡± Looking at the man beside Christy, she added, ¡°You have a good eye for men too.¡± Christy covered her mouth and smiled. She was indeed a beauty. When she smiled, even her eyes were filled with charm. She pulled the man beside her closer and introduced him, ¡°This is Noah. My elder brother. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 56 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Risks Elsie¡¯s eyes gleamed. She said with a bashful face, ¡°I thought you¡­.¡± Being a gentleman, Noah shook hands with them, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Britt, Miss Elsie.¡± The bodyguards pulled the sofa out, and they sat down. Emily was helpless with admiration while watching them. If she hadn¡¯t known that Noah and Christy were swindlers, she would have been fooled by them. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t know how to say no to Miss Elsie¡­.¡± feeling a little embarrassed, Christy ran a hand through her hair beside her ear. Elsie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Beverly was also shocked. They looked at each other in mild astonishment. On her way back from school one day, Elsie met a rich girl who had left home without anyone knowing. She took off her watch in the hope of exchanging alcohol with the cashier in the supermarket, but the cashier insisted that he only epted cash. The rich girl put on a sad face and showed one finger, saying, ¡°Just give me one bottle.¡± As she spoke, she ced her watch on the table. Knowing that the watch was worth at least seven digits, Elsie paid for her, who then gave Elsie a grateful smile. The rich girl was Christy. Noah sat down and crossed his legs. He seemed rxed, showing that he had been a high-status man for a long time. The bodyguard behind him picked up a cigar for him and drew back his hand right away when seeing Noah wave his hand. He leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°My sister must have gotten drunk that day. Ie over today to apologize for her. I hope you can pretend you didn¡¯t hear what she said.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsie¡¯s expression changed. Noah leaned over slightly and looked at Elsie across the table, ¡°Sorry, we never do business with strangers. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Elsie blushed at Noah¡¯s sudden approach. However, hearing what he said, she looked at Christy with an anxious face, ¡°Miss Christy, you promised me, so I bring my mother here. You said that you would let me earn some money since I helped you. You promised I would be a shareholder!¡± Christy smiled with a helpless face, ¡°Sorry, my brother is the one who¡¯s in charge of thepany. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Elsie wanted to say something but was stopped by Beverly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just have a meal.¡± Beverly raised her hand, ¡°Waiter.¡± Noah looked at his watch and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m having a video conference with some Southeast Asians. I¡¯m afraid I need to go.¡± he stood up and took a ck gold card from his wallet, and then put it into Christy¡¯s pocket, ¡°Go shopping with Mrs. Britt and Miss Emily after dinner. Buy some presents for them topensate for my leaving.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christy shrugged and smiled at Elsie, ¡°It¡¯s on me. Help yourselves.¡± Elsie waved her hand, ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± She was staring at Noah¡¯s back and lowered her head the second she saw him look round. Before then, Elsie saw Noah¡¯s dimpled smile. Beverly said in a polite way, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for younger people to treat me. Miss Christy, my treat. Please help yourself.¡± Christy covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Mrs. Britt, you look as young as us. People will believe that we are sisters. Your skin is so great. I¡¯ve brought a set of skincare products for you. However, when I first set eyes on you, I thought that you didn¡¯t need them at all.¡± Beverly, a difficult person prone to suspicion, smiled, ¡°Is that so? How can I bepared to young people¡­?¡± Then, they began talking about skincare. Emily gestured to Harold, who left to follow Noah¡¯s car. She was still crouching behind the leaves and continued to eavesdrop on the conversation among them. They talked about skincare, keeping fit, aerobic exercises, gyms, and diets. Then, Elsie asked again, ¡°Miss Christy, could you please say something nice to your brother for me?¡± Christy took a sip of her drink and wiped her lips with a wet towel on the table. She looked elegant and calm, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t change my brother¡¯s decision.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, Elsie didn¡¯t know what to say, so she turned her eyes upon Beverly. Beverly pondered, without saying anything, ¡®After all, it was millions. It was one thing if we made a profit, and quite another if we made a loss. Who would give us the money? Maury wouldn¡¯t agree, and Eliot would tend to wait. So, it would take time.¡¯ Before finishing her meal, Christy received an urgent phone call. She frowned and whispered, ¡°Why has it been detained by the Customs? Do you know the client is waiting for the shipment? Go grease some wheels¡­. 500, 000 is too much? Do you know how much we¡¯d lose if we were half a dayte? The client ordered another batch that¡¯s worth ten million. Do the math¡­.¡± It seemed that Elsie and Beverly were eating, but in fact, they were listening to Christy. Hearing the numbers, Elsie looked at Beverly. It was like Elsie was saying, ¡°See, I¡¯m right. Their business is doing great. After hanging up, Christy said to Beverly and Elsie, and called the waiter, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill!¡± Elsie handed her card before Christy did, ¡°Just go. I¡¯m paying.¡± The waiter next to them said, ¡°The gentleman who came with you has paid.¡± Christy was not surprised. She waved her hand at Elsie and was about to leave. Elsie was a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Well, can we hang out another time?¡± ¡°Sure. When I¡¯m free. Call me!¡± Christy made a phone with her hand. Elsie nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, they waved goodbye. Elsie sat back down and poked the sd on the te with her chopsticks, ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you said anything? As you can see, she¡¯s not a liar. Look at the scene just now. Anyway, her family is super-rich. Compared with her, I feel like a Cindere.¡± Beverly took a sip of her drink, ¡°They just came here, not someone that we know well. It¡¯s better to wait and see.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elsie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll visit her house next time.¡± ¡°Okay, and theirpany, too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After chatting and eating, they stood up. Emily drank up the strawberry-vored hot drink that she ordered and was about to foot the bill and to leave. Then, they heard amotion at the door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 57 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Period It was not even noisier than when the swindlers appeared. Now everyone at the door was shouting. Emily couldn¡¯t catch what they said. She only saw limousines pulling over, and the navy one was covered with cartoon girl posters. Then, the door was opened. A man, who wore sunsses and was holding a folding fan, got off. He opened his fan, on which there were two words: super popr. ¡°¡­.¡± A self-centered man. Emily had met this guy. He was Vincent¡¯s friend. In no time at all, a deluge of people was gathering at the door, blocking Emily¡¯s view. However, she didn¡¯t care, with her eyes still on Elsie and Beverly. They were sitting there but dying to see who the important person was. Elsie shouted in surprise and delight, ¡°Mr. Vincent is here?¡± Hearing this, Beverly showed a serious face. She felt upset when recalling that Vincent had ¡°tricked¡± her into giving him 500, 000. So, she didn¡¯t want to be involved with him anymore. She told Elsie, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Just finish eating and go.¡± Elsie knew that she was going to marry into the Buckley family. Although she hadn¡¯t been one of them, the people in City Y all knew what happened. She kept pretending that she didn¡¯t care, but she did care. Every time she came out and someone stared at her, she believed that they were making fun of her behind her back. The waiters lined up to wee the important person. As the door was pulled open, a guard went first and moved everything in the way. Then, the men behind him went inside under his protection. The man in the lead was wearing a pure ck coat. He walked with confidence, his long legs in the suit pants straight and strong. With the ck gold buttons of his ck shirt to his neck, he looked dignified, aloof, and dashing. The shirt was tight on his chest for the tough and strong muscles. With his sharp eyebrows twisting a little, he pursed his thin lips in a tight manner. When he tilted his head, his jawlines were obvious. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Noah¡¯s appearance brought noise and excitement to the people. However, this man¡¯s face stopped everyone that was speaking. There was quietness. No, it was silence. When Noah arrived, there were eight bodyguards and his gorgeous sister with him, and people were raising the roof. However, the moment Vincent entered the hotel, everyone forgot about Noah. Vincent projected a high-wattage aura. His eyes were so cold that he didn¡¯t look like a real human. As he walked, everyone around him was feeling tense. Behind him, Ferne and Randy waved their hands as if they were walking on a red carpet. They even made a heart shape with their fingers. When the guards saw this, the corner of their mouth twitched. Only after they entered the hotel did the crowd dare to say, ¡°Is it Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you see Mr. Ferne behind him?¡± ¡°Right! There¡¯s also Randy. He¡¯s a huge ACG fan¡­.¡± ¡°My God! The phone game I¡¯m ying seems to be produced by hispany!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pay attention to that one from a long line of collectors¡­?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who are you talking about? Thest one?¡± Randy poked Armando in the arm, ¡°Someone recognizes you. Let¡¯s hear what he says.¡± They were paying attention. The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s him. His father collects all kinds of relics of various dynasties. His family is rich. But he just collects cups. How much do you think a cup is worth? And he¡¯s running a shop and exhibits his cups for free. The shop and the employees must cost him a lot of money. I don¡¯t know what these rich people are thinking¡­.¡± Hearing this, Randy patted Armando¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know the feeling. Too much money, right? Leave it to me. I can spend the money for you.¡± Armando was speechless. Elsie noticed what happened. Her eyes gleamed with excitement when she saw Vincent. If Noah was the one whom she would get butterflies for, then Vincent was the one who she could never get even if she was crazy about him. With her eyes telling Elsie not to speak to Vincent, Beverly got up and shed Elsie a look. They took their handbags and was going home. They sat by the window. As they walked out, the people including Vincent wereing in and saw them. So, they moved to the side, waiting for the people to go first. Out of the blue, the people all stopped. Emily was going to leave and meet up with Harold. Seeing Elsie stop, she sat at a dining table and picked up the menu to cover half of her face, showing only her eyes to watch. However, she saw a pair of deep eyes on her. She paused, moved the menu to show the lower half of her face, and then smiled at him. For fear of being seen by Elsie and Beverly, she covered her face right away. The man raised his eyebrows, feeling warmer, ¡®When I first met this girl, she imed that she had been drugged by her sister. She couldn¡¯t be having dinner here with them today.¡¯ Vincent looked up and shed Elsie a look. Seeing that the back of Elsie¡¯s dress was red, he understood. ¡®What a mischievous girl!¡¯ Elsie blushed at Vincent¡¯s interested gaze. She said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Seeing that Vincent didn¡¯t show any disgust, Beverly also said, ¡°Vincent, are you here for dinner? Then we¡¯ll see ourselves out.¡± She pulled Elsie away. Ferne and Randy walked over and noticed that Vincent was staring at Elsie with a weird face. They also looked at her and saw the redness. Randy burst intoughter, ¡°Hey! Miss!¡± Ferne reminded Randy, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Elsie.¡± Hearing someone calling her, Elsie felt delighted and bashful. She turned around and asked, ¡°Did you call me?¡± Ferne stepped forward and tossed her a tablecloth. Elsie asked in confusion, ¡°What¡­?¡± Ferne was married, so he said in a blunt way, ¡°Are you on your period? Your dress is red. Take this to cover it.¡± Period? Cover¡­. There was only the word ¡°cover¡± in Elsie¡¯s mind. Before she figured out what Ferne meant, she heard Beverly shout, ¡°What did you just sit on?¡± Elsie looked back at her dress, ¡°I was sitting on the chair.¡± she screamed, covering her butt. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mom! What¡¯s happened?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 58 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Bad Luck The customers that were dining in the hotel¡¯s restaurant put down their meals and looked at Vincent when they saw him came in. Now that they saw this, everyone could not help butughed. Some people even picked up their phones to record the scene. Elsie was extremely embarrassed. She felt so ashamed that she tightly grabbed Beverly¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, please take me out of here now, I am begging you.¡± However, Beverly thought that it was because something was wrong with the chair in the hotel. She pulled Elsie and questioned Ferne, ¡°What did you put on the chair?¡± ¡°Are you saying that we put something on the chair and embarrassed your daughter on purpose?¡± When someone was questioning the hotel, Ferne immediately became serious. He waved his hand and asked a waiter to bring over the chair that Elsie sat on. Because it had been a while since Elsie sat on it, there were also some red stains on the leather sofa. He twisted up a little of the stains using his fingers and smelt it. ¡°I am sorry, but we do not offer the service of putting lipstick on chairs for guests to sit on. It is just too luxurious.¡± Everyone startedughing when they heard Ferne¡¯s words. Elsie¡¯s expression looked even worse. She pulled Beverly¡¯s arm before Beverly wanted to say something else, ¡°Mom, it was my lipstick. I did not find it when we came out. I¡­.¡± Beverly scolded in a low voice, ¡°You are truly embarrassing me!¡± Elsie was annoyed but also aggrieved, ¡°Mom, how could you see nothing after we headed out for such a long time?¡± ¡°Are you ming me now?¡± Beverly red at Elsie, ¡°Everything was in the same color when I wore sunsses. How is that possible for me to see it?¡± Elsie was angry and annoyed. She wanted to hide her face and cover the lipstick stain on her dress at the same time but failed. If there were a hole in front of her, she would drill in without hesitation. All she was thinking was that how did the lipstick get on her dress. Suddenly, a thought showed up in her mind. She grabbed Beverly¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°It was that retard! It must be her!¡± ¡°That is enough! Stop talking and save yourself some dignity!¡± Beverly held Elsie and stopped her, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here now!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as they were about to walk towards the door, Ferne stopped them. ¡°Mrs. Britt, you just said that it was the problem of the chair in our hotel that embarrassed your daughter. But this is my hotel, and people might stoping if they hear what you had said. Do you think my hotel can continue making a profit if that happens?¡± Elsie bit her lips, put her hands on her dress, and said in embarrassment, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Beverly also said to Ferne in a low voice, ¡°It was my mistake. I am sorry. This is not your hotel¡¯s problem.¡± Ferne nodded. ¡°Ok, I ept your apology, but this chair¡­¡± He stopped for a moment and said bitterly, ¡°With my wealth and the reputation of this hotel, I will never let my guests sit on a bad chair. This chair, of course, is made with leather. Even we can wipe off the lipstick, I will let other guests sit on it again.¡± Ferne was reasonable, but he never argued with any other guests before even if they were drunk and vomited on the table. The reason why he was doing this was only that he heard that Beverly and Elsie often abused the little Mrs. Scavo. Thinking about the innocent and angel-like Mrs. Scavo being abused¡­ Ferne clenched his fists tightly. This was the perfect moment for revenge. ¡°Besides, Mrs. Britt, I know you a well-educated and understandingdy. I am sure you do not want to see my loss caused by this chair. If I do not let you take some responsibilities, it would tarnish your respectful reputation.¡± Ferne made everything sound so reasonable that Randy, who was standing next to him, could not control himself butughed so hard. Beverly wanted to save herself some dignity with so many people watching them. She had no choice but asked Ferne, ¡°What is the value of this chair? We will pay for it.¡± ¡°You do not have to¡­¡± Ferne said it but asked the manager to bring the bill for the sofa, ¡°I see. The retail price of this chair is 99, 000.¡± Hearing the price, Beverly could not stand still and almost fell onto the ground. How could a sofa be so expensive! Elsie covered her face because more and more people were gathering around. She felt like they were allughing at her, which made her almost copsed, ¡°Mom, just pay the bill and go home.¡± Beverly was so angry. For whom exactly did she have to pay so much for a chair? Seeing Beverly¡¯s hesitation, Ferne said in a considerate tone, ¡°Mrs. Britt, are you short of money now? I can erase the change for you, and you can just pay us 90, 000. Oh, I am sorry, I must have insulted your noble reputation again. Just forget it. The bill is still 99, 000. But please do not pay us 100, 000. You do not have to.¡± Beverly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Thank you so much. You are too kind.¡± As if he could not tell the scorn in Beverly¡¯s words, Ferne smiled at her politely and innocently, ¡°No problem. It is what we should do.¡± The next moment, his expression directly became serious, ¡°Do you want to pay in cash or with a card?¡± Beverly almost fainted from anger. She should have expected bad things would happen today. Recently she was so unlucky that it started from the beginning of the month. She should not go out in the first ce! Her hand trembled as she swiped her credit card. Ferne instructed the waiter thoughtfully, ¡°Help me take this chair to Mrs. Britt¡¯s car and wee her to our hotel next time.¡± He looked at Beverly, ¡°You are too thoughtful, Mrs. Britt. You did not have to buy this chair.¡± Beverly was speechless. She grabbed Elsie¡¯s arm and walked out with her face turned embarrassed. The waiter at the door was tying the chair to the top of the car. Beverly was finally out of control and roared, ¡°Why are you tying the chair on my car? What if you break my car?¡± This was Maury¡¯s most favorite car. It would be big trouble if he found out any scratch on it. Elsie cannot wait any longer standing outside. She climbed into the car and saw that Beverly was still arguing with the waiter. Many guests and passersby were gathering at the entrance, and some of them were even asking what had happened. A lot of people began to exin to others what happened directly in front of Elsie. Elsie could not lose her temper because she was in the public, so she could only hand over one hundred to the waiter, ¡°Please send this chair to the Britt¡¯s.¡± The waiter lowered his head and said, ¡°Sorry, we cannot go out. Besides, we are paid 500 an hour. You don¡¯t have enough money.¡± 500 for an hour¡¯s work? It was not going to happen elsewhere, but it was possible in the Dalton Family because they were so rich that all they were worried about was how to spend their money. If Elsie had not been born in the Britt family, she would be willing to work here too. She was so regretful about the amount she offered to the waiter earlier, but she could not take back what she said. She would shame the whole Britt Family if she stepped back. With everyone watching, Elsie took out 1, 000 and handed it to the waiter, ¡°Now, please send it to the Britt¡¯s.¡± The waiter took the money, ¡°Of course.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 59 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Useless Beverly sat back in the car. Her entire body was trembling with anger. This was a fraud! She had spent 99, 000 on that chair, and then Elsie spent another 1, 000 to bring it home. Now it was exactly 100, 000! Adding on the 500, 000 she used to rebuild the swimming pool for Vincent, she was really running out of money! ¡°Mom, are you OK? What happened?¡± As the car left, everyone heard Elsie¡¯s shout from the car as it was leaving. Everyone was looking at each other and did not know what was going on. Was it that they were so happy because they purchased a chair? On the other side. As soon as Beverly and Elsie left, Emily moved towards the door with her fastest speed. When she reached the door, the expression in Vincent¡¯s eyes when he walked into the private room appeared in her head. She thought for a moment and started heading back. Ferne, Randy, and Armando were standing at the door of the private room. As they saw Emilying, they immediately straightened up and shouted together, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Scavo!¡± This scene was scary and weird as one could imagine. Imagine three men were standing at the door and called a teenager their sister-inw. Emily¡¯s first reaction was to pull up her hat and cover her face. Then, she reached out her hand to Ferne. Ferne was so excited that he was about to shake Emily¡¯s hands. Before their hands reached, Emily, who Ferne adored, spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Could I share half of the money you got from selling that chair? It was me who put the lipstick.¡± Ferne was shocked and speechless. Randyughed, ¡°It seems like our little Mrs. Scavo is short of money.¡± He rubbed his chin, ¡°I remember something. We have not given Emily our greeting gifts yet.¡± Armando seemed to have finally found a chance to show himself. He quickly took out a card and handed it to Emily, ¡°The money inside has six zeros after the first number.¡± Emily wanted some cash because she wanted to take a taxiter, and she did not have enough cash for it. She looked at the card in her hand and looked worried. Does a taxi driver ept payment with a card? On the other hand, Randy and Ferne said with surprise, ¡°Oh my god. Armando, you are too generous! Isn¡¯t this money for your wedding in the future?¡± Because Armando¡¯s parents gave him so much pocket money that he could not spend all of it. Besides, his money was saved in one card, so his brothers made fun of him by saying that he was preparing money for his wife for the future. They did not expect Armando to give the card to Emily at the third time they met her. Armando said, ¡°My mother thinks I am useless.¡± Ferne was confused, ¡°Why does she say that?¡± ¡°I cannot even spend 500, 000 a month,¡± Armando said mncholy. He lowered his head embarrassedly, ¡°And that is why my mom always thinks that I am useless.¡± Emily was speechless this time. Where did this feeling of envye from? Ferne and Randy were disdainful when they heard what Armando said. When the three of them were frolicking and teasing each other, the doors of the private room was opened. Rex was standing behind the door and made a gesture to Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, pleasee in.¡± Randy unfurled his fan and half of his face was behind the words ¡°Full of Eager¡± on the fans. He smiled at Emily with unspoken words in his throat. And then, he said to Emily, ¡°It seems that we have wasted so much time that Vincent is unable to wait any longer.¡± Randy emphasized thest few words and said them slowly. Ferne rushed into the room and cupped his fists, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I have brought Emily here.¡± Emily was shocked. Rex did not know what to say. Armando was also speechless. Randy went in and used the handle of the fan to knock on Ferne¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, Randy. Didn¡¯t you notice that Mr. Vincent was staving? Hurry up and order some food.¡± Ferne echoed, ¡°Randy was right.¡± Last time, they did not have the chance to tease Vincent because Arabe was here. Now that they had this precious opportunity, they would try everything they could to make fun of Vincent. Unexpectedly, neither Vincent nor Emily reacted to their jokes at all. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vincent sat steadily on the main seat. He was holding a teacup with his left hand as he was enjoying his tea. His eyes swept over his brothers as if he never knew them. No expression was on his face. Ferne was immediately hurt by the coldness of Vincent. He buried his face in Armando¡¯s arms, ¡°How could he do that to us!¡± Randy was a little injured, too. Just as he was about to bury his face in Armando¡¯s arms, Ferne fiercely pushed him away, ¡°Go away, Armando¡¯s warm embrace belongs to me!¡± Randy had nothing to say. He turned around to look at Emily who came in, and Rex who stood behind the door with no expressions. He immediately lost the mood to ask forfort, and the only thing he could do was swing his folding fan with all his strength. Emily directly walked to Vincent¡¯s side. She did not sit down. Instead, she just stood there, ¡°The car is parked on HS Road.¡± Vincent put down the teacup. He tilted his head to look at her. A low and sexy voice slid out of his mouth, ¡°I see.¡± Emily looked at him for a while. After that, she silently pushed the teacup in front of him aside, then reached out her hand to his chest. Everyone in the room was extremely astonished. After all, many women were trying to approach Vincent but were chased out by Vincent¡¯s guards immediately. Vincent would never need to take any action by himself because he did not even like to touch women! Therefore, when they saw Elsie and Vincent kissing each other in the lounge at Mr. Ian¡¯s birthday dinner, they were shocked. There was a moment that Ferne and Randy wanted to express their most sincere gratitude to Emily, thanking her for appearing so that they could rx. Among all these years, they were worried that Vincent would take a fancy to any of them. They were even preparing to introduce some men to Vincent. Fortunately, they did not! Of course, they had also thought about what type of women Vincent would choose to spend the rest of his life with. Most of the women in their minds were simr as Arabe, but they never thought that their future sister-inw would be so young. She was full of bravery even though she looked small. She even dared to reach over to Vincent¡¯s chest, and put her hands on it! Emily just wanted to see if they re-bandaged his woods properly. She lowered her head and saw that Vincent was wearing a rope that was hidden behind the cor of his shirt. It was the same color as the one she was wearing. Her heart trembled slightly. She could not help herself but stretched her hand towards his neck. Before she reached it, Vincent held her hand. Vincent¡¯s palm was very warm. He was surrounded by the fragrance of tea. The smell of tea was suffused with nicotine, which formed his unique cold smell. Emily looked at Vincent calmly. From such a close distance, she could see his eyes. She saw herself in his dark and bottomless eyes. She could feel that Vincent liked her. It was different from how Eliot felt about her. It was extremely possessive. At the very moment, there was no need to ask him why he was here. It was because of her. ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± Emily stared at Vincent. Her mother told her that a couple should love each other till the end of their lives. Her mother also said that she should never share her man with others. Emily could not remember all her mother had said. The only thing that impressed her was that night. Her mother cried, ¡°Men can never be trusted. Emily, you should never trust a man easily. They are all liars and will only deceive your love.¡± No one would be able to cheat her again. Emily told herself that she no longer had any unnecessary feelings, so whoever wants the rest could take it all Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 60 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I¡¯ll Wait for You All of them in the room were shocked, their eyes wild open. Vincent was sitting on a chair, while Emily was standing there. There were no balloons, and no flowers, let alone romance. She just asked him in an unexpected and casual way, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Ferne felt so unfair. What the hell? A woman asking for a man to marry her? Remember, he was forced to propose back then! Things were really different now, huh? Armando and Randy were so moved that they turned on the video. Rex and guards still didn¡¯te to themselves. Their mouths opened so wide that they could almost fit for a fist. Everyone waited for Vincent¡¯s answer eagerly. Finally, he raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°Not now.¡± His ambiguous answer made Ferne confused. He asked anxiously, ¡°Then when? On Christmas, Lantern Festival or Children¡¯s Day?¡± Vincent pinched Emily¡¯s face and said, ¡°When you grow up.¡± Everyone, ¡°¡­.¡± They were showing affection in public! Hearing this, Emily suddenly remembered that Vincent would die next year. She didn¡¯t know if he could wait for her to grow up. She reached out and touched his face as if she was responding to his answer. The others in the room were already used to this now¡­ Ferne and Randy began to imitate them. Randy was sitting on a chair, while Ferne were standing, who asked shyly while lowering his chin, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Randy didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne pouched him on the chest, ¡°Come on. Answer my question. Yes or no?¡± Vincent, ¡°¡­.¡± He pouched so hard. Randy felt the pain. With hands on his chest, he said, ¡°Not now, babe.¡± Ferne then asked in a pretentious and dramatic way, ¡°Then when?¡± His handsome face seemed to be put on a show. Randy then pinched his face hard, ¡°When you grow up.¡± Armando, ¡°¡­.¡± Ew¡­ Guards: Ew¡­ Rex tilted his head and pretended to vomit. Emily nced at the digital watch on her hand. It had been ten minutes since Elsie and others had returned home. She had to return to her room as soon as possible and stick to her n. ¡°I gotta go.¡± After finishing her sentence, she pulled down her hat lower and put the card she had just got in Vincent¡¯s hand, ¡°Keep it for me.¡± Vincent did not move, but looked deep at her. Emily thought for a moment and gave him a gentle kiss. The four guards seemed to be electrocuted. They trembledpulsively. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. If they didn¡¯t take this wrong, did Mr. Vincent ask for a kiss just now? Unbelievable! Like a bolt from the blue it came. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Emily walked to the door, she saw Randy and Ferne still ying the imitation game. Ferne said lovingly, ¡°I gotta go.¡± Then, he threw a pack of cigarettes in his pocket into Randy¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Keep it for me.¡± Randy stared at him. The two of them looked at each other for a moment and slowly drew nearer. The moment they were about to kiss, they turned their heads away and pretended to vomit. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± They were quite interesting. The door closed. After she left, those in the room immediately became serious and found chairs to sit up straight. Vincent sat there silently, but his powerful aura made it hard for the others present to ignore him. After sitting there for a moment, they found that Vincent was still staring at the card in his hand, as if something special had been inscribed onto it. After a while, he still remained silent. The others were even more nervous, and sat up more straight. In case that he would be angry to kick them, they would take it in a more decent way. After a minute, Ferne couldn¡¯t bear the silence and groaned, ¡°Vincent, I was wrong!¡± Raising his head and ncing at him, Vincent said coldly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It ¡­ It¡¯s totally my fault.¡± Ferneughed awkwardly. All kidding aside, they were not allowed to test Vincent¡¯s limits. If they did, they were done, even if they were his buddies. They had worked so hard just now to test the girl¡¯s ce in his heart. However, that girl did not fall for any tricks. She wasn¡¯t a fan of ttery, norpliments. She just wanted her money. And when hearing of that 50, 000, she didn¡¯t act greedily. She even left Armando¡¯s money here! Armando also murmured in the corner, ¡°I was wrong too.¡± Randy did not say anything. He usually had a better grip of what was going on than others. He just didn¡¯t bother to tell them the truth, but yed along with others and waited until they found the truth themselves. Oh man, this felt so great! ¡°You guys used the money to test her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Vincent slowly yed with the teacup. He said in an indifferent tone, ¡°But she still likes you.¡± Ferne was shocked, ¡°What?¡± Armando also felt shocked, his mouth wide open. But he didn¡¯t make any sound. Randy shook his fan quickly, wondering whether he was angry out of jealousy. Excellent! He liked how this whole thing went. Bad Devil versus Innocent Angel? So wonderful! It would be even better if they made an animation out of this! However, this little angel did not seem to be innocent, and the devil seemed to want to marry into it. It couldn¡¯t be true. It couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°She was in a good mood just now.¡± Vincent caressed the ring on his finger, ¡°So, I¡¯m happy too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wait, when was thest time he was in a good mood? Randy patted Ferne¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, ¡°When you were beaten the filling out of you.¡± Ferne¡¯s face instantly darkened. When he was still a policeman, he did exercises every day. But now he just made fun in hotels, he didn¡¯t even give it a thought to exercise any more. He was gaining solidary pounds on his stomach, but lucky for him, he didn¡¯t show a big belly when standing up. Otherwise, his reputation as one of the F4 in City Y would have been ruined. But he didn¡¯t expect that God was sending Vincent to torture him! When Vincent was unhappy, okay, go a few rounds. When he was happy, okay, go a few rounds. When he was bored, okay, go a few rounds¡­ What the hell? He always wanted him to go a few rounds! ¡°Rex, go a few rounds with Ferne!¡± Look! It was him again! Ferne covered his face. He just didn¡¯t give 50, 000 to Emily. Couldn¡¯t he give it to her next time? He looked at Vincent pitifully. He saw Rex clenching his fists and walking towards him, ¡°Mr. Ferne, please.¡± Ferne left with a bitter but resolute expression, as if he was heading to the execution ground. Armando silently followed him to see them. The third floor of the hotel was a gym, which was built by Ferne for the benefits of his buddies. There were a boxing ring, billiard tables, and 3-D animated movies in the gym. He had managed to include all his buddies¡¯ hobbies, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was actually making a ¡°trap¡± for himself! As soon as they left, the room was almost empty. Randy closed his fan and sat down beside Vincent. Taking a sip of tea, he asked, ¡°Got injured?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 61 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Disorder Just now, Vincent¡¯s left arm was a little stiff when raising the cup. Nobody noticed that except Randy. ¡°No big deal.¡± The man looked calm. Randy said, ¡°I smelled it the moment you entered.¡± How could that be no big deal when he smelled strongly of blood? Vincent nced at him and said, ¡°Your smell like a dog.¡± ¡°Did that little girl hurt you?¡± Randy knowingly asked the question. Everyone in the room looked frightened when they saw Emily touched Vincent¡¯s chest. Only Randy knew that Vincent got injured in his chest. Over the years, those who could let Vincent¡¯s guard down all died. It was unknown whether the new one was good or bad. After all, they all wished him the best, but ¡­ that little girl seemed to have other motives, which made Randy a little worried. When he was making a fuss of Vincent, he looked up to find Vincent¡¯s calm face. He sighed. ¡°I feel that Jaquan is a little aggrieved to be jealous of you. If he saw that you treated another girl whole-heartedly, he probably didn¡¯t know who tofort, Arabe or himself.¡± Vincent took out a cigarette but didn¡¯t smoke. He yed with it between his fingers and said unemotionally, ¡°He¡¯s too aggressive and should be given a blow.¡± Randy nced at him and asked, ¡°No, what I meant was, are you serious? Do you really like her? You don¡¯t usually behave that way, such as kiss whenever you want. God, that picture keeps wandering in my mind. I even dreamed that you took that girl into your room at night ¡­ so I doubt that if you¡¯ve been suppressing your sensual passion for too long and suffered hormonal disorders. ¡° ¡°One more word.¡± Vincent threw the cigarette into his mouth, gritted his teeth, and said in a low and terrifying voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let you suffer a joint disorder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy got out of Vincent¡¯s hair. ¡­. When Emily came out, she saw a taxi parked in front of her. The man in the driver¡¯s seat looked like Vincent¡¯s guard. She couldn¡¯t see what that man looked like as he was dressed in ck and wore sunsses. However, she felt that the man was not a driver but more like a killer. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± He asked. Emily stared at him vigntly, ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m handsome, and I know it.¡± The man¡¯s face wrinkled in a grin. ¡°¡­¡± After seeing the tuxedo that he wore, Emily rxed and sat down. Since it was Vincent¡¯s people, she dropped her guard. However, she was just curious how he got the taxi. Did he hide the driver into the trunk? She nced at the ¡°driver¡± who looked righteous through the rearview mirror and soon dispelled this doubt. Harold called back. He found out where the two swindlers were and was heading back. If time permitted, they might meet at the gate of the Britt¡¯s. Thinking of this, Emily quickly sent out another text message. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The car stopped when it was still some distance away from the gate. Emily thanked the guard before she got off the car. Then she quickly hid herself under a tree in front of gate. After a while, Harold rushed over from afar and walked in to send away the butler, after which Emily trotted in. From the perspective of the guards, they could only see that Miss Emily was jumped into the air like a cannonball and then stopped steadily on the balcony with a curtain-call pose. ¡°¡­¡± Awesome! What a pity that he just forgot to shoot that. The guard drove the car to the underground parking lot of Ferne Hotel. Then, he opened the trunk with no regard for others and took the driver out. He pulled the cloth out of his mouth and smiled at him, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then he took out a fifty and handed it to him, ¡°Here¡¯s the fare.¡± The driver, whose legs were still trembling with fear and couldn¡¯t say a word. The man didn¡¯t n to kill him and throw him in the wild. Instead, he just wanted to borrow his car to take a ride? And he chose his taxi? ¡­. Emily went to the balcony and looked at the room next door. Elsie was not in the room but her balcony door was open. It was so strange that she hadn¡¯te back yet. She went in the room and put on her pajamas. Just as she finished shaping the nket as if she had slept in it, she heard a car stopped and then came the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°Mrs. Britt and Miss Elsie, you are back. Miss Elsie¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± The voice behind him was somewhat tiny and Emily could not hear it clearly. It seemed that something had happened to Elsie. She walked barefoot to the balcony and saw Beverly telling the butler with a cold face, ¡°When Mr. Maury came back, don¡¯t say anything. Just say that we went out for shopping.¡± The butler immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Elsie entered the living room with rage and ttered up the stairs. Then, she rushed to Emily¡¯s room and found that the door was locked. She angrily knocked on the door. ¡°Retard! Open the door! Did you put the lipstick on my chair? Did you? You made me like a fool in front of so many people. Damn it! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Regardless of Elsie¡¯s hoarse scream outside the door, Emily messed her hair in front of the mirror, then unbuttoned her pajamas. The phone on the dressing table buzzed. It was a call from Maury. The message that Emily sent in the taxi was: Dad, I¡¯m so scared. Maury should soon be back. Fortunately, Elsie had returned now. Otherwise, Emily could only pretend to have had a nightmare, and it would be a pity to miss such good opportunity. ¡°Miss Elsie! Tell me what¡¯s wrong! Calm down! You would scare Miss Emily!¡± Susan¡¯s voice came from outside. She anxiously called out to Beverly, ¡°Mrs. Britt, help persuade Miss Elsie!¡± Beverly sent a message to Eliot asking him where Maury was. In the car, Eliot turned to look at Maury in the back seat and replied: Company. Beverly winked at Elsie, telling her to do whatever she wants. Then, shenguorously entered the room and applied a facial mask before sleep. ¡°Get away! She¡¯s an idiot! Why do you help her? Why?¡± After knowing that Maury would not being back for a short time, Elsie shed all her disguise and pped Susan angrily, ¡°Open your eyes! I am the daughter of the Britts!¡± Susan was beaten and disheveled, but she still tried to persuade Elsie, ¡°Miss Elsie, I gave you a call. It should be yourself who identally dropped the lipstick on the chair¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that I had only myself to me?¡± Elsie pointed at her resentfully, ¡°I can get you out of this house easily!¡± Then she lifted Susan¡¯s apron and said, ¡°Give me the key!¡± Susan begged her, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Miss Emily must have locked the door out of fear. If I open the door, it will leave a shadow on her. Miss Elsie, don¡¯t be angry. Calm down first.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 62 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Psychological Shadow Inside the room, Emily moved her clear eyes slightly. ¡°Psychological shadow? A retard like her has a psychological shadow?¡± Elsieughed loudly as if she had heard something interesting. But her smile was awful, ¡°A retard could have a psychological shadow?¡± Susan was worried that she would say something wrong, so she added, ¡°Miss Elsie, don¡¯t be angry. I apologize to you if Miss Emily did something wrong.¡± ¡°Who are you? Who are you to apologize to me? Get lost!¡± Elsie felt impatient and pushed her away. The sound of a heavy objectnding on the ground came out. After putting on an innocent face, Emily opened the door and rushed out, ¡°Elsie ¡­ Don¡¯t¡­!¡± She cried out in horror but didn¡¯t retreat. Elsieughed sinisterly and rushed over, ¡°Retard, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At the same time, the sound of a car came from the door, but it was covered by Elsie¡¯s roar. Only a few people could hear it. Getting up from the ground, Susan pulled Elsie and shouted at Emily who was on the ground, ¡°Miss Emily, run! Go inside and lock the door!¡± Hearing her words, Elsie was furious, ¡°Well, you teach her how to avoid me in front of me? You still help her?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and pped Susan¡¯s face. This voice was different from the one who heard through the door. It was so loud that it seemed that Elsie was pping Emily¡¯s eardrums. Susan¡¯s mouth was bleeding and her hair was in a mess. Her face was swollen. Therefore, it was difficult for her to speak. However, she even pulled Emily up and tried to make a sound tofort her, ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t be afraid. Go hide in the room. It will be fine when Mr. Mauryes back. Good girl.¡± Emily put the eye drops in her eyes to pretend to cry before she came out. When she heard this, she cried with her mouth open. And she watched Elsie kick Susan to the ground. ¡°Emily, if someone bullies you, you have to pretend to be weak. Although you are weak, acting weaker will lower the guard of the other party. When a person leaves his guard, it will be the perfect time for you to retaliate.¡± Elsie grabbed Emily¡¯s hair and dragged her into the room. Then, she took out a few different colored lipsticks that she had just taken from her room and began to apply them on Emily¡¯s face. She deliberately had scribbles on Emily¡¯s face. Emily pretended to struggle. Holding Emily¡¯s face, Elsie looked in the mirror and mockingly asked her, ¡°Does it look good?¡± When a person left his guard, it would be the perfect time for you to retaliate. Emily, who had lipsticks on her face, struggled to grab a tool knife on the table and stabbed it to Elsie¡¯s palm. Elsie screamed, holding her palm in pain. Tears flew over her face. And she was contorted with pain, ¡°Retard, you¡¯re dead!¡± Emily hid under the table with her hands covering her head. Her body trembled and she cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me ¡­ I will be a good girl. I will be a good girl, okay? Please don¡¯t hit me ¡­ Elsie, I was wrong ¡­ I won¡¯t upset you again ¡­ I was wrong¡­.¡± Elsie was both painful and angry. She nced at amp on the table. Then she picked it up and threw it under the table. Themp broke, but it didn¡¯t hurt Emily at all. Elsie picked up the tool knife on the ground and was about to stab it to Emily¡¯s arm. Then she was stopped by an arm. She pushed the person away angrily, ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± When Elsie turned around, she was shocked. Maury who was dressed in a suit, stood beside her like a ghost that suddenly appeared in a horror movie. Elsie was so scared that her face turned deathly pale, and she even forgot to shout for the pain in her palm. ¡°Dad ¡­ I ¡­ you¡­. when did youe back?¡± When Elsie asked, she saw the Britts standing at the door, including Eliot, who had rushed over, and Beverly, who had just ran from the next door and forgot to take off her mask. It was a deathly silence. Maury pped Elsie on the face. His strength was so strong that he pped her on the ground. Elsie¡¯s ears were in buzz and her mouth was bleeding. She looked at Beverly with her eyes open and shouted, ¡°Dad, look at me. She stabbed me with a knife. Look at my hand! Look at my hand! Mom! Exin to Dad!¡± Eliot strode over and grabbed Elsie by the neck with one hand. He looked at Maury with scarlet eyes and said, ¡°Dad, leave it to me.¡± Maury resisted the urge to kill Elsie. Both of them were Maury¡¯s heart, but the one he loved the most had suffered such a misfortune. What could he do to save this innocent child from it? Elsie¡¯s ears were in buzz and her throat was gripped by arge palm. Her voice was hoarse and terrible, ¡°Mom! Help me! Eliot wants to kill me! He said that he wants to kill me¡­.¡± Beverly, who was relieved before, felt nervous again. Eliot carried Elsie out and Beverly followed. There was a bloody mark on the ground. It was blood flowing from Elsie¡¯s palm, but no one cared about it now. Emily¡¯s soft sobbing voice came from under the table, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡­. I¡¯ll be a good girl¡­. Really¡­. Elsie ¡­ I was wrong ¡­ I was wrong¡­.¡± Her voice trembled with fear and dread and her weak body shook as well. Seeing that, servants in the house couldn¡¯t help but be tearful. Harold stayed downstairs as nned, but Beverly sent him away as soon as she entered and told him to go to the warehouse to clean up. It was not until Maury returned that he rushed upstairs. Even though Harold knew that this had been nned long ago, when he came in and saw this scene, his hands hanging on both sides were tightly clenched into fists. Previously, he didn¡¯t know why Miss Emily had returned to normal but didn¡¯t tell her family. However, seeing that, he suddenly understood that when Miss Emily was a retard, she must have suffered from it every day. She must be painful every day, right? With so much pain in her heart, she still always gave him sugar¡­. Harold turned around and walked out. Maury touched Emily, ¡°Emily, I am dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be good¡­. Mom¡­. I¡¯ll be a good girl. Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­.¡± Emily recoiled. She looked down and covered her head with both hands, ¡°Mom ¡­ Don¡¯t leave me ¡­ I¡¯m a good girl ¡­ I won¡¯t cry¡­.¡± Maury tilted his head to wipe away the tears on his face and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you¡­. Emily,e here. I am back. Don¡¯t be afraid, I am back.¡± Emily didn¡¯te out. But Maury couldn¡¯t forcefully pull her out, so he could only squeeze his heavy body under the small study desk and touch Emily¡¯s hand, ¡°Emily, I am dad. Dad is back.¡± Emily¡¯s ice cold hands trembled violently Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 63 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 63 Chapter 63 So Forgetful Maury felt guilty and regretful. What had he done to Emily? He had nned to give her a good life by keeping her by his side. But eventually, what did he bring to his kid? ¡°Emily, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s Dad¡¯s fault.¡± Maury reached out and held Emily into his arms. He said something which he used to feel hard to tell. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you back. If you stayed with Mom, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered these. Do you miss Mom? If you do, I will take you to see her, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily sobbed and looked up at Maury with a pair of moist eyes. She had never seen her mother since she moved to the Britt¡¯s in her previous life. When Maury saw the Emily¡¯s face smudged with lipstick, he felt extremely sad. He touched her face and said softly, ¡°I always keep my word.¡± Emily still didn¡¯t believe it. Tears streamed down her clear eyes as she asked again, ¡°Dad, are you lying to me?¡± Maury felt sorry for Emily. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I give you my word.¡± As he spoke, he made a pinky swear with Emily. Emily¡¯s hands were very cold. When two pinkies touched each other, Maury could feel the coldness clearly. He almost cried and said, ¡°I will definitely take you to your Mom.¡± On the other side, Eliot dragged Elsie to his room and pressed her against the wall. Then, he choked Elsie and said sternly, ¡°You are so forgetful, aren¡¯t you? What did I tell youst time?¡± Elsie kicked wildly and shouted, ¡°Mom! Mom! Save me! Eliot wants to kill me!¡± ¡°Eliot, let go! Your sister is going to be strangled! Let go!¡± Beverly followed him to the room and tried to get his hand off Elsie¡¯s neck. ¡°Come on, dear. Let go!¡± Eliot fiercely red at Beverly. ¡°Mom, everyone is saying that you¡¯re the stepmother in Cindere. Do you know that?¡± Beverly felt embarrassed and looked at him, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think I treat her well?¡± Eliot distained to reveal the facts. He looked so dispirited. ¡°It has been ten years. You¡¯ve watched her grow up and she has lived with us for ten years. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for her?¡± ¡°How could it be? Every time we dine out, we always remember to bring her food.¡± Beverly could not remove Eliot¡¯s hand so she patted his hand forcefully and said, ¡°Hurry up and let go of your sister!¡± ¡°Eliot, look at my hands! They were stabbed so hard by that idiot!¡± Elsie felt aggrieved. Because her neck was pinched, her voice was rough and hoarse. ¡°Do you really care about me? Why do you only scold me whenever something happens? Why can¡¯t I exin for myself, just because she¡¯s an idiot? She stabbed me with a knife, and should I just stand there and let her stab me?¡± ¡°Oh my God! So much blood! Hurry up and let go!¡± Beverly had already seen Elsie¡¯s wound. She thought that Elsie was injured by herself. She didn¡¯t expect that it was that idiot who stabbed Elsie. Upon hearing what Elsie said, Beverly was filled with indignation. ¡°Eliot, did you hear what your sister said? That retard stabbed your sister!¡± Eliot sneered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t even kill ants. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Elsie almost vomited blood. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She hardly told truths to her brother during the past years, but Eliot would always choose to believe her and continued to spoil her. However, what she said today was totally true. And Eliot did not believe a single word of what she said! Furthermore, he also wanted to strangle her. Elsie shouted in despair, ¡°Eliot, I¡¯m your sister. Why are you so cruel to me?¡± ¡°I should ask that.¡± Eliot clenched his fist and said in a voice, which was fierce and scary as if he was the messenger from hell. ¡°Why are you all so heartless?¡± ¡°Mr. Eliot!¡± The butler shouted at the door. He rushed upstairs and saw what was happening. He was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Eliot did not stop. Instead, he choked Elsie with another hand. Then he turned to look at the butler and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Elsie still tried to kick Eliot, crying and shouting. ¡°Eliot, I hate you!¡± Beverly hurriedly closed the door and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything urgent, we¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± She then looked at Eliot, ¡°Hurry up and put her down!¡± Eliot ignored it. He stared at the butler and asked, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± The butler forced himself and said, ¡°A car has brought a chair over and it needs you to sign after you receive it. I look at the price, and it seems to be¡­.¡± He looked at Beverly and was a little hesitant, ¡°99, 000.¡± Beverly¡¯s expression changed. It seemed that from the moment they left, many things had been determined. She recalled what had happened all the way from the hotel, to the hotel exit, to the road, and to the residence. Before she could figure out the cause and effect, she heard Elsie scream. She looked up and saw that Elsie was thrown onto the bed by Eliot. The blood in her palm sshed on the pink sheets, and soon half of the sheets were dyed red. Beverly ignored her and ran after Eliot. ¡°Eliot, listen to me. Don¡¯t tell your dad about this¡­.¡± ¡°What do you want to hide from me?¡± Maury, who had juste out of the next room, red at Beverly with a gloomy expression, ¡°What else did you do?¡± Beverly quickly stood behind Eliot. ¡°Eliot, when you were a kid, you were often sick and had a fever. It was I who hugged you and took care of you all night. I always love you so much. But today, I¡¯ve done all this for your sister.¡± Eliot¡¯s expression slightly changed. He seemed to be touched. He stopped Maury and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go downstairs and take a look first.¡± Maury waved his hand and walked downstairs. Beverly whispered as she followed behind Eliot, ¡°Eliot, your sister was tricked by that fool, oh no, Emily today. She yed with your sister¡¯s lipstick and even put it on a chair which Elsie would sit on. We went to have dinner and there were some leather sofa chairs. Thus, the chair was stained with lipstick. I had to buy it to protect the reputation of the Britt family.¡± As she spoke, they arrived at the first floor. At the entrance of the living room was the sofa chair. The lipstick on it was not wiped off, which confirmed that what Beverly said was true. She did not lie to Eliot. However, the next second, Eliot¡¯s phone rang. It was from his assistant in thepany. He asked Eliot anxiously, ¡°That piece of news has some impact on our products. Within just a few minutes, four clients have called to ask for returning products. And they won¡¯t cooperate with us in the future¡­.¡± Eliot¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he caught the point, ¡°What news?¡± Maury was observing the chair. Beverly saw that he looked good, so she walked over and exined to him in a low voice. Eliot didn¡¯t want to be heard by them. Holding the phone, he walked to the door and listened to the assistant, who was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the news? Thetest one. You¡¯d better ¡­ take a look at it first.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 64 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Screwed up After hanging up, Eliot clicked open thetest news and saw the headline saying, ¡°The Arrogant Elsie Britt Refused to Get off the Car, Enraging Ian.¡± On the way back, Elsie ran into Ian¡¯s car, in which sat Ian who just caught his disgraceful son Marquise in a club. Nothing would happen if they didn¡¯te across. But Ian, a sociable businessman, got off the car immediately to greet Mrs. Britt and her daughter, or maybe invite them for a dinner since the two families were going to be rted by a marriage. Marquise got out of the car obediently and shouted at the half-open window, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Britt.¡± Ian and Marquise paid enough respect to Beverly and Elsie. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Elsie stayed in because of her embarrassing lipstick-stained butt. Beverly got out of the car and exined that Elsie wasn¡¯t feeling well in her stomach. Ian nodded considerately, ¡°Alright then, go back home.¡± Marquise, although caught, didn¡¯t waste time in the car. He was bewildered when some friends sent him congrattions, and texted one of them asking what happened. A video message came. Standing by the car, Marquise saw in the video that people gathered to make fun of Elsie¡¯s ¡°red¡± butt. The red stain on the light yellow dress, looked like a red pepper on a pile of shit. Marquise was pretty drunk, and wanted to throw up at the scene. ¡°You had appetite for a feast with your stomachache?¡± He walked to the car door and stared at Elsie in the back seat, ¡°It seems you enjoyed yourselves very much.¡± Elsie¡¯s face changed, but she tried to remain calm. Marquise started to count, ¡°Pasta, salmon, and red wine. You really know how to enjoy life. Isn¡¯t it a little extravagant for breakfast? Ah, four people.¡± Thest sentence shocked Elsie, ¡°How did you know?¡± Hearing this, Marquise looked back at Ian amusedly, ¡°I see. It¡¯s not the stomach ache. She just didn¡¯t want to waste time to see you.¡± Although not highly educated, Ian valued etiquette and manners. Marquise knew why Elsie wouldn¡¯t come out, but still said deliberately, ¡°Forget it, I thought she would be a good wife. I guess I was wrong.¡± Realizing that she had been tricked by him, Elsie couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore, but she would like it if this would cancel the marriage. So, she sat still, less awkward. Beverly hurriedly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not true. She just had some cold drink that hurt her stomach.¡± Marquise said leisurely, ¡°Stomach ache doesn¡¯t paralyze people. Is her leg broken that she couldn¡¯t even get out of the car?¡± As expected, Ian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Then let her get out!¡± Beverly quickly opened the car door and dragged Elsie, ¡°Get out. It¡¯s fine, just get out.¡± Ian had been a little suspicious of Marquise¡¯s words, but right now Beverly¡¯s behavior told him that Elsie was fine. She just didn¡¯t want to get out. Elsie clutched the door and resisted, ¡°No! I won¡¯t get out!¡± Hearing this, Ian was totally sure. He left quickly with rage. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t know this. But Elsie had made such a big fool of herself in the hotel. Quite a few people followed her to make more fun, and happened to witness this little incident. Owing to the enthusiastic onlookers, Elsie hit the headlines. After reading the news, Eliot saw in the end another the link of Elsie making a fool of herself in the hotel. He clicked it open and looked it through, then went into the living room. He handed the phone to Maury, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the picture just released online.¡± Noticing Beverly staring at him with wide eyes, Eliot added after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s about what happened this morning.¡± Maury stared at the phone for a moment, then suddenly grabbed Beverly who was about to leave and asked hatefully, ¡°You spent 100, 000 for this damn chair?¡± ¡°I just exined this to you.¡± Beverly said diffidently in a low voice. Her family was involved in a crime a few years ago, her brother and sister-inw went into prison, leaving only her old-aged mother who got sick and died not long after. The wealthy Brooks family became a past, along with Beverly¡¯s pride. With her fallen family, Beverly could only rely on Maury for her future. And Maury, clear about this, grew more and bossier in front of her in the past two years. When he pped her because Elsie pushed Emily, she knew clearly that this man had changed and was no in love with her long time ago. Holding the phone, Maury asked with gritted teeth, ¡°What happened with the Buckleys?¡± ¡°The Buckley Family?¡± Beverly was shocked for a moment before realizing that Maury had knew about what happened on the road. But how? Was it on the news!? If it was on the news, things were going to be ugly. Thepany could be affected. Maury might only feel guilty to Emily, but thepany mattered most for him. If there was anything wrong with the company, the consequences ¡­ she didn¡¯t dare to imagine it at all. Beverly exined in panic, ¡°Elsie didn¡¯t get out of the car to avoid embarrassment. Did the Buckley Family call? What did they say? There might be some misunderstanding. I¡¯ll call backter to exin.¡± Maury looked at her with a dark face. The phone rang again, and Maury answered it, ¡°Hello.¡± The assistant on the other end of the line said something, and Maury¡¯s expression changed drastically. He asked with heaving chest, ¡°We have taken the order, the first shipment is already in production. They want to cancel the contract? Why?¡± Only then did the assistant recognize Maury¡¯s voice and repeated gingerly what he had exined to Eliot. Hanging up, Maury smashed the phone directly to the wall. Then, he grabbed Beverly¡¯s neck fiercely and pped her three times in a row, ¡°You damn bitch! Thepany just escaped bankruptcy and hasn¡¯t got back on the track. You made these things happen! I could kill you a thousand times!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Eliot stopped him, ¡°It has already happened. We must find a way to fix it.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Maury¡¯s bloodshot eyes became scarlet, ¡°Do you know how much effort I put into this order?! I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, and texted the manager every hour to check the factory. Nothing could go wrong! Do you know how much money did we lost because our supermarket chain was shut down? We¡¯re in debt! We have nothing left except a near broken factory! Right now, our only chance is that order! Only that order can save us from bankruptcy!¡± With her ears bleeding from Maury¡¯s heavy ps, Beverly apologized in a weak voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­.¡± ¡°Does sorry help?¡± Maury smashed her head towards the wall, ¡°You screwed everything up after only a feast! How could a simple sorry help?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 65 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Expenses Being hit against the wall, Beverly felt dizzy, and blood hade out of her ears and streamed down her face. There was blood all over her face, which was horrifying. The noise downstairs was so loud that even Emily, who was lying in bed upstairs, could hear it, let alone Elsie, whose door was wide open. Elsie knew vaguely that it was all because of her. She went down the stairs in fear and hid herself at the corner to take a peep quietly. As she saw the horrifying scene, she was so scared that she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. All she dared to do was to cry quietly. Eliot couldn¡¯t bear it any more. He drew Maury aside, ¡°Dad! Calm down! You won¡¯t be able to get the project back even if you beat mom to death!¡± Maury stopped and looked at Beverly who was lying on the floor. Panting heavily, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany to talk.¡± And then he walked towards the door. Before leaving, Eliot looked at the butler who was still standing there in shock beside him and said, ¡°Call a doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Maury turned around and said coldly as he was walking out, ¡°If you dare to do anything to Emily again, I¡¯ll be the first to skin you alive!¡± On the floor, Beverly was so scared that she curled up her body, her eyes filled with hatred and tears. Elsie didn¡¯te down the stairs before Maury and Eliot got into the car and left home. She ran to Beverly, held Beverly¡¯s hand in her uninjured hand and cried, ¡°Mom! Mom, are you okay?¡± Beverly wiped away her tears, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your father didn¡¯t do much harm to me ¡­¡± Elsie cried loudly, ¡°Mom, I saw it! I was too scared. I was afraid that he would kill me if I came out ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Mom, I got you into trouble ¡­¡± Looking at the Elsie¡¯s neck which was ck and blue and thinking of the same bruises on her own neck, Beverly couldn¡¯t help but also burst into tears. The mother and daughter could only cling together and cry together loudly in the living room. Emily was listening to their haunting crying on the balcony quietly, but the look on her face was cold and calm. Not enough. This was still not enough. Compared to the dagger that always appeared and Elsie¡¯s vicious expression in her dreams, what she had done was just like an appetizer. It was not even worth mentioning. What she was waiting for was the main dish. When the butler was calling a doctor, Harold jumped up quickly from the ground andnded on Emily¡¯s balcony after kicking the wall with his feet for a few times. The two of them entered the bathroom. Emily turned on the tap to use the sound of water to cover their voice and asked, ¡°Where are they staying?¡± She was asking about the two swindlers she saw at the hotel. ¡°They¡¯re staying in a luxury vi. There are security guards at the entrance and surveince cameras around it. I only followed them there and then came back.¡± ¡°A luxury vi?¡± Emily bit her lip and pondered, and then she asked, ¡°What did the detective say?¡± ¡°This is what he has figured out.¡± Harold handed over a piece of paper the size of a pocket which was folded neatly into a square. Emily only took a nce and concluded, ¡°It¡¯s fake information.¡± Harold nodded, ¡°The information is tooplete, so it should be something they made for us to see on purpose.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°I just think that those two people wouldn¡¯t care about someone like Elsie at all, if they were really so rich.¡± Harold was speechless. ¡°Keep shadowing them.¡± Emily opened the bathroom door and walked out after she said that. ¡°Understood!¡± Just as Harold was about to jump down from the balcony, he heard Emily¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Right, how much does it cost to hire the detective?¡± ¡°30, 000.¡± Emily heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I still have 30, 000 left.¡± Harold quietly added, ¡°For a week.¡± Emily counted on her fingers, and then she suddenly realized that she had asked the detective to follow them for three days. Today was the fourth day. In other words, it had cost her 28 thousand in four days to hire the detective. She was in a shock, ¡°Is it really that expensive?¡± ¡°Do you still want to continue the shadowing?¡± Harold asked. Emily nced at her piggy bank and frowned, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Harold handed a bank card over to her. Emily looked at him in bewilderment, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°My wage card. There should be more than 180 thousand in it.¡± Harold¡¯s face was still expressionless, but there was also some sincerity on his face now, ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, but I hope I can help you.¡± Emily held the card in her hand and asked hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to support your family?¡± Harold shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one left in my family.¡± Emily was shocked for a moment before she took the card and said solemnly, ¡°Alright. This is a loan you lend me. I will repay you double for it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± When Harold climbed out of the balcony and was about to jump off, he turned around and said, ¡°Miss Emily.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Emily was about to ask him for his password, with the card in her hand. Harold looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re a strong person.¡± When Emily was still in surprise, he jumped down the balcony. After standing there for a while, Harold saw a strawberry-vored fruit candy be thrown down from above. He caught it with his hand. He thought for a while, and then gently removed the wrapper and put the candy into his mouth. The sweet taste was all over in his mouth. He sincerely hoped that Emily¡¯s future would be as sweet as the candy. When Emilyy back down on the bed, she received a call from Sydnee who was at the Tea Market. ¡°I¡¯ve purchased five kinds of tea tree seeds. There¡¯re quite a lot of Dahongpao seeds that you want. I didn¡¯t buy so many seeds for other tea trees, like Pu¡¯er and Tieguanyin ¡­ But I bought all of them in the same shop, so the shopkeeper said he could give me a discount ¡­¡± As Emily was listening, she suddenly realized that she needed to spend money on so many things. Although she had just put away the card Harold gave her, she had to take it out again now. ¡°I might not be able to get out of here these few days. Help me keep an eye on the Tea Manor. I¡¯ll let Harold give you the money for making the purchase and paying the famers ¡­¡± Sydnee helped her finish her words, ¡°Sure. I have some money with me, but I just spent all of it on the tea tree seeds. Well, you can pay the tea farmers their wages next month.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them hang up the phone after discussing about some minor details. Emily stretched out her hand to caress her piggy bank and Harold¡¯s bank card. She thought to herself that she must make good use of the money and double the amount of money she had. At that time, she would have enough power to protect the people she wanted to protect. ¡­. At the Heyton¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Kamron, I found it!¡± The assistant directly pushed the door open without knocking on the door. Although Kamron was lying on his sickbed, the sickly look on his face immediately went away, ¡°Tell me about it!¡± ¡°The car belongs to the Scavos.¡± Kamron blinked and picked his ears with his finger, ¡°Which Scavo?¡± Feeling extremely anxious, the assistant almost wanted to scrunch up his face, but he still tried his best to smile, ¡°Mr. Kamron, there¡¯s only one Scavo family in City Y. The Scavo I¡¯m talking about is just ¡­ that Scavo.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kamron sat up in disbelief. He moved his body so fast that his crotch hurt again. He gritted his teeth andy back down by holding the edge of the bed. He tried his best to keep the calm look on his face and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The assistant took out a folder, opened it and handed him two photos, ¡°I¡¯m sure. This is the car that Mr. Vincent only uses when he is travelling to somewhere far away. It¡¯s rtively low-key. I have checked the surveince video to make sure it¡¯s the same car.¡± Kamron frowned. If that girl was a Scavo, he must have seen her before. He put down the photos and looked at his assistant, ¡°Have you ever seen that girl at the Scavo¡¯s?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The assistant was sobbing in his heart, ¡®I¡¯ve never seen that girl the whole time!¡¯ Kamrony back down and heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°I told you so. She is not a Scavo.¡± ¡± ¡­ I didn¡¯t say she is a Scavo though.¡± The assistant argued in a whisper. Kamron said angrily, ¡°Then what the heck do you mean?¡± His nerve was hit when he got furious, and it hurt so much that his face was distorted with pain. He winced for a long time and finally heaved a sigh of relief andy back down. The assistant was frightened by his hideous look. He tried his best not to provoke Kamron, ¡°I only mean she is acquainted with Mr. Vincent, and ¡­¡± Kamron interrupted him directly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Everyone knows Vincent is not a womanizing man.¡± The assistant said hesitantly, ¡°I heard thatst month at the banquet at the Scavo¡¯s residence, Mr. Vincent has sent the retard of the Britt family home.¡± ¡°Howe you believe in that fake news?¡± Kamron sneered disdainfully, ¡°That is Vincent you¡¯re talking about! Is he out of his mind or are you out of your mind? If you¡¯re making up a story, at least make a good one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fake news. It¡¯s real. Several bodyguards from different families in the group were there then, and they all saw it.¡± Kamron pointed at his own head and said, ¡°If that is real, I¡¯ll chop off my head and let you kick it like kicking a ser ball!¡± The assistant was speechless. He thought, ¡®but I don¡¯t want to kick your head at all.¡¯ ¡°Get out of here! Dig out more information!¡± Kamron waved his hand impatiently, ¡°You must find this stinky girl for me, even if you have to turn the world upside down!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, sir.¡± The assistant thought, ¡®But I could never find her with a picture of a Barbie doll! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 66 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Short of Money Only by the evening did Emily know that the Britt Group was affected by the news of Elsie. All the orders that thepany had managed to obtain were cancelled. Even the biggest project was likely to be terminated. Beverly and Elsie were both injured and were locked up in the room, not allowed to go out. Only doctors and maids went in and out. Even Maury did not go in anymore. Men were sent guarding outside the door Dinner was prepared by a new maid. Emily did not see Susan, so she took a look at the kitchen. The butler noticed her gaze and exined in a soft voice, ¡°Susan asked for leave. Her face is pretty swollen. She will be back the day after tomorrow.¡± Emily paused for a moment, and nodded lightly. Then she nibbled at her meal. Eliot was busy with thepany and didn¡¯te back at night. The Britt Group was going through a great change. It aimed at different markets and adopted new marketing strategies. Even its targeted customers were not the same. This was undoubtedly a gamble. All the small and medium-sized enterprises in City Y sat by and watch the Britt Group, waiting to see whether it would rise or fall. Eliot sold all of his real assets at a discount and bought U. S. stocks. He exchanged the stocks on a regr basis every morning and evening, staying at thepany day and night. Emily regretted it after hearing this. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if her intention of punishing Elsie led to the Britt Group¡¯s bankruptcy. However, she didn¡¯t found a solution yet. What the family needed right now was money. But the money in her hand would be put into other use, so she couldn¡¯t help Eliot in the slightest. She tried to recall what Eliot had said to her in her previous life, so that she could pick up some useful information. After two days and nights, she finally remembered. Real estate, food industry, and tourism were the most profitable. Running a food business consumed energy, manpower, and involved taste. Emily knew nothing about food, so it wouldn¡¯t be an option. As for real estate, one could do it alone. All she had to do was buy a property and sell it at a higher price. The problem was, where could she get the money? Tourism also required human resources and energy. She had never ran apany and didn¡¯t know how everything worked. She took notes while searching for information online with her phone. The tip of her pen paused, and it suddenly urred to her that everything Eliot said was indeed the truth. Money was not omnipotent, but nothing could be done without it. Thinking for a while, she took out her phone and sent a message to Sydnee and Harold, ¡°What¡¯s the quickest way to make money?¡± After a while, Sydnee replied: Mr. Vincent. Not long after, Harold also replied: Mr. Vincent. Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. That night, Emily did not dream of Elsie and the knife for the first time. Instead, she dreamed of Kamron. In her dream, she saw the painting from the exhibition on Eliot¡¯s phone. She pointed at the screen excitedly and said, ¡°Eliot, it¡¯s my painting!¡± Eliot didn¡¯t seem to be happy about this. Instead, he was shocked and got angry. Then, he left and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± He never came back after that. It wasn¡¯t until she was hit in the head by a car that she realized that she had been tricked by Kamron. He made money from an exhibition with her paintings. Finally, through Elsie, she found out that Eliot was seriously injured in hospital. That¡¯s why he never came to see her. Yes! The painting! Emily suddenly woke up from sleep and sat up. Kamron could even hold an exhibition with her casual paintings. It showed that her paintings were valuable! She immediately felt motivated at the thought. Early next morning, Harold sent over a bunch of brushes, paints, and an easel. After that, Haroldid out the drawing paper, poured some water and mixed the paint before leaving. Judging from his skillful movement, Emily vaguely felt that he was also a painter himself. At first, she only drew still life, such as pen holders, mirrors, cups, apples, sandwiches, pajamas, skirts and slippers. Atst, she drew a painting of Harold. Although she wasn¡¯t good at drawing portraits, she still made it. She handed it to Harold and asked, ¡°Does it look like you?¡± Harold stared at it and said, ¡°A little bit, but not quite.¡± The person in the drawing looked like a dork. Was he usually like this? ¡°¡­.¡± This was an ambiguous answer. Just as Emily was about to take a closer look again, Harold folded the painting and stuffed it into his pocket. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing her strange expression, Harold asked, ¡°It¡¯s not for me?¡± ¡°I was going to sell it.¡± Emily told the truth. ¡°But if you want it, then keep it.¡± Harold was silent for a moment. ¡°If you want to sell the portrait, why don¡¯t you draw Vincent? You can definitely sell it for a good price.¡± Emily also realized that, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She picked up the brush and drew a few strokes, but then stopped. ¡°No. I¡¯m not good enough now. I don¡¯t want to ruin his image.¡± Harold felt speechless and thought ¡®So my image is okay to ruin?¡¯ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Emily spent half a month painting and finally got eleven done. Then, she appeared at the back gate of the Ferne Hotel, wearing a cap and a mask, very secretive. Ferne always stayed in the hotel throughout the year, so it was very convenient for Emily to find him. After she went into the hotel, she showed the card, and the waiter directly brought her to the boss. Ferne looked her over for a while and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Emily had no choice but to take off her mask and cap. ¡°Mrs. Scavo, are you looking for me?¡± Ferne was a little surprised. When he saw Emily nod, a trace of guilt, nervousness, and intense unease appeared on his face. He just yed a joke on her the other day and Vincent¡¯s assistant beat the shit out of him for an entire hour. Not having worked out, he was pretty bby. Badly beaten from the start, he didn¡¯t even have time to wave the white g. He still remembered the pain. Now this Emily that he didn¡¯t dare to mess up with showed up again, and even came with an ambiguous remark. Looking for him? Was she kidding? He¡¯s doomed! After all this time, Vincent finally took a fancy to a girl, but this girl took a fancy to him? He knew that his handsome face would get him into trouble sooner orter. He just didn¡¯t expect it to be this quick! Ferne pulled Emily into the private room and scratched his head. ¡°Emily, I know what your feelings, but you have to know that ¡­ I¡­.¡± He shyly showed the ring on his ring finger. ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡± Emily looked at him and then at the ring, saying, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Ferne was embarrassed. Harold coughed softly, opened the bag in his hand, and took out the framed paintings. Ferne noticed these paintings and was about to ask when he heard Emily say, ¡°I want you to help me sell some paintings.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sell what? Didn¡¯t shee to confess her love? Emily walked around the room and pointed at the wall. ¡°Your hotel have a very lucrative hotel. Those whoe here are all rich people. If you hang the paintings here, someone will definitely notice. At that time, I¡¯ll give you 10% of what I make.¡± Ferne was lost for word. It seemed that this Mrs. Scavo was really in short of money. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 67 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 67 Chapter 67 An Oscar-Winning Actress Ferne looked at the unfurled paintings on the table. He had to say that these were pretty good ones. The artistic conception was fairly clean, pure and peaceful. At the corner of it lied a mini signature: Britt. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Who¡¯s the painter?¡± Ferne asked casually. Emily pointed at Harold and said, ¡°Him.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± Ferne nodded. Now he knew what had happened. He nced at Harold in pity, like he was saying ¡°It¡¯s really tough to work for someone else. So pathetic¡±. Harold red back. His expression says for him, ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡± Ferne, however, was mistaken. What he read from Harold¡¯s gaze was ¡°Yes, yes, after all she pays¡±. Immediately, he turned his sympathetic gaze to Emily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep the card Armando gave youst time? The money is enough for you to live the rest of your lifefortably.¡± ¡°I feel at ease spending my own money.¡± Emily looked at the painting on the table quietly. ¡°¡­.¡± Emily must not be mocking them, who still relied on their family, right? ¡°But I still want the fifty grand.¡± Emily said righteously, ¡°Since you offer the ce to hang up my painting, then we¡¯ll take the fifty grand off from your 10 percent.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± This was settled? Did he agree? Emily, you were such a ¡°negotiator¡±! Before Emily left, she handed a note to Ferne, ¡°My card number.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­.¡± Why was she so confident? After that, a waiter came to clean up the table and asked Ferne, ¡°Mr. Ferne, where should we put these paintings?¡± Ferne took out a cigarette as he walked out and waved his hand, ¡°Hang them up.¡± ¡°Where?¡± The waiter asked. ¡°The most luxurious rooms. One in each room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having walked around, Ferne went back to the hall, and the waiter came to fawn on him. ¡°Mr. Ferne, you are so thoughtful. There are exactly eleven rooms.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It was not your boss who was thoughtful, but Emily. If anyone dared to say again that Emily was a retard, he would definitely cut off the guy¡¯s head! With her intelligence, damn, he would for sure chase after her if he wasn¡¯t married. And more importantly, she was so pretty. No, no, stop it. Emily turned to look back when she walked out of the hotel. Harold followed her gaze and only saw an empty corridor. ¡®Could it be that seeing Mr. Vincent¡¯s buddy reminds Miss Emily of him?¡¯ Harold thought. Having pondered for a moment, he started, ¡°Mr. Vincent is abroad for a meeting.¡± Emily nced at him, befuddled, ¡°I¡¯m just estimating how many paintings you can hang up in such a corridor.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± They took a taxi and left. Having worn the mask for a bit too long, Emily felt a little hot, so she just took it off and yed with the cap in her hand. She studied the driver casually until he looked at the rearview mirror and asked friendly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± It was a little strange. This driver was apparently not one of Vincent¡¯s bodyguards, but somehow, she still had the feeling that Vincent sent him. Kamron just walked out from the back door and was about to light a cigarette when he inadvertently nced at the taxi in front of him. He happened to see Emily leaning against the window. He didn¡¯te back to his senses until the taxi had driven away. Then he rushed out and chased after it, ¡°You damn girl, stop!¡± Harold heard the noise and saw Kamron through the rearview mirror. He whispered to Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, you don¡¯t have to look back. It¡¯s the guy you ¡­ smashed and kicked.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily nced at the rearview mirror and said in a calm voice, ¡°It looks like he¡¯s recovered.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± He quietly mped his legs. Suddenly, the detective called and said, ¡°The rat is out.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Harold asked. The detective lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s only that woman and she just came out. The driver drove a Bentley to pick her up. Alright, I gotta go. I¡¯ll send you the location when I get there.¡± ¡°Is there anyone following?¡± Emily leaned over and asked softly. Harold put the phone by her ear, and the detective said, ¡°I¡¯ve been following her for half a month, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡± As soon as Harold hung up the call, Emily said to the driver, ¡°Stop here. Thank you.¡± It was only a less-than-four-minute drive. So Emily paid the starting price and hurriedly took another taxi. Before she could sit tight, she blurted out, ¡°Go to the art gallery.¡± Not long after they were gone, Kamron brought a group of people and blocked the former taxi. As soon as he got out of his car, he saw that the back seat was empty. Kamron kicked the tire angrily, ¡°Damn it!¡± The taxi driver had seen much of life and just sat there, fearless. Kamron walked over and knocked on the window. ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s the girl who just sat in your car? Where did she go?¡± The driver simply pointed at the opposite direction, ¡°Over there.¡± Kamron gritted his teeth and led his people to rush towards that direction, ¡°Get her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He had made up his mind! And he was determined to catch this damn girl! In the art gallery, Emily studied every single painting. There werendscape paintings, portraits, and various abstract paintings. The proportion of cold and warm colors was as exact as had been measured. Every painting looked just like a perfect mold, or a soulless replica. So when she finished thest one, she turned away her gaze, somewhat disappointed. ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ve secretly photographed them all. I¡¯ll develop the negatives when we get home, so you can enjoy them in leisure,¡± Harold said quietly. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold had learned to read Emily¡¯s eyes. For example, at this moment, her eyes were telling that she disliked the paintings. He did not know how to paint, so when he saw that Emily had stared at the paintings for a long time, he thought that she liked them. ¡°Just killing time.¡± Emily walked out of the art gallery and the sun shone on her face, making her ivory- white visage to glow like a piece of porcin. ¡°In the future, only my paintings will be worth taking pictures.¡± Harold looked at her in a daze. The teenage girl¡¯s words did not make him feel that she was arrogant or conceit. On the contrary, her aura was so clean and pure that people would uncontrobly believe that her words woulde true in time. The detective sent the location to them. It was Reverie Teahouse. They immediately took a taxi and rushed over. Although the name was a casual one, the teahouse was not small. It had three and a half floors. On top of the building was a small balcony with a parasol to block ultraviolet rays. There also were a round wooden table and a set of chairs. Not knowing how, 19 bamboos were nted around. Under the bamboos were a circle of hydrangea flowers, colorful and bright. And the bluestone floor tiles were ced fair and square. All these,bined with the melodious stream, were so beautiful. A waiter made the tea and left, leaving only the guest there. When Emily and Harold arrived, they immediately noticed Christy sitting on the balcony. She wore an antique champagne cheongsam, with her long hair curled up and a string of prayer beads on her wrist. She looked so extraordinary but untainted, like a youngdy from a wealthy family, who was tired of the secr world and lived in seclusion here. ¡°Do you have reservations?¡± An attendant in a cyan robe asked with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Emily pointed upstairs calmly. ¡°We have an appointment with Miss Christy. She¡¯s already here, right?¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± If Emily was an actress, she could definitely win an Oscar. What a pity! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 68 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Make a Mistake ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. But¡­.¡± The waiter looked a bit confused because her guest seemed to have arrived. However, Emily had already walked up on the wooden stairs. When passing through the second and third floors, she could vaguely hear the chatter andughter of other guests. As she stepped up a little from the third floor, she could clearly hear a soft voice saying, ¡°You know, I never liked to get involved in this field. My brother said that girls tend to lose in business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of losing.¡± Another woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Investing is always risky.¡± ¡°Though you are young, your mentality is quite mature.¡± Christy seemed to have giggled, but turned around and coughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big sum of money anyway. Let¡¯s talk about you. You¡¯ve been sick for so many days. How do you feel now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just keep coughing.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t call you out. You¡¯re still not fully recovered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist came out to bask in the sun. And the weather is very pleasant today. Besides, to apany such a beautiful girl like you, I have toe out even if I¡¯m terminally ill.¡± There came aughter. A waiter happened to pass by on the third floor. Seeing Emily standing on the stairs, motionless, with a burly man beside her, he walked over. Emily said before he spoke, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need toe along. I can find the ce.¡± The waiter, ¡°¡­.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± Of course, the two on the balcony heard her as well. They stopped talking and looked over. When Emily walked up, one of them raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I should have told the waiter that I¡¯ve booked this whole balcony.¡± ¡°Please, you guys go ahead. I¡¯m just here to take a photo.¡± Emily smiled at Christy. As she spoke, she handed her phone to Harold, then walked over to the bamboos and posed. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± That woman stood up and wanted to say something, but Christy gently held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The little girl is quite cute. She probably likes bamboos very much. Speaking of which, the most famous thing in this teahouse is exactly these bamboos.¡± Harold took more than a dozen photos in a row. The two sitting over there stared at Harold or looked at Emily with great interest. However, Harold¡¯s poker face didn¡¯t reveal anything, while Emily¡¯s moves were all so pure and cute. When she smiled at the camera, she was like an angel from heaven. Emily took over the phone and checked the photos. She flipped through every single photo and was somewhat dissatisfied. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You got me so ugly!¡± Harold, ¡°¡­.¡± Just as he was about to take the phone and shoot again, Emily directly walked towards Christy. She smiled sweetly at thetter and said, ¡°Hello, could you please take a photo for me?¡± The moment Christy took the phone, her expression changed drastically. From Harold¡¯s angle, he could only see her eyes suddenly twitched, and then returned to normal. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± She stood up and took a few pictures of Emily with her phone. Looking at the innocent smile of the girl on the screen, Christy¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a mistake! Who was this girl? Why was she here? Why would she suddenly say that word? In an instant, a million thoughts shed through Christy¡¯s mind. After taking the photo, she handed the phone back and heard Emily ask with a smile, ¡°You got me so pretty! Can I have your number, please?¡± The woman sitting opposite Christy chuckled softly, ¡°You ask too much. Christy doesn¡¯t usually give her number to strangers¡­¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Before she could finish thest word, Christy took the girl¡¯s phone and typed a string of numbers. ¡°¡­¡± The woman stared nkly at the scene and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. While Emily thanked Christy politely and waved goodbye, ¡°See you.¡± When they left, the woman opposite Christy asked in surprise, ¡°Christy, why did you ¡­ why did you give her your number? What if it was that the man beside her had malicious intentions and used taking photos as an excuse to actually hit on you? Then you¡¯re in trouble! I just saw that the man was so dumb that he didn¡¯t even have any expressions.¡± Christy takes a sip of tea, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just block herter. I have to at least show some respect in public.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Christy smiled, but her focus was all on downstairs. She¡¯d been keeping an eye on the two who just left and watched them walk to the street. She saw that the little girl waved her hand at the balcony before getting into a taxi, as if she had noticed something. Christy couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment the girl handed the phone to her. There was a word on the screen: Liar. Who was she on earth? Suddenly, the girl sent her a text message and it read: Set up a time? Christy only held her phone and didn¡¯t reply. ¡­. Emily was still some distance away from home when she received a call from Sydnee. Her voice was a little muffled on the phone, ¡°The tea seeds didn¡¯t sprout. Howard said ¡­ I bought fake seeds.¡± Harold gestured for the driver to stop. Emily got off the taxi, ¡°How many seeds did you buy?¡± ¡°I was worried that there might be empty shells, so I bought more than 50 kilos of each breed, especially the Dahongpao. I bought more than 250 kilos of it, as well as two bags of fertilizer for about 50, 000.¡± ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Emily asked. Sydnee sighed, ¡°More than 70, 000.¡± ¡°It should be all of her savings, right?¡± Emily thought. Standing in front of the Britt¡¯s, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡± In the past half month, Elsie and Beverly had been exceptionally quiet. One got her palm pierced and neck bruised, and had to apply medicine every day on time; the other one got her face swollen for days, and couldn¡¯te out to see anyone. She had to use sters every day. When her face finally got better, she was found to have had a minor concussion¡­ In addition, the news that the Buckleys had canceled the engagement went viral in City Y. Although outsiders all knew what kind of a man Marquise was, Elsie¡¯s deeds were somehow exposed and appeared on TV and newspapers, which made the shares of the Britt Group to plummet. Therefore, everyone immediately pointed their fingers at Elsie, and some even called her a jinx. In short, the mother and daughter had been in a terrible state for half a month. When Emily was back, Elsie was returning to her room with her binocrs. In the room, Beverly asked, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°She just walks back with Harold.¡± ¡°Walks back?¡± Beverly raised her eyebrows in surprise. Elsie hid her binocrs under the bed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a tree blocking my sight. But I think they took a taxi and got off earlier.¡± ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s been up to these days.¡± Beverly looked into the mirror and applied cream on her neck again and again. Elsie picked up a painting on the ground. ¡°The butler said that she¡¯s been ying with watercolors and paints every day. Here, I went to her room today and found this. It¡¯s like kindergarten work.¡± It was a little ugly frog. Its two legs were in different size, its eyes crooked, its tongue purple, and its skin grey. Elsie couldn¡¯t think of anything that was more offensive to the eye. Beverly nced at it and looked away instantly, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. Don¡¯t show it to me.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 69 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Wanna Get Your Teeth Kicked in Elsie threw the painting into the trash can, ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s better to ask Harold.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Beverly looked into the mirror carefully and felt that there were still traces of bruise on her neck. Although Eliot had seized Elsie by the throat longer than he did to her, she never thought that Maury would choke her harder than Eliot did to Elsie. She could tell that he even wanted to strangle her. And there was still a little bit of bruise left on her neck. Elsie¡¯s hand was still wrapped in gauze, making it difficult to move. As it was her right hand that was injured, she had a hard time entering the password on her phone with her left hand. Then she raised her head and asked, ¡°Mom, Dad has frozen all our cards. What should we do if we don¡¯t have money in the future?¡± Beverly paused and said, ¡°There will be a way.¡± Something suddenly urred to Elsie and she whispered, ¡°Mom, has that guy contacted you recently?¡± Beverly¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how about ¡­¡± Before Elsie could finish her sentence, Beverly interrupted her, ¡°We need to wait.¡± Now, thinking about the task that guy assigned, Beverly always felt that he had other purposes. However, the price offered was so high that looking at the string of numbers, she couldn¡¯t refuse at all. However, thest task that guy assigned seemed to be targeting the Britt family. And Maury had already been suspicious thest time they renewed their contract. Next time ¡­ Beverly was not sure whether she would be able to ept the task. That night. Emily counted the paintings in the room that she drew for fun with her left hand and left foot. When she noticed that one painting was missing, she slightly curled up her lips and picked up a piece of white paper. She casually sprinkled some watercolor paint on it. Originally, she nned to just scribble several pieces, but when she saw that the paper now looked like the dark blue starry sky in the night after the paint spread, her fingers paused. Then she picked up the brush and began to draw seriously. Downstairs, Harold was called into the kitchen to fix the faucet. Beverly asked, ¡°Can you fix it?¡± Harold nodded and tightened the bolt, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Beverly went forward to check it. Then she nodded in satisfaction and asked casually, ¡°Oh right, where did you take Miss Emily today?¡± Harold answered immediately, ¡°KFC.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Beverly continued, still casually. Harold, ¡°We had ice cream.¡± Beverly didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Beverly was a little anxious, ¡°What else?¡± Harold raised two fingers and said, ¡°We also ate two chicken wings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Beverly asked patiently. Harold said slowly, ¡°And one serve of French Fries and a spicy chicken leg.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Beverly nearly lost control of her expression, and the corner of her mouth twitched fiercely. She tried her best to contain herself and asked, ¡°Food aside, did she ask you to do anything? Or did she take you to any ce other than KFC?¡± Harold thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Beverly¡¯s face beamed again as she said excitedly, ¡°Quickly, tell me!¡± ¡°Fried Chicken Shop.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Beverly went back to her room irritated. Elsie quickly came over and asked, ¡°Mom, did you get it? Where did she go today?¡± ¡°KFC, ice cream, fried chicken shop, two chicken wings.¡± Beverly rubbed her temples, ¡°One dumb, one retard. I must have been crazy to go ask him. Oh, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Elsie, ¡°¡­¡± She looked down at her scabbed palm, thinking to herself, ¡®Is this retard really stupid or she¡¯s just pretending ¡­¡¯ These days, Maury and Eliot had rushed back home in the middle of the night and rushed to the company before dawn. As they were worried that Emily might be bullied if they stayed at thepany overnight, they woulde back to check on Emily when she was asleep and then left for the company again. Eliot had been terribly busytely and could only rx a little bit when he was home. Every night, he would sit at the head of Emily¡¯s bed and look at her sleeping face quietly, talking about business in the company. Now that Emily was asleep and couldn¡¯t ask questions, he would exin the situation as he spoke. After he finished it all, he finally loosened up a little. He stood up and caressed Emily¡¯s forehead, whispering, ¡°Good night, Emily.¡± As soon as he left, Emily opened her eyes. Her eyes were crystal clear. She sorted out Eliot¡¯s words just now and drew a message: Eliot waspeting for an order. The previous project was broken, but the products had already been finished and could not be returned to the manufacturers, so they were just stockpiled there. Fortunately, another project appeared, and it¡¯s required materials were not too different from the previous project¡¯s. If they could get this order, not only would they be able to make up for the losses of the previous project, they would also be able to let everyone in the business circle know that the Britt Group hadn¡¯t copsed. Emily couldn¡¯t help thempete for the order, but she had to help with the money. As for the source ¡­ she had already found it. ¡­. In the afternoon, Ferne sent a message in the group, ¡°Emily just came here to give me a present! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Randy: What gift? Armando: ¡­. Ferne simply took a photo of the painting hanging on the wall in the room and sent it to the group. The painting showed a little deer with horns lowered his head and drank water by theke. A moon hung in mid-air. The surface of theke reflected a huge deer with no horns on her head and she was clearly the little deer¡¯s mother. She just looked at her son drinking water, so loving and so quiet. All was silent, only the little deer was drinking and rippled the water. Randy: Gee, Emily painted this? Armando: Master piece! Ferne: [CoolGuy] Randy: She gave this to you? You wanna get your teeth kicked in? Armando: You¡¯ve recovered? Ferne: I know you¡¯re jealous! Come on, I¡¯ll sell it to you cheap. One million. Firste, first served. Armando: I¡¯ll take it. Randy: ¡­ Ferne: I¡¯m serious. Armando: I know. Randy: ¡­ Ferne: Come and pick it up tomorrow. Armando: Deal. Randy: ¡­ Then they were just chatting. It was only at night that Vincent, who had just finished lunch with customers abroad, took out his phone and saw this. He did a simple calction and found that the little girl hadn¡¯t sent a single message for nearly half a month. He tilted his head and nced. Rex immediately answered, ¡°There¡¯s another meeting at Sandra Hotel tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s about¡­¡± Vincent raised his hand and stopped him: We¡¯ll go back before eleven. Rex looked at the itinerary and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too rushed?¡± Vincent only nced at him quietly. Rex swallowed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book the tickets now.¡± Needless to say, it was definitely because of that little Hulk! She hadn¡¯t been in touch with Vincent for half a month. Rex thought that Vincent was still the same old Vincent and didn¡¯t change at all! Who would know that this was all just appearance! When Ferne got back home, he suddenly remembered to check his phone and see if Vincent had sent any message in the group. However, what he saw was that he had been removed from the group. ¡°¡­.¡± Down below were congrattions from Randy and Armando. Randy: Congrattions! Armando: My condolences¡­ No, congrattions. Ferne tilted his head and looked up at the sky, thinking to himself, ¡®What the hell does this fucking life want to do to him? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 70 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Apologize The next morning, Emily pretended to have a stomachache and rolled on the bed in pain, covering her stomach. She sobbed softly, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡± The butler and Beverly were dumbfounded. Elsie quickly reached out Beverly and pulled her back, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go in. What if they say that you poisoned her?¡± Beverly thought it made sense and immediately said to the butler, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve seen this. We¡¯re not even close to her room!¡± Elsie nodded, ¡°Right! Don¡¯t tell on us!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The butler just wiped his sweat. ¡°Mrs. Britt, now that Miss Emily is like this, how can I be in the mood to talk about these?¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and called the family doctor. However, a streak suddenly shed to the bedside. Harold picked up Emily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Miss Emily to the hospital!¡± The butler nodded, ¡°OK! Great!¡± Harold was so swift that in the blink of an eye, they were already downstairs. The driver had stopped the car at the door. Just as the butler was about to call Maury, Harold started, ¡°Miss Emily said that no one did anything her. She just ate something wrong. And she said that Mr. Maury has been rather exhausted these days, so please don¡¯t tell him.¡± The butler was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he felt somehow sorry for her. Although Miss Emily was a retard, she was more considerate than the two normal people upstairs. By contrast, seeing Miss Emily lying on the back seat with her face pale, the butler was even sorrier. Suddenly, something urred to him. He quickly took out his wallet and stuffed it into the back seat, saying to Harold, ¡°Please, take care of Miss Emily. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Maury when he¡¯s back tonight.¡± Harold nodded slightly and the car drove away. When they arrived at the hospital, Harold picked up Emily and said to the driver, ¡°You go back first. I will call the butler if there¡¯s anything.¡± The driver nodded and left. Harold didn¡¯t put her down until they were at the outpatient department. They split up and met at the back door. Harold was holding an appointment record, outpatient record and expense certificate in his hands. Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± She quietly gave him a thumbs up. A smile appeared on Harold¡¯s poker face. He stuffed everything into his pocket and said with a serious face, ¡°We have to do the whole set of acting. Otherwise, Mrs. Britt and Miss Elsie may suspect you.¡± When Beverly asked himst night, he knew that they had started to suspect Emily. He also knew that Emily must go to the Tea Manor the next day to deal with the fake tea seeds. Then she would definitely do something in the morning. Right now, they could understand each other through a simple eye contact. Harold stopped a taxi and they immediately rushed to the teahouse. On the way, Emily checked the butler¡¯s wallet and counted. Then she took out all the money and stuffed it into Harold¡¯s wallet. Harold, ¡°¡­¡± After arriving at the teahouse, Emily called Sydnee and knew that she was at the tea ntation. She simply walked over with Harold, but didn¡¯t expect that she would see a familiar face under the tree just as they turned to the back door of the tea ntation. Jaquan was sitting under the tree, dressed in a casual business suit. He was smoking there. When he saw Emily, he bit the cigarette and stood up without saying anything. Then he just followed behind her silently. Emily took a few steps. Seeing that he was following her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was not curious as to why he was here. It was just that he was so eye-catching that with him following behind, she couldn¡¯t remain low key anymore. Jaquan lowered his head and frowned. The expression on his face was a littleplicated. ¡°To apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Emily looked at him in confusion, ¡°What did you do that you need to apologize?¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t answer her question and scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it. Just let me follow you. I can help you if you need me. And if you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll just walk behind you.¡± A freebor? Emily would be a real retard to not use him. She thought about it carefully and asked, ¡°What can you do?¡± Jaquan said shamelessly, ¡°Basically everything.¡± Emily stared at him doubtfully, ¡°Do you know about thews?¡± Jaquan suddenly smiled and took out a business card from his pocket. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I do.¡± On the business card was Cox Law Firm and Jaquan Cox, followed by a string of phone numbers. Emily took it in surprise and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Vincent sent you?¡± Who else would know that she needed awyer? Jaquan nodded, ¡°Yep, he said you would need me.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t express that feeling. A strand of warmth slid through her chest and heated her blood, making her feel so warm. She even smiled unconsciously. Then they went to the tea ntation together. Sydnee was squatting on the ground and talking to a woman. When she saw Emilying over, she hurriedly waved her hand. Then, she said to the woman who suddenly turned around, ¡°I need to go first. You guys try to pick out as many seeds as you can from the soil.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The woman replied, still turning her back to them. Sydnee looked at her strangely, then waved to Emily, ¡°Coming.¡± Emily nodded at her and looked at the field. Many people were picking up something there. Seeing Emily and Jaquan, who was clearly dressed like a rich guy, they looked over curiously and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s our boss? The young man looks good. He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± ¡°Not that man. That little girl. She came herest time, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Then, who is that young man?¡± ¡°It should be her boyfriend, I guess. Look, they are perfect for each other¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Emma, turn around and have a look. There¡¯s a very handsome young man over there!¡± The woman called Emma said with her back stiff, ¡°Handsome? He looks quite ordinary.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. The first time I saw your son, I knew that his father is very handsome. When will you bring him to see us?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too busy abroad. He can onlye back once a year.¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the use of earning so much money? Nothing¡¯s more important than family. Emma, I have to lecture on your man next time he¡¯s here¡­¡± The topic began to turn to another direction. On the other side, Emily roughly understood the situation. She asked people to wrap up the fake seeds that they picked up and then walked out. Jaquan was smoking there, and his gaze just casually swept over thend. Naturally, he could also see the farmers were looking at him. He was used to this kind of gaze, but ¡­ there was a woman who kept turning her back to him from beginning to end. It would be fine if she was an olddy, but she was a very young woman. Judging from her back, Jaquan could tell that she had a slim figure and a slender waist. Her ck hair was tied behind, revealing her sparkling snowy ears. Normally, young women would keep staring at him when they spotted him. He had never met anyone like this, not looking at him at all! He took a few steps forward curiously, then Sydnee¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Where are you going?¡± Jaquan immediately turned around and walked back, ¡°Coming! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 71 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Comfort They took Jaquan¡¯s car to the Tea Market. On the way, Sydnee told Emily the name of the store and its owner as well as the details of her buying tea seeds. Before Emily got out of the car, she said to Sydnee, ¡°Stay. I¡¯ll call you outter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sydnee did not know what Emily¡¯s n was, but the moment Emily was about to leave, she grabbed her at the wrist and said, ¡°Money is not important. Take care of yourself.¡± Emily smiled at her and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she turned around and walked in with Harold and Jaquan. After Emily left, Sydnee sat alone in the car and muttered to herself, ¡°She¡¯s even a few years younger than me. Why does she alwaysfort me?¡± The Tea Market was indeed very big. ording to Sydnee¡¯s instructions, she went through the main gate, and noticed the fourth store of the third row on her left. With the sign saying ¡°Selective Tea¡±, it was the store where Sydnee bought the fake tea seeds. Emily and the others first went to a few stores next door and then turned into this one. The owner, whose surname was Be, had already seen them walking through the store next door. Judging from their clothes, he knew they were wealthy customers. Seeing them as big fat targets, he immediately greeted them and said, ¡°May I help you?¡± After taking a look at the tea leaves on the shelves and the tea nt seeds under them, Emily asked casually, ¡°How much is the Dahongpao tea seed?¡± ¡°I guess you have seen quite a few stores, right? I¡¯m not bragging,¡± Mr. Be said in a low voice, ¡°Only my goods are authentic.¡± He could tell that among the three of them, only the girl at the front had the say. As for the other two men, one was sturdy but a little wooden, while the other was handsome. The handsome guy kept looking around without saying anything, subject to the girl. But the girl seemed to be too young to tell the real from the fake. Coincidentally, the customer who had bought the tea seeds was also a girl. He knew at first nce that she hadn¡¯t nted a tea tree. She had been tricked into buying it, and she was probably self-questioning why the seeds hadn¡¯t sprouted yet. Emily looked at him, pretending to hesitate. ¡°I want a lot, so the price¡­¡± Mr. Beughed loudly, ¡°No problem! Look, I like making friends. If you¡¯re short of money, I¡¯ll give you a lower price. You must have known the store next door sells the Dahongpao at 240 per kilogram, and I can sell it at¡­¡± Emily asked in surprise, ¡°Two hundred? With such price, can you gain any profit?¡± ¡°I told you I wanted to make a friend. Look, you came to my store, and that¡¯s a kind of connection between you and me. You want Dahongpao, don¡¯t you? I have a lot in my store!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay 180, 000.¡± Emily turned around and looked at him. Mr. Be was so shocked that his eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± Emily looked back, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough seeds? I¡¯d like to pay 180, 000 for your Dahongpao seeds.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mr. Be¡¯s fingers trembled with excitement. He got a stool for her and said, ¡°Have a seat! I¡¯ll call my workers to deliver here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the seeds here?¡± Emily asked. ¡°We have an innermost warehouse. The seeds of 180, 000 can upy at least half of the room. I¡¯m calling the warehouse to load the seeds.¡± Mr. Be said to the other side of the phone, ¡°I need 900 kilograms of Dahongpao seeds.¡± Emily asked, ¡°Can we visit there to take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mr. Be shouted, ¡°I¡¯m bringing the customers to the warehouse!¡± A woman inside the room responded. Then they went to the warehouse. Along the way many people greeted Mr. Be, ¡°Mr. Be, got a huge order, right?¡± Mr. Be smiled delightfully, ¡°Well, God bless me.¡± The warehouse was arge tea store filled with tea leaves and tea nt seeds. Two workers were busy gathering the Dahongpao seeds and moving them out. Emily came in and opened a bag of tea seeds. Harold also took a closer look. Every time Emily opened a bag, Harold and Jaquan would silently follow her and carefully inspect the seeds. Mr. Be knew they were bluffing. He winked at the two workers who then moved the tea seeds from the other side easily. After weighing the seeds, Emily took out the Harold¡¯s bank card. Mr. Be gave her the POS machine that he took with him. But it was the wooden big man who entered the password. Mr. Be looked at Emily in confusion. Jaquan was even more surprised, but when he thought about the rumors, he understood something. Emily exined, ¡°I borrowed his card.¡± Mr. Be smiled and said, ¡°I understand. You¡¯re too young to take a lot of money. But don¡¯t your family know you¡¯ll buy so many tea nt seeds?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Emily shook her head. Hearing this, Mr. Be was even more relieved. Girls at her age were rebellious. She must want to do something secretly to surprise her family. She might seed. But if she failed, she would definitely not dare to tell her family. He could not be more relieved. After the deal was settled, the two workers loaded the seeds into the truck and delivered to the door, then unloaded. Harold handed the phone to Emily and said, ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ve recorded everything.¡± Emily nodded and called the police. Jaquan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he snatched her phone. ¡°How can you be sure that this batch of seeds is fake?¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to exin. But Jaquan was very serious, so she answered, ¡°The seeds they moved first are real. But after they realized we couldn¡¯t distinguish between real and fake, he winked at the worker, and the seeds they moved afterwards are all fake.¡± The phone was answered. Instead of giving the phone to Emily, Jaquan himself spoke on the phone, ¡°Hello, this is Ferne Dalton. We are at the entrance of the Tea Market in the suburbs. Here are people suspected of cheating millions out of fake tea seeds. We need support.¡± Emily silently took out the business card in her pocket and looked at it. It was Jaquan Cox. Jaquan exined, ¡°I used Ferne¡¯s name. He used to be a policeman, so the police usually responded quickly when hearing his name.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Got it! Expectedly, the police acted with dispatch. Emily asked an experienced expert to tell the proportion of fake to real, and then she saw a group of uniformed policemen rushing over. The entire Tea Market trembled. Mr. Be was not that bad as he had given Emily half the real and half the fake. If she went back, nted them and found half seed and half die, she would not me the seeds for anything strange. After all, half of them were alive. She knew it. No fraud, no business. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 72 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Loss After the police rushed here, they recognized Jaquan and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ferne?¡± Ferne used to be the captain when he was a policeman. After he quit, many of his colleagues still admired and missed him. Jaquan pointed at Emily to the chief police officer and whispered something. The dignified police officer immediately became shocked and respectful. He walked over and gave Emily a standard salute. As he took the lead, his inferiors all saluted. The scene was impressive. Emily was shocked and somewhat confused. After the police saluted, they immediately became indignant, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They went to the Selective Tea. Mr. Be was lying in a recliner chair, listening to the tune and waving his hands. He squinted, feeling delighted. Hearing footstepsing from the door, he chuckled, ¡°Customersing? Today¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± When he opened his eyes, he saw several police standing in front of him, as well as a pack of policemen behind them on the street. He immediately trembled, ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± The whole Tea Market soon knew that the Selective Tea was besieged by the police. Many store owners gathered around and secretly peeked through the door. The leading police officer looked at the business license hanging on the wall and read out his name, ¡°Are you Max Be? Show me your ID card.¡± Max, who slowly got up from the ground, gave a frightened look at Emily and squeezed a smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Show your ID card! Now!¡± The police officer said with dignity, which made Max¡¯s legs twitch. He shouted at the door in a trembling way, ¡°Darling! Bring me my ID card!¡± His wife, who finally came out, was also shocked by the scene. They exchanged a nce to convey some message. His wife cursed at him and went inside to fetch the ID card. She never came out again. Max kept looking down. Because he has never experienced such a situation, his legs were too weak to support him. He could only sit on the chair with his calves trembling. Perhaps his guilty conscience, coupled with the deterrence of the police, caused his entire mind to go nk instantly. Max who had been extremely happy for the order came to grief. Jaquan no longer acted as Emily¡¯s sidekick. Instead, he turned into a brilliantwyer. Having worn a pair of golden spectacles that he found from somewhere, he became a well-educated and flirtatious man. ¡°We just asked an expert to examine your tea seeds and found half of them were fake seeds.¡± As he spoke, a policeman cooperatively brought in the fake seeds and showed to everyone at the door. ¡°I also received a video that was shot when customers were buying your seeds. In this video, you were mixing the fake seeds with the real.¡± Jaquan took out a mobile phone and yed a half-hour video. ¡°Because of the significant amount, we will seize your store. And as the owner, you need to be responsible for what you have done. You mustpensate the buyer for the losses.¡± ¡°What losses?¡± Max finally regained his sense. He looked at Emily, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I can return the money to her.¡± Emily turned around and shouted, ¡°Come in.¡± Sydnee squeezed in from the crowd, looked at Max and asked, ¡°What about my loss?¡± Max looked at Sydnee and then at Emily. He finally understood. He stood up in shock and pointed at them with trembling fingers. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± In an instant, he turned to the police and said, ¡°Police officer, the two girls frame me!¡± ¡°Did they mix the fake tea seeds with the real and frame you?¡± Jaquan straightened his sses. Max pretended to be innocent, saying, ¡°Fake tea seeds? I know nothing.¡± ¡°Take him back. Grill him, and he¡¯ll know.¡± Jaquan signaled to the police. ¡°The evidence is all there. You will be in prison for a long time. Also, you have topensate for it.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t arrest me!¡± Max panicked and stepped back, ¡°I have to raise my wife and kid!¡± The woman in the door came out again. Her eyes turned red and she shouted, ¡°Max! You go! I will take care of the kid myself!¡± ¡°You ¡­ you bitch! Why didn¡¯t you say that when I made money? Now that I¡¯m going to prison, you¡¯re parting from me!¡± Max roared angrily. He was in his forties, and his hair was half white. His face was weathered, making him like a man in his fifties or sixties. He roared so hard that his voice became hoarse. His wife escaped his look to wipe away her tears. She then red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to do it!¡± ¡°I did it for our family!¡± With his husky voice, Max sounded like a dying patient. He cried out in despair, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you and the kid!¡± His wife no longer looked at him and turned around. ¡°Save it. I¡¯ll go see you. Go now. Kids are still sleeping.¡± Max still wanted to say something, but he was handcuffed by the police. He was escorted out by two policemen. Along the way, he met many business man of tea industry, including the one who just greeted him and envied his big order. He was too ashamed to raise his head. However, the gaze of others seemed to pierce through his flesh and torture him. He felt a high fever all over his body, and his legs were so weak that he almost dragged them along. Finally, he was dragged to the police car. This was not the first time he saw a police car, but it was the first time he sat in it. He panicked and quivered. He grabbed the police officer beside him and asked, ¡°Police officer, will I go to prison?¡± ¡°No questions. Get in the car!¡± The police officer gave him a push. Max was desperate, and he fainted in front of the police car. The rest of the police took an expert to check if there were any fakes in the store. Many people were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to look at Emily and her fellows. After they came out satisfactorily, Sydnee covered her chest and said, ¡°I was scared to death. While I was in the car, it scared me to see so many police! I thought you were in danger¡­¡± Emily smiled silently as she calcted how much interest the 180, 000 she had just paid would gain. Although Jaquan hadn¡¯t spoken in the group recently, he did check the group talk. So, he also knew about the ¡°difficulties¡± of the future Mrs. Scavo. He immediately told her, ¡°I will get you the highest Emily smiled sincerely at him, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­.¡± Were her smiles before all fake? He felt a little sad. After settling this matter, Emily said goodbye to Sydnee at the Tea Market. Because they only drove one car, Jaquan drove Sydnee to the Tea Manor while Emily and Harold took the police car back. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The police were so warm-hearted. One uniformed policeman opened the car door and made a wee gesture, ¡°Please get in the car, Miss.¡± Miss? Please? Did police were always polite like that? She thought it must be something wrong with Jaquan¡¯s introduction Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 73 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The Case After the first car carrying the swindler drove away, the second carrying Emily and Harold also set off. The car was spacious, and there were two rows of seats facing each other in the back seat. So, the two police officers stared at Emily and Harold, and then moved away silently. Then they moved back. This happened again and again. Emily looked at them. She asked softly, ¡°Do you have something to ask?¡± ¡°I, I, I have seen you.¡± The policeman stuttered, ¡°You, you, you look pretty.¡± Emily nodded slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Do you really have the intelligence of a seven-year-old?¡± The policeman asked. After all, they had witnessed everything. Although this girl was very quiet at all times, she had some qualities that made people find it hard to ignore her. In addition, she was very beautiful. Her clear eyes which seemed to be filled with the light of stars were too bright for people to look at her again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A few people recognized her as that retard of the Britts, but considering her calmness just now, she did not look like a retard at all. The rumors said that she was a real-life Cindere, who was abused by her stepmother all day long and only able toe out to the Prince¡¯s party at night. This story spread online with photos of the Scavo¡¯s banquet. Whether it was true or false remained unknown. ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily looked up at the policeman who just asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The policeman dared to look at her when he was not stuttering, but his ears secretly turned red. Emily didn¡¯t even blink as she asked again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a policeman obey the rule of seeing is believing?¡± The policeman immediately became serious. ¡°Right. I¡¯m sorry for my silly question.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± After Emily replied, she cast her gaze out of the window. Her face and clothes were girlish, but her aura was distant. This contradiction made the two policemen sitting opposite her look at her at all times. Harold silently took out a new mask and handed it to her. Emily nced at him. Because she felt ufortable after wearing a mask for a long time, she had taken it off after arriving at the Tea Manor. Now, it became cold, and she could not open the window for venttion, but she still needed to wear a mask. She frowned slightly and took it. The opposite two policemen withdrew their gazes. After the car stopped, Emily thanked them and took a taxi with Harold to the hospital. They got off at the entrance of the hospital. Harold noticed that many male passers-by would secretly look at Emily. Although she dressed casually with a mask covering half of her face, the straight legs covered by sweatpants were eye-catching. Her silk-like long ck hair fell on her back. With fair skin and clear eyes, she was as beautiful as a doll. However, her unique temperament distanced her from others, and it was invisible but able to be sensed. When she turned around to look at Harold, he finally felt it. That¡¯s because her gaze was cold and distant. From the day she asked him to be her bodyguard, he witnessed her great changes day by day: at first she smiled to please people; she pretended to cry to lie; she even hid bottles of eye drops in her sleeves; she exposed her misery to punish Miss Elsie. She locked herself in her room for half a month to paint for money ¡­ and so on. However, Emily would also cry in her nightmare. He had only heard that once. When he flew from downstairs to the balcony, all he saw was Emily lying down again in the moonlight with a dagger in her hand. He racked his brains uncontrobly. What exactly had happened to Emily? ¡°Go have dinner and buy me a hamburger.¡± Emily waved at him, ¡°Harold, are you listening?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harold regained his sense. Emily walked into the waiting room hall and sat down. Then, she edited a text message and sent it to the number marked as ¡°swindler¡±. ¡°Come to the City Hospital for me.¡± Christy, who received the text message, threw it to Noah immediately without the slightest bit of dignity and elegance that Emily had seen before. ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her!¡± Facing theputer, Noah smiled and said, ¡°The little girl?¡± Christy walked over and pinched his face, ¡°Yes.¡± She looked down and knocked on her phone. The moment she lowered her head, she became serious. ¡°She was the first one to discover we are liars.¡± ¡°Have you finished reading the documents about her?¡± Noah flipped through the stack of documents on the table. Christy leaned against her chair and frowned. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s too fake. I feel like ¡­ she didn¡¯t look like a teenage girl. ¡° ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah had never seen Emily before. He only listed out the useful information he had obtained from the documents so he could make a n to solve the ¡°problem.¡± Christy stood up and picked up a picture of Emily. The girl in the picture was obediently squatting in the garden, holding a branch, as if she was ying with an ant. She smiled innocently. Until now, Christy was unable to describe that feeling. Christy slowly recalled the situation yesterday, thinking of her expression, as well as her waving gesture. She didn¡¯t turn back when she left. ¡°It feels like she has something inmon with us. We seem to be the same type of person.¡± Noah finally turned around and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mean she, as a rich, has experienced what we experienced? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Right. People who lived in the light couldn¡¯t have a chance to see darkness at all. Christy was silent for a moment, ¡°Maybe I was thinking too much.¡± She walked back to the dining table and continued her lunch. Then she stood up and asked, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Noah was still busy with theputer. Hearing this, he paused and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll use my beauty to trap her.¡± Noah stood up and loosened his cor, exposing his sexy corbone and apple. Christy, ¡°¡­¡± Although they had done so in the past, a strong sixth sense told her that his beauty wouldn¡¯t be enough to seduce the little girl Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 74 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Single Parent When Jaquan apanied Sydnee back to the Tea Manor, the hosts were having dinner. Therefore, Sydnee insisted to have Jaquan for having dinner together. Jaquan nced at the dishes. Although they did not look as good as the dishes in restaurants, the smell was extremely appetizing even from a long distance. ¡°Alright.¡± A boy ran in and hit his leg when he went to wash his hands. Jaquan lifted him into the air and saw his face, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The boy looked surprisingly elegant and was like a master from big cities although he dressed inly. He was not afraid, although he was lifted. He looked at Jaquan and the ground with surprise in his shing eyes. Jaquan wanted tough when he saw the boy¡¯s reaction, ¡°What the matter is? Nobody hugged you before?¡± Sydnee smiled when she came out and saw this scene, ¡°Stony, tell your mother toe and have dinner!¡± ¡°OK. Sydnee!¡± The child struggled in Jaquan¡¯s hands, and his face turned red. ¡°Sir, put me down.¡± Jaquan put him in his arms and walked in, ¡°Little boy, what¡¯s your name?¡± The boy¡¯s legs were swinging, ¡°I¡¯m not a little boy. My name is Stony Stone.¡± ¡°Your name is Stony Stone?¡± Jaquan teased him, ¡°Is that your real name?¡± The boy blushed, ¡°It is. Myst name is Stone. My first name is Stony.¡± Jaquanughed, ¡°What a weird name! Were your parents toozy to think of a normal name for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about them!¡± Stony suddenly became angry and bit Jaquan¡¯s arm fiercely. Jaquan endured the pain and put Stony down gently. Stony ran away as soon as he reached the ground. Jaquan rolled up his sleeves and saw a neat mark of Stony¡¯s bite. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He rubbed his arm and immediately felt the pain. Sydnee had prepared chopsticks and bowls for Jaquan. But there was a chair beside him. Jaquan asked, ¡°Who ising?¡± ¡°Stony and his mother.¡± Sydnee pointed at the dishes on the table, ¡°She made these dishes. She should be cleaning up the kitchen right now.¡± A momentter, Stony ran back and said in a tender but clear tone, ¡°Sydnee, my mother said that you could have dinner with the guest first.¡± Sydnee thought for a moment and handed a bowl of rice to Stony. ¡°Can you hold it?¡± Stony nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he held the bowls and walked back to the kitchen carefully step by step. Sydnee asked Jaquan and Howard to eat first. She picked a few from each dish into a bowl, held a bowl of rice, and walked after Stony. Jaquan did not resist and started eating. He gave apliment while eating, ¡°They taste good.¡± Howard was not intended to speak with the young generation, but he started speaking since Jaquan started the conversation, ¡°Marissa went back to her hometown because of her health condition, thus Emma took over the kitchen. Oh, Emma is a resident here. She is Stony¡¯s mother. It is not easy for her to raise a child by herself, so she found a part-time job nting tea tree. We did not expect her to be so endurable at such a young age¡­¡± Jaquan was surprised and raised his head, ¡°A single-parent family? Where the father is?¡± He recalled the surprise and joy in Stony¡¯s eyes when he lifted him. ¡°People said that he went abroad.¡± Howard sighed. ¡°Stony told us that he has never met his father.¡± No wonder the boy suddenly bit his arm angrily when he mentioned his parents. Howard shook his head. ¡°What a tragedy. It was most likely that the man did not want to take responsibility, yet Emma did not want to abandon the baby. Therefore, she chose to bring Stony to the world.¡± ¡°What a hateful man!¡± Jaquan said with disdain, ¡°Stony is such a good boy!¡± Howard nodded, ¡°It is true. If I ever have a chance to meet that man, I will beat him fiercely with all my strength.¡± ¡°I will take care of this if we see him. You can just stand aside and watch him being beat.¡± Jaquan answered. Sydnee smiled at them when she came back and saw them chatting, ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Ever since she saw Vincent and Emily together, she was no longer excited about anything she saw. To her, Jaquan was just one of Vincent¡¯s brothers, and he was not worth her nervousness or excitement. Moreover, this man was not as indifferent as Vincent and was easy to get along with. Jaquan was about to speak when his phone rang. It was a call from the police station. He had left a business card for the captain to contact him directly if anything happened. He left the table and answered the phone. The captain on the other side said, ¡°This guy wants to settle the case privately. He just offered 500 thousand to withdraw thewsuit. I refused. I want to ask you how muchpensation you want.¡± ¡°Directly go for the maximumpensation. Besides, send the real tea seeds to the tea ntation.¡± Jaquan continued, ¡°But the shop needs to be closed. Do you understand what I mean?¡± When Jaquan hung up, he found himself at the door of where Stony lived. There were some sunflowers in rea in front of the door, and they were blooming in cool autumn. He did not move his eyes. Then, he heard Stonyughing, following by a woman¡¯s voice. It was so soft that made people think of a cloud in a ss of water, which added sweetness to the drink, ¡°I will get angry if you continue messing around!¡± It should be in an angry tone, but it was so peaceful whening out from that woman¡¯s mouth. Jaquan tilted his head and saw the half-opened door. Stony took a chair and sat down obediently. Then he saw a pearl-white hand of that single mother. His phone rang again. Jaquan answered the phone while ncing at the door. He wanted to see who gave Stony, such a beautiful boy, a birth. But what the person on the other side of the phone said drew his attention. ¡°Can youe and drink with me?¡± It was Arabe¡¯s depressed voice, ¡°I want to drink.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Jaquan immediately turned around and made a gesture to Sydnee. Then, he picked up the coat on the chair and walked out. Arabeughed. It sounded like she was already drunk, ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jaquan sat in the car and stared at himself in the rear-view mirror. He laughed at himself sarcastically. He knew that he was hers. He would do whatever Arabe asked him to do, even it was death. ** Harold went straight to KFC and bought a hamburger. He thought for a while and ordered another hot drink. Some young girlsughed and looked at him. Some of them even came forward and chat him up, ¡°Hey, handsome, can we touch your muscles?¡± Harold looked at them. They were about the same age as Miss Emily, some might be a bit older. However, their behaviors were too casual, as if their youth would never die. Their nails, their essories, their clothes, and their makeups. Everything looked energetic. Harold remained silent. He grabbed the food and turned around to leave. But the girls stopped him, ¡°Handsome, can we have your phone numbers? We can hang out next time.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 75 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 75 Chapter 75 n Harold said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, I am not allowed to go out unless my master approves it.¡± The young girls were all stunned and did not know what to say. Harold walked out of the door with the food. He was worried that Miss Emily would be hungry, especially he had spent a lot of time in line. Therefore, so he raised the speed of walking back. A text message was sent to him. Usually, he would directly ignore them because both Mr. Maury and Mr. Eliot would call him. But now that Miss Emily liked tomunicate through messages, things were different. He stopped to look at his phone. He could not believe what he saw and thought it was his illusion. Soon, he ran at an extremely fast speed to an ATM. He inserted his bank card, entered the password, checked the bnce, and was frozen. There were six zeros in the bnce? That was right, six zeros. The unit was in million. Emily was sitting on the park bench in the hospital. Most people were having a lunch break during this time. Thus, it was very quiet. The sunlight shined on her and brought warmness to her. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the sun. No one came and interfered with her except some insects. She did not know what the time was when she heard footsteps approaching. The person already sat down beside her before she opened her eyes. The sense of perfume was unfamiliar but pleasant. ¡°Are you by yourself?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. The shape of his face was shining slightly but Emily could not see clearly who he was. She had to squint her eyes and look at him. When she saw who he was, she frowned and moved aside. ¡°¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression changed slightly for Emily¡¯s tiny moves, but he immediately switched to his normal one. He leaned back on the chair and sat casually. Nobody would believe that this man was a liar with his good look. ¡°You are Noah Sachs.¡± Emily called his name faintly, ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Emily Britt.¡± She did not look at him. Although they went sitting on the same chair, there was some distance between them. Emily looked straight ahead and said calmly, ¡°That is right. The Britt¡¯s that you had tried everything you could to destroy. The people you met half a month ago were my stepmother and my sister.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noah did not move. He looked at this girl quietly. She still looked like a teenager, yet everything she said was straight to the point. However, her expression was calm and charming. If he did not know who she was, he would think that this girl was admiring the beauty of nature. ¡°I am not here to interrupt your n.¡± Emily continuing speaking in a calm voice, ¡°I want to cooperate. I can help you to destroy my stepmother and sister.¡± Noah had nned everything before he came. Originally, he was going to make clear their background and purpose. Then, he was nning to take the initiative and seduce Emily with his appearance¡­ But he had never expected that a young girl would take the lead at the beginning. She did not care about what they wanted at all. Instead, she just told him what she wanted. It was concise and straightforward. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Noah propped up his temples and tilted to the other side. He found a comfortable position and looked at Emily. She stood up and narrowed her eyes slightly in the direction of the sun. She still sounded indifferent, ¡°How about you? Why did you choose them?¡± City Y was consisted of many powerful families, and there were too many stupid rich people. It was unlikely that they tried so hard to get into contact with Beverly and Elsie without knowing Beverly¡¯s suspiciousness. But they still insisted on them for more than half a month. This was a bit too long for professional swindlers. Emily could only make one conclusion. There was someone behind the swindlers, and this person was the one who wanted to destroy the Britt¡¯s. It might have been the same person who nned the event in which Elsie switched the contract. ¡°Simple. I am doing this for money.¡± Noah was straightforward as well. Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Emily, waiting for her reply. Emily smiled indifferently at him. The smile onlysted for a second. She did not say a word but put on her mask and left. Noah felt that this girl was very unusual. At the same time, Christy¡¯s voice came from his headphones, ¡°She knows.¡± She took a deep breath, ¡°She knows the reason why we picked Beverly and Elsie.¡± Noah narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do not worry. Keep going as we nned.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ** When Emily went back to the hospital corridor, Harold had already gotten a lot of medicine in his hand. Seeing Emily, he handed over the hamburger, which was still warm. Emily starting eating as they walked back. They did not say anything. After grabbing a taxi, Harold handed the phone to Emily. The message was about the bank ount information. Emily counted the numbers and was a little surprised. It was not a small number. She did not know that whether it was thepensation Jaquan received or from Ferne who sold the painting. Harold scrolled down and Emily saw another two messages. Now she could confirm that the money was from Ferne. Emily did not expect the painting to be sold at such a high price. She was a bit excited since this was the first time that she earned a huge amount of money. She put her phone back to the picket, took a sip of c, and smiled slightly, ¡°Do some research on what he likes. We will send him a gift next time.¡± ¡°I suppose he likes wine.¡± Harold thought for a while, ¡°I will go out and buy a bottle of wine for him later.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Buy the 150 thousand one.¡± The taxi driver looked at Emily from the mirror, but he could not see Emily¡¯s face since she was wearing a mask. He was wondering which rich family this girl was from, who directly talked about luxurious wine at this price. Emily noticed the driver¡¯s nce and said, ¡°Just buy the 15 one. It tastes good.¡± Harold was speechless, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± The driver was stunned. Did he just have a hearing problem? No wonder. He was curious about why a rich person would take a taxi. After getting out of the taxi, Harold held Emily and went back to the Britt¡¯s. The butler followed behind and asked worriedly, ¡°How was it? What did the doctor say?¡± Emily closed her eyes. It looked like she was extremely tired. She did not speak. Harold did not say anything either. He held her into the room and arranged her for a good sleep. The butler was so anxious seeing them remain silent, but he did not dare to shout in front of Miss Emily. When Harold came out, he could not bear the stress and hit Harold on the shoulder, ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Harold repeated everything the doctor said, ¡°Miss Emily had eaten something that was not clean. The doctor said that she should not eat any irritating food for a while. And she needs to drink enough warm water. There was nothing too serious. You need to adjust her diet as well.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 76 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 76 Chapter 76 A Card The butler sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Maury called today, but I hid it from him. I don¡¯t know when the company will get through the difficult time.¡± Harold was listening to him in silence. He knew that Emily would do something, and what he needed to do is assist her privately. He handed butler¡¯s wallet to him. When he checked the bnce of the card, he withdrew two thousand and put one thousand in butler¡¯s wallet. And he would leave the rest to call a cab. The butler took the wallet without opening it. Heading for the kitchen, he intended to ask Susan to cook some porridge for Emily. At this time, Harold left quietly. It was hard for Emily to go out, since Beverly and her daughter was watching her. Besides, she should also watch out for Maury. It was a hard time for her. So he had to deal with some minor things for her to buy her some time for something important. Emily had been lying on the bed for quite long. Elsie, who lived in the room next to her, came in after a knock. She talked to her and tried calling her name as if she really cared about her. Later, she checked both her bag and phone, but she seemed not to have got anything useful. Then she rolled her eyes and left. Emily got up from the bed after Elsie left. She began to draw with her brush. When she was sitting on the chair in the hospital with her eyes closed, she seemed to have sensed the smell of the sun as well as the warmth of the sunshine. Gently closing her eyes, she thought back the warmth. Then, she opened her eyes and began to mix the pigments. She chose a piece of paper which was two meters wide this time. The paper she used earlier was fifty centimeters wide, and it was the first time that she had used such arge piece of paper. She ced it on the ground and pressed it with a paperweight. All the colors, like gold, blue, pink and yellow, came to her mind, so she was drawing really fast. Then she quickly finished the painting that could express the warmth she felt this afternoon. Then she hid it under the bed. When Susan saw Emily looking at something under the bed after opening the door quietly, she couldn¡¯t help saying with a smile, ¡°Miss Emily, you woke up?¡± Susan was so heavily hit by Elsie that she even bled from the corner of her mouth. And her cheeks were swollen. She didn¡¯t get better after taking some medicine, as well as several days of rest at home. Her condition wasn¡¯t improved until she went to the hospital and got some other medicine. Emily thought that Susan wouldn¡¯te back anymore. However, she came back, and she still greeted Elsie politely when meeting her. What was more, she treated her even more carefully. ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± Emily came in holding a bowl of porridge. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯ve just cooked the porridge. Come on. Have some of it. It¡¯s good to your stomach.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t reach out and take the bowl, since her hands were still stained with paints. She just sniffed, ¡°It smells so good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still very hot. You can have itter.¡± Susan put the bowl of porridge on the table, asking, ¡°Miss Emily, what else do you wanna eat?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tilting her head, Emily answered after a moment of thinking, ¡°Egg soup.¡± Susan nodded, ¡°Okay, wait here. I¡¯ll go and cook it for you now.¡± When she left, Emily went into the bathroom and washed her hands. Then she found her face and clothes were somewhat stained, which Susan should also see. Emily took out the paints and drew something on the paper randomly. The painting looked quite casual, even the colors she used. She was still drawing when Susan came in. Susan said with a smile, ¡°Miss Emily, the painting is so good. What did you draw?¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to probe into her thought, so she simply put down the paints, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Susan was so pleased to hear that, ¡°Really?¡± The paints hadn¡¯t dried yet. She looked at it for a moment and then said, ¡°I have to frame it. I¡¯m so happy to get it, since you drew it for me.¡± Emily was observing her while eating the porridge. In her previous life, L would do nothing but see her be bullied by Elsie and Beverly every time. She had neither helped her out nor taught her how to avoid them, which led her inexplicable dislike of women of L¡¯s age. Susan was so heavily hit by Elsie, but she still tried that hard to protect her. Emily couldn¡¯t figure out whether she did that in good faith or just pretended. Was she the one sent by someone behind Elsie to test her? Can she trust her? Emily did not dare to take the risk, since she had so much to care about, including her father, big brother and the Britt Group. ** It was ten at thete night. Ferne finally went back to the group. Once he was in the group, he posted a picture in which there was a bottle of red wine and a pink card. The thank-you card was written by the shopkeeper, which was asked by Harold. But the shopkeeper misunderstood his intention. He thought that the bottle of red wine was a gift for proposing to ady. After all, it was worth more than a hundred thousand. So the shopkeeper followed his own thought and turned a thank-you card into a love letter. Ferne was so excited the moment he returned to the group. He even shouted in the group after sending the picture of the card, ¡®Attention. Someone sent a bottle of red wine and wrote a romantic love letter that was even mushy to me.¡¯ Randy: ¡®Thank you for meeting the best of you at the right time. Come on.¡¯ Randy skipped the disgusting lines and directly saw the bottom. And he immediately noticed thest two words and burst intoughter. Randy: ¡®Attention. Focus on the highlight. ¡®From Harold¡¯. It¡¯s from a man. Ferne, you¡¯re awesome. A gay is chasing after you.¡¯ Ferne: ¡®¡­¡¯ Armando: ¡®Laughing.¡¯ Randy: ¡®Ferne, I remember, once you seemed to have disguised yourself as a woman when doing your job. And then you got stuck in the restroom and confessed when you returned to the police station. Right?¡¯ Armando: ¡®Laughing.¡¯ Looking at the card for him, Ferne felt kind of helpless. He also saw thest two words, ¡°From Harold¡±. Just as he was about to throw it away, he thought who on earth was Harold. When he thought of Emily of the Britts after a moment, he couldn¡¯t help being delighted. Ferne: ¡®Come on. Is this Harold the bodyguard of Emily? Does it mean she sent me this?¡¯ Armando: ¡®¡­¡¯ Randy: ¡®¡­¡¯ Jaquan: ¡®¡­¡¯ Ferne had been moved out of the group. Randy: ¡®Laughing.¡¯ Armando: ¡®Laughing.¡¯ It was drizzling during the night. Emily had been out for the entire day, and she was exhausted. When she was having a sound sleep, she felt someone seemed to sit beside her bed. She thought it was Eliot. As she was about to call his name, she found the one wasn¡¯t Eliot at all. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± She had just woken up, so her voice was somewhat dry. But Vincent felt it sounded as if a feather was scratching the back of his ears. Only a phone-sized wall lights were on in her room, vaguely showing the tall figure of the man beside the bed. The curtains shut out the sound of rain. Besides the sound of Emily¡¯s breathing, nothing else could be sensed except the aura of Vincent. It was as fresh and chill as the air after rain. The man bent down slightly, and his face appeared from the dark. Under his pitch-ck sharp eyebrows, there was a pair of deep eyes. The color of his eyes was light, and they looked cold. At this time, he looked cool and indifferent in the dim light from themp. He was like characters in the movies but popping out of the screen of a sudden. When Emily finally saw his face clearly, she found it had been long since she met himst time. However, as for the specific time, she couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Where is the gift?¡± The man¡¯s low-textured voice sounded to her ears. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 77 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Are You Scared? Emily looked at him nkly, ¡°What?¡± He was so close to her that she couldn¡¯t even sense his breath. Under the dim light, the shadows of the two of them on the wall looked as if they were kissing. Emily had no time for that at all. She was wondering what the gift he mentioned with a frown was. The man in front of him was kind of airing his grievances, ¡°You sent a gift to Ferne, but you didn¡¯t send me one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily finally remembered that Harold had bought a bottle of wine for Ferne, but that was not a gift from her. Another thing came to her. It was Ferne and Jaquan who helped her sell her paintings and deal with the fake seeds of tea, respectively, but they both were good friends of Vincent. So it meant it actually was Vincent who helped her out. So she did owe him a gift. When Emily figured it out, she sat up at once and turned on the light, asking, ¡°What kind of gift do you want?¡± It was getting cold. She looked even fairer in her pink rabbit pajamas, as the two rabbit ears were hanging down beside her neck. Her cheeks were glowing while her pink lips were slightly curled up, which was so attractive.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Vincent was staring at her, and his pitch-ck eyes were dim and unclear. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Massage my shoulders.¡± Emily got up from her bed after a hesitation. The man was so tall to her even when he was sitting at the edge of the bed. She could reach his shoulders, but she couldn¡¯t use her strength to do the massage. However, this was the first time for her to do such a thing. Sheid her hands on his shoulders with a bit of her strength. The muscles under her fingers were quite hard and strong. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to do the massage. When she moved her fingers to the back of his neck, she could clearly find the man tensing up. Leaning over slightly, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The soft arms of a girl were leaning on Vincent¡¯s shoulders while her breath was just near his ears. He could see her fair skin clearly as long as he tilted his head. Grabbing her arm, he stood up and pulled her into his arms. Emily was surprised to find out that she was about the same height as him when she stood on the bed. The coat the man was wearing was sort of wet, and the coldness even soaked her pajamas. So she felt a bit chill when being hugged by him and her mind was clearer. Harold told her that Vincent had a meeting abroad, so he must have rushed here as soon as he returned from abroad. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± The man muttered a yes as his response to her. However, it unexpectedly sounded a little alluring to Emily¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± She asked again. The man let go of her. He took off his coat and cast a nce at Emily, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Emily shook her head. He took off his shoes andy on the bed. Emily moved a bit inside to leave him more space. After a while, he reached out and held her in his arms. Resting his chin rested on her head, he said in his rough voice, ¡°Have a sleep.¡± Emily closed her eyes. Vincent heard the even breath from the girl in his arms in a short while. Lowering his head, he couldn¡¯t help giving her a soft kiss, ¡°My cruel girl.¡± ** When Emily woke up the next morning, Vincent had left. Touching the ring on her finger, she was in a good mood with her lips curled up unconsciously. Susan was getting her dressed. When she saw the look on Emily¡¯s face, she asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Emily, what pleased you that much?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment, ¡°Do I look pleased?¡± ¡°You do.¡± Susan pulled her to the mirror, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been smiling.¡± The girl in the mirror looked fairer in the bright yellow trench coat. Her lips were curled up while her eyes were tender. Touching the mirror, Emily suddenly thought she should have said thank you to Vincent. Again, Maury and Eliot did note backst night. Beverly and Elsie were watching TV in the sofa downstairs. Casting a nce at the TV, she found it was broadcasting the presidential election of the United States, and Obama won his second term of office. Susan brought Emily the breakfast, ¡°Miss Emily, hurry and have it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Emily sat there obediently and began to gulp. Elsie watched TV for a while, and then turned her gaze to Emily, saying, ¡°Retard, where did you get that trench coat?¡± Susan replied from the side, ¡°Miss Elsie, Mr. Eliot bought it for Miss Emily.¡± Susan¡¯s words did remind Emily that most of her clothes were bought by Eliot, including her pink rabbit pajamas and her underwear. Elsie gave a cold snort, ¡°Did I ask you anything?¡± The look on Susan¡¯s face changed. She went to the kitchen again and brought a cup of hot milk to Emily. Then, she was standing beside Emily in case Elsie woulde and hurt Emily. Emily went upstairs as usual after breakfast. She ced a piece of paper on the table and started to draw. Her phone on the table vibrated. It was a text message from Harold, saying Miss Elsie went out. Sure enough, it had only been half a month, but Elsie just couldn¡¯t wait. Maury had clearly forbidden Beverly and her daughter from going out. The two of them did follow the words of him during this half month. But they started to hang around the house instead of just staying in their own rooms. They watched TV downstairs. Andter, Elsie even did yoga in the garden sometimes. Emily naturally knew that they would definitely go out, but she didn¡¯t know how they avoid the watch of the butler. Or did the butler stop watching them? Emily texted back to Harold, ¡®Follow her¡¯. If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, Elsie must go out for meeting Christy. Besides, Noah would definitely seize the chance to ept the funding from Elsie as if he grudged doing that. But where would Beverly get the sum of money for the funding? As Emily was pondering with the pen in her hand, her phone rang again. ¡°Emily. Good news.¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but shout with excitement, ¡°Jaquan brought back a carload of seeds for free. That was what Mr. Be made up to us. Besides, he also gave us half a million.¡± Emily wrote down several numbers one after another, half a million, one million, one million and a half, and 1. 2 million. She said on the phone after drawing a circle, ¡°Could you do one more thing for me?¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± ¡°Buy two apartments.¡± Emily flipped through her previous notes and she didn¡¯t expect to get the funds so soon. ¡°They should be in the downtown with good Fengshui. You can rent them out, but don¡¯t sell them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee was speechless for a moment and then she asked secretly, ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Biting her finger, she added, ¡°Wait a sec. You wouldn¡¯t think I could buy two apartments with that half million, would you?¡± Drawing another circle, Emily said, ¡°Will 4. 2 million be enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee swallowed, ¡°You got the money from Vincent?¡± ¡°I earned it myself.¡± Emily was being a little guilty when saying so. After all, she guessed that there was an 80 percent chance that her paintings were bought by the friends of Vincent. Sydnee seemed to be so surprised that she couldn¡¯t say a single word on the other side of the phone. Emily put down her pen, saying, ¡°Thank you for doing that for me. I¡¯ll let Harold transfer the money to you.¡± Looking at the numbers that had been circled, Emily felt a little annoyed after hanging up the phone. She did not know how to help Eliot. Should she find someone to do business with him or directly give him the money? Emily couldn¡¯t make up her mind, since she couldn¡¯t expose herself, in case she would tip off the one behind Elsie. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 78 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Cry Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What was Sydnee doing then? After hanging up the phone, Sydnee still couldn¡¯t react for a long time. Howard tried to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t answer. Howard sighed and walked out. Jaquan patted Sydnee¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Overjoyed?¡± Sydnee said nkly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jaquan rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go for a sleep. I drank too muchst night and was busy all morning. My head hurts a little.¡± ¡°You go and rest.¡± Sydnee said dully. She had just finished talking to Emma, but now she was still standing in the courtyard. She then casually pointed at a room and said to Jaquan, ¡°You can sleep there.¡± Jaquan vaguely remembered that the little boy seemed to be running towards this room at that time, but he could not remember clearly after drinking. He didn¡¯t think much of it, just took off his coat and shoes and pounced on the bed. He caught a whiff of sweet smell. He sniffed, and the fragrance made him smile. After Sydnee finished exining the matters of the Tea Manor, she immediately drove back to the city. Sydnee¡¯s grandfather, Conrad had just returned from the drugstore. Looking at her dusty appearance, he frowned and asked, ¡°What have you been busy with these days?¡± Sydnee had been seeing Emily, but the family did not know about it. So, she couldn¡¯t mention the Tea Manor. People working at the Tea Manor was also reliable to keep secrets. As long as the family didn¡¯t come here, the thing won¡¯te to light. The Dickerson family had been dependent on medicinal herbs for generations. They didn¡¯t have power or status, only a century-old brand. The Dickerson family was arge family with hundreds of people. They all relied on the chain pharmacies to support themselves. They were not rich. The Dickerson family didn¡¯t care about money, and even treated money as dirt. Sydnee did not dare to tell Conrad that she was dealing with dirt recently. She could only fudge the answer, ¡°I¡¯m busy with the exam.¡± Conrad stroked his beard and asked, ¡°What is the exam this time?¡± Sydnee waffled, ¡°Modern History.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Conrad didn¡¯t say anything more. He only warned, ¡°It¡¯s turning cold. Put on more clothes. Don¡¯t get cold. Also, drink a bowl of decoction.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sydnee hugged Conrad and said, ¡°Grandpa, you must keep healthy.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Conradughed, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Sydnee smiled and went up. She found her ID card and hurried downstairs. Conrad was still there and they said goodbye to each other. After Sydnee left for more than half an hour, Conrad suddenly remembered, ¡°Didn¡¯t this girl finish her Modern History exam in her freshman year?¡± ** Sydnee was very efficient. On the same day, she found thergest intermediarypany to choose house. She wanted arge apartment with the best scenery. And it should be in the center of the city. Sydnee asked for the price and told Emily. She also sent Emily a picture. Emily only replied, ¡°You decide.¡± Sydnee raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. That¡¯s it.¡± The agent said happily, ¡°Really? We support payment by installments. We also have cooperation with the bank to get a better price for you¡­¡± Sydnee interrupted him, ¡°I want to pay in full.¡± The agent¡¯s heart missed a beat, ¡°As you want, Miss Sydnee.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Sydnee stopped him. The agent was worried that she would suddenly go back on her word, and he asked pitifully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sydnee pointed through the window and said, ¡°I also want that apartment on the top floor of the building next door.¡± The agent looked in that direction and he felt he was sank in the deep water that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He said hoarsely, ¡°Miss Sydnee, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Sydnee said, ¡± I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± She then texted a message to Emily, ¡°It¡¯s good to be rich.¡± Harold followed behind Elsie and saw that she took a taxi to a building. It turned out that she had secretly inquired about Christy¡¯spany. Today, she actually came here to inspect. Harold saw that Elsie had entered thepany. There were too many security cameras at the entrance, so he didn¡¯t dare to follow her. He only photographed the building and the main entrance. Half an hourter, Elsie came in, followed by Christy, who was wearing famous brands all over. Elsie said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I was afraid to disturb you, so I juste alone.¡± Christy smiled, ¡°Not a big deal. I¡¯m at thepany today. What a coincidence! You don¡¯t usually see me.¡± Elsie asked carefully, ¡°I remembered that your brother is in charge of thepany. Why are you here?¡± Christy hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, I am also in charge of somepany affairs. But I¡¯m not as capable as my brother. I can only make three to five million for him. So, he asks me not toe over.¡± Elsie¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that number. After Christy finished speaking, Elsie covered her mouth and said, ¡°You are so capable already!¡± Christy seemed ustomed to suchpliments, ¡°I¡¯m not half as capable as my brother.¡± Elsie grabbed Christy and asked, ¡°Christy, how about this? I can invest in the things you make! This doesn¡¯t count as investing in your brother, so he¡¯s not in charge of this, right?¡± Christy was stunned for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s true. But you could lose money on my stuff, too¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe you!¡± Elsie held her hand and said, ¡°It definitely won¡¯t lose money!¡± Christy smiled significantly, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± After Elsie took a taxi back, Harold went to the bank and transferred three million to Sydnee. On the way back, he went to the bookstore to buy stock and finance books ording to what Emily had asked. Before leaving, Harold saw a row of Van Gogh¡¯s picture books. He then bought all of them. It was night. After taking a bath, Emily was sitting at the table and viewing the development history of the Britt Group. The Britt family was doing the chain-supermarket business. This boycott of Japanese goods had hurt the business of many supermarkets, including theirs. Fortunately, the Britt family had contracted for site construction. However, Emily did not know much about construction, so she could only learn from the start. Until this morning, she had been thinking about how to give the money to Eliot to help him bring the company back. She suddenly remembered that in her previous life, Eliot had been hospitalized, her father had died, and she was the only one left in the family. That sense of helplessness had destroyed her. When the Britt Group copsed, Elsie killed Emily with a dagger. Even if Emily closed her eyes these few days, she would saw that blood scene in her head. In this life, she couldn¡¯t let that happen again. Even if nothing happened to her father and Eliot now, she had to learn how to run thepany and control everything in the future. In this life, she would never experience that pain again! ¡°Are you crying?¡± The sudden voice startled Emily. She raised her eyes and saw a man standing at the balcony entrance. She quickly turned off the lights and waited for her eyes to adapt to the darkness. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 79 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Mosquitoes It seemed that she often asked him this question, at their second meet, at the tea house, and at the Ferne Hotel. She heard the footsteps approaching, and then the man stopped in front of her. He held her chin with his slender fingers and wiped away her tears. In the darkness, the man asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Emily could not see his face clearly. She could only feel his breath spraying on her face with a uniquely good smell. Feeling rxed unconsciously, she pointed at the desk in the darkness and muttered, ¡°The book is too difficult.¡± There was a silence for a moment, but Emily felt that he must know her intention. She suddenly remembered that she rarely revealed her true feelings, but each time Vincent could see through her. Immediately, she felt ashamed. In the darkness, her jade-white earlobe turned red. She lowered her head and got out from under his arm, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she bumped into a chair and gasped. She endured the pain without letting out a cry and limped forward. Suddenly she was pulled into his arms after a few steps. His hug was warm with a smell of nicotine. She could smell the fragrance of his aftershave. It was his unique fragrance. In the darkness, he could still see clearly. He put her on a chair and pulled up her pajamas to look at her legs. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was just a bruise. In the darkness, she could not see anything clearly but only felt a warm palm gently touching her skin. This hand seemed to touch her heart. She couldn¡¯t even breathe. Her heart was beating fast. She felt that something was wrong with her body. It was like the residual effect since she was druggedst time. She licked her lips and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Vincent finally stopped and looked at the books on her desk. They are all financial books, among which he also saw an introduction to the Britt Group. Then he recalled what he saw at the balcony door. The girl stared at the table with her head lowered. Her fingernails were tightly sped in her palms. Her eyes were full of tears and she bit her lips tightly. It was as if she was in despair. When she suddenly looked up, her eyes were filled with panic, despair, and sorrow. He flipped through the introduction to the Britt Group and lowered his head to ask, ¡°What didn¡¯t you understand?¡± Emily was stunned and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You want to learn this?¡± Vincent put her on his leg. As they faced each other, she heard him say in a low voice, ¡°I can teach you.¡± Emily was touched. This feeling was hard to describe. All she knew was that she was sitting in this person¡¯s arms and smelling his fragrance. The gloomy feeling in her heart disappearedpletely. She turned on the deskmp and pointed at the introduction book of the Britt Group. ¡°What is an EPC?¡± She asked. ¡°Engineering Procurement Construction is an integrated model. After the decision-making stage of the project, through bidding, an engineeringpany is entrusted with the general contracting of design, procurement and construction¡­¡± Emily only knew twenty-six English letters, and some short expressions like hello and good-bye. Hearing such a long English sentence, she was a little confused, ¡°E ¡­ How to pronounce it?¡± The man was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he rubbed her hair with his big palm. His voice was low and deep, as if it hit on her heart. ¡°Do you want to go to school?¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything for a while. She hadn¡¯t gone to school in her previous life. She only learned some popr phrases from the hospital TV. Her brother also taught her something and she learned some words by chatting with Sydnee. She knew how difficult it was to learn by herself. She sat here for half an hour tonight but did not finish a single page. There were many things that she didn¡¯t understand so she had to search them online. It took too much time. Actually, she wanted to go to school, but Maury and Beverly would know that she was not a fool. Such a result would be harmful to her, and it was not time for them to know that. While she was considering, the man said with a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to pick you up tomorrow night.¡± Emily looked up at him. The light of themp was faint and dim, and it was partially blocked by her. His lips and chin were covered by shadows. She could only see that he was looking at her with his ck eyes. ¡°Am I going to your house?¡± She goggled at him in confusion, ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Vincent supported her slender waist and rubbed her protruding spine with his finger. ¡°Go to school.¡± Emily felt that the ce he touched became strange and itchy. She resisted the impulse to scratch and shifted her position. Then she asked, ¡°Go to school at night?¡± Vincent ced his head on her shoulder and said in a hoarse and alluring voice, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you myself.¡± Emily turned her head in surprise, but unexpectedly, she collided with the man who raised head from her shoulder. They happened to kiss on each other¡¯s lips. She retreated slightly, and when she saw the man frown, she quickly approached him and kissed him. The man grabbed her waist and continued this kiss. Suddenly, they heard footstepsing from outside the door. It wasn¡¯t Susan, nor Elsie. It sounded more like Eliot. He never knocked on the door before entering her room. Emily leaned back with anxiety, but the man held the back of her head with one hand and bit her lips as a punishment. Her heart was beating fast. When Eliot opened the door and entered, he saw Emily sitting at the table and drawing pictures. Seeing him enter, she smiled with her cheeks red. ¡°Eliot, long time no see.¡± Eliot walked in and touched her head, ¡°Are you sick? Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°I just took a bath. It¡¯s a little hot.¡± Emily looked guiltily at the balcony. Her lips were still burning. She seemed to smell his fragrance on her body. She quickly picked up the spray on the table and sprayed it at her feet. ¡°There are mosquitoes!¡± ¡°Why are there mosquitoes in autumn?¡± Eliot pulled a chair and sat down beside her. Seeing she curled up on the chair, revealing her white calves and toes, he was somewhat embarrassed and moved his eyes away. Then he fetched a nket from the bed to cover her. Then, he sat down and looked at the graffiti on her desk. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Mickey Mouse.¡± Eliotughed, ¡°This Mickey Mouse is really ugly.¡± Emily also smiled. Theyughed for a while and then Eliot said, ¡°Dad has something to tell you. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand him, so I¡¯ll exin it to you first. I know you want to see mom, but dad and I haven¡¯t found her for a long time.¡± Emily¡¯s smile froze. She lowered her head and did not speak again. Eliot rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be angry with dad. He was very tired these days. He was busy working and looking for mom. He didn¡¯t even have meals in time. Today, he got a stomachache and was almost sent to the hospital.¡± Emily nodded, but remained silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 80 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Daylight Robbery Eliot sighed and went out. Not long after, Maury walked in. His face was still a little pale. He sat in his chair for a while without saying a word. It was such a shame that he had failed to fulfill his promise with Emily. Emily had guessed what it was all about. After all, something bad had happened to the Britt family in her previous life. If her mother wanted to see her, she would definitely find her. However, she had never looked for her. She reached out and gently held Maury¡¯s hand, said softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡± Maury¡¯s eyes turned red. He petted Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy failed to keep the promise. Your mom is probably still mad at me. She didn¡¯t answer the phone. I can¡¯t get in touch with her.¡± He sighed. ¡°She moved a lot. I¡¯ve looked for her a few times before. But she¡¯s been avoiding me, so I kind of give up.¡± Emily listened quietly. Maury gently hugged her and said, ¡°Emily, I will definitely find her and let you two reunite.¡± Emily nodded. Whether the two of them could reunite or not, she really hoped her mother could lead a happy life. ** When Jaquan woke up, it waste at night. His shoes and jacket were taken off. The light in the room was off. He had to put on shoes in the dark. And he could not find his jacket, so he walked out barefoot. Last night he drank too much, and now he really needed to use the bathroom. He probably thought that there was no one outside, so he untied his belt as soon as he walked out of the room. All of a sudden, he saw a woman sitting on the stairs. Stunned for a moment, he quickly zipped his pants, turned around and ask hoarsely, ¡°Excuse me, where is the bathroom?¡± The woman was surprised when she heard the sound behind her. Without turning her head, she pointed in a direction. Jaquan thanked her and hurriedly rushed over. When he came back, she was gone. Under the moonlight, he could see that the room he had just left was closed. He walked to the door, rubbing his shoulders. It was a little cold outside. Just as he was about to knock on the door to get his coat, he saw the coat, his wallet and phone on a cute piggy- shaped chair down the corridor. He finally realized that he had probably slept in the wrong room. Thinking of the woman sitting on the stairs, he assumed that he had slept in the room of the single mother. He silently put on his coat and turned his phone on. It was eleven o¡¯clock at night. Waking up at this time, he was both tired and hungry. And he had no idea where to go. He sat outside for a while. Since it was too cold, he decided to drive back right away. As he came to the door, he found that it was one of those retro wooden doors with the bolt inside. If he went out, someone had to bolt the door from inside. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for the woman and the child in the room. He thought for a while, and finally found a deck chair to sit down. He yed with his phone for some time, then closed his eyes. In fact, he had never slept in the moonlight like this. He fell asleep again. In his sleep, he vaguely saw a white figureing over. He smiled at the figure and felt his body got warm again. When he woke up the second time, it was almost dawn. He watched the sun rising from the horizon. Then he smelled something. With a deep breath, he was sure it was something delicious. As he stood up, he found that he was covered with a nket. He folded it, put it on the chair and followed the smell to the kitchen. There, he saw a woman with her back to him stir-frying rice with eggs. And there were two fried eggs on the table. The smell of porridge permeated in the air. Jaquan stood at the door and felt that peeping like this was a bit inappropriate. So he walked in and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry. I was drunk yesterday. And I identally slept in the wrong room.¡± The woman didn¡¯t stop the work. She turned off the fire, put the food into a bowl without even raising her head. Jaquan thought that she didn¡¯t hear him and uttered again, ¡°Sorry, I identally slept¡­¡± The woman interrupted him, still having her back to him. She was washing the pan. Her voice was slightly different from the sweet one he had heard the other day. She said, quite coldly. ¡°I heard you.¡± He¡¯d meant to ask for something to eat, but her words shut him up. He actually felt embarrassed. But he had never felt embarrassed for all these years. He felt weird, and even thought it was an illusion. He opened his mouth again, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Could I get some breakfast?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman washed her hands with soap and said faintly, ¡°Help yourself.¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± He got a bowl anddled porridge into it clumsily. The hot bowl burned his hands. He gasped and held the bowl to the table with pain. Then he washed his hands in the sink. After cleaning up the kitchen, the woman took the breakfast and left. Jaquan thought to himself, ¡°Is this woman so indifferent to all men because she has been cheated?¡± There was a fried egg left on the table. Jaquan nced at it, then at the door. Finally, he took the fried egg with his hand and put it into his mouth. It was a little hot but delicious. He was probably starving, because after eating the egg, he was far from full. But the porridge was still very hot. He could only hovered in the kitchen. After the porridge cooled down, he gulped it and went filling the bowl with porridge again. After Emma and Stony finished their meal, Emma came to kitchen to wash the dishes. She caught Jaquan eating with the pot in his arms. The moment the two of them saw each other, Jaquan was surprised. He paused for a while, then swallowed and said, ¡°Sorry, I was too hungry.¡± This was the first time he saw her face. He had thought that she was a gorgeous woman, but she turned out to be rather in. She was the kind of women who could never stand out in a crowd. He thought to himself, ¡°How handsome her husband must be to have such a beautiful child like Stony?¡± Emma nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She just put the dishes in the sink, washed her hands and went out. Jaquan followed her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the breakfast. How much is it?¡± Emma stopped and turned to look at him. She stretched out her fair hand and said, ¡°Five thousand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± Jaquan looked at her in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m your boss¡¯s friend.¡± Emma said nkly, ¡°Then don¡¯t go to the wrong room next time. See you.¡± Jaquan was annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a single mother, he would have already lost his temper. With an angry look, he reached out his hand and stuck it on Emma¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Stony had just came out of the room. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving.¡± As soon as he crossed the threshold, he caught sight of Jaquan. Then he greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 81 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Host a Banquet Jaquan put down his hand awkwardly. He walked a few steps and squatted down in front of Stony, asking, ¡°Are you going to school?¡± ¡°No, I go to school at 8:30. I¡¯m going running now.¡± Stony smiled at him, ¡°I need to do exercise, because I will protect Mom after growing up.¡± ¡®Your mother doesn¡¯t need any protection at all.¡¯ Jaquan said to himself inside. Then he looked up and nced at Emma, who was looking at Stony gently with a caring aura. ¡°Bye.¡± Emma helped Stony with his coat, and then got up and closed the door, shutting Jaquan outside. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was so angry that he smashed the steering wheel after getting back to his car. Damn! It had been years since he had encountered such a difficult woman. How could such an ordinary woman talk to him like this? Then he got a call from Arabe. He exhaled before answering the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Vincent is hosting a banquet tonight. Shall I go?¡± Arabe asked, sounding struggling. Jaquan checked the calendar and asked in confusion, ¡°A banquet for what?¡± ¡°To celebrate the butler¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When did a butler¡¯s birthday party deserve so much attention? Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. He began to think about Vincent¡¯s motives behind this party. Randy and Vincent were the smartest among the fellow guys. Trevor was an exception, of course. Arabe repeated the question, ¡°Shall I go?¡± ¡°Go if you want.¡± Jaquan looked at his wristwatch and started the car. He saw a small blister on the back of his hand and gritted his teeth. Arabe asked, ¡°Is she going?¡± Jaquan paused for a moment before finally figuring out her purpose. He said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I want her to go.¡± Arabe said softly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to know her, and what Vincent likes about her.¡± After Jaquan hanged up the phone, he smashed the steering wheel again. If there was right and wrong about love, he could talk about it with someone else. But now he could do nothing but hurt himself. ** Emily woke up in the morning and was told by Susan that the Britts had been invited by the Scavos to the banquet. Elsie and Beverly were prohibited from going out. So either Eliot or Maury would go, together with their femalepanion. Emily suddenly remembered that Vincent had told herst night, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow night.¡± Susan prepared several long dresses and gowns, asking, ¡°Miss Emily, which one do you like?¡± ¡°The white one.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Susan took out the white dress and said, ¡°Miss Emily, your skin is white, you look good in any one of them.¡± Emily stared at herself in the mirror and saw the bruise on her leg. She then said, ¡°The ck one is better.¡± Susan nodded and smiled. ¡°Not bad. In the ck dress, you will look mature and graceful.¡± Emily grinned slightly. Unfortunately, she found that ever since that nightmare, she was not innocent and happy anymore. She became indifferent, cold and no longer familiar with herself. She couldn¡¯t evenugh from the bottom of heart. Emily went downstairs for breakfast, not seeing Elsie and Beverly. She was told that they didn¡¯te out from their rooms in the morning. Susan got Emily breakfast, after which, Emily went to the garden to count ants with Harold. The butler and Susan looked at Emily in the hall and sighed, ¡°Miss Emily bes even more beautiful.¡± ¡°She is just a kid.¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°What if Miss Emily could recover from the illness!¡± But no major hospital could cure her. So Susan couldn¡¯t say anything in response. She just looked at Emily and Harold from afar and asked, ¡°What do you think they were talking about?¡± ¡°Ants. Miss Emily can look at ants for an hour.¡± Susan sighed again. Then she went into the kitchen to clean the dishes. The butler sighed as he went into the warehouse. After Emily saw the butler and Susan disappeared, she looked up at the balcony. After confirming that there was no one around, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Scavo¡¯s tonight. He would ask me to stay there. I don¡¯t know the reason, but I won¡¯t be back for about a month or two.¡± Harold held an ant in his palm and handed it to Emily, ¡°OK.¡± Emily used a twig to take the ant over, putting it on the ground. ¡°Please take care of Sydnee. She may need your help from time to time.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After they finished speaking, Emily and Harold stood up. He gently said, ¡°Miss Emily.¡± Emily turned around and said, ¡°Yes?¡± Harold said seriously, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Emily nodded at him, ¡°I will.¡± In Elsie¡¯s room on the second floor. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t gone shopping for almost a month! I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Beverly was smearing her neck. After hearing Elsie, she stopped and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Elsie and hesitated for a while, and then suggested, ¡°How about we¡­¡± Before Beverly could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Elsie, ¡°Mom! I got a message from that person! He asked us to do something for him, and will pay us five million! Dad would be proud of us if we make it!¡± Beverly put away the cream and walked to Elsie¡¯s bed. ¡°Don¡¯t let them know about the money.¡± Elsie asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He is mean with you, and doesn¡¯t deserve your help.¡± Beverly asked. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s figure out what that person wants us to do first.¡± Beverly said. Elsie nodded and stared at the phone. She checked the message, with her brows further furrowing. Beverly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She asked me to take out the subsidiary agreement from my brother¡¯s contract and throw it away.¡± Elsie exhaled, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t do this; otherwise, I¡¯ll be beaten to death by my brother!¡± Beverly took her phone away and read the message word by word. She could see nothing but the five million. ¡°I agree with you.¡± How could she not ask for something as a return after being treated that way by Maury? Besides, Noah was in need of investment. This money came just in time. After lunch, Emily painted in her room. The painting under her bed was too big. She hadn¡¯t have it framed untilst night. She was going to send it to Vincent as a present. Recalling what Vincent said the night before yesterday, she smiled. Vincent was nothing like what the rumors said about him. The ring on her neck was even warmer, and she touched it. She thought silently, ¡°Vincent doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯sining about him, right?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 82 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Respect She paused for a second. Then, she took out a piece of paper. She drew the image of Vincent based on her memory about himst night. His thin lips and chin were hidden in the darkness. Half of his face was under the light and the other in the darkness. He looked both indifferent and cold. His ck eyes were deep and emotionless. She often drew with paint. But this time, she drew with a pencil. After drawing for nearly two hours, she stood up to stretch her body and got another ss of water. Another hour passed. She was still drawing his eyes. She felt that she was not good enough to draw the essence of Vincent¡¯s eyes. She darkened the shadows, and then used her fingers to wipe it evenly. Her phone was vibrating. It was Eliot¡¯s call. Emily turned on the speaker. ¡°I¡¯m going to a banquet tonight. Put on a fancy dress and I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Emily stopped and checked the time. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She tidied up all the pens and the painting. ¡°Eliot, I want to go to the supermarket.¡± ¡°What do you need? I can buy it for you.¡± Emily remembered that her closet was full of clothes. So she instantly said, ¡°Eliot, I have already grown up, so I want to shop for myself.¡± Eliot probably understood her meaning. He coughed softly and said, ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll send a driver to pick you up.¡± ¡°Harold can send me there,¡± she muttered. ¡°OK.¡± After hanging up the phone, Emily put on a windbreaker and went downstairs. Harold drove out of the garage. Not far from the door, she saw a car under a roadside tree. It was a car of the Scavos which Harold had even driven before. Emily whispered before getting out of the car, ¡°I¡¯ll take the opportunity to retrieve that painting. Then you send it directly to Vincent¡¯s room.¡± Harold answered, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± She turned around and looked at the house of the Britts. After she was sure that she could not see the balcony here, she got into the car. The driver greeted, ¡°Good evening, Miss Emily.¡± ¡°Good evening.¡± Emily responded politely and theny back in the back seat to think. She could not interfere with the matter of the Britts because of the current situation. She had to wait for Beverly to take the bait, and got the money needed; otherwise, the Britts would go bankrupt. However, Beverly did not have any financial resources. How could she take the bait? Why did she have the courage to embezzle the public funds? Only after the car stopped did Emily regain her senses. She looked out of the window and found that she was already at the gate of the Britts. She got off the car. Compared to other femalepanions in high heels, she was the only one who wore long skirts and sneakers. The street lights were on. White mist shrouded the gate of the Scavos, making it look like a paradise. Eliot called and told her to wait because he would arrive in five minutes. So Emily waited at the gate as he said. Many male guests sized her up but no one recognized her. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± A female voice came from behind. Emily turned around and saw that Arabe was dressed in a custom-made Chanel white dress, which completely outlined her beautiful curves. She put on an exquisite makeup. She also wore a pair of earrings of flying swallows and a ne of white jade pearls. She held an LV handbag in her hand. All of these made her look very exquisite. Among all the famous brands, Emily could only recognize LV and its logo. She was not very familiar with Arabe. Although they had met twice, neither one went well. She was not sure if Arabe was talking to her. She looked back and confirmed that she was the only one standing within a radius of three meters. Then, she smiled at Arabe and said politely, ¡°Hello.¡± Arabe put her slender finger on her chin and looked at Emily, ¡°Waiting for Vincent? Let me take you in.¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I am waiting for Eliot.¡± ¡°You can wait inside. Otherwise, we will be stared by many people. When your brotheres, he can find you inside.¡± She paused for a moment. Then, she raised her slender eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Emily looked at her quietly for a while, then silently followed Arabe in. Arabe took the lead and walked in. Many servants bowed to her respectfully and greeted, ¡°Miss Arabe, good evening.¡± Many guests even addressed her as Miss Arabe and raised their sses to greet her. Arabe was too brilliant. She was leading ahead, so shepletely blotted out Emily. Meanwhile, Emily deliberately looked down, so less people noticed her. Along the way, Arabe saw that everyone¡¯s gaze was on her. She looked back arrogantly at Emily who had a very low sense of presence. It made Arabe put on a faint smile. They walked through the corridor to the side hall of the garden. There was only a chair at the round table. Arabe sat on it first. She crossed her legs and looked at Emily. She was extremely elegant, and her aura was much stronger than Emily¡¯s. This time, she just wanted to see Emily¡¯s reaction. But she didn¡¯t expect Emily to be expressionless. Emily just looked around. Probably she couldn¡¯t find a chair, so she leaned leisurely against the wall, putting one foot slightly against the corner. Her posture was indescribably cool. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that you screwed your sister badly.¡± Arabe stirred the coffee in her hand. She had sat here for a long time and couldn¡¯t wait to see Emily. She wanted to know what Vincent liked about her. But now, she found that Emily wasn¡¯t outstanding. Except for not being stupid, she really couldn¡¯t find any other advantages. Her skin was a little fair. Her body was a little slim. And she was a little prettier than an ordinary woman. However, Vincent was not a person who cared appearance. If he really cared, many beauties in City Y would have already pounced on him. There must be something special about Emily that attracted Vincent. ¡°Just cut to the chase.¡± Emily did not pretend to be nice because it was useless to do in front of a woman who treated her as a rival in love. After all, Emily had met Jaquan before. If she was right, Jaquan was fond of Arabe. Arabe took a sip of coffee. It was a little cold. She raised her slender eyebrows and looked at Emily. Suddenly, she smiled, ¡°When I was your age, I talked respectfully to people who were older than me. Do you just disrespect me or is this just the way you treat people?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡± Emily stood up straight and walked a few steps along the round table. She looked into Arabe¡¯s eyes and asked bluntly, ¡°Is it useful for me to do so?¡± This was the first time Arabe was stuck halfway of her words by a girl who was younger than her. Arabe suppressed her anger and said gracefully, ¡°I¡¯m just curious why Vincent chooses you.¡± Emily listened quietly. After Arabe finished speaking, she looked at Arabe again. Her expression was still indifferent, as if she was not talking about herself, ¡°You should ask him about it, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡®She did it on purpose!¡¯ Arabe thought. Arabe had already asked Vincent in the hotel! She had asked Vincent again on that stormy night at the Tea Manor! ¡®This little retard has been present twice, yet she deliberately said so!¡¯ Arabe stood up angrily, but her good cultivation made her hold back her erupting anger. She stared at Emily and said word by word, ¡°Are you showing off?¡± Emily turned around. Her clear eyes were filled with confusion and puzzlement, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Arabe was talking about. Arabe clenched her fists, ¡°Vincent said he liked you. Are you so proud of it? Is this the reason why you don¡¯t respect me?¡± Emily remembered a lot of things Sydnee had said in her previous life. She thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t lose myself for anyone¡¯s affection. Besides, Vincent is only a person. He is not a god, so he has no right tomand me whether to respect others or not.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 83 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Stiff Face ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t help but p the table angrily. She pointed at Emily as her chest heaved in anger. ¡°How dare you say that about Vincent? You¡­!¡± Emily squeezed out a smile at her, ¡°Arabe, I¡¯m just a retard. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me if I say something wrong.¡± She looked at the electronic watch. Eliot was probably about to arrive. Just as she tended to walk out, she heard a loud shout from behind, ¡°Stop!¡± Arabe took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the anger. She said, ¡°I ask you toe here because I have something to tell you. I want to see if you can still remain so calm after hearing it.¡± Emily frowned slightly. She looked back and asked uncertainly, ¡°About Vincent?¡± Arabe raised her eyebrows at Emily which seemed that she knew Emily would be interested in it. Arabe answered, ¡°Right.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, she was wrong. Emily said calmly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Arabe provocatively asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Emily said solemnly, ¡°I hope he can tell me on his own initiative, not by others.¡± ¡°You!¡± Arabe was so angry that her facepletely clouded over. Emily had already walked to the door. Then she suddenly thought of something, so she turned around and waved to Arabe, ¡°Elsie, it¡¯s nice to chat with you. Goodbye.¡± Arabe sat on the round table alone. She was so angry that she drank down all the coffee. It was too cold which made her expression a little ferocious. Her good cultivation prevented her from spitting it out. She could just kick the table leg angrily. Meanwhile, there were four Guards sitting in the trees outside the garden. After Arabe and Emily left the side hall, they shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± Guard A said, ¡°I think the little Hulk¡¯s rank is really high. I underestimated her before.¡± Guard B said, ¡°I finally know why Mr. Vincent asks us to follow her.¡± Guard C asked, ¡°Why?¡± Guard B said, ¡°He is not worried that the little Hulk will be pushed around at all. He just wants to let us see future Mrs. Britt¡¯s demeanor! Holy shit, she¡¯s really charming!¡± Guard A said, ¡°The reason why Miss Arabe hasn¡¯t be our madam for so many years is clear now.¡± Guard C asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Guard B said, ¡°Are you stupid? Why do you keep asking? It¡¯s obviously that the little Hulk is much brilliant than her.¡± Guard D said, ¡°I also don¡¯t think she looks like a teenage girl.¡± Guard A had nothing to say. Guard B said, ¡°I vaguely feel that what you said makes sense.¡± Guard C asked again, ¡°What? Why is that reasonable?¡± Guard B said, ¡°Please help me kick him down. I will pay fifty dors for it.¡± Bang! Guard A and Guard D reached over their hands at the same time and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Guard B replied, ¡°I was just joking¡­¡± Another Bang! Guard Cy on the ground and asked Guard B who had just been kicked off, ¡°So why is that?¡± Guard B was speechless. When Emily came out, she met Eliot in the lobby. He was chatting with some guests, so Emily didn¡¯t walk over. She suddenly thought that this opportunity was very precious for Eliot. In the past half a month or so, no one in City Y had invited the Britts to attend any banquets. However, Vincent did. Moreover, the butler and servants who came and went were also very respectful to Eliot. This made the guests unconsciously show some respect to him. Not far away, there were some sounds of discussion. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the little retard of the Britts?¡± ¡°Lower your voice! Don¡¯t you see her brother standing there?¡± ¡°Even her father, Maury Britt, can do nothing to me if he is here, let alone her brother.¡± ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s true though. The Britts is almost done. A few days ago, I saw Eliot working on a construction site.¡± ¡°The dignified general manager personally worked on the construction site. And, his two younger sisters even hinder him¡­!¡± ¡°Oh right, are you her sister¡¯s ssmates?¡± Emily looked back at the group of people beside the pir. She saw a few familiar faces among the group. They were Elsie¡¯s college ssmates. When they heard this, they looked in Emily¡¯s direction with disdain. However, their gazes just happened to meet hers. Men were afraid of losing face, so they showed Emily their middle fingers and angrily said, ¡°Retard, what are you ring at?¡± A man came out from the side and grabbed their middle fingers on the spot. With a cracking sound, there was only howl echoed in the corridor, ¡°Ah! My finger!¡± Ferne wiped his hands and throw the handkerchief. He said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°They are too noisy. Get them out of here.¡± Then he walked towards Emily. He smoothed his hair which seemed that he felt so good about himself. ¡°Emily, are you shocked?¡± Eliot hurriedly ran over when he heard themotion. He carefully sized up Emily to make sure she was fine. Then, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Emily did not say anything. Ferne avoided the situation and said lightly, ¡°There are some goofballs who identally sprain their legs and shout like they are having a child.¡± Eliot nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t noticed what had happened here just now, he had clearly seen that the people who had been carried out by the bodyguards had all covered their fingers. He knew that Ferne liked taking violent actions when he was discontent. Eliot decisively didn¡¯t continue asking. He just touched Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°Be good! If you are hungry, you can eat the buffet. I have something to talk to my friends. So I¡¯ll catch youter.¡± Emily nodded to him. As soon as Eliot left, Ferne raised his eyebrows conqueringly at her, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t thank me.¡± Emily said calmly, ¡°I also have the same idea.¡± Ferne was quite speechless. ¡°Darling, what are you doing here?¡± A woman wearing a cheongsam and sable fur tippet walked over. Emily couldn¡¯t described her face. There wasn¡¯t any trace of wrinkles on her face which was like an ironed clothes. Her lips curved upwards which became a smile. Her forehead was full and shiny. She was exquisite all over. But when all of thesebined together, it looked quite stiff and weird. It was just like her tone clearly sounded that she was a little angry, but there was a sweet smile on her face. Emily shivered coldly and quietly moved a little away from them. Ferne speechlessly moved to a ce where there were fewer people. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay at home?¡± ¡°You are in the hotel for 364 days a year. There is only one day left to go home but you spend to the banquet. I am your wife. Why don¡¯t you go home to keep mepany?¡± the stiff-faced woman said angrily. However, she still smiled beautiful when she said that. Her smile was very standard. One point more was too much, and one point less was too weak. Ferne frowned. His handsome face was filled with irritation and embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to get married and you made it happen. Why do you still keepining?¡± When Emily was about to sneak away, she heard that the stiff-faced woman spoke again. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Emily looked up at Ferne and saw that he frowned as he checked his phone. The stiff-faced woman asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t even look up and said, ¡°I¡¯m checking the day when I am avable.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 84 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Which Hospital ¡°Ferne!¡± The stic-faced woman shouted angrily but still wore a smiling expression. Ferne impatiently waved his hand, ¡°Hurry back; otherwise, the wind would ruin your nose job.¡± The stic-faced woman¡¯s expression stiffened again and again, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me this way, I am willing to change for you.¡± ¡°Howe? Restore your appearance before the stic surgery?¡± Ferne sneered. ¡°Or what else do you want me to do?¡± Ferne raised his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m busy now.¡± The stic-faced woman turned to Emily and said, ¡°What are you busy with? I saw you with that bitch just now¡­¡± She had noticed Emily a long time ago but couldn¡¯t see what Emily looked like from afar. Now she realized that this girl looked very young. Emily was wearing a ck dress which made her skin seem fair. She didn¡¯t wear makeup. Her eyes were shining like grapes. Her lips were pink although she didn¡¯t wear any lip gloss. It was her natural lip color! She even had a lip bead! She was too pretty to be a real person, delicate like an SD Barbie doll. She red at Emily in disbelief, then stepped forward to touch Emily¡¯s face, ¡°Which hospital did you have your cosmetic surgery?¡± Emily froze. Ferne directly pushed that woman into the arms of the bodyguard and ordered angrily, ¡°Hurry up and take her away!¡± Before the stic-faced woman was taken away, she still waved her hand at Emily, ¡°Which hospital?! Is it in China? Or Korea?¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± After that woman was taken away, the corridor immediately quieted down. Ferne turned around and looked at Emily. He covered his face and said with a headache, ¡°Fine, you canugh at me as much as you want.¡± He touched his hair irritably, ¡°I was forced to marry anyway. I didn¡¯t have any fun.¡± Emily nodded. Without hearing any response, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to look at her, ¡°What are you thinking about, Emily?¡± Emily paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I thought that money would make people happy. When I saw you, I realized that it wasn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne covered his face and said, ¡°This is the most hurtful thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°Just divorce her.¡± Emily used the words that stic-faced woman said. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne said helplessly, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you know how tofort others?¡± ¡°You need to beforted?¡± Emily looked at him in puzzlement, ¡°I thought you would be happy if you divorced.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± He was really grieved. Randy waved his fan and walked over. The word ¡°powerful¡± on the fan covered half of his face, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Randy, hurry and save me.¡± Ferne hurriedly held Ferne¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Randy put away his fan and smashed him with the handle, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your tigress came?¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t mention her.¡± Ferne felt a headache when he heard this. He turned around and saw a long and thin bloody scar on Randy¡¯s face. He asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Randy touched his face in distress. ¡°I got a new yer in the team. He yed well in the game but he is too independent. He always refuses to follow the team. Damn it, I just touched his mouse today and he smashed me with his keyboard.¡± ¡°Holy shit, you didn¡¯t get mad?¡± Ferne was shocked. Randy cared about his appearance a lot. Not to mention a bloody scar, anyone who tried to touch his face would be at risk of having their hands cut off. Randy exhaled, ¡°He put the keyboard beside my face and said he would fight desperately with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferneughed gloatingly, ¡°Damn, diamond cut diamond.¡± Randy took out a small mirror to look at his face and gritted his teeth in pain, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his skill, I would have thrown him out long ago.¡± ¡°We began to talk about skills so quickly?¡± Ferne smiled evilly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go away.¡± After chatting for a while, the two of them found that Emily quietly went to the buffet area and she was eating a strawberry pie. Ferne patted his head and said, ¡°I almost forgot something serious.¡± Randy looked around and asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± Ferne walked over to Emily and gantly brought her a ss of fruit wine. Then, he said to Randy, ¡°Still fishing with Mr. Maury.¡± Randy clicked his tongue but didn¡¯t say anything. He just held his chin and thought about what Vincent needed Mr. Maury with. Emily thought that Vincent would have a n to keep her here but she didn¡¯t expect that he was still fishing sote at night. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where is he fishing?¡± Ferne and Randy looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders as they said in unison, ¡°Pool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne picked up a cherry to eat. He said unclearly, ¡°They are in apetition. Whoever catches one first can make a request.¡± Emily felt it strange and asked, ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Ferne winked at him, ¡°Emily, you¡¯ll know when you go take a look.¡± After Arabe came out, she met someone familiar. She had a small chat with them and then walked towards Emily. From afar, she sees Ferne and Randy surrounded Emily. The three of them were staying together in harmony. What made her more irritated was that the girl had no intention of pleasing the other two people from the beginning. Seeing from afar, it was Ferne and Randy who were trying to please her. But how was this possible! Ferne was a rich second generation who owned a chain of hotels. Randy was a famous yboy in the e-sports field. Why did they please a retard? Even if this retard was not retarded, Arabe still couldn¡¯t ept such a consequence. That retard did nothing but got everything. Then what about everything she did for all these years? What did she do these things for? Seeing the three of them leave, Arabe also followed close behind. But someone grabbed her to stop her. She turned around and saw Jaquan. He hid his emotions and said, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t do this. You should be like this.¡± ¡°Then how should I be like?¡± Arabeughed but her eyes reddened, ¡°What do you think about me?¡± Jaquan took a few steps forward and hugged her shoulders. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been beautiful, generous, kind, and considerate.¡± Arabe waved his hand away. Then she stared at him and asked, ¡°So, I can¡¯t get angry or unreasonable, right?¡± Jaquan looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Arabe turned her face away with red eyes. Jaquan held her again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Arabe got away from his embrace. She didn¡¯t want Vincent to misunderstand after seeing this. Jaquan seemed somewhat lonely but he still followed her step by step to protect her even if what he did wouldn¡¯t move her at all. In the Scavo¡¯s, apart from the big pool in Vincent¡¯s room, there was also a huge open-air pool on the third floor. It was said that Mr. Maury swam across the Yangtze River by himself when he was young. Later on, as his age grew, he didn¡¯t dare to do something like this again so he built a huge pool on the third floor. He would swim there all year around. When Emily and the others went up, they saw two leather sofa chairs ced right in front of the giant swimming pool. In the middle, there was a transparent round coffee table with tea and fruits on it. Under each of their feet, there was a fishing rod, which stretched towards the swimming pool. Swimming in the pool was an octopus. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 85 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Satisfied The moment Emily saw the octopus, her expression changed. Through the clear water, she could see that there was no bait on the hook. What was wrong? Emily thought to herself. When Rndo heard the movement behind him, he turned around and saw a few people kicking the sofa chair beside him. ¡°Kid, your friends are here, and they even brought a girlfriend.¡± Ferne hurriedly exined, raising his hand, ¡°I am married.¡± Randy covered half of his face with a fan and said, ¡°I¡¯mpletely besotted with Vincent.¡± At the age of 70, Rndo was old but vigorous, and energetic as ever. When he heard this, he immediately waved to Emily and smiled kindly, ¡°Gal,e over and be my granddaughter-inw.¡± Emily smiled sweetly, ¡°Alright.¡± Rndo¡¯s face was full of wrinkles as he smiled. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve got a wife for you. Come over, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡± At this time, Vincent finally tilted his head and looked over. He copsed on the sofa, dressed in ink outfit. He looked dark all over, but his eyes were especially bright. With a faint smile, he said in a low, mellow voice, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not bad.¡± Rndo couldn¡¯t help but sit up. He turned around to look at Ferne and Randy, and then he took a look at Emily. With his expressions changed, he couldn¡¯t help but kick Vincent¡¯s sofa chair. ¡°What happened to you, brat? Are you possessed?¡± He went on a blind datest month, only to find that no one was to his liking among so many women he had seen. Not only that, rumor had it that he was a gay. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was happy with the girl who he randomly pointed to him. He must be possessed. Restless, Rndo stood up to his feet, feeling that the kid was scheming something. Every time this brat spoke properly, nothing good would happen. Without replying, Vincent waved at Emily, ¡°Come here.¡± It was not until Emily approached him that she realized that the light was reflected from the pool instead of from his eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As she had just walked to Rndo¡¯s side, he suddenly stood up, slipped and fell straight into the pool. Ferne and Randy, however, stood motionless like scarecrows. Vincent, who also sat on the sofa leisurely, didn¡¯t change his expression at all. He was dressed in ink and his outfit was merged with the ck leather sofa, making his face look even colder. He looked at Emily like that and then gave her a look. Emily jumped down. The water in the pond was warm. When the octopus saw someoneing, it also rushed over and hung on her. Emily drew Rndo up high. Ferne and Randy finally made a move by bringing a towel over to wrap Rndo, instead of doing nothing. Vincent, however, took a towel and wrapped it around Emily, covering her in front of his chest. As he wiped her wet ck hair, he picked up the octopus on her skirt and threw it into the bucket beside her. Ferne apuded, ¡°Congrattions, Vincent! You won!¡± Randy said, raising his eyebrows at him, ¡°Well, congrattions.¡± Rndo blushed and angrily changed the topic, ¡°Who just stabbed me?¡± Vincent looked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Old man, she saved you.¡± At this point, Rndo said to Emily with great confidence, ¡°Little girl, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have swum back twops by now,¡± he sneezed as he spoke. Emily was lost for words. Rndo was a little embarrassed that he lost face in front of a few juniors, but he had no choice but to keep his promise. ¡°Hey, wait a moment. Since you¡¯ve picked up the fish, I can promise you one thing. I¡¯ll meet you as long as I can do it.¡± Although he admitted defeat, he was unwilling to lose face in front of his grandson, so he was saying that to Emily. Emily asked seriously, ¡°Grandfather, can I live here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rndo was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Who are you going to stay with?¡± Vincent picked up a strand of wet hair on Emily¡¯s cheek and looked at Rndo. He said, ¡°With me.¡± His voice was calm but loud. ¡°¡­¡± In a daze, Rndo looked at Ferne and then he took another look at Randy. Then, he carefully sized up Emily and shifted his gaze to Vincent. He asked with astonishment, ¡°Hey, is this girl an adult?¡± Emily obediently replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Rndo was so shocked that he stuttered, ¡°Have you tidied up the room?¡± ¡°Stay in my room.¡± After Vincent finished speaking, he held Emily in his arms and walked to the second floor through the straight passage beside the pool. ¡°¡­¡± Rndo took a deep breath and reached out his hands. ¡°Ferne, give me a hand,¡± he said. Ferne and Lao Qi hurriedly held him up, and the old man trembled as he said, ¡°Why did he, he suddenly realize that? Am I about to die?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan and Arabe, who were standing at the door saw the scene. Arabe suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Did you see that? I can¡¯t believe he let Mr. Rndo fall into the pool for that retard¡­¡± She could not continue finishing her words with tears in her eyes. Holding her in his arm, Jaquan said, ¡°Arabe, forget about that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arabe pushed him away andined, tears falling down her face, ¡°Why did he do that? This isn¡¯t Vincent I¡¯ve known¡­¡± Jaquan coldly stated, ¡°This is Vincent.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying! It¡¯s not him!¡± Arabe beat his chest and said, ¡°Vincent does everything openly!¡± Jaquan suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Is there a difference? Mr. Rndo knows that. Everyone knows that except you! Vincent likes her, so he is willing to do anything for her!¡± Hearing his words, Arabe pped him, ¡°Stop!¡± She ran out crying. Jaquan rubbed his face and looked in the direction where she had left. The tip of his tongue felt his cheek and he said, ¡°You should hit me harder so that I don¡¯t have feelings for you.¡± He came out and saw Armando standing at the corner of the third floor, scratching his head awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± he exined. Jaquan patted his shoulder and said to himself before he left, ¡°Randy is right. I¡¯m just an idiot.¡± Armando couldn¡¯t help but nod his head, and then suddenly shook his head as if he woke with a start. He was trying tofort him, but he ended up saying, ¡°Do you want to buy a painting?¡± Jaquan turned around and asked, ¡°Painting?¡± Armando turned on his phone. The pictures in the private room of Ferne¡¯s Hotel were showed on his phone. Thest page was a note about the card number. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 86 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The Reason The corridor on the second floor of the Scavos was about several hundred meters long, which was comparable to that of a hotel. When Emily came overst time, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. This time, she was led walking down the corridor by Vincent¡¯s hand. She finally got the chance to observe it carefully. There were night pearls one after another hanging above her head, dark grey carpet beneath her feet, and ck and golden characters engraved on the wall. Emily did not recognize those words. What she saw was a wall full of them, shining faintly under the lights of the night pearls. Vincent stopped in front of a door. The moment his finger touched the door, it clicked open. Emily walked in behind him. It was a room in cool colors. The bed, sheets, carpets and curtains are all grey and ck. The open balcony door, the seeping floor lights and the glistening ripples in the pool, all reminded Emily of the day she was reborn. Vincent snapped his fingers and the lights in the room lit up. It was dim at first, then slowly grew brighter. Emily also noticed a picture hanging on the wall in the luminous room. The dark blue sky was filled with myriads of flickering stars, dancing quietly in the dark like fireflies. They flew across the Milky Way, across the gxy, and soared in the universe. It gave her great praise and encouragement as Vincent was willing to hang the painting of an amateur artist like her on the wall. She turned around and smiled sincerely at Vincent, ¡°I forgot to say thank you.¡± Vincent looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Emily stood on tiptoe, but did not kiss him. Instead, he kissed his chest through his ck shirt, where she had stabbed him. The man¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment and his eyes darkened. Emily gave him a sly smile and raised her eyebrows at him. Then, she stroked her lips slowly with her thumb. Although she was still young, this action was less charming but it was somehow more attractive to him. Vincent reached out and pinched her chin, ¡°Where did you learn it from?¡± ¡°From TV.¡± Emily blinked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Vincent exhaled and let go of her, ¡°Go take a bath.¡± Emily wanted to say more. She nced down and caught a glimpse of something, and she immediately turned around and went into the bathroom. Vincent still got a few drops of water on him. He pressed the button on the wall and activated the built- in dressing room. There was a row of pure ck shirts, he randomly picked one and then took off his shirt. Before he could button up his clean shirt, a voice came from behind him. Vincent turned around and saw a white figure standing at the door. Arabe stood there, eyes went red. When she saw Vincent¡¯s shirt open, revealing his sinewy chest and solid abdominal muscles, she forgot to cry. Then, she stepped forward obsessively and reached out to him. ¡°Get out.¡± Vincent frowned and looked away. He began to button up his shirt. Arabe had already walked in front of him. Her heart sank deeply. She heard the sound in the bathroom and saw Vincent half naked. She immediately realized something and questioned him angrily, ¡°You slept with her, right?¡± Vincent¡¯s hands stopped. He swept his grim gaze past her. ¡°Not that fast yet.¡± Hearing this, Arabe finally eased up a bit, but she still couldn¡¯t bear the thought that Emily was in his room and even took a bath in his bathtub. She had lost her mind, ¡°Why on earth do you like her?!¡± Vincent changed into a pure ck coat and ignored her. ¡°Vincent! Just tell me the reason!¡± Arabe walked up to him, weeping, ¡°As long as you tell me the reason, I¡¯ll be out of your hair!¡± ¡°I want to sleep with her.¡± Almost at the same moment she finished speaking, the man¡¯s low-pitched voice came out. Arabe was stunned, ¡°What?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought that she had misheard. How could Vincent say such vulgar words? However, a strange feeling arose inside her. He had refreshed her knowledge of him. This new understanding made her choked up with emotions. The Vincent she knew was an indifferent and abstinent man, so she never linked him with sex. However, this abstinent man expressed his own desire, which made Arabe astonished but also feel a great sense of grievance. Why it couldn¡¯t be her? Why she was not the one he wanted to sleep with¡­ Clearly she had a better figure than that retard and was better looking, and her height matched him better. She walked step by step towards the man and reached out to him with her trembling hand. ¡°Vincent, let me try.¡± The bathroom door was suddenly opened. Emily walked out with a bath towel wrapped around her. She forgot to take her clean clothes so she could only covered her body with a towel. She heard someone talking outside when she was taking the bath but she did not expect that she would be seeing this scene in front of her when she came out. As for Arabe, she leaped to her feet while Vincent was looking at Emily. Vincent tilted his head and dodged, and the kissnded on his throat. Vincent frowned, his eyes revealed his disgust. He pushed Arabe away coldly, ¡°Get out, Arabe, this is thest time.¡± Arabe staggered and fell to the ground. Her face turned even paler when she heard him. She looked at Emily. The girl had just finished her shower. Her fair skin was glowing in pink by the hot bath and with a pair of dewy and clear eyes. She did not see any emotions in her eyes. The girl was not furious, not jealous, nor was even frowning. She remembered not long ago in the side hall of the garden, what this teenage girl had said ¨C ¡°I will not lose myself because of anyone. Besides, Mr. Vincent is just a human. He is not god, and he has no right to ask me to respect others.¡± Arabe slowly stood up from the ground. She wiped away her tears and sniffed, and asked Emily, ¡°I just know that you are a retard, but I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Although Emily didn¡¯t know exactly what they talked about, one thing she could be sure was that Arabe was rejected by Vincent again and she witnessed that awkward moment. She was wondering that Vincent¡¯s gloomy and terrifying expression was because he got disturbed or he didn¡¯t like being touched by Arabe. When she heard Arabe, she turned her head to look at her. Although she was in an awkward position, her noble temperament was not weakened. Her courage to love and hate was very admirable. Emily thought for a while and replied solemnly, ¡°Emily Britt.¡± Arabeter looked at Vincent, she squeezed out a smile, and then looked at Emily again, ¡°I got it now.¡± She seemed to have sprained her ankle, and was limping out against the wall. Outside the door, one guard carefully reached out his hand and closed the door. Emily walked to the bedside, she picked up a clean new skirt, turned around and was heading to the bathroom. All of a sudden, her hands were gripped by the man. She turned around and met the man¡¯s deep ck eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 87 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Consultants Vincent stared at her for a moment. After a long while, he let go of her disappointedly, ¡°Go.¡± Emily, on the other hand, reached out and wiped his neck. As his body stiffened, she stood on tiptoe and kissed his throat, biting him slightly. There seemed to be a string in Vincent¡¯s head that just broke. He came to himself and immediately locked her in his arms. He held the back of her head and kissed her. His reaction was totally different from when Arabe kissed his throat just now. The moment Emily nibbled at his throat, he wanted to crush the girl in front of him right away. Emily unconsciously let out a muffled moan. The man¡¯s kiss was too fierce and violent, reminding her of the time at Tea Manor, when she was blindfolded, she could only sense her intense heartbeat and rough breathing. Their breath entwined. The towel fell to the ground. The man held the girl¡¯s slender waist and with a little effort, he left a red mark on her fair skin. He tilted his head and kissed the girl on the shoulder. He said in a husky voice, ¡°Go get dressed.¡± Emily replied, ¡°Alright.¡± After a few seconds, Vincent lowered his head and looked at her, ¡°Why are you still not leaving?¡± Emily moved her body, ¡°You have to put me down first.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guards who were eavesdropping by the door said, ¡°Ah!!! I can keep up! Don¡¯t stop!¡± On the other side, Arabe limped out and met Jaquan in the hallway, along with Ferne, Armando, and Randy, as well as a group of guards. Seeing Arabe walked out with difficulty, Jaquan was about to step forward when Randy stopped him by tightly grabbing his shoulder. Ferne asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to our Miss Arabe? Are you hurt?¡± Arabe nodded and looked at Jaquan through Ferne, ¡°I identally twisted my ankle.¡± When Jaquan¡¯s gaze met hers, he knew at once that she needed him, so he shook off Randy¡¯s grip and immediately walked up to Arabe, supporting her arm. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t refuse and nodded goodbye to Ferne and Randy. As soon as the two of them left, Randy swore angrily, ¡°Damn it! This idiot! I¡¯ve already told him that he has to be indifferent to her at first, then after a few days passionately show his care to her and ignore her again. I¡¯m sure he can take her down in such a cycle. But look at him, he can¡¯t even bear for a while!¡± Ferne rubbed his chin. ¡°I think that you¡¯re right, but I still don¡¯t believe you. Look, apart from Armando, who is a celibatarian, and Jaquan, who is a simp, you¡¯re the only old man left here with unknown sexual orientation. You are a single old man, what qualifies you to be a rtionship counselor?¡± ¡°Unknown sexual orientation?¡± Randy gritted his teeth, ¡°I like women with big boobs and butts!¡± ¡°You just told Mr. Maury that you are crazy about Vincent.¡± Ferne reminded. Randy suddenly speechless ¡°¡­¡± In the banquet hall. When Sydnee came in from outside, she saw the butler cutting a cake nearly as tall as him, with a Korean heart-shaped birthday hat with a pompom on his head and was surrounded by children. Someone was dancing in the middle of the dance floor. A group of young men and women were flirting in the corridor. The whole hall was pervaded by a romantic atmosphere. She came here today to give something to Emily. It took her two days to get them. Before she came, she called Harold, but he had already returned to the Britt¡¯s and couldn¡¯te out again. She had no choice but toe to the Scavo¡¯s in person. If she saw Emily, she could just give her the key directly. The property ownership certificate she had already locked in a cab. Unexpectedly, she was soon noticed by her college ssmates as well as the seniors who had graduated. ¡°Sydnee Dickerson, why did youe to this banquet?¡± A female ssmate looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Mr. Vincent invited you? No way?¡± Sydnee also felt weird. As soon as she got out of the car, she was shown into the banquet hall before she could exin that she was uninvited. The person who led her seemed know her. She didn¡¯t respond, just looked around. Emily was not here, but she saw her brother, Eliot Britt. Being ignored by Sydnee, her ssmates felt annoyed and deliberately bumped her shoulder, ¡°Hey, we are talking to you. What are you looking? What? You don¡¯t even bother to talk to us, do you?¡± Sydnee had always been solitary at college. Many people didn¡¯t like her, but it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t appreciate that. It was because none of them could be like her, which made them resented her and wanted to destroy her. It was jealousy. Polite manners and elegant behaviors were the Dickerson family¡¯s values and education. Being raised up in a family like this, Sydnee conducted herself with grace. Her nobleness and elegance were from the inside out. No one could do that, so they just envied her secretly and made fun of her. ¡°Speaking of money, how much longer can your family rely on that store of yours?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s going to close down soon. It¡¯s losing money, right?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been to schooltely. Are you doing a part-time job at night?¡± Theyughed loudly. There was no need to ask them what they mean by a part time job at night. Sydnee ignored them and walked forward. However, someone tugged at her sleeve and said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mr. Marquise?¡± This person shouted loudly. Marquise heard the noise and looked over. His eyes swept randomly at the crowd and saw Sydnee at once. His eyes lit up. He took a quick sip of wine with others, excused himself and walked over. Sydnee was a little anxious. She immediately tried to pull back her sleeve said, ¡°Let go!¡± The female student sneered, ¡°Hey, Sydnee, Mr. Marquise seems to like you. Now that he and Elsie are done. You have a chance.¡± While they were talking, Marquise had already stood in front of them. He drank a lot wine and his eyes were slightly red. He walked towards Sydnee and asked her fondly, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Marquise, you are quite capable! You refused Elsie, and there is Miss Arabe of the Dickerson¡¯s waiting for you! How impressive!¡± The crowdughed loudly.¡± Marquise was drunk. He couldn¡¯t tell whether they were truly admiring him or they were just being sarcastic. He just knew that they were ttering him, so he immediately waved his hands and chuckled, ¡°It was nothing.¡± Sydnee was inwardly furious, but was calm outwardly. She said to Marquise, ¡°Mr. Marquise, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯te here for you. If you don¡¯t mind, I have to leave now.¡± Marquise reached out his hand to stop her, ¡°Hey, why leaving so soon?¡± Sydnee avoided his contact. Their unfriendly gaze made her sick. Everyone was making a fool of her, and their gazes were like thorns stuck in her. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Marquise reached out to hold her hand, ¡°Elsie is too malicious. She set me up. Look, I didn¡¯t marry her. Such a wicked woman is not qualified to be in my family. Sydnee, the person I want to marry is you.¡± Sydnee shook off his hand and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Marquise, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 88 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 88 Chapter 88 She Says ¡°No.¡± Marquise looked at her and suddenly became affectionate, ¡°Listen to me. Really, the first time I see you, I have the feeling that we must have been married and have lived together in our previous life. Every time I return home, I would think of you when I see the empty house.¡± The mocking voices of the surrounding people stopped for a while. But when they heard this, they burst into even louderughter. Sydnee red at Marquise and saw him continue even more obsessively. ¡°We have a child. Every day, you would y with the child in the living room. You would teach him how to sing and how to read. This dream is too real. I feel like it happened.¡± ¡°Are you finished?¡± Sydnee asked coldly. ¡°Finished.¡± Marquise suddenly knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Sydnee, marry me. I will definitely treat you well. I swear, I will use my life to give you a happy life. I didn¡¯t prepare a ring, but don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you a grand proposal ceremony.¡± Sydnee interrupted him coldly, ¡°Mr. Marquise, I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Marquise suddenly woke up from his drunkenness and stared at her with a frightening look, ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡± As Sydnee thought about whether she should call Harold, a male voice came from behind her, ¡°Me.¡± Then, an arm fell on her shoulder. Sydnee tilted her head slightly and saw half of Eliot¡¯s face. Eliot and Emily were not at all alike, but there was one thing inmon that both of them were very attractive. From an early age, Emily was beautiful, just like an exquisite doll. Eliot was the white-shirted senior in the eyes of many schoolgirls. Sydnee still remembered seeing Eliot¡¯s picture on the web page for the first time. He dressed in a white shirt, with the sleeves half rolled. He was lowering his head to read a book in the library, while the breeze blew up his tousled hair in front of his forehead. He extended his hand to block the wind and the fine sunlight passing through his fingers shone down. He squinted and looked up. The scene was shot, and the picture was kept as the phone wallpaper by lots of schoolgirls. Marquise pulled a long face, ¡°Eliot, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Eliot held Sydnee¡¯s hands and pulled her closer. Marquise suddenly pulled apart their tied hand angrily, ¡°She is mine!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Eliot held Sydnee and took a few steps back. He had lost a lot of weight these past few days. The great changes in his family had deprave him of na?ve appearance in a short period of time, but in an instant, turned him into a mature and steady man. His face was tired, but his eyes were especially energetic. He looked at Sydnee and said, ¡°Please tell him which one you will choose.¡± Sydnee looked into Eliot¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Although she didn¡¯t want to get involved with anyone, the person in front of her was Emily¡¯s brother. She hesitated for a few seconds before squeezing into Eliot¡¯s arms. Seeing this scene, Marquise was blue in the face and then he sneered at Eliot, ¡°You don¡¯t need to get yourself involved in this matter for your sister. Do you know what kind of rules the Dickerson family has? The Dickersons won¡¯t forgive you just for your simple excuse of having a misunderstanding.¡± Eliot also smiled. His skin had been tanned recently, and his face presented a healthy wheat color. He said lightly to Marquise, ¡°Don¡¯t mind the business of Sydnee and me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy with me, fine, let¡¯s go out and have a fight. You can hit me until you are happy.¡± Marquise felt vexed. Eliot probably wanted to have a fight with him. As soon as Marquise finished speaking, Eliot lifted Marquise¡¯s cor and walked out the door. Sydnee was stunned. She didn¡¯t know whether to help Eliot or stop them from fighting each other. She could only send a message to Emily, ¡°Eliot and Marquise had a fight!¡± Many people rushed to the door and watched the fight. Eliot pinned Marquise down to the ground and beaten him up. Every time Eliot beaten up, Marquise shouted, ¡°Hit hard! Good! Good!¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marquise was crazy. Eliot angrily punched him again, ¡°Marquise, I treat you as a friend. What did you do to my sister? She¡¯s a girl, but you made her so embarrassed¡­¡± The Marquise smiled on the ground, with blood all over his face. ¡°I knew it. You must be doing this for your sister. Hit me! Hit hard! As long as you give vent to your anger, you will be satisfied. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you!¡± ¡°You scum!¡± Eliot roared angrily, ¡°I really want to kill you!¡± The entrance was crowded with people. There were many spectators and also those people who were about to stop the men from fighting, but they were stopped by Marquise. ¡°Don¡¯t stop him! Let him vent his anger! I owe him!¡± Marquise¡¯s face was covered in blood. Eliot lowered his head and whispered, ¡°You like Sydnee, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way. She¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Eliot, screw you!¡± Marquise widened his eyes. Eliot punched him again, knocking Marquise unconscious. The bodyguards of the Buckley family all rushed over and surrounded Eliot. The Scavo family¡¯s security guards and bodyguards also surrounded Eliot. Eliot was like a man who bathed in blood. His white suit was stained with blood. Blood was still dripping from the joints of his right hand, and it was difficult to tell if it was Marquise¡¯s blood or his. He stepped over Marquise and stood up. Suddenly, he was stunned when he saw the hall. The crowd could not help but follow his gaze and look towards the hall. At the corner of the second floor, a tall man in a pure ck suit stood there. He went downstairs slowly. He was desperately handsome, but he wore a cold and arrogant look, which kept a distance from the ordinary people. Then he stopped and gazed at the crowd. His eyes were cold as the icy-cold equipment. It was Vincent! The crowd quieted down strangely. Everyone stared at him until a girl in white dress appeared. A girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old, and she wore a pure white dress with the long hair hanging down. She had palm-sized face, a pair of clear and clean eyes and rosy lips. She had fair white skin, as if she was glowing. Her beauty had grasped everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone was silent for a moment, and then there was a heated discussion. ¡°Holy shit! Isn¡¯t this the little retard from the Britt family?¡± ¡°Retard ¡­ She is so beautiful?¡± ¡°I always feel like I¡¯ve seen this scene somewhere before¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! Have you forgotten the Scavo family¡¯s banquetst time?¡± ¡°Holy shit, I remember that!¡± ¡°Oh My Gosh! Is this really that little retard from the Britt family?¡± The bodyguards of the Buckley family carried Marquise and walked out of the door when the crowd was dazed. Not far away, Kamron, who had been watching the fight, was also stunned as he saw the scene. He nudged the bodyguard beside him and asked, ¡°Is that the little retard of the Britt family?¡± The bodyguard nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Kamron was dumbfounded. The bodyguard asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± When Kamron saw that face, he involuntarily clenched his legs and felt distressed, ¡°That disgusting girl.¡± The bodyguard was speechless. Mr. Kamron had betted that if the news about Vincent and the retard of the Britt family was true, he would kill himself ¡­ Should he remind Mr. Kamron of the promise? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 89 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Eat with Liquor Kamron stared at Emily in disbelief. Since she was Vincent¡¯s girlfriend, why would she hit him? Was it Vincent¡¯s intention? No, that was impossible. If Vincent was unhappy with him, he would never let a woman take actions. Moreover, he remained a tie with that person, so why would Vincent take an action against him? Kamron thought about that again and again but could not find an answer. Then he stood there and stared fixedly at Emily. Although the girl was a little violent, she was really a beauty. Just as he was looking at her, he met Emily¡¯s cold gaze. She took a very quick nce at him and didn¡¯t stop, as if she had scanned through a row of ordinary tea sets. There was not the slightest hint of sentiment in her eyes. Kamron¡¯s heart was suddenly stirred, and he felt an undefined vexation and depression. The butler walked out, with a birthday hat on his head. Behind the butler was a row of bodyguards. They stood in front of Eliot. The butler said, ¡°Mr. Eliot, we don¡¯t care about the fight between you and Mr. Marquise. However, the fight happened at the Scavo¡¯s. If the Buckleyse to me us, we will still give an exnation.¡± Eliot nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Many people knew that Marquise and he used to be ssmates in university. Although the two of them weren¡¯t particrly close friends, they still had a quite good friendship. Eliot had probably been angry for too long because Marquise hurt his sister, so he couldn¡¯t help but let out his anger today. The butler smiled, ¡°Mr. Eliot is too serious. What I said just now is not to use you, but to tell you that we will handle the matter properly, since it happened in the Scavo¡¯s. You need not worry too much.¡± Eliot was slightly stunned. He raised his head and saw Vincent¡¯s assistant Rex walk out. Rex said, ¡°Mr. Eliot, thank your sister very much for saving Mr. Rndo in the pool. He likes Miss Emily very much, so he intends to keep her in the Scavo¡¯s for a few more days. He just asked Miss Emily for her consent, and she agreed. Do you see¡­?¡± The crowd had a more heated discussion. ¡°What? That little retard from the Britt family saved Mr. Rndo?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Rndo a famous swimmer?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s too old to swim?¡± ¡°How can a man who swims across the Yangtze River drown himself in the pool?¡± ¡°Leg cramp?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I find that you are too jealous to admit that Mr. Rndo was saved by a little retard. But this is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe that, there is nothing you can do.¡± The crowd felt that this person¡¯s words were reasonable, so they turned around and nodded at him. When they turned around, they saw Ferne, Armando and Randy standing behind them. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne grinned at them, ¡°Stop looking, or I¡¯ll tear your eyeballs out and eat with liquor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd trembled and left. Eliot personally taught Emily swimming, but he never taught her how to save people. He only taught her how to protect herself, and even told her not to save a drowning person, no matter who was young or old and woman or man. Eliot looked at Emily from afar and felt that there was something different about his sister. He had known everything she did, including what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t know when there seemed to be a distance between her and him. For example, at this moment, he stood far away and couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking. Emily, dressed in a white dress, walked down the stairs. When she passed by the table, she took a white towel. Everyone held their breath as she walked straight to Eliot and wiped the blood off his hands with the towel. ¡°Eliot, don¡¯t fight in the future, okay?¡± She lowered her head and spoke in a soft voice. Eliot took the towel and wiped his hands. Blood dried up on the back of his palm. He raised his hand to touch her head but stopped when he saw the blood in his hands. He just replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Pausing for a moment, he raised his head to look at Vincent and then looked at Emily, ¡°Emily, do you like this ce?¡± Emily nodded. What Eliot really wanted to ask is whether Emily was afraid of Vincent or not. He had clearly warned her that Vincent was a jackal that didn¡¯t spit out bones. But he was standing in the Scavo¡¯s and just had a fight with Marquise. At this moment, he could only force a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± He suddenly recalled that Emily was sent back by Mr. Vincent after the banquet of the Scavo familyst time. Later, on Elsie¡¯s birthday banquet, Vincent appeared on Emily¡¯s balcony. And then ¡­ the two of them came down together. He had too many questions to ask, but he suppressed his curiosity. He only whispered to Emily, ¡°Alright, live here for a few days. When do you miss home? I will take you home.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°I know.¡± The butler asked some servants to clean up the bloodstains on the ground. Rex asked Eliot to go to the lounge and bandaged the wound. Eliot looked at the back of his hand and said, ¡°I am okay. It is not serious.¡± This was the second time that Emily had stayed outside overnight, apart from staying in the countryside to catch fireflies. But this was not the countryside, and there were no fireflies here either. Eliot didn¡¯t understand why Emily had agreed to stay here. Just because of Mr. Rndo¡¯s hospitality? Mr. Matthew¡¯s attitude towards Emily had always been tepid. Did Emily also long for Grandpa¡¯s love? Thinking of this, Eliot¡¯s attitude finally softened a little. He said to Emily, ¡°I will go back first. Take good care of yourself. If you are unhappy, you must call Eliot. No matter howte it is, Eliot will answer it.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°I will.¡± Eliot looked so wistful as he went away. Sydnee quickly stuffed the key into Emily¡¯s hand when there was no one beside Emily, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Keep it.¡± Then she also left. When she arrived at the entrance, Sydnee found that Eliot hadn¡¯t left yet. He was standing at the door of his car, with his eyes fixedly staring at the door. When he found it was Sydnee, Eliot was obviously a little disappointed. Then, he hid his emotions again. Sydnee was also a little embarrassed when she saw Eliot. She didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t left yet, so she could only nod and smile as a greeting. Then, she got in the car. Eliot wasn¡¯t an imprudent man. However, because of the affairs of thepany and Elsie, he hadn¡¯t slept well for a long time. He knew that Marquise would definitely attend Vincent¡¯s banquet. Both of them deliberately avoided meeting each other. Unexpectedly, the bastard Marquise had just broke up with Elsie, and immediately he began to court Miss Sydnee of the Dickerson family. The entire Britt family was in deep trouble because of Elsie. Father and mother hadn¡¯t talked with each other for a long time, and the family members hadn¡¯t even had a meal at the same table. Eliot couldn¡¯t suppress his anger after seeing the disgusting face of Marquise. The cold wind calmed him down. Eliot suddenly regretted that he had get some innocent people involved. He watched Sydnee¡¯s car drive away before sitting in his own car. Forget it, he would spare time to apologize in the future. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 90 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Good Luck After Eliot left, Ferne held his chin and thought, ¡°Have you noticed that Eliot¡¯s attitude towards Emily ¡­ is¡­ a little ¡­?¡± Ferne frowned coquettishly, but Armando didn¡¯t understand. Armando just asked, ¡°So? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Randy stared at the phone and pondered, ignoring the conversation between the two of them. Ferne could only express himself bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that they are too intimate?¡± Ferne pinched his throat and imitated Eliot¡¯s words, ¡°You must call Eliot. No matter howte it is, Eliot will answer¡­¡± After saying that, he trembled and felt embarrassed. Armando asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be intimate?¡± ¡°Emily is his father¡¯s illegitimate daughter. No matter what, she should be rejected by Eliot.¡± Ferne continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s heard that Eliot is not so kind to Elsie, but he is very kind to the stupid sister. Hey, Randy, what are you doing? Hurry up and join our chat. The fool Armando can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts.¡± Armando was speechless. Randy flirted his fan aggressively, ¡°Damn it, that new recruited yer broke my record. I can¡¯t bear that. I have to go back and create a new record.¡± Ferne pulled him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will give a punch in your face again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fear that. Don¡¯t stop me. Even if I stay upte tonight, I will break his record! My god!¡± Randy threw away Ferne¡¯s hand without turning back. ¡°A game maniac.¡± Ferne sneered and looked at Armando, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s better for us to continue our chat.¡± Armando took a few steps back silently, ¡°I have something to do, so I have to leave first.¡± ¡°Shit ¡­¡± Ferne grabbed him, ¡°What is it?¡± Armando replied, ¡°Janessa is back.¡± Ferne covered his eyes and said, ¡°Scram.¡± This bunch of unreliable brothers, damn it, how should he get through the long night? ** After he sent Arabe to the hospital, Jaquan asked an acquaintance to help Arabe remove blood stasis. Arabe could not bear the pain and cried out continually, which embarrassed Jaquan. He could not help but rub his nose, ¡°I¡¯m going out to smoke a cigarette.¡± At the window of the corridor, after smoking a cigarette, he was about to enter the ward when he heard Arabe¡¯s sorrowful cry. He walked along the corridor to the nurse¡¯s station. Three nurses were chatting behind the nurse¡¯s counter. ¡°Why does the woman cry so miserably? People may wonder if the woman is giving birth to a baby if they don¡¯t know the situation.¡± ¡°I just took a look. It seems that the woman sprains her ankle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that a delicate woman has a good life now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She just sprained her ankle and her boyfriend sent her over in a hurry. Look at the woman in emergency room. What a big difference!¡± ¡°What happened to the woman in emergency room?¡± ¡°The woman was bitten by a snake. She came with a child, without other people apanying her. She didn¡¯t make a sound during the entire journey.¡± ¡°Wow, this woman is amazing!¡± ¡°Her son is very smart. He kept asking her whether she hurt or not. The key is that he is pretty handsome. I¡¯m so jealous. I also want to have such a handsome son.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s heard that the woman¡¯s boyfriend in this ward is quite handsome. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the man. I want to see what the woman who was bitten by a snake looks like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Jaquan listened quietly and involuntarily followed the three nurses. When he stopped at the door of the emergency room, he saw a woman sitting on a moving bed with her trousers cut open, revealing her fair calf. Her leg was bandaged, and the area that had been bandaged was already swollen. A little boy was squatting on the ground and helping her put on the shoes. The doctor was still trying to persuade her, ¡°You have to stay in hospital for observation. You still have to be injected anti-inmmatory potion. If the injected serum doesn¡¯t work, we still need to give you other anti-venom serums. Also, if the wound is infected and inmed, it will cause otherplications. After all, you were bitten by a venomous snake, not an ordinary snake¡­¡± ¡°I know. Thank you.¡± As the woman spoke, she suddenly raised her head to look at the door, and her gaze met Jaquan¡¯s. She frowned slightly and lowered her head quickly and said to her son, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Stony said politely to the doctor, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Lee.¡± He spoke like a small adult, causing a group of nurses to secretly cover their mouths andugh. Emma stood up and limped out step by step. When she passed Jaquan, Stony recognized him and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, why are you here? Are you here to see us?¡± Jaquan was a little embarrassed. He coughed softly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was a snake in Auntie¡¯s room. Mom went in to help her catch the snake, but she was bitten by it.¡± After Stony finished speaking, he realized that his mother had walked a few steps away without saying anything. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Jaquan, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, can you help my mother take a taxi?¡± Only then did Jaquan regain hisposure and quickly walked over to Emma, ¡°Come, let me help you.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emma didn¡¯t even look at him and said indifferently, ¡°I can walk myself.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse my help. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Jaquan held her elbow. Emma raised her hand to avoid his touch and looked at him indifferently, ¡°Sir, I said no, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Stony did not know what had happened between the two of them, but he knew that his mother did not like this uncle. He immediately leaned against Emma and raised his hand above his head, asking his mother to hold his little hand. Jaquan looked at her angrily. He didn¡¯t understand why this woman refused his help when she was in such a difficult situation. Even if she didn¡¯t like him, she shouldn¡¯t abuse herself. He red at her, holding back his anger, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just watch you leave.¡± Why did the woman refuse his help? If he hadn¡¯t paid pity for her, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to help her. Behind him came the voice of Arabe, ¡°Jaquan, what are you doing?¡± Jaquan turned around and saw the doctor helping Arabe out with an intimate posture. He suddenly became annoyed. Why couldn¡¯t she bear to wait for him to return beforeing out? Why did she ask the doctor to help her out? He nced at the doctor viciously and then stepped forward to support Arabe. Arabe asked, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He was still angry. Arabe looked at him in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why are you talking to her?¡± ¡°Seeing that her foot is injured, I intend to help her get in the car.¡± Jaquan looked ahead and found that Emma and Stony had walked quite a distance. Arabe suddenly stopped, ¡°Jaquan, can¡¯t you think of me when a woman¡¯s foot hurt, because my foot hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Before Jaquan spoke out that it wasn¡¯t because of her, Arabe suddenly hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you stay with me when I am sad.¡± He suddenly became happy again. Outside the hospital, Emma took a taxi, but Stony stood there motionless. She tugged at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stony silently withdrew his gaze and said somewhat disappointedly, ¡°That uncle is holding a woman.¡± Emma looked back and said, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like him because he has a girlfriend?¡± Stony raised his face and asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Emma thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Seeing his face makes me displeased.¡± Stony was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 91 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Time At the Scavo¡¯s. At the end of the banquet, the butler thanked the guests and distributed small birthday presents before they left. Emily sat in the study on the second floor. Rex handed her a timetable, which nned every minute and even second of her day, including the bnce portion of her diet. It could be said to be comprehensive. She stared at it row by row and did not quite understand why it also included Sanda. She could only look up at the man who was sitting at the desk typing on theputer and said, ¡°I also need to learn Sanda?¡± Vincent raised his head from the flickering screen and looked at her with a deep gaze. He snorted, ¡°Yes.¡± But in his mind, he thought of her thin and soft waist that could not bear a gentle grip. If it was on the bed, it could be crushed with a single effort. Emily did not know what was on his mind. She only thought for a moment before nodding her head in agreement. Then, she looked at the schedule for the evening. It was almost all about mathematics and physics teaching. Because her foundation was too poor, she had to learn from the beginning. Rex specially brought her the first-grade math exam paper. ¡°¡­¡± Emily looked at the paper and raised her head to squeeze out a smile at Rex, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Rex smiled, ¡°not at all.¡± Emily thought for a moment, then lowered her head and calmed herself down to answer the questions. She knew that Rex was testing her foundation. Mr. Rndo pretended to be sick in bed, and only after hearing the butler say that the guests had dispersed did he came down for a midnight snack. After returning, he was puzzled as to why his grandson could fall for a little girl without a word and keep her in his room. He sneaked to the study and shushed at the guard by the door. The guard by the door twitched their eyebrows, but they didn¡¯t inform anyone. They just silently moved their gaze away and pretended not to see him. Mr. Rndo opened the door and saw this scene: Vincent was sitting at his desk and typing on his computer, and opposite a small table sat a little girl. Her long silk-like hair was draped over her back shoulders. She had her head down and a pen in hand, writing something seriously. Themp fell on the two of them. This picturesque scene only reminded people of two words-peaceful time. Rex was taking out the cup when he met Mr. Rndo¡¯s eyes. The two of them looked at each other for a moment, but they both looked away and walked in the opposite direction as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other. After Emily finished writing, she handed over the exam paper to Rex and continued to work on the next second-grade paper. She raised her head and looked at Vincent unintentionally. Half of the man¡¯s face was blocked by theputer, only revealing a pair of eyes, sharp, serious, and earnest. His dark and stern eyebrows slightly twisted and brow bones were drawn together, making his eyes even sharper. He was like a leopard waiting for prey, full of aggressiveness. It was the first time she had seen him working. She had not expected it to be like this. She slightly distracted for a moment, then heard Rex ask, ¡°Miss Emily?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you staring at Mr. Vincent for?¡± He asked. Hearing their conversation, Vincent looked up from hisputer. Emily unexpectedly noticed that her ears were a little hot. She reached out to her ears. When she met Vincent¡¯s faintly smiling eyes, her voice became a little softer. ¡°Just a casual look.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ve finished correcting your paper. You don¡¯t pass the first-grade exam. Let¡¯s start from the beginner level. This is your book.¡± Rex handed over a book. Emily turned over it seriously. Vincent stood up, took a tie from the drawer and walked step by step to Emily. She looked at him uncertainly with his reflection in her clear ck eyes. He lowered his head, gathered all her hair in his palm, tied it up with the tie, then touched her ears, which had not yet cooled down, and returned to the desk. Emily touched the tie behind her head and smiled at Vincent. Rex, ¡°¡­¡± I would rather be under the table than be here seeing how sweet you are¡­ At 9:30, Rex packed the books and went out. He then came in with the hot milk and midnight snacks from the butler. After putting them on the table, he quietly escaped. After Vincent finished dealing with his business, he casually opened a stock chart and then looked at Emily, ¡°Come here and drink the milk first.¡± Emily put down the pen and drank the milk on the table before she went around the front table and went to Vincent¡¯s side. There was only a chair in front of the desk. She intended to stand by him but was pulled onto hisp and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you to read K-charts.¡± The guards at the door stretched their necks and peeked. After Rex came back, he gave them each a kick, ¡°What are you looking at!¡± The guards stood upright for a second. Rex was about to open the door and enter when he saw the little Hulk sitting on Vincent¡¯sp. They stared at theputer and talked, while Vincent was feeding her. Rex, ¡°¡­¡± Vincent was no longer what he used to be. The moon outside the window was hazy, and a cool night breeze was blowing, like the gentle whispers of the lovers. ** After Eliot Britt returned home, he told Maury Britt about Emily being left by the Scavos. Maury was extremely surprised. Not to mention him, even Beverly and Elsie Britt dropped their jaws in shock. ¡°Why?¡± They asked in unison. Because Emily hadn¡¯t returned, the two of them had been waiting upstairs. When Eliot returned alone this time, Elsie thought that she had had something on that idiot. She couldn¡¯t wait toe down and tell her off. When she heard what Eliot said, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue! ¡°It¡¯s said that Emily saved Mr. Rndo. Mr. Rndo thought she was well behaved, so he kept her and wanted her to stay for a few days.¡± Elioty on the sofa exhausted. He had already washed his hands halfway and took off his jacket. No one could tell that he had fought, but the joints of his right hand were bleeding. ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable!¡± Beverly cried out in shock. Then, she realized that her voice was too loud and she silently shrunk back. ¡°Emily is still young. They are both unmarried and now they live in the same house. What if someone gossips¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Elsie echoed, ¡°Brother, why did you agree? What about Mr. Vincent? He also agreed?¡± Eliot said exhaustively, ¡°Mr. Vincent should have agreed. The one who came out to speak was his assistant.¡± Beverly waspletely speechless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was something wrong when Mr. Vincent sent Emily backst time. This time, he even didn¡¯t object to Emily staying in the Scavo¡¯s. There must be something wrong! Definitely! ¡°No wonder.¡± When Maury Britt heard this news, he didn¡¯t care that Elsie and Beverly were also in the living room. Normally, when these two people saw him, they would hide from him like mice from a cat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°Two clients just called and asked if we had any intention of cooperating.¡± Maury Britt revealed a rare smile. ¡°I thought you found the source of the clients, but I didn¡¯t expect it was because of the Scavos.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. He had indeed scattered a lot of business cards tonight, but their attitude was written on their face. There should be few people willing to cooperate. Even if there were some, it should be redited to the Scavo¡¯s banquet. After all, it was them who had invited him. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go wash up and sleep first. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 92 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Peace When Eliot went upstairs, Beverly noticed that he didn¡¯t have any paper documents with him, so she asked caringly, ¡°Son, how¡¯s thepany recently?¡± Eliot unbuttoned his shirt expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Beverly followed him to the second floor step by step. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Eliot stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°You can worry, but don¡¯t interfere. If you do it again and belch it up, I can¡¯t save you.¡± ¡°Son, what are you talking about?¡± Beverlyughed embarrassedly. ¡°Mom, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Eliot gave her a deep look and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed.¡± ¡°Ah¨C¡± Beverly wanted to say something else, but the door was already closed. She stomped her foot in frustration. After taking a bath, Eliot went straight to the guest room on the first floor. Harold Green was doing push-ups on the floor. Seeing Eliot enter, he stood up in no hurry and asked with a dull face, ¡°Eliot, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot nodded and looked around his room. There were very few things, and the quilt on his bed was folded like an orderly block. He was indeed a veteran soldier. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions and you are going to answer them honestly. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, then you will lose your reputation as a soldier!¡± Eliot sat on the bed and looked at Harold with a bitter gaze, ¡°Tell me, how Emily and Vincent knew each other?¡± ¡­ Emily received the messages from Harold only after finishing her shower. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Emily. Another million scored.¡± She flipped through her phone and got a few more messages. ¡°Mr. Eliot just came to ask me how you and Mr. Vincent got to know each other.¡± Emily did not reply to Harold¡¯s messages. Instead, she called Eliot. ¡°Eliot.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Eliot¡¯s voice was also very clear. Apparently he hadn¡¯t slept. Emily replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something on your mind?¡± Eliot asked. Emily asked hesitantly, ¡°Eliot, are you unhappy?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. Emily said softly, ¡°I heard Elsie say that the Scavo family is very powerful. As long as we can stay in the Scavo family, thepany will be saved.¡± Eliot was stunned. After a long while, he said, ¡°You ¡­ stayed because of this?¡± ¡°Eliot, I hope you and Dad will be fine, and our family will be fine.¡± Hearing this, Eliot¡¯s voice became hoarse, ¡°Emily¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, what Harold had said echoed in his mind. ¡°At the Scavo¡¯s banquet at the end of September, Miss Emily was drugged by Miss Elsie and fell into the pool. It was Mr. Vincent who rescued her.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At the birthday banquet of Mr. Ian, Ms. Elsie again drugged Ms. Emily. Mr. Vincent saved her again.¡± No wonder she didn¡¯t know anything. What was ridiculous was that he still suspected her. Eliot covered his face, all he could think about was Emily¡¯s palm-sized face with sparkling tears, and she called him softly, ¡°Brother¡­¡± The pain was so immense as if his heart was seized up. ** Aftering out of the bathroom, Emily climbed onto the bed. There was Vincent¡¯s aura in the quilt. She sniffed gently and a hint of peace swept over her heart. Probably a little exhausted today, she drifted off to sleep not long after she closed her eyes. When Vincent came in wet, the little girly on the bed and snored lightly like a small animal. He walked over and ruffled her long hair onto the pillow, the girl¡¯s porcin-white cheeks glowing seductively in the dim wall light, her pink lips slightly opened, and her breath exhaled with a hint of mint. He stared at her for a moment, then stretched his hand under the pillow and, as expected, felt the cold dagger underneath. He had slept with a gun under his pillow for ten years, so he naturally understood her defensive behavior out of fear. However, he was not sure what kind of dark abyss this little girl had experienced to have to sleep with a knife under her pillow. What did she dream of that night at the Tea Manor that caused her to cry out in a heartbreaking voice, ¡°No¡­¡± This little girl was filled with secrets. Vincent tucked her in and got up to leave, but his hand was grabbed. Cold tones spread out behind the man. The ripples of the pool burst through the gaps in the curtains and twisted themselves around the ceiling, reflecting the dark blue vastness of the stars on the wall. The girly on the dark gray bed, against which her skin appeared tender and fair, the exquisite corbones exposed, and the silk-like hair coiled on the sheets. With her eyes opened and a dazed expression from sleep, Emily grabbed his hand and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you say we should sleep together?¡± In the dim light, the man¡¯s voice was slightly maic and hoarse. ¡°My self-control isn¡¯t that good.¡± Emily did not follow his thoughts, her dazed eyes rippling with confusion, gradually lingering from the daze to rity, only to see the tall and straight back of the man slowly walking out of sight. She thought they were going to sleep together tonight. After Vincent left, she felt a bit strange, as if she was disappointed. Perhaps living alone in a strange ce was a bit ufortable. As she thought this, she fell asleep again. Half asleep, she suddenly remembered his words about self-control¡­ She vaguely thought of something andughed in her dream. It was a rare night that she did not have nightmares, but dreamed of Vincent, the second time since she had dreamed of him on the night he first kissed her. In her dream, he and Arabe were arguing about something. Emily opened the bathroom door and went out. Seeing that the two of them were kissing, she felt somewhat ufortable. Suddenly, the scene changed and she turned into Arabe, the feeling on her lips real and hot. She then woke up with a dazed gasp. It was already dawn. After she finished washing up, she walked along the corridor to the training room. The door was half open and she could vaguely hear the sounds of fighting inside. She pushed the door open and walked in before seeing a group of people fighting on the arena. There were Rex, a few guards, and Vincent. They heard the sound and looked back with sweat stained eyes. Vincent rolled down from the arena with a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. He took the towel handed over by a guard and wiped his face and neck. Then, he walked towards Emily and asked, ¡°Got up?¡± Emily nodded as she took a set of white martial arts clothes from Rex. Then, she walked side by side with Vincent to a room. The man took off his wet clothes and revealed a hideous and sweaty back. His muscles were firm and strong, and small onesy dormant on the surface of his skin, breathing in the surrounding air through the bulging veins. Turning back, he seemed to see Emily just now. He stroked the top of her hair with his big palm and said, ¡°Go and have breakfast.¡± Emily nodded and suddenly reached out to the scar on his chest. The man held his breath, the rhythm of his breathing following the spin of her fingertips. Emily looked at the cubicle and saw that there was a bathroom inside for shower, and outside was for changing clothes. Vincent should be preparing to take a bath. She withdrew her fingers and walked out with the clothes in her arms. Vincent stood still and looked down at his chest, only to feel that the fire that he had managed to suppress the entire night had been hooked up again by the little girl¡¯s finger. It was killing him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 93 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Make a Bet After Emily went to the bathroom to get changed, she saw Rex bringing about the breakfast and waiting for her in the room. He put the food on the table and looked at his watch, ¡°Miss Emily, you have ten minutes.¡± Emily knew that she had to learn Sanda at 7:30 every day, so she immediately sat down. She took a big sip of milk, gobbled down the sandwich, wiped her mouth with a towel, then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mr. Rndo sat downstairs early in the morning. He even invited a lot of friends over for tea. A group of old men rubbed their sleepy eyes and yawned. ¡°Hey, why asked us here this early in the morning?¡± ¡°To have a cup of tea.¡± Mr. Rndo asionally looked in the direction of the stairs and said to the butler, ¡°Fill it up.¡± The butler was speechless. ¡®Mr. Rndo, you are not having wine!¡¯ These old men had recently be addicted to night fishing. Not long after they fell asleep, they were called over by Mr. Rndo. He only said that something serious had happened. Everyone was still fuzzy. They stormed here from bed and hadn¡¯t even worn their shoes properly. And now they saw Mr. Rndo holding a cup of tea in his hand and sitting in the living room leisurely. It turned out that nothing serious had happened. They waited from seven o¡¯clock to nine o¡¯clock. After having breakfast, drinking morning tea, and staring at each other for a while, they finally couldn¡¯t help but stand up to leave. Mr. Rndo felt embarrassed and asked the butler. ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye down yet? Are they still asleep?¡± The butler¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Mr. Vincent has already woken up. He is having a video conference in the study.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t go to thepany?¡± Mr. Rndo raised his eyebrows, looking angry. The butler handed him another cup of tea and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is he nning to do today?¡± Mr. Rndo turned around and looked at the coffee table. He had drunk more than a dozen cups of tea early in the morning when waiting for them, yet they didn¡¯t show up at all! The butler shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that little girlst night?¡± ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡± Mr. Rndo was anxious, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t shee down yet?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Mr. Rndo was rendered speechless by the butler. And he could barely sat down after drinking so much tea. So he stood up, and paced back and forth in the living room in anger. It was finally noon as he paced. Emily showed up when Mr. Rndo became desperate. She went downstairs in sportswear. At the same time, Vincent also came downstairs. Mr. Rndo didn¡¯t examine this little girl carefullyst night. Now, he felt that this little girl looked pretty good and well matched his grandson. Thinking about that, he regretted not inviting his old friends over at noon. In that case, he could show off in a subtle way. ¡®See, this is my granddaughter-inw. Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡¯ Among his old friends, none of their grandsons and granddaughters had got married. They made a bet in private. If one of them got a granddaughter-inw first, the rest needed to celebrate on it. The winner would feel really awesome. These old guys were dead enemies when young. Now in theirte years, they were bored and had no company, a ¡®fake¡¯ friendship developed among them. On a bleak autumn evening, when they were fishing together, someone sighed, ¡°My grandson ys computer games all day long and hasn¡¯t got a girlfriend. I¡¯m so angry that I want to smash his computer. Young men nowadays are nothing like us at all¡­¡± ¡°So is my grandson. He spends all day on his ss shop all day long. He¡¯s so cowardly that he doesn¡¯t like to talk. He hasn¡¯t inherited any of my strengths at all¡­¡± ¡°Yours just doesn¡¯t speak. Mine never left the door. He stays in the garret all day. Tell me, which one is worse?¡± When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Someone suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± So whose grandson was the first to get marriage had made the old men¡¯s roll and forced out their daily bet¨C whoever caught fewer fish offered dinner that day. Okay, let¡¯s get back to right now. Now, Mr. Rndo had be the first person to have a granddaughter-inw, so he was the Big Brother. Thinking of that, his wrinkled face smiled even more wrinkled than a chrysanthemum. ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± As soon as Emily came down, she saw that Mr. Maury was smiling at her very kindly. Mr. Rndo couldn¡¯t hold back his kind smile, so he could only put away a few weak teeth and kindly said, ¡°Good girl, sit down. Are you hungry? Tell Grandpa what you want to eat.¡± Emily felt thatpared tost night, his attitude seemed to have undergone a qualitative leap and had reached a quantitative change. Therefore, she responded unchanged and said obediently, ¡°Alright.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The kitchen help brought the dishes to the table. They sat down. Mr. Rndopletely ignored Vincent at the other end of the table and kept asking Emily, ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°No.¡± The meat and vegetables on the table were well matched with color and fragrance. There was also a dessert fruit sd. However, it was a little cold. She did not want to eat fruit very much. She just puckered her lips and took a bite or two. Somehow Vincent noticed that. He waved his hand to let Rex withdraw it. Mr. Rndo was still asking tirelessly, ¡°How old are you? Where do youe from? Do you have any siblings?¡± Emily stuffed her mouth with rice and chewed hard. She raised her head to look at Mr. Rndo. She wanted to speak but was afraid of spitting out rice grains, so she could only chew quickly. Mr. Rndo was not in a hurry as he smiled and waited for her. Vincent put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Old man.¡± When Mr. Rndo heard his voice, he curled his lips unhappily and said like a child, ¡°I was just asking.¡± Vincent picked up a piece of meat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Girl, you must marry to him in the future. He might look cold, but it¡¯s just his personality. His heart is very gentle. He will definitely treat you well. If he dares not, I will beat him to death!¡± Mr. Rndo said happily as he tried to sell his grandson to Emily. Emily followed Vincent to pick up a piece of meat for Rndo. She obediently said, ¡°Grandpa, have a piece of meat.¡± Mr. Rndo was so happy that his eyes narrowed. Grandson and granddaughter-inw had both brought him meat at the same time. He had to brag it tonight to those old fellows. And it had to be subtle. Emily surveyed the surroundings while eating. This morning, she discovered that there were only grandfather and grandson living in this big house. As for Vincent¡¯s stories, she had only heard from her brother about his personality in her previous life. She did not know much about the situation in his family. Now, it seemed that Vincent did not have any parents¡­ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 94 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Harmony Emily nted her feet early in the morning, so she still felt a little sour on her calves. After breakfast, she took a walk along the living room with trembling legs. Suddenly, she heard the butler outside shouting, ¡°You are here, Mr. Eliot. Pleasee in. Mr. Vincent and Miss Emily have just finished their breakfast.¡± Emily immediately walked to the sofa and sat down. If Eliot found out that there was something wrong with her legs, he would definitely ask her what happened. How would she exin it? Should she say that she was practicing martial arts with Vincent this morning? Just as she was anxious, a servant came over with a wooden basin, which was put under her feet. The servant squatted down, put her feet in it, and then massage her feet. Emily was surprised when she heard Maury¡¯s voice from the door, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± The butler smiled and said in an official tone, ¡°No at all. Miss Emily is very cute and kind.¡± Maury smiled. ¡°My daughter is really not mature. I¡¯m afraid that she may cause trouble for you, so I n to bring her home today.¡± As they spoke, they entered the living room. Rndo hurriedly stopped chatting with his old friends and hung up the phone. Then he walked out. He held Maury¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Mr. Maury, your daughter is really great!¡± Maury was stunned when he heard this. He felt that Rndo was not praising him, butughing at him. He tried to remain calm and said, ¡°No matter how much trouble my daughter has caused for you, I will be responsible for it.¡± Eliot also said seriously to Mr. Rndo, ¡°What¡¯s wrong my sister?¡± Only then did Mr. Rndo realize that Maury didn¡¯t look good. Perhaps he was too enthusiastic. So he calmed down a little and greeted Maury again, ¡°Come. Take a seat.¡± They walked from the living room to the sofa and finally saw the person they had just talked about was sitting quietly on the sofa. Her feet were soaking in the water and she was enjoying the massage. When she saw them, she said sweetly, ¡°Eliot, Dad.¡± Then she looked down at the petals in the wooden basin. She continued ying with them happily. Maury, ¡°¡­¡± His worriers were in vain! Eliot, ¡°¡­¡± His concern was in vain! Mr. Rndo narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°This girl is really adorable. I still want her to stay here for a few more days. Are you going to take her back now?¡± He naturally understood why his grandson suddenly wanted to bet with himst night. Since it was his grandson¡¯s first time to ¡°beg¡± him, then as a grandfather, he needed to do what he should do. Maury did not quite understand why Emily was liked by Mr. Rndo, so he could only praise her, ¡°My daughter is simple and innocent, like a child, but she respects the elders very much. She is also very modest to other children, and she is very polite.¡± Mr. Rndo felt that Emily¡¯s father didn¡¯t understand him. The reason why he liked the girl was that she was the first girl that his grandson had brought home at night. Thus, no matter who she was, Mr. Rndo liked her. This had nothing to do with that she was kind or modest. The center of Rndo¡¯s life was his grandson. Even if his grandson married a woman, who was hot- tempered, troublesome and even had a fight with others, he would definitely first protect her and then try to handle the rest. Although it was a little unfair to the girl when he thought about this, he only had one grandson and had taken care of him for more than twenty years. If this ¡°bastard¡± still couldn¡¯t find a girlfriend, Rndo should be prepared for that Vincent brought a boyfriend home. Fortunately, this girl appeared from nowhere and saved him, which made him feel proud among his old friends. Thinking of this, he no longer beat around the bush and directly said to Maury, ¡°I like this kid very much. I want her to stay here for another month. What do you think?¡± Maury hadn¡¯t expected that Rndo would want Emily to stay here for another month. He remembered thatst night, Emily was allowed to live here only for a few days! He was immediately stunned. Eliot replied quickly, ¡°My sister is still young, so she may cause trouble sometimes. She is still like a child. We are worried that she will cause trouble for you and your family, so we think it¡¯s better for us to bring her home!¡± Only now did Mr. Rndo realize that it was strange. Even if the girl was quite young, her father and brother shouldn¡¯t be so worried and nervous. Actually, he didn¡¯t know Emily¡¯s another identity-the retard of the Britts. He only wanted her to be his granddaughter-inw, so he said again, ¡°What trouble will she bring us? Don¡¯t worry! She is especially adorable. Besides, she likes here. Let her stay here for a few more days. When she is tired of here, I¡¯ll ask someone to send her back.¡± Since Rndo said this, Maury and Eliot didn¡¯t know what to say. Mr. Rndo expression was a little serious. He looked as if he would be angry if they said one more word. The fruit and tea were served. Maury took a sip of tea and talked with Mr. Rndo. He heard Emily chatting with the servant who was massaging her. ¡°R-o-s-e! Rose.¡± The servant taught Emily pronunciation and even opened her mouth to show the tongue. Emily learned to say, ¡°Rose.¡± Eliot looked over in surprise. The servant took out the petals from the wooden basin and talked to Emily. She would asionally say a few words to Emily and exined, ¡°Water. This is water.¡± Maury also opened his mouth wide in shock. No one taught Emily pronunciation at home. He couldn¡¯t believe that her pronunciation was so urate. Vincent came down from upstairs. His gaze swept past the people on the sofa and nodded slightly to Maury. Then, he walked over without saying a word. Rex reported today¡¯s schedule to him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°There¡¯s a targeted market assessment report meeting in the marketing department this afternoon. There¡¯s an interview of a fashion magazine at 4:00 p. m. and I¡¯ve rejected it. Mr. Noel from the Promising International Company invites you to dinner tonight. Shall I reject it as well?¡± Vincent nodded and then looked at Maury on the sofa. He asked, ¡°I remember yourpany seems to be able to do the EPC project?¡± Maury stood up and said with embarrassment, ¡°Yes, we can.¡± Although Vincent was a junior to him, in terms of ability, Vincent was the king of the business in City Y. Regardless of the status, Maury hadn¡¯t seen anyone that could be Vincent¡¯spetitor. Besides, Vincent was well known that he was temperamental. Another reason why Maury was anxious to take Emily home was that he was worried that Emily would irritate Vincent. After all, Emily had fallen into Vincent¡¯s swimming pool at thest banquet and she was forced topensate 500, 000, which was indeed a great loss for them. Vincent looked down at the document and handed it to the assistant behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate with the Britt Group in this project.¡± Rex took the document and said to Maury, ¡°Mr. Maury, let¡¯s sit down and have a talk.¡± Maury was surprised and happy. He said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡± Eliot, on the other side, looked at Vincent. He saw Vincent walk away and took a sip of the tea handed over by the butler. He looked noble and his expression was cold and arrogant. Then he walked to Emily and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t soak in the water for too long.¡± Although they did not look at each other, nor did theymunicate with each other, Eliot felt that the atmosphere between them seemed to be very harmonious. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 95 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Janessa The servant dried Emily¡¯s feet. She sat on the sofa and surrounded by paintings from Van Gogh, Da Vinci, Raphael, Michngelo, David, Angel, Rubens and some other masters. She sat there quietly and watched. The bright light was scattered and shone on her hair and shoulders. Her fair fingertips caressed the paper as if she was part of the painting. The scene was so peaceful that no one had the heart to disturb. Without disturbance to her, Maury and Eliot left her alone. They would turn around every step they took. Maury sighed with emotion, ¡°Emily has grown up into a beautiful woman.¡± ¡®She is always very beautiful.¡¯ Eliot thought in his heart. When Emily was taken into this family at seven, she was timid and terrified like an abandoned kitten. She didn¡¯t even know how to call for help. She would just curl up while hiding under the quilt on her bed. She was afraid of meeting people, and she wouldn¡¯t eat or talk. It was Eliot who led her out of the darkness step by step and it was also him who fed her. The first word she spoke was not ¡®dad¡¯, but ¡®brother¡¯. He witnessed her grow up from a skinny little kid to a beauty, but there was always fear and uneasiness in his heart. Emily was about to leave him. Such an emotion came so fast and strong that his heart lurched. He covered his chest and panted. When he looked up again, he saw a man standing beside Emily. Rex bowed and said, ¡°Miss Emily, it¡¯s time for ss.¡± Only then did Emily realize that Eliot and Maury had left, so she followed Rex upstairs. Rndo stayed downstairs and waved his hand kindly at her, ¡°Tell the chef if you want to eat anything.¡± Emily replied, ¡°I will, thank you, Grandpa.¡± In the study room. Two buttons on Vincent¡¯s cor were loosened. He was reviewing the new proposal submitted by the Advertising Department with a lowered head. He was fiddling with a pen with one hand and would asionally write downments on the documents. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he just turned his head and looked at Emily. Before Emily could even tell the expression in his eyes, he had turned around and returned to his previous posture. The outline of his jaw was perfect. Rex reminded, ¡°Miss Emily, you don¡¯t need to be in the study today. This way, please.¡± Emily followed him in confusion. They entered the room at the end of the corridor. When the door opened, Emily saw that the room was filled with unfinished paintings and sketch books as well as two drawing boards. On the long table were all kinds of painting tools and even brushes. There were three grey-haired old men in the room and they were either sitting or standing. When they saw Emily, the seated ones all stood up. Then, they sized Emily up and said, ¡°How old are you?¡± Then they looked at Rex and asked, ¡°What can we do for you?¡± Before Rex spoke, they closed the door with a bang. ¡°Leave us alone if you have no problems. Hurry, who want to be the first?¡± Rex was speechless. He walked back into the study room, upset. Vincent had finished reviewing the proposal and was making adjustments on theputer. He called the manager of the Design Department and asked him to improve the proposal. Then, he threw the proposal aside and pinched between the eyebrows. Rex looked at him hesitantly. Vincent had turned on theputer and was about to settle the meeting of the marketing department ahead of time. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Get to the point.¡± His voice was cold. Rex said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those old men ¡­ will harass Miss Emily?¡± ¡°No. Those old men have been looking forward to this day for so many years.¡± Rex nodded, and then quietly stood beside Vincent. Rndo was happily having tea downstairs, and he did not notice that his old friends were lecturing his granddaughter-inw in his house. Theughter of those old men sounded in the room. Rndo, who was drinking tea in the living room on the first floor, suddenly got up. His thick eyebrows furrowed and he looked upstairs. The butler stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Rndo?¡± Rndo said seriously, ¡°I think I heard theughter of those old men up there.¡± ¡°How can that be? It may be your hallucination.¡± The butler smiled. ¡°Besides, when have they been upstairs?¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Rndo was relieved and leisurely hummed a song. However, he was curious about what the three old men were busy with. Why neither of them replied to him? ¡­ ¡°Jaquan, do you know somewhere suitable for a walk, I mean, somewhere ordinary and quiet?¡± Early in the morning, Jaquan had just woken up when he received a call. The scene of the Tea Manor immediately surfaced in his mind and he said, ¡°The Lotus Tea Manor.¡± Not long after he hung up, Armando called again. ¡°Man, do you know where it is? I can¡¯t find the way.¡± Jaquan¡¯s sleepiness was all gone. He pressed his temples and viciously said, ¡°Just you wait!¡± ¡°Janessa wants to take a look.¡± Armando said pitifully, ¡°Please help me.¡± Jaquan gave up. He brushed his teeth, washed his face, changed his clothes, picked a watch and put on a tie. He made a sexy hairstyle in front of the mirror, then wore perfume and left. The night before yesterday, Arabe hugged him and said, ¡°I really hope that we will be the best friends forever.¡± Jaquan felt as if his heart that was about to jump out of the chest, had been shattered by a gun. It finally got down into his belly with only fragments and bitterness left. He tried to fall asleep with the bitterness, but he felt no sleepiness. The firm had lost hope on him and did not want him to go back to work. He did not hear a call from his family for a few days as if everyone had abandoned him. In his world, only Arabe, who had also left, remained. As soon as he opened the door, the cold air crazily hit his nose and went into his lungs. He took a deep breath and shivered. If he had known that it was so cold, he should not have worn such a thin trench coat to show off. He put the sunsses on, took the car keys and went into the garage. He drove the car and went straight to where Armando mentioned. Before he arrived, he saw Armando and a young woman standing at the intersection. There was a car parked beside them. They were talking. Armando just smiled and listened to the young woman the whole time. Jaquan looked at him quietly for a while and realized that they hadn¡¯t noticed him, so he honked the horn. Armando waved his hand at him. Then, he took the luggage and bags off his car. He then opened the back door and let the young woman in. Next, he opened the trunk of Jaquan¡¯s car and put those things inside. Jaquan nced at the back seat and met the young woman¡¯s scrutinizing eyes, so he held the sentence ¡®you just have to follow me in your car¡¯ back. The young woman was pretty good-looking. She had an oval face and protruding hair on forehead. She was like an aloof princess. She looked cold on the surface, but she seemed to be approachable. However, it would depend on her mood. If she was in a good mood, she would be close to you, but if she wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk even if it was her father, who was long gone. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 96 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Servant Mr. Rndo died early, so the older generation didn¡¯t visit each other much like the Mosby family and the Geller family. His impression of Janessa was still stuck in his childhood. They lost their contact especially when he went to work after coge. Now that the quiet Armando was all around to help Janessa, he recalled Randy¡¯sments on Janessa: an entric who had a clear distinction between love and hate in her heart. Most importantly: her words were sharp and mean. However, you couldn¡¯t tell from her appearance. She looked just like a pretty woman with lofty intelligence. Armando had put away his suitcase and sat on the passenger seat. He looked at the back seat and said, ¡°Janessa, it is a bit far. You could sleep for a while.¡± He told Jaquan, ¡°Turn on the heating.¡± Jaquan nced him. Armando realized that Jaquan wouldn¡¯t help him. He had to turn on the heating on his own, adjust the temperature, turn on Bluetooth, and y the premiere song of Flipped. Janessa, who was sitting in the back seat, smiled and enjoyed herself. Armando turned around and looked at her with smile. Only Jaquan, with a gloomy face, nced at Armando several times who didn¡¯t know what was going on. He almost rolled his eyes to Armando, but Armando still didn¡¯t notice him so Jaquan just gave up. He drove all the way. His thoughts suddenly flew away along with the scenery aside. It seemed that his mind was also moving forward with the car, never turning back. His phone rang. It was a call from Arabe. Armando hurriedly turned off the phone, then carefully looked at the back seat. Janessa only frowned and continued to sleep. He took a deep breath, then took out a nket and gently put it on her. When he turned around, he was shocked by the vicious look from Jaquan. Armando took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. He just pointed his chin to his phone. Armando saw that the call he had just hung up was from Arabe. Holy shit! He hung up on Arabe! And it was Jaquan¡¯s phone! Armando felt he was so dead. He kept apologizing to Jaquan. He silently said, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Jaquan sneered and didn¡¯t say anything. He only made a gesture of cutting the neck. Armando, ¡°¡­¡± He looked through the rearview mirror at Janessa, who was sleeping sound, and then he thought that as long as Janessa slept well, nothing mattered. Armando was moved by himself. Janessa was still asleep in the back seat and didn¡¯t know anything. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After arriving at the Tea Manor, Armando carried his luggage and hand bags like a servant, while Jaquan was wearing a windbreaker and sunsses with a young woman standing beside him, who wore a pure wool cardigan with a ck wool skirt and a pair of cotton slippers and looked intellectual and carefree. The people who helped nt the tea tree had just came back. They whispered when they saw this, ¡°The handsome young man who camest time brought another woman. She is also pretty. But she seems to be older than thest one.¡± ¡°Yeah. He even hired a servant. And the servant looks handsome too.¡± Armando, who was mistaken as a servant, was so sad. They walked in Tea Manor owned by Sydnee. It was Sunday, the Tea Manor was filled with children. As soon as they got out of the car, many children surrounded them, and they wanted to approach them but were kind of afraid of them. Janessa took out a box of Ferrero from her bag and gave the choctes to the children. The children were scrambling to get the choctes, and in the end only a few ck marks were on her palm. Armando took out a wet napkin and wiped her hands. Janessa took the napkin and wiped her hands. She asked, ¡°Where will we live tonight?¡± Jaquan walked in first. Sydnee was checking the seeds with people in the tea garden. She was also checking the temperature and the soil quality. She was extremely busy. When the group knocked on the door, it was a woman with ame leg who opened the door. Jaquan saw an ordinary looking person when the door was opened. She is ordinary looking but confidentpared with Janessa. She looked at them quietly, then turned around and greeted them, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Armando looked at herme legs and asked, ¡°Hello, can we stay here for the night?¡± ¡°Sure, but the boss is not here. You can wait here for her.¡± Emma said without turning her head. She was leaning on a stick, and the gauze on her leg was new, but it still did not cover her swollen leg. Janessa looked at her and asked, ¡°Did we meet before?¡± Emma turned to look at her, ¡°Perhaps. But I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember someone who is more beautiful than me.¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know if Janessa was mean or not, but this girl was definitely an evil talker! Janessa was not angry at all. She only smiled at her. Then, she walked into the house. She strolled along the west side of the East Side. Armando followed behind and served tea. He was so considerate that it was not like the usual him at all. They said that Armando was still unable to speak when he was over three years old. His family was anxious. All kinds of medications were useless. They even took him to the psychiatrists, which also couldn¡¯t help apart from aggravating his fear. Just as they were about give up, Janessa came to stay for a few days. Although she was his aunt, she was not much older than Armando. He was only four years younger than her. Back then, they were both children, and she was an orphan. Her father was a close friend of Armando¡¯s grandpa. He got married prettyte. Not long after having Janessa, his wife died. Then he got so sick that he died a few yearster. Before he died, he asked Armando¡¯s grandpa to take care of his only child, and raise her as his own child. Thus, somehow Armando had an aunt who was only four years older than him. The seven-year-old Janessa was not just amon child. She could climb trees and holes. She did not like her dress the way other youngdies did. She could catch cockroaches and chase rats in the backyard with one hand. She did not cry like other children when stung by a wasp-and when it came to being stung by a wasp, it was purely for saving Armando. Although Armando could not speak, but he had been secretly observed the little aunt he had just met. Every day, he saw her jumping up and down and having fun. But he still didn¡¯t dare to approach her. After she left, he would go to the backyard where she had been. And there was a ho¡¯s nest that had just been knocked down by her. She was not the kind of child who only caused trouble and escaped. After poking the hos¡¯ nest, she called for the butler to help. When she came back, she saw Armando running over in panic because of the hos. She quickly took off her hos-proof prop (Superman¡¯s Cloak) and threw it on his body. As a result, she was stung by the hos. A big red bump like a steamed bun appeared on her forehead and she was taken to the emergency room of the hospital. The three-year-old child was confused and knew that he had made a mistake. He watched as she was sent away by the car. He stood outside the car door with tearful eyes. When the car left, he suddenly chased after her and shouted, ¡°Janessa¡­¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 97 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Being Hospitable This thrilled the whole family. After Janessa returned from the hospital, she practically lived at the Mosby¡¯s, apanying Armando. So the two of them sort of grew up together. No, ording to Janessa, she watched Armando grow up. When Janessa grew up, she refused to follow her family¡¯s arrangements. After receiving a tour guide training, she went to Lhasa, Inner Mongolia, and other ces, with only a camera and backpack, to be a tour guide. Her family urged her to go back home, but she didn¡¯t make it during the Mid-Autumn Festival vacation, so she had to take an annual leave. Maybe she was tired of her family rushing her into marriage, so she hid at Armando¡¯s ce. Although Armando didn¡¯t get married, he had moved out and lived by himself. Armando regarded Janessa as the apple of his eye. As he hadn¡¯t seen her for too long, he showed too much hospitality for her. Janessa started to find him annoying, ¡°Alright. You may go and do your own work. Don¡¯t follow me. I need to be alone right now.¡± So Armando came back to the tea ntation. He strolled around alone for a while, and then sat on a chair in the courtyard. He looked up and saw Emma hanging clothes to dry in the opposite door with a walking stick. Armando was not a meddler, but if Janessa saw this, she would definitely help Emma. To prevent this, he¡¯d better help Emma right now. Thus, Armando took a few steps forward and picked up the basin on the ground, so Emma didn¡¯t have to bend over repeatedly. Emma actually did not refuse him. This made Jaquan, who had just returned from the bathroom, stunned. What did she mean?? She liked Armando but not him? Jaquan sat down on the chair and saw that Armando didn¡¯t leave after helping her, as if he was asking something. And Emma answered Armando in a low voice. Jaquan didn¡¯t hear her from afar, but could only see her lips moving. Afterwards, Armando walked in Emma¡¯s room. In Jaquan¡¯s impression, Armando wasn¡¯t a nosy person. And he wasn¡¯t that talkative. He onlymunicated with his acquaintance. However, he should take the initiative to help a crippled woman, and he even walked into her room. Jaquan got himself an excuse-he didn¡¯t want Armando to be tricked by that woman, so he had to take a look. When he stepped in, he saw Armando was changing the light bulb with a chair under his feet. Emma supported the chair with one hand and supported Armando with the other, as if she was afraid that he would fall. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what he was feeling, but he thought that this woman was truly annoying. Thus, he shook his head and left. Just as he sat down, Janessa returned. She was probably a little cold, so she took out her coat from her backpack and put it on, then looked around. Jaquan said coldly, ¡°He is inside.¡± ¡°Someone is living there, right?¡± Janessa asked. Jaquan snorted, ¡°Yes, that cripple you met before.¡± Just as Armando came out, Janessa stared at him, with glittering eyes. ¡°You are so attentive. What were you doing there?¡± Armando didn¡¯t fully understand her words. He scratched his head ufortably and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Nothing matters. Ipleted the upgrading and instation of the environmental lighting system independently without causing any cost overruns or safety idents.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan stood up excitedly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just change a light bulb?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee came back from the tea garden, following by Harold. The two of them chatted, lowering their heads, as they walked. When they saw Jaquan and the others, Sydnee was stunned. Then, she greeted them, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Jaquan took the car keys as a sign to leave. ¡°They are here to rx. Supply them some food. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Sydnee smiled and nodded, ¡°Fine. Two guests, right? Pleasee in.¡± Seeing that Jaquan was leaving, Armando grabbed him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive today.¡± Jaquan held back his impulse to fall out and threw the car keys to Armando. He turned around and looked at Harold, ¡°Did you drive today?¡± Harold nodded. He bought a car under the orders of Emily yesterday. He drove it out today, without license te. It was a low-key and reserved SUV. It was not high-grade, but practical for daily travel. Jaquan saw the car parked at the entrance of the vige. He thought that it belonged to the manor. He never expected that this was Miss Emily¡¯s new car. He hesitated at the car door, confused. Each of them bought three or four paintings for over a million. Why was Emily still so ¡°frugal¡±? Harold boarded the car. Jaquan sighed, and then he got on the car. When Harold reversed the car, he saw a child running forward quickly. He stopped the car and waited for the kid to pass. Jaquan couldn¡¯t help but poke out of the window and yelled angrily, ¡°Watch yourself! What if you are hit?¡± The child was Stony. He was frightened by Jaquan, and then he hesitated for a moment and said ok. He did not dash towards his home anymore. Instead, he slowly took a few steps and turned around to take a look. The car got started. Jaquan saw the child¡¯s gaze through the rearview mirror and smiled involuntarily. He turned his gaze back, still smiling, faced Harold. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold didn¡¯t say anything. Jaquan stopped smiling. It was quiet in the car. Jaquan felt somewhat embarrassed. He turned on the music and yed a song. Liu Huan, a Chinese famous singer started his singing. Just as the lyrics ¡°Great River¡­¡± came out, Jaquan pressed pause, trembling. He didn¡¯t expect Harold would like those wild songs. So he gave up listening to music andy in the back seat. He rubbed the cell phone in his pocket, thinking whether he should go back or not. What did Arabe want him for? Did she need him to drink with her or listen to herint? He hesitated but didn¡¯t call her back. He looked out of the window and suddenly remembered something. He looked at Harold and asked, ¡°Did Miss Emily move over?¡± Harold let out a ¡°yep¡± sound. Jaquan thought for a moment, and then called Arabe, ¡°I identally hung it up. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Vincent invited Grandpa over yesterday afternoon.¡± Arabe said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Along with Grandpa Mosby and Grandpa Geller.¡± Arabe smiled happily, ¡°Can you guess what Vincent is up to?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything, surging out a figure of a little girl in his mind. Arabe smiled and said, ¡°He treats that little retard as a substitute for her. He wants to¡­¡± ¡°Arabe!¡± Jaquan interrupted her sternly. Arabe stopped talking and hung up. Jaquan looked at Harold, who was looking straight ahead. Before Jaquan stuffed his phone into his pocket, he checked his WeChat. There were always loads of messages in the WeChat group of the office. He clicked on it and saw someone ask, ¡°When will Mr. Jaquane back?¡± He replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± They cheered in the WeChat group. Jaquan stared at the screen of his phone and revealed a gratified smile. It felt so good to be needed. Thinking of something, he gradually stopped smiling-so he could never reject Arabe. Jaquan got off the car at the office, thanked Harold and left Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 98 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Need to be Supplemented Harold drove the car to a free parking space, then got off the car and walked to his residence. He asked for leave today. Yesterday, he went out to buy a car when Mr. Maury and his son went to the Scavo¡¯s. Today, he was worried that Beverly and her daughter would follow him, so he asked for leave last night. Emily asked him to take care of Sydnee, so he invited a professional tea nter and took him to the tea ntation. The tea nter had a happy talk with Howard and decided to stay for a few more days. Harold agreed to pay for the fee during the tea nter¡¯s stay, then he rushed out to find the next target, Christy. Previously, the detective fees were too high, so he had stopped it. He casually walked into a bun shop and packed up six big meat buns. He finished a bun with only one bite. A few white-cor clerks were stunned by his ferocious eating habits. A woman timidly handed over newly packed Starbucks Mocha to quench his thirst, only to find that the burly man drank two bottles of water in one gulp and tossed the empty bottles into a recyble trash can with one hand. Too terrifying! Harold didn¡¯t know that eating buns like this would scare a group of female white-cor clerks. He lowered his head and looked at the time. It was eleven past thirty. He knew that Emily was resting now, so he called her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°The Tea Manor has invited a tea nter over. Sydnee said that the decoration of house will be finished in three months at the fastest. When it is finished, she will directly rent it out online¡­¡± Emily said after he finished his words, ¡°Hire a reliable bodyguard to protect Eliot. Marquise will definitely find an opportunity to take revenge on Eliot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Emily asked. Harold hesitated, ¡°Miss Emily, there¡¯s something else I don¡¯t know if I should say¡­¡± ** After hanging up, Emily went downstairs. A waft of fragrant smell came from the air. She had a strong appetite these past few days. She had probably overused her brain and consumed a lot of physical energy. So, the food for lunch was mainly protein that could replenished herself. Mr. Rndo sat there early. Seeing here down, he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°I can smell the fragrance upstairs.¡± ¡°Help yourself.¡± Mr. Rndo picked up some dished for her and smiled, ¡°You need to eat more and build yourself up. Then have a healthy baby.¡± Emily almost spat out the soup that she had just drunk. Vincent walked past her and touched her head, ¡°Leave him alone.¡± His palm was dry and powerful, reminding her of the palm that held her arm when he taught her to punch. Blood vessels bulged along his arm, and every muscle of his arm was full of strengthen. He didn¡¯t look like a fighter when he dressed in a suit, but the moment he stood on the arena, his eyes were like cheetahs, and his entire body was filled with wild charm. She calmed down and took a sip of soup. Vincent sat beside her and took a sip of tea before starting to eat. Mr. Rndo looked at him with dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t stay in his own roomst night and went to spy on his grandson. He was so old that he was just a little quicker than his peers. He secretly stood at his grandson¡¯s door and quietly opened the door. But he only saw the following scene. There was only Emily lying on the bed! As for his grandson, Vincent was still in the study room at night. Thus, he angrily left. In the morning, he began to stew mutton soup for his grandson. He thought that his grandson was sick and needed to be supplemented. Vincent didn¡¯t buy it. Hepletely ignored his grandfather. He could quickly reply to messages on his phone while eating, which was the exemry of ¡°doing two things at once¡±. He hadn¡¯t been to thepany for two days, so he had to deal with the piled-up affairs this afternoon. After he finished his meal, he could only have time to touch Emily¡¯s head. Then he drove to the company without saying anything. After she finished the meal, Emily went upstairs. The three old men in the innermost room on the second floor were already waiting. ¡°Good afternoon, Grandpas.¡± Emily obediently shouted. The three old men looked at her with gratified expressions, ¡°Are you full? Let¡¯s get to work now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Emily took out a te from her back with three portions of mango pudding neatly ced. The three white-haired old men covered their faces, but their muddy eyes shone brightly, ¡°Wow!¡± These three old men couldn¡¯t eat sweetness, meat and greasy food because of their high blood pressure, high blood sugar and high blood fat. Yesterday, when Emily ate the dessert served by Rex, she identally caught a glimpse of the three old men¡¯s wistful eyes. Then she hesitated to hand out a bowl of warm fruit yogurt, which was finished by the three old men ruthlessly. She simply brought over all the desserts cooked for her this afternoon. The three old men didn¡¯t dare to eat too much and ate the pudding with small bites. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces. The three old men only ate half of the pudding. Finally, one of them walked in front of her and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn today, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emily nodded and respectfully shouted, ¡°Master.¡± The old man nced arrogantly at the other two, then walked over to the canvas and uncovered it¡­ ¡°Mr. Kamron, Vincent has left now. Why are we still waiting here?¡± Not far from the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s, an ordinary business car was parked. The bodyguard in the car had been sitting in the driver¡¯s seat for three hours. At this moment, his dder was almost out of control and he finally spoke. Kamron put down his binocrs, ¡°Shut up.¡± The bodyguard clenched his legs and closed his mouth. Kamron picked up his binocrs and observed for a while, then muttered to himself, ¡°Now that she is Vincent¡¯s girlfriend, why can¡¯t she get along with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The bodyguard took a deep breath to control his dder. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,¡± Kamron said. Bodyguard said, ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Do you think Vincent knows that?¡± Kamron picked up his binocrs again. Mr. Rndo was sunbathing on the third floor. Several rooms on the second floor were all curtains drawn and nothing could be seen clearly. The bodyguard was silent and kept looking for something to divert his attention. He lowered his head and looked at his fingers. There were scars. ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Kamron pped the bodyguard in the back of his head. The bodyguard covered the back of his head and asked innocently, ¡°Mr. Kamron, do you want to ask me?¡± ¡°Is there any other man?¡± Kamron was furious. ¡°¡­¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt that his dder was about to explode. So, he simply asked, ¡°Mr. Kamron, why don¡¯t you just ask her directly?¡± Kamron rubbed his chin, ¡°Does it work?¡± The bodyguard nodded fiercely. Hurry up, or he would pee in the car. Kamron opened the door but suddenly stopped, ¡°No, what if Vincent misunderstands?¡± The bodyguard was speechless. He didn¡¯t know if Vincent misunderstands or not. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t get down, he would pee in the car. While Mr. Kamron was still hesitating, he got out of the car and hurriedly found a hidden ce to release himself. Kamron thought for a moment and closed the car door again. He turned around to say something, only to find that there was no one in the driver¡¯s seat. At this time, another car stopped at the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s. Eliot got off the car and stood for a while. He picked up a phone call and got into the car. Not long after that, another car followed Eliot¡¯s. Kamron saw clearly that the car behind Eliot was¡­ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 99 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 99 Chapter 99 A Bastard Before the bodyguard returned, Kamron jumped from the back seat to the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the elerator and followed the car behind Eliot¡¯s. When the bodyguard who was peeing heard the sound, he turned around and stopped peeing. He trembled and chased after Kamron, ¡°Mr. Kamron..¡± An old granny happened to pass by. When she saw this scene, she nced at him with disdain, ¡°A bastard!¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°¡­¡± Eliot received arge order from the Scavo family yesterday and called a departments¡¯ meeting. In less than half a day, they came up with a n. Today, he got to the Scavo Corp. but found out that Vincent had not been to thepany for two days. He turned a corner on his way back to hispany and went to the Scavo¡¯s. Just as he got off the car, he received a phone call from his assistant. Vincent had arrived at the company. Eliot had no choice but to drive back. In the halfway, he found a car following him. The road ahead was overhauled and there were very few pedestrians. The car behind him suddenly elerated and stopped in front of his car. Eliot frowned and got out of the car. Only then did he see that there was more than one car behind him. There were three cars totally. A few bodyguards got off the cars. Without saying a word, they directly started fighting Eliot. Eliot escaped the punches a few times. However, he had no experience of fighting with a group people. Soon, he was besieged to the point that he didn¡¯t have the chance to fight back. He tried to hide in the car, but before he could even open the car door, he was pushed against the car door. When he arrived, Kamron saw that Eliot had been beaten so heavily and he was like a mud on the car door. It was not long when a man¡¯s hand reached out from the window and made a stop gesture. Thus, in the next second, the group of bodyguards all returned to the cars. There was a section of road where not many people would choose. Only a few passersby saw the fight from afar and none of them dared to approach. Elioty on the ground in a sorry state, spitting out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were gray, and the world in his eyes was turning upside down. The dizziness made him powerless to stand up. He staggered to get up. In his obscure vision, he could vaguely see a man standing in front of him. Eliot used all of his strength to beat and just hit Kamron¡¯s chin. Kamron was so angry that he wanted to ignore the injured man. Damn it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t figured out why that little retard from the Britt family was so hostile to him, he wouldn¡¯t want to meddle in this kind of idle matter. He touched his cheeks and tasted blood. After that punch, Eliot fell to the ground. Kamron carried Eliot to his car. He originally wanted to take him directly to the hospital, butter, he thought that this was a chance to meet Emily. He could even make her owe him a favor. So, he turned around and went to the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s. Emily was answering Sydnee¡¯s phone call in the bathroom. The two of them briefly talked about the progress of the Tea Manor, and Emily said bluntly, ¡°What my brother said that day¡­¡± The butler had exined to her in a few words. Sydnee smiled and interrupted, ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how tofort her. If Sydnee was to be her sister-inw, it would not be bad. Sydnee thought that Emily was too embarrassed to speak. So, she said a few more words and then hung up. Emily turned off the tap of the sink, then got up and went out. The butler just happened to run up from downstairs and panted, ¡°Miss Emily, Mr. Eliot¡­¡± Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly rushed downstairs and saw Kamron standing in front of the car door. The car door in the back was wide open, and Eliot was lying inside with a bloody face. Kamron coughed softly, ¡°Well, we might have misunderstood before, I ¡­ Shit!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was kicked in the crotch by Emily. His entire body was so painful that he bent his waist and curled up like a shrimp. Just as he lowered his head, he was punched in the face again. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily had just learned freebat these past days, and she had just learned a new movement. Even her posture wasn¡¯t very standard, but her strength was enough. Kamron only felt that these two siblings must be his nemesis, and it just so happened for them to give him symmetrical punches on his face. ¡°Misunderstanding ¡­ I¡¯m saving ¡­¡± Before Kamron could finish his sentence, his cor was pulled by Emily and he had difficulty breathing. Emily tugged at his cor. From afar, it was as if she had reached out and grabbed Kamron¡¯s neck. Her clear eyes were almost spraying fire. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If something happens to Eliot, I will definitely kill you!¡± Kamron was so startled that he even forgot to retort. The next second, Emily fiercely pushed him to the ground. Only then did Kamron feel a sharp pain coming from his body. He twisted and rolled on the ground, shouting randomly, ¡°£¤% @ # ¡­!¡± ¡°Please take my brother to the hospital,¡± Emily said to the butler. The butler replied, ¡°Alright.¡± After she finished beating up Kamron, Emily realized that something was wrong. In her previous life, the grudge between Eliot and Kamron was because of her, but in this life, they should not know each other. Even if they knew each other, they shouldn¡¯t have any enmity. Why was Eliot suddenly beaten up? Could it be¡­ Right. Kamron recognized her at the banquet! Naturally, he recognized her as Emily of the Britt family, the younger sister of Eliot! If he couldn¡¯t attack her, he would have plenty of opportunities to attack Eliot. This shameless fellow! After the butler drove Eliot to the hospital, Emily walked over to Kamron who was rolling on the ground and kicked him in his face again. Kamron desperately dodged the kick. His face was purple with anger, and he roared, ¡°What did I do wrong? Why would I be beaten by you when I saved your brother?¡± Emily¡¯s phone rang. Before she left, she red at Kamron fiercely, then picked up the phone and walked in. Harold said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Christy is not here. I don¡¯t know where she went. It seems that the two siblings are working together. Should I follow Christy now, or should I go back to follow Miss Elsie?¡± Emily looked back at Kamron on the ground and lowered her voice, ¡°Did you find the bodyguards? Eliot was beaten. He should be in the City Hospital.¡± ¡°I have hired some bodyguards as you instructed. The contract has just been signed. I tell them to go later.¡± Emily warned, ¡°Just let them follow Eliot secretly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ** In the President¡¯s Office of the Scavo Corporation. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Eliot was beaten on the way. The maniptors should be the Buckleys.¡± Vincent raised his eyes and signaled for him to continue. Rex revealed a sympathetic expression. ¡°Then it¡¯s very strange. Mr. Kamron suddenly got involved and was misunderstood by little ¡­ No, he was misunderstood by Miss Emily, and then he was beaten up by Miss Emily at the door. I guess he had wanted to ease the rtionship with Miss Emily and make friends with her. In the end, he never thought of being beaten up.¡± The tip of Vincent¡¯s pen paused slightly. He added, ¡°Send someone to the hospital to have a look.¡± ¡°The butler has gone.¡± Rex thought for a moment and continued, ¡°I thought Miss Emily would go to the hospital directly. But she was very calm and asked the bodyguards to call the Britts, and even pretended not to know that.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 100 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Calm Down Although Emily looked thin and weak, her willpower was even stronger than men. In Sanda, every time when she was knocked down, she would immediately stand up and shout, ¡°Come again.¡± She was bothered by secrets, nightmares and pain hidden by her. Vincent was more willing to grow up with her than to help her clear the hurdles. He hoped that she could be strong enough to ovee herself. Vincent gave a soft look when he thought of those deer-like wet eyes. He turned his head and said, ¡°Tell Trevor that I will be there tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Vincent.¡± Rex did not leave immediately, standing there while biting back what he was going to say. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Vincent did not raise his head, and he looked exceptionally cold and indifferent against the computer screen. Rex said, ¡°Miss Arabe that day¡­¡± The guards didn¡¯t take what happened that day seriously. Arabe didn¡¯t say anything. As for the little Hulk, she didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Miss Emily was too¡­¡± Rex thought that she was too calm as if she didn¡¯t care about Mr. Vincent at all! Rex did not finish what he attempted to say and he was a little hesitant. Vincent raised his head and nced at Rex. That look was as cold as an ice de. Rex flinched and went out immediately. He knew that he might lose his job if he went on. Mr. Vincent knew the little Hulk¡¯s feelings towards him better than anyone else. There is no need for other people to poke the nose into their business. Vincent typed two words before he suddenly stopped. He suddenly remembered that at the Dalton Hotel, the girl looked at him and calmly asked, ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± Others might think that she was just joking, but he could see clearly that she had a lot on her mind. She was puzzled, confused, sad, hesitant, and resolute. She seemed to think nothing when she asked this question. She did not like him, nor did she want to marry him. She asked this question purely because he liked her too much and she felt stressful and didn¡¯t know how to return his love About 90% of the single women in City Y dreamed of marrying Vincent, but this girl was definitely among the remaining 10%. Vincent had no doubt that this girl might look down upon him if he failed to leave a good first impression. This little girl¡­ ** Harold called the Britt¡¯s after he was sent to the hospital. The butler answered the phone and immediately told Mrs. Britt and Miss Elsie what happened. Then, they rushed to the hospital quickly. However, Maury could not go to the hospital because he had to take what Eliot was in charge of to the Scavo Corp. Then, he had to return to thepany. He was so busy that he finally found some time to go to the hospital in the evening. Beverly, Elsie and some others were at the hospital. Elliot was injured seriously and his chest and lungs were hurt to various extents. He took a CT scan and the doctor suggested that he stay in the hospital for a few days. Moreover, it would take half a month for the wounds on his face to be gone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Emily.¡± Those were the first words Eliot said when he saw Maury. Hearing this, Elsie was so angry that she even thought about leaving another wound on Eliot¡¯s face, but she was held back by Beverly. Maury seriously looked at the wounds on Eliot¡¯s body and said, ¡°Any idea who hurt you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot said painfully because the corner of his mouth was hurt. Eliot was in great pain as he spoke because his wound would be covered by his saliva. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. It was me who let my guard down this time.¡± Maury didn¡¯t ask any further when he saw that Eliot didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Maury just told him to take care of himself. Eliot said yes by closing his eyes instead of nodding because he felt pain on his neck and it could be difficult for him to look up and down. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Beverly kept her eyes on Eliot for the past two days, but the contract she cared about never showed up. She knew that her son didn¡¯t seem to trust her now. However, the five million yuan was so tempting that she didn¡¯t want to give up this great opportunity. Beverly followed Maury immediately when she saw him leaving. She pretended to wipe tears and said to Maury, ¡°Who did this to my son?¡± ¡°Mind your own business and stay out of what happened to Eliot. There is nothing you can do about it.¡± Maury was worried about thepany and was not in the mood to talk to her. Beverly cried out, ¡°Then who am I?!¡± Maury and Beverly just left the ward and there were many patients, rtives and medical workers standing on the corridor. Beverly¡¯s cry drew a lot of attention from other people. Maury frowned at her and said, ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Beverly cried, ¡°What I did was just buying something. You have already pped and scolded me. How dare you look down upon me now! Maury, when I was young, my family gave you a lot of support. You can¡¯t turn your back on me just because my family declines. I am still here. You can¡¯t think less of me. I am Eliot¡¯s mom. I am the mother of our children and your wife.¡± Maury realized that a lot of people were looking at them. He grabbed Beverly and they went to a safe passage. He said in an angry voice, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± However, Beverly suddenly changed her attitudes. ¡°My son has been in such a big trouble and you just tell me to ignore it. I am worried about my son! I have the right to know who hurt him. I know I got the company in trouble, but I have already reflected deeply on my mistakes at home these days. You can¡¯t completely deny someone just because of one mistake. You have to give me a chance to make it up. I want to be of some help when I see that our son is injured and you¡¯re so busy at thepany every day. But I am also afraid that you might be angry at me. I feel like I¡¯m useless in this family. I might as well die¡­¡± Maury scratched his head and he was really annoyed now. ¡°I have a lot on my mind now, would you please stop making things worse?¡± Beverly stopped at the right time and said, ¡°You can go now. Elsie and I will be here for Eliot and he will be okay. Tell me if there¡¯s anything I can be of some help in thepany.¡± Maury chose Beverly to be his wife. It¡¯s not because she was a gentle and virtuous women who did a great job in taking care of her husband and children. Beverly became Maury¡¯s wife because she was a businesswoman. The Brooks family did not have any significant business before Beverly was married to Maury. It was Beverly who kept the day-to-day ount in record back then and therefore she was especially familiar with numbers. When she grew up, what she learned was market management. She then worked in anotherpany for two years before she got her family¡¯s business back on track. The business did well thanks to her management. However, before the Brooks¡¯ business went public, it was found out to cheat on taxes. Beverly¡¯s sister-inw didn¡¯t listen to Beverly because she wanted to save some money in this way. She even asked Beverly to stay out of it and as a result went to jail with Beverly¡¯s brother. The Brooks family then declined. But Beverly was right in that she was still quite good at managing business. Maury began to take it seriously when he heard Beverly¡¯s cry. Then, he said, ¡°Alright, you cane to thepany tomorrow.¡± Then he left. Beverly dried her tears and gave a sly grin. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 101 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 101 When Harold called Emily, she had just finished a painting. The three old men had their own unique views on art. One of them collected ancient culture work of art, and offered a course on art restoration. Therefore, what he taught was to paint on bottles and cans. Another man was a designer when he was young. Later on, he learnedputer graphics. Of course, the structure was not as perfect as the hand-painted one, but it was much faster and the ideas he imparted were advanced. Thest one was a master of Chinese calligraphy. However, what he liked was ck and white, two colors in sharp contrast. A piece of white-rice paper was a dense color to him. Therefore, in order not to offend any party, Emily drew the things that the three old men had taught her on a paper with her own understanding. There were ck and white, oil paint, hard lines, and gentle strokes. It was a shaded path that stretched diagonally all the way up to the sky. The green of the field mixed with the dark blue of the sea, and wound its way up. It was like adder had descended from the sky, not thedder rising up to the sky. The old menmented on the painting, while Emily took her phone and walked outside. ¡°Miss Emily, you seem to have misunderstood someone else.¡± Emily didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Eliot was not beaten up by Kamron. Actually¡­ Kamron saved him.¡± ¡°By whom? Saved by Kamron?!¡± Emily felt ridiculous. It sounded like Barack Obama suddenly saying that he did not want to be president. She was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t find words to express her suspicion. She suddenly remembered that Kamron seemed to have roared when he was beaten up. She was furious at that time and did not listen. Now that she thought about it, Kamron seemed to have shouted, ¡°What did I do wrong?! Why did you hit me when I saved someone?!¡± Eliot was actually saved by him?! Emily was filled with disbelief, but this was the truth. She had no choice but to believe it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She slowly stroked the thoughts in her mind. ¡°Ask the bodyguards to secretly protect my brother. Leave Kamron alone for the time being. If he wants to do anything to my brother, he will definitelye looking for him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My brother is hospitalized. Elsie and Beverly will definitely make a move. Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them find out.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Before Emily hung up the phone, she said to Harold, ¡°After this period of time, I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡± Harold, ¡°¡­¡± When Emily returned to her room, the three old men were still arguing. The painting was hung in the middle of the room. The setting sun outside the window shone through the gaps in the curtains, bringing with it a wisp of red light from the afterglow of the sunset. A ray of light nted from the winding path in the middle of the painting. The three old men turned around, as if the sun was too bright. They didn¡¯t make a sound for a while until someone knocked on the door three times. Rex stretched his head in and said, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Only then did the three old men suddenly return to their senses and say, ¡°This painting has an artistic conception. No matter what, it belongs to the oil painting school. It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, that old guy will find out.¡± ¡°Ok, ok.¡± ¡°Little girl, see you tomorrow.¡± The three old men were led by Rex to the elevator and waved at Emily. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa.¡± Emily waved her arm. Before they went down, Emily heard a voice, neither loud nor small, rushing into her cochlea, ¡°She is more talented than¡­¡± After Rex saw the three old men off, he sent a set of clothes to Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, tonight we are going to the Peckers, you should change clothes.¡± ¡°The Peckers?¡± Emily asked confusedly. She had nevere into contact with the Peckers in her previous life. Rex said concisely, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Arabe¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Afraid that Miss Emily would think too much, Rex exined, ¡°But we¡¯re not going to see Arabe, we¡¯re going to see Mr. Trevor.¡± Emily nodded without asking. To her, Arabe and Trevor were just a name. They were just outsiders. As soon as she changed her clothes, she turned around and saw a man standing behind her. She didn¡¯t know when he came in. Emily pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it¡¯s immoral to peek.¡± Vincent chuckled and took a few steps to rub her hair, ¡°Hi, little girl.¡± In the past, when Emily was rubbed by Eliot and Maury, she felt intimate and affectionate. But when Vincent rubbed her head, she felt different. Before she could think too deeply, Vincent had already held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Peckers was a noble n in ancient times. It was still arge n with a lot of family members. However, in the 1960s and 1970s, almost all of them went abroad to develop. Only a few old men were left to follow the feudal rules and continue to wander in the present world. After drifting for so many years, the family has settled down all over the world. And they were stationed in City Y. There were few children in the Peckers. The other branch ns were almost only have sons or daughters. Few second births survive to the age of 28. In this generation of Arabe, they happened to give birth to boy-girl twins. This made the old man of the Peckers extremely happy. He believed that their ancestors had umted virtue and that they would have good luck in the future. But it was too early for them to be happy. When the boy-girl twins were born, everything was fine. When they were three or four years old, only Arabe was ying outside. The other was squatting in a corner. He only stared at a row of ants who had moved. At first, the family thought that he was curious and ignored him. Later, they discovered that the child could squat for a long time without moving. Only then did they realize that something was wrong. When they took him to the hospital, the doctor discovered many problems. The child was not looking at people properly and seemed to be unable to hear anything. He did not react to the doctor at all. Thus, he was examined and determined the cause of autism. The old man probably knew that this heir was hopeless. After all, at that time, people still had the concept of preferring sons over daughters. However, these two children grew up peacefully. The doctor was right, Trevor was indeed autistic. When he became older, he was excluded. His ssmates didn¡¯t y with him, not even Arabe. He could only look up at the sky and see the clouds flowing in the sky. No one knew what was in his mind, because he closed himself off and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Until one day, he locked himself up in the garret. When the car drove to the Peckers, Emily noticed that there was a garret on the top floor with Japanese-style carp windsock of ck, red and cyan. The cool autumn wind in November blew by, and the three carp windsocks were like big carps, and their mouths were wide open as they churned in the night. The Pecker¡¯s architecture was very exquisite.. They invited Feng Shui master to choose an address and finally chose a city center facing north and south, thus here was the Peckers. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 102 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 102 Normally, people would build a garden around the house to create a vigorous ambience. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, the Peckers nted an evergreen camphor tree in the middle of the yard. After many years, the tree had been rooted dozens of meters underground. It looked magnificent and its canopy expanded. The leafy tree was taller than the main part of the house, even as tall as the attic. The tree rustled in the breeze in autumn. When Emily was inside, she saw the word Pecker carved on the door¡¯s tablet, and then the tree. Subsequently, a group of servants rushed out and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Vincent, nice to meet you. Come in, please.¡± Although the servants were surprised when they saw Emily, they became even more respectful, ¡°Hello, Miss. May I have your name?¡± Emily nodded at them, ¡°Hi.¡± Seeing that, the servants were aware that she didn¡¯t want to introduce herself and said, ¡°Mr. Pecker went night fishing, and his son, his son¡¯s wife and his granddaughter went out for dinner. Doe in, please.¡± After saying that, they didn¡¯t straighten themselves up until Emily and the others entered the room. Holding Emily¡¯s hand, Vincent went towards the attic and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Trevor.¡± The servants were probably used to that, so they walked in front of him, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll lead you to Mr. Trevor.¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Just get busy with your own business.¡± The servants bowed to him and said, ¡°OK, Mr. Vincent. Let us know if you have any need.¡± Although the attic was above the master bedroom, one could walk up to it by a small side staircase and didn¡¯t need to go through the lobby. It was the elders of the Peckers that built the staircase for Trevor, and the stairs were made of painted agarwood. The servantsid down the soft carpet as the wind blew in autumn. Because Mr. Trevor felt the cold a lot, he rarely went out in autumn and winter. Now it seemed that he hardly went out throughout the year and the servants were ustomed to it. Even if Mr. Trevor did not go out, the servants still had to serve him respectfully so that he could feel warm. Because the psychiatrist was sure that Trevor would open his heart and ept the external world if he lived in a world of love. Holding Emily¡¯s hand, Vincent went up the stairs with her. The sound of their footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard because of the soft carpet. Emily felt a chill down her neck as the wind blew. She dropped her head and was aware that Vincent stopped for a while to keep pace with her. Emily walked a few steps before realizing that the wind blew to her neck had disappeared. She looked at Vincent beside her in the darkness. The man with handsome features was only 26 years old, but he was not impulsive or passionate like a young man. Instead, he was an emotionally stable and restrained man. His ck suit made him look like a deity detached from the world. Vincent looked straight ahead and kept walking. He seemed to have sensed Emily¡¯s gaze, then he gazed at her and said, ¡°Watch the step.¡± Hearing that, Emily stopped looking at him anymore and gripped his hand tightly. Shortly, they arrived at the attic. There was a little robot at the door. When it saw that they wereing, it immediately stretched its legs and stood up, holding a red rose in its hand. It was the first time that Emily had seen such an exquisite and human-friendly robot. She was amazed for a moment before she realized that the red rose was for her. She took the red rose from it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The robot seemed embarrassed as it touched its bald head. Then, it pressed a button at the bottom of the door and the door opened. Emily did not know that Trevor was an autistic before she came here. As the door opened, she saw a red world and couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Wow.¡± The floor was piled with sealed ss bottles of red roses. Because the stems of roses were tall, the bottles were high as well. Under the illumination of the lights, these piled bottles looked like a fiery carpet with red roses. On the wall, there were many blessing bags and peach trees that his parents had prayed for from temples, which meant that Trevor can get blessings. All the things were scattered all over the bed rail. And the floor was covered with a thick carpet. Because Trevor did not like to wear shoes, he often walked on the floor barefoot. There were no chairs in the room, and the owner of the room did not intend toe out to wee them. Emily realized that the owner seemed to be a little weird until now. She looked for a long time, but it seemed that no one was here. What she saw was that there seemed to be something wriggling on the corner of the bed. Because there was no light on the side of the bed rail, it was so dark that she could not see it clearly. Suddenly, the robot in front of them spoke. ¡°Hi, Vincent.¡± The sound from the machine seemed to be somewhat immature, like the sound of a child who was still eleven or twelve years old. There were sounds of ttering that came from the side of the bed rail, and then the robot said again, ¡°Hi, Mrs.¡± Emily felt that this voice was too soft and fragile to be disturbed, so he replied gently, ¡°Hello, my name is Emily Britt.¡± ¡®Rex said that the one she will visit was Mr. Trevor, so Trevor should be Arabe¡¯s older brother or younger brother. In light of Arabe¡¯s disposition, Emily was unable to link the person in front of him to Arabe¡¯s family.¡¯ In her view, all family members from the Peck were graceful, just like Arabe. It had never urred to her that Arabe had a brother like this, who barely had any sense of existence! Vincent did not walk towards the bed rail. Instead, he pulled Emily¡¯s arm to sit on the carpet and surrounded the little robot. The robot in silver was about thirty centimeters long, and its material couldn¡¯t be identified. It was small but exquisite, with a nose and eyes, and its eyes were made of gray gemstones. It looked cold, but the light he emitted when looking at others was extremely gentle. Its five fingers were spread out, and each of it was so flexible that could be extended to more than a meter. So could its metal legs, each leg could be pulled to five meters. Its eyes looked towards Vincent, as if it was listening, but also as if it was waiting. ¡°I want to borrow something this time.¡± Vincent said, then he petted the robot¡¯s head, ¡°You little guy, will you go with me?¡± But Trevor kept silent for a long time. Emily did not know why Vincent wanted to borrow such a precious item. It seemed that the owner was unwilling to give it to him. After a while, some scratching sounds came from the bed. Then the robot said, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m an adult now. Don¡¯t pet my head anymore.¡± Emily fell silent. ¡®So that was why he had been silent for so long?¡¯ She carefully looked over the bed and finally discovered that the bed rail was surrounded by ayer of something like gauze. However, it was thicker than the gauze. It was more like a curtain that wrapped the people on the bed. From the view of Emily, she could only see that something was wriggling. It seemed that it was the boy who spoke. But she didn¡¯t know whether it was his feet or his hands. The robot would speak after he moved. Emily couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, what¡¯s that? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 103? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 103? ¡°Do you want me to install the system?¡± The robot asked. ¡°There¡¯s a tracking device. Just send back the images,¡± Vincent said. The bed moved and the robot said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± After that, the 30 cm height robot passed the two of them and walked onto the bed. The robot squeezed into the thick bed-curtain. Emily caught sight of a long and thin back, which was followed by a sh of light from aputer. There was aputer there. Probably there was some kind of text-to-speech conversion system. He typed and the robot converted to voice. A few minutester, the robot walked out again. It even had a luggage bag with a raincoat and a charger inside. This robot acted differently from otherrge robots which moved in a clumsy and mechanical way. It did not look like a robot at all. This robot was such a sessful creation that it was eligible for a world record. The robot put on its bag and walked ahead. Vincent stood up, took out a box of choctes from his pocket and threw it on the carpet. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The door was closed again. The person on the bed waited until there was no sound from the stairs before getting out of bed cautiously. He picked up the chocte on the carpet, tore a little bit of the wrapping paper carefully, and took a bite. The sweetness filled his mouth. A faint smile finally appeared on this young man¡¯s pale cheeks. When Emily followed Vincent to the car door, she turned around and looked at the garret. ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee out and talk to us?¡± Her voice was faint in the wind. Vincent looked in the same direction as her and saw three carp windsocks flying by the garret. These carp windsocks were brought back by Trevor¡¯s parents from Japan where they went to pray for him. The Peckers used to be atheists, but now they went around begging for gods and goddesses, praying that Trevor could go downstairs from the garret and contact with the outside world. But ¡­ things went against their wishes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t likemunicating with others.¡± Emily finally understood. She looked at the garret for thest time and got into the car with an inexplicable emotion. Not everyone in this world could follow the path of a normal person. But life went on. Even if the road ahead was bumpy and there was no end to it, what we could do was to move on. The little robot sat in the middle of the backseat with its luggage on its back. It could stretch and retract its legs and could even fly. It was like a tourist, sitting freely beside Emily. Vincent reached out and lifted it to the window. The little robot¡¯s fingers immediately turned into a universal glue with strong adhesion, firmly stuck to the window. Emily looked at it curiously. ¡®Why did Vincent borrow it?¡¯ Vincent nced at her, then lifted the little robot with the luggage bag and dropped it onto her palm. ¡°It has just recognized your voice. You can instruct it to run errands for you.¡± Emily was somewhat surprised and then understood Vincent had borrowed this little robot for her. The little robot stood up in her palm. It was ice-cold and weighty. It was the onlypanion of that person, and she had just taken it away. Vincent had a rough idea of what she was thinking and said indifferently, ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen the scenery outside for a long time.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know whether Vincent was referring to the robot or the person in the garret. Judging from his tone of voice, he was most likely referring to thetter. After dinner, the two entered the study. One was dealing with the unfinished business of thepany, the other was reviewing the key points for Senior Two she learnedst night. Rex sometimes yed two roles, switching between being a middle school teacher and the special assistant to the president. asionally, because of not adjusting roles in time, he would put on a serious face to Vincent. ¡°¡­¡± The little robot walked everywhere on the ground without turning when it reached the bookshelf. It directly walked up the bookshelf vertically from the ground. Everything it saw was sent to the garret- including the scene of Emily sitting on Vincent¡¯sp to learn investing in stocks after she finished her lesson. Meanwhile, something happened in the garret. Arabe broke into the garret with her high heels clicking on the floor. The little robot was not around. There were only sealed red roses left in the room and something hanging on the bed rail to ward off evil spirits. She usually didn¡¯te here often. Sometimes she came in once a month and just looked at her twin brother through the bed-curtain without saying anything. When she left, she would take a bouquet of roses with her. But today, as soon as she came in, she was aggressive. Just as she pushed open the door, she asked, ¡°Vincent has been here?¡± Without the little robot, Trevor was unable to speak. He only moved gently on the bed. The whole family spent more than twenty years on Trevor, but he looked as if he waspletely unaware. A snail would at least drew in its horns to react. But Trevor would not give any reaction to the outside world. He has been hiding in his own world. Having endured for so many years, Arabe finally could not help but be furious at the one on the bed. ¡°Speak! Are you mute?!¡± Those carp windsocks flying by the garret seemed to have been shocked. All of them were suddenly deted and became lifeless. The servants gathered downstairs and asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Arabe, what happened?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you have a quarrel with Mr. Trevor?¡± Arabe closed the door and shut out the chattering of the servants outside. She walked to the bedside step by step. Her high heels poked sharp and thin holes in the carpet. She drew back the bed-curtain. ¡°Trevor! You know I like him! I¡¯ve waited for him for so many years!¡± The young man on the bed was suddenly exposed to the light. He was slender, wearing long sleeves blouse and long pants. The hat he wore had a long brim that shaded his eyes, making it impossible to see him clearly. What could be seen was only his thin and pale chin. He looked sickly, as pale as a vampire. His daily life was only about the little robot and aputer. The last time Arabe saw him was four years ago when she went abroad. He asked the little robot to deliver red roses to her. She walked upstairs to the garret and looked at him through the door. At that time, he hid behind the door and peeked at her shoes and clothes, and asked the little robot to say to her, ¡°Have a good journey.¡± But now, he wasying on the bed, wrapping his arms around his knees. He kept silent in response to her yelling and screaming. Theputer in front of him was shing images. Arabe suddenly copsed to the ground helplessly. She covered her face with her hands. She was extremely sad. Tears flowed out from between her fingers. She sobbed like a wounded little beast. She whispered and sometimes roared, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?! Why would you do this to me too?! Why¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 104 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 104 After she cried, she went to the bed to get the tissue. After searching for a long time, she could not find it, but then was stunned by theputer screen in front of Trevor. On the screen, Emily was sitting on Vincent¡¯sp. They were concentrating on aputer in front of them. Although there was no sounding from theputer, the sweetness between them could be clearly sensed. Arabe frantically went to snatch theputer. Trevor, who had been silent, finally moved to seize the other side of theputer. Hisputer was transformed from a military one, which was ten times thicker than an ordinaryputer and as heavy as a child. Arabe scrambled for it for a long time but was unable to get it from Trevor. ¡°Arabe!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Pecker finally came. Seeing this scene, they almost fainted. They hurriedly walked over, pulled Arabe¡¯s hand off theputer, drew the curtain and said to their son, ¡°Trevor, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take your sister out. She¡¯s drunk today. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Arabe was taken outside by Mr. and Mrs. Pecker and helped downstairs by a few servants. She was seemingly out of her wits and muttered, ¡°He did it on purpose today.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The servant did not hear her clearly and asked, ¡°Miss Arabe, what did you say?¡± ¡°He deliberately did it when I was away.¡± Another tear fell from Arabe¡¯s eyes. The servant asked with puzzlement, ¡°What happened, Miss?¡± ¡°So as to avoid me.¡± Downstairs, Arabe stood leaning on the handrail. Mr. and Mrs. Pecker also came down. Arabe threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and said grievously, ¡°Mom, why doesn¡¯t he like me? Why¡­¡± Mr. and Mrs. Pecker of course had heard about Vincent¡¯s arrival tonight. However, only aftering here did they hear from the butler that Vincent had a girl with him. The girl looked young but was very pretty. Hearing of this, Arabe suddenly rushed out. Mr. and Mrs. Pecker didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Then, they saw the servants rush over and say that Miss Arabe and Trevor had a quarrel. Over these years, not to mention quarreling, Trevor had hardly spoken to anyone. It would be good if they could quarrel. However, that was just a wish, it would be different to see it with their own eyes. The couple hurriedly ran here and witnessed the quarrel. They felt sorry for their son and rapidly brought Arabe down. Before they could reprimand her, they heard their daughterin about such grievances. ¡°I¡¯ve liked him for so many years. I cannot be reconciled!¡± Trevor, who was in the attic, curled up on the bed. When there was no sound outside, he remained motionless until his hands and feet became numb. He finally moved. Theputer went ck and he rebooted. Then, all kinds of information jumped on the screen. He intercepted all the information into a dialog box and switched the screen. On the screen, the two were still sitting on the chair and snuggled up, looking at theputer screen where the Winkley Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock was on. The man exined patiently and asionally shelled a melon seed from the te beside him and then gave it to the girl in his arms. Trevor watched quietly and gradually closed his eyes and fell asleep. ** After taking a shower, Emily had time to call her eldest brother. Not surprisingly, Eliot pretended to be very busy in thepany and said that he would not visit her these days. He told her to stay in the Scavo¡¯s for more days and not make trouble there. Emily also pretended not to know that he was in hospital. After chatting for a while, they hung up the phone. Eliot was beaten. The most suspicious was Marquise. After all, it had only been two days sincest banquet. However, Marquise was lying on the bed with injuries. Did he order his men to beat Eliot? No. Although Emily did not know much about men, she intuitively believed that if a viin was beaten up and wanted to take revenge, he would go for his foe conqueringly and openly with his men. Marquise couldn¡¯t stand up. Even if he stood up, his injured face was disgraceful, so the person who beat Eliot was definitely not him. Who was it? Who beat up my eldest brother? Kamron who beat her eldest brother saved him by ident after her reincarnation. Emily was caught in a dilemma. If without Marquise¡¯s interference, she would have suspected Kamron. Suddenly, a sense of coldness came to her hand. It turned out that the little robot had climbed into her palm. She didn¡¯t know when it pulled out a nket and draped it over its body, as if it was going to sleep. Emily thought it was fun, held it to the bed and asked, ¡°Do you need to charge?¡± The little robot jumped off the bed again. Something like a silver pedestal appeared on the ground. The little robot walked into it. Then, a purple-blue light flowed through its body. Its nket was crooked, and Emily reached out to help with it. Suddenly, she thought, ¡°Is there anyone can help cover that man in the attic with a nket?¡± That night, there was someone who could not sleep at all, and there was also someone who could not wake up from a deep sleep. Jaquan, who was sleepless in bed, received a call from Arabe. For the first time, he hesitated and didn¡¯t answer. After all, he had already decided to go to work normally tomorrow instead of continuing to be crossed in love. After hesitating for so long, the ring stopped. Jaquan sat up and muttered to himself, ¡°As long as she calls again, I will go no matter front is a mountain of swords or a sea of mes.¡± However, there was something that was destined to happen. The second call was from Armando. ¡°Jaquan! Help! I¡¯m driving to the city hospital right now. Go there quickly!¡± Jaquan heard his miserable and panicked voice. He thought that Janessa was going to give birth. He thought again, ¡°No, Janessa doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend, let alone giving birth to a baby.¡± Anyway, he quickly changed his clothes, took the key of another car that he didn¡¯t drive very often, and headed straight for the City Hospital. The City Hospital was still overcrowded at midnight. It was as if the patients had made an appointment that all of them went to the hospital at this time. The doctors were upied and the nurses followed the attending physician hurriedly with medical records in their hands. The patient with blood all over his body from a traffic ident was moved into the operating room on a stretcher. A string of blood flowed down to the white floor. The janitor quickly took the mop to wipe it away. The nurses shouted the patients¡¯ name loudly. The smell of disinfectant and blood mixed up and filled people¡¯s noses. Jaquan almost suffocated in this environment. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Armando hurriedly rushed into the hall with a woman in his arms. From a distance, he only saw the woman in white. Jaquan rushed over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He lowered his head and discovered that the woman dressed in white was not Janessa, but the single mother who always found fault with him. ¡°Janessa said that if she didn¡¯t go to the hospital now, her limb would be amputated!¡± Armando hurriedly put the woman in his arms into Jaquan¡¯s arms. Jaquan took over the woman off guard. She looked rather thin, and when he hugged her in his arms, he felt that her body was not soft, but rather tight as if she had exercised a lot. He lowered his head and saw that there were beads of sweat on the woman¡¯s forehead. She opened her eyes and looked at him, but rarely didn¡¯t resist him. Jaquan said with a sharp tongue, ¡°What does her amputation have to do with me? Why did you call me here?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 105? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 105? ¡°I still have to hurry back to take care of Janessa. No one looks after her. You¡¯re idle anyway. One good turn deserves another.¡± Armando took out a stack of money from his pocket and stuffed it into Emma¡¯s arms. Then, he said to Jaquan, ¡°See you.¡± Jaquan stretched his hand into the air. Under the weight of Emma, he withdrew his hand. He looked down at Emma in his arms. She was probably really sick. She didn¡¯t make a single sound throughout the entire process. Her face was covered in sweat. The subcutaneous veins on her neck were clearly bulging. Normal people would have howled long ago. Jaquan med his tough luck and stopped a nurse. ¡°Send her to the emergency room. Without treatment, she¡¯ll die!¡± The nurse was not frightened. Anyone who arrived at the hospital at this time was on the verge of death. Even the doctor on duty wished to be in two ces at once. The nurse on duty first asked about Emma¡¯s condition and then asked Jaquan to register and fill in the information. She was half unconscious. She couldn¡¯t answer any questions at all. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what kind of injury she was suffering from. He only knew that she had been bitten by a snake. The nurse asked in detail, ¡°How long has she been bitten? Was she injected with antiserum before? How long has it been? How does she feel now? Does she still have any sensation in her legs? How old is she? Does she have any allergies?¡± Jaquan was inplete confusion. He had to call a doctor he knew and said, ¡°Hurry up ande over!¡± Coincidentally, the doctor was on duty. Not long after he answered the phone, he rushed over. He first instructed the nurse to carry Emma into the mobile hospital bed, pushed her into the nearest emergency room, and then looked at Jaquan. Jaquan hurriedly gestured to him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know anything. I only knew she was bitten by a snake. The day before yesterday, she seemed to have been given an antivenom. That day¡­.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. On that night he brought Arabe over. The doctor smiled, took off his mask, and looked at Jaquan with interest. Jaquan was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought you only liked pretty girls.¡± The doctor put on his mask again and went into the emergency room. Jaquan frowned. After a while, he figured out what that doctor meant and chased after him, ¡°Wait a moment! Did you misunderstand something?¡± The door of the emergency room was closed, leaving Jaquan outside. Jaquan scratched his hair, feeling he was crazy. He should have slept in his bed instead ofing here on such a cold and windy night. Armando should be med. Jaquan called Armando. Thetter probably knew that Jaquan would settle the score with him, so he turned off! Jaquan was indescribably angry. The door of the emergency room opened again, and the nurse handed out a stack of money. It was the money that Armando gave to Jaquan. Jaquan counted it. Armando was truly rich. He sent an unfamiliar woman to the hospital and directly left 50,000 behind. The Mosby family was indeed wealthy. Jaquan sat on the chair holding the stack of money and waited for a while. Then he took out his phone and looked at it. Arabe did not call again. His mobile interface was clean. There were no missed calls and no unread text messages on WeChat. He thought that even though he wasn¡¯tparable to Vincent, he was a sessful elite. But in the past few days, reality bit him telling him that he was arrogant and conceited. He left the work world without causing a stir. His colleagues only talked about him asionally. For saving Jaquan¡¯s face, they asked him, ¡°When will youe back?¡± But they finished their work as usual, and no one needed him. Nobody. The door to the emergency room suddenly opened. The doctor came out wearing a mask. Noticing that Jaquan¡¯s face was ashen, the doctor immediately said, ¡°Hey, hey, she¡¯s not dead. Why do you put such an expression?¡± Jaquan stood up and said, ¡°No, I was thinking of something else.¡± ¡°Fill in the patient information.¡± The doctor took off his mask and called for a nurse to push the patient to themon ward. Jaquan tilted his head and looked at Emma on the hospital bed. When he heard this, he subconsciously replied, ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even know her name, but you sent her to the hospital?¡± The doctor was writing the name of the potion that Emma should be given next with his pen. Hearing this, the doctor left a hole in the paper. He couldn¡¯t help but look up and down at Jaquan and suspiciously asked, ¡°Are you so kind?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan adjusted his sleeves. He wore a khaki-colored coat, looking handsome. But he had a sharp tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a masher. Let me tell you. Even if I¡¯m really lustful, I won¡¯t choose her. Look at her appearance. Who do you think will suffer the loss if I¡¯m with her?¡± The doctor was probably used to his shameless behavior, so he smiled slightly to show his disregard. ¡°Pay the fee first.¡± ¡°Does she need to be hospitalized?¡± Jaquan asked. ¡°Nonsense.¡± The doctor said as he walked, ¡°This woman is really amazing. Does she think that she is invulnerable to all kinds of poisons? If she were taken to the hospital half an hourter, she would be amputated.¡± Jaquan nodded without saying anything. As they parted, the doctor said, ¡°The charge office is over there. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get a caregiver for her.¡± Jaquan raised his wrist and looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s sote. I still have to work tomorrow. I¡¯ll find a caregiver and go back to sleep.¡± The doctor took a few steps forward and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t you like her?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve been tricked.¡± Jaquan looked up at themp on the ceiling with depression. The doctor shrugged. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan tensed as he said, ¡°Holy shit. Do you have your eyes on her?¡± The doctor only smiled at him with a mysterious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jaquan grabbed his arm. After thinking for a while, he revealed some information about Emma. ¡°She has a three-or- four-year-old son. She lives in the countryside. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s married or not. I heard that the child had never seen his father. That¡¯s all I know.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°She is a single parent. Alright, I know.¡± Jaquan froze in shock from his reaction. ¡°You¡¯re a good young man. If you fancy a single mother, won¡¯t your family go crazy?¡± The doctor raised his eyebrows at Jaquan. ¡°ording to what you said, if I¡¯m interested in all patients, won¡¯t the hospital be crazy?¡± The doctor was right. Jaquan took it as a joke. They pped their hands and parted. He first went to find a caregiver, who asked for five hundred for her all-day service. Jaquan paid her two day¡¯s sry in advance and paid the fees for the emergency treatment, hospitalization and the deposit. When he brought the caregiver back to the ward, the doctor happened toe back after checking the room. Jaquan had the nurse go inside. He stood at the door, intending to greet the doctor before leaving. However, no sooner did the doctor walk over than he asked, ¡°How are doing with Arabe?¡± Jaquan¡¯s heart instantly sank.. ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 106 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 106 ¡°Just give up.¡± The doctor took off his sses and pinched his eyebrows. His fingers were exceptionally long and slender, as if he was born to be a doctor. All his movement was extremely pleasing to the eye. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan frowned in displeasure. ¡°Why?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°If I were a woman and you and Vincent were standing in front of me, I would definitely choose Vincent.¡± Jaquan raised his leg, intending to kick him. ¡°Scram. You are intentionally satirizing me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m analyzing the situation for you. Arabe has been leading afortable life for so many years and stayed abroad for four years abroad. But she still can¡¯t forget her sweetheart when shees back. Think about it. How many years have it been?¡± Jaquan was silent for a moment. ¡°I have loved her for many years.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too superficial.¡± The doctor took off his mask, revealing his chin which was covered with stubbles. ¡°Other than her appearance, what else do you like about her? Her soul?¡± Before Jaquan could refute, he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Arabe is self-willed and spoiled. You don¡¯t know how strangely nurses looked at me when I massaged Arabe¡¯s footst time.¡± ¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to make the wards round. Think about it carefully.¡± The doctor patted Jaquan¡¯s shoulder and said before he left, ¡°Actually, she is nice. Her voice is quite pleasant.¡± Jaquan asked nkly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She let out a cry in pain.¡± ¡°Collin, you are sick.¡± Jaquan said angrily, ¡°Beast!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The doctor looked at Jaquan curiously. ¡°Arabe had been shouting in front of me for such a long time, yet you didn¡¯t lose your temper. This single mother groaned in front of me once. You called me a beast.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan also felt that he was making a fuss. He coughed softly, ¡°I just feel that you were extremely obscene just now.¡± The doctor examined Jaquan in disbelief. Jaquan kicked him. ¡°Get lost.¡± Jaquan was worried that Collin would fall for Emma. After all, Emma was a little different from other women. She was especially tolerant and cold. However, Collin liked this type. When he was in school, he liked domineering girls, and he dated this kind of girl. Once his girlfriend changed to be tender, he would be tired of her and dumped her. It seemed that Collin still was fond of this type of woman. Jaquan looked at Emma through the ward window. The caregiver stayed by the bed. Emma hadn¡¯t woken up with her eyes closed. Jaquan took a look at his watch, finding that it was one o¡¯clock in the second half of the night. He walked back with the stack of money in his arms and sent a message to Armando via WeChat. ¡°You¡¯re doomed.¡± Halfway through the way, Jaquan received a phone call from the caregiver. He was worried that Emma needed to pay or something, so he left his phone number for the caregiver. He didn¡¯t expect that something would happen so soon. Jaquan pressed the answer button and asked somewhat wearily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That youngdy is gone.¡± The caregiver said hurriedly, ¡°She just woke up. I nned to help her wash up. I just went to pour some water, and she disappeared.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan pulled over and massaged his eyebrows. ¡°Go to the bathroom to look for her. Perhaps¡­.¡± The caregiver returned, ¡°I just asked nurses. Someone saw that she went out. She should be out of the hospital.¡± Jaquan got stuck for words, as if a thorn was stuck in his throat. After hanging up, he smashed the steering wheel fiercely. What the hell was going on? He drove the car back, looking for Emma along the way. It was the middle of the night. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Emma. Shit! He saw Emma limping to the side of the road from a distance. It seemed that she wanted to take a taxi, for she was looking at the traffic. Jaquan parked the car beside her. She probably didn¡¯t recognize Jaquan. She bowed and asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask¡­.¡± The car window was rolled down, revealing Jaquan¡¯s face. Emma was stunned before she silently retreated back. Jaquan took out a cigarette from the inner side of his coat and took a deep breath. Then, he threw the cigarette out and got out of the car. He walked up to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jaquan thought that Emma would ignore him. He didn¡¯t expect that after a moment of silence, she would speak. However, her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized.¡± The autumn wind was cold in the evening. With thin clothes, she stood at the intersection, trembling slightly from the wind. Especially the shin of her injured leg was exposed to the air. She didn¡¯t wear shoes, and her skin was not particrly fair. But her feet were delicate and her fingernails were pink. Jaquan shifted his gaze back to her face and asked in a friendly voice, ¡°Then where do you want to sleep sote at night? A hotel?¡± Emma shook her head. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°What do you want? You want to live in my house, don¡¯t you?¡± Emma thought for a moment and then looked up at him. ¡°Yes, sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡­ Was this woman crazy? ** Bigwigs in City Y chose to hold a bachelor¡¯s party on the eve of Singles¡¯ Day. It was very grandly called a bachelor¡¯s party, though in truth it was nothing more than a sex one. Only the real dandy in City Y could get invitations for this kind of activity, such as Ferne. The moment he received the invitation, he scolded, ¡°I¡¯m married! How many times do you want me to say it?¡± However, when he got off work, he dressed up and wore perfume before going to the party with the invitation. This was a single vi with three floors in the suburbs. There were security guards and security batons at the entrance. Besides, there was a superrge bag that was used to store mobile phones. Everyone had to turn off their phones and throw them into this bag. Otherwise, they would not be allowed to enter the vi. Anyone who came in only needed to enjoy it. The organizer of the bachelor party would take care of everything else. Ferne looked at his watch before turning off his phone. At 12:30 in the morning, most of the people in City Y slept soundly, but the nightlife here had just begun. Ferne had just entered when he encountered a few acquaintances. They tacitly looked at each other, and then they smiled at each other in unison. They exchanged nces with each other about the reason why they appeared here. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you here as well?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell my wife.¡± ¡°Definitely. Keep it as a secret from my wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Many people were married and pretended to be single. However, the organizers did not refuse to allow married men to join. Thus, those married men became even more arrogant. Almost as soon as they entered, they took advantage of the girl standing by the door, regardless of whether or not she was any man¡¯s partner. In their minds, all the females that appeared in this vi tonight could be suppressed beneath their bodies. Ferne followed behind them and watched as they extended their hands towards the girls one after another. Those girls were somewhat young and charming, but they didn¡¯t feel any grievances or sadness after being offended. Seeing this, Ferne sighed deeply. Somewhat, he had been less and less interested in womentely. He treated his wife as an ornament. Unless he came home for the New Year, he didn¡¯t want to see her face that was full of hyaluronic acid. Randy and the others had beenughing at him. They wondered if he had gone too far in his early years, so now he suffered from kidney deficiency. Perhaps Ferne was too boring. He stayed at the hotel day after day and year after year. The novelty wore off quickly, but he was not young anymore. He was not a youth in his early twenties. He did not have patience or energy. He only wanted to keep muddling along. But life was so long, so he couldn¡¯t just mess around. The vi suddenly darkened. Someone turned off the lights. Then a beam of light fell on the second floor. A man stood in the middle of the light. He wore a white vampire mask, leaving his lips and chin visible. He held a microphone in one hand and slowly took a few steps.. Resting the other hand on the railing, he shouted, ¡°Wee to the bachelor party tonight.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 107 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 107 The people on the first floor cheered and whistled, ¡°Wow¨C¡° The masked man upstairs gestured for silence. Then, he said, ¡°The guest rooms are on the second and third floors. You will find condoms in the drawer. If you are one of the sexual minority, please go to the room at the end of corridor on the third floor¡­There will be everything you need¡­¡± His words were implicit and provocative, arousing the interest of everyone downstairs. Many of them were screaming and howling with extreme excitement. ¡°Of course,¡± the masked man added, ¡°I will try my best to satisfy all your needs, including¡­the special needs. You know what I mean by special¡­¡± The masked man smiled. His teeth were sharp and thin, but they were the dentures of a vampire. The smile vividly made him look like a bloodthirst and greed vampire. Then the lights went out, and the wall lights in the vi faintly lit up. Everyone heard the clicking of high heelsing from upstairs, and every step was knocking on their hearts. Ferne followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw a row of hot beauties in bikinis appear where the masked man had been. They stepped down in line and were looted by the men before being downstairs. ¡°Hey, why are you standing here? Don¡¯t you like them?¡± A married man next to Ferne jabbed Ferne¡¯s arm. The man said regrettably, ¡°I¡¯m too far away to grab one. I¡¯ll go ask if there¡¯s anyone else. Come with me.¡± Ferne smoked and said, ¡°No, you go ahead. I¡¯ll stand here and watch.¡± The man looked at Ferne in astonishment, ¡°There must be something wrong with you. Do you like to watch people fool around?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne choked on his cigarette and coughed. He then followed behind the man. He wanted to know who was wearing the vampire mask. He was familiar with the earlier organizer of this event in City Y. However, something happenedter. He heard that the former organizer was stabbed to death by a woman in bed. Later, he heard that the organizers were all wearing masks, and they were changed every year. The current supervision was stricter than before probably in case of the same incident. No matter who you were, as long as you entered this ce, you had equal rights and status. The only difference was gender. This was a paradise for men and even for women. Ferne hadn¡¯t participated in this kind of activity for two or three years after he got married. He came here now because a new year was approaching, but his life was still boring and painful. If he met someone attractive, it was good to have an affair. As the two of them walked from the hall to upstairs, all sorts of provocative groans could be heard from downstairs. The married man in front stopped for a moment and cursed softly. Fortunately, there was no one in the corridor on the second floor. People were downstairs. They walked along the corridor for a few steps and saw a room with the door half open and heard some sound from inside. The married man pointed at the room and said to Ferne implicitly, ¡°It seems that they all have special needs.¡± Ferne tilted his head and only saw a tall man with sharp nose and thin lips wear a half-silver mask. From Ferne¡¯s angle, his lips were slightly lifted, looking a bit sexy. Sexy? Ferne pped his forehead. God, could man¡¯s lips be sexy? That man¡¯s lips are indeed sexy. Ferne¡¯s house was flooded with pictures of all shapes of noses, lips and big eyes because his wild wife liked stic surgery. Ferne looked at those pictures for months and he was so sick of them and moved to the hotel. He definitely knew that the man¡¯s lips were natural. The man had never had a stic surgery. From a stic surgeon¡¯s view, the lips were indeed sexy. A waiter was handing out masks downstairs. Ferne randomly grabbed one and wore it when he entered. However, the others could recognize him through the mask. He thought the mask became useless. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Through the door, he could vaguely hear people inside saying, ¡°How many people? They¡¯re not very obedient¡­The price can be negotiated¡­Don¡¯t screw it up¡­¡± The door was suddenly opened by the man wearing a silver mask probably because he was standing too close. The man was next to the door and stared at Ferne, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± Only then did Ferne see that there were seven or eight men inside, each wearing a mask, like a group of cults holding a wrap-up meeting. He looked around and saw the man who was the organizer in the vampire mask sitting in the center. The man raised his chin and looked through the mask. Before Ferne spoke, the married man beside him pushed his way and said, ¡°Oh, we missed the girls. Is there any¡­any bikini girl left?¡± Those masked menughed at the same time. The married man was also a little embarrassed by theirughter, ¡°Give us two girls, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The organizer took a puff of his cigarette and said, ¡°There¡¯s another grouping in half an hourter. Besides, you can wait for a few minutes downstairs. You¡¯ll get one. Don¡¯t worry. ¡° His words were implicit, but everyoneughed. Of course, everyone knew what ¡®a few minutes¡¯ implied. The married man suddenly realized, pping his forehead and immediately left with Ferne. The two walked downstairs to the hall on the first floor. The married man waited on the sofa, while Ferne stood a little far away and looked at the third floor. He only saw four men in ck patrolling the corridor and two bodyguards in ck clothes and shades standing at the staircase. ¡®If I am correct, the third floor should be¡­¡¯ ¡®But why are there so many people guarding? Are they afraid of something happening? ¡® As a policeman, Ferne¡¯s intuition was quite urate. He could keenly sense something unusual. Half an hourter. As the organizers said, a new round started. The vi¡¯s door was opened, and a group of single men entered. The new girls stepped down from the second floor as usual. The organizers still made the same remarks under the searchlight, arousing everyone¡¯s interest to the climax, and then the lights were out amidst the screams. This was the beginning of a carnival. Someone finally went up to the third floor. Ferne noticed that the man wearing the silver mask had also followed behind the organizer to the third floor with seven or eight people. He thought for a moment and followed. The married man had already shagged and was resting on the sofa. He stretched and tugged at Ferne when seeing him going upstairs, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Ferne said and went straight away. The married man looked exhausted and said, ¡°Such a weirdo. You really enjoy watching people fool around.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne went straight to the third floor and saw those people standing in front of the man in ck.. The man frisked them before letting them go one by one. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 108 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 108 Ferne followed thest one. The man turned around and looked at him, ¡°You like this too?¡± Ferne knew what the man was referring to and vaguely replied. The man thought Ferne was embarrassed, and evenughed at him, ¡°Well, just rx and enjoy yourself. Besides, it¡¯s legal here.¡± Thest sentence was said in low voice, but it enlightened Ferne. He had never been to the second floor. There were gambling tables in the past. Normally, he was pulled to join the gambling including dice, mahjong and poker as he came in. He thought it was just a different ce to gamble. He had never thought that this ce could be illegal. The man in ck frisked slowly. He was so meticulous that he almost touched Ferne¡¯s underwear. Ferne was frisked thoroughly. He resignedly looked at the man in ck and said, ¡°Man, I almost got hard.¡± The man in ck replied with silence. The man who spoke to Ferne before patted him, ¡°I just said you were shy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Man, I misjudged you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group followed the organizer forward. The organizer opened a door and seven or eight people poked their heads to peek. Ferne also did that, seeing a naked girl walk back and forth in the room. She was short and seemed to be underdeveloped. She had short hair which just covered her shoulders. She was so thin that her spine was prominent. She looked at the door with fright after hearing the sound. Then, she cowardly squatted in a corner with her hands around her shoulders. Ferne¡¯s eyes turned cold. This girl was forced.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Someone raised his hand, ¡°I want her.¡± The organizer patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Go.¡± Then, the organizer opened the second door with the rest of people following, and the scene in this room was the same. The girls were too young to even grow up. Their eyes were filled with fear. One of them was even so scared that she trembled. However, there were men stayed in the room each time, and the door was closed. Ferne¡¯s heart sank as he walked forward. How many rooms were there on the third floor, and how many girls were there in total? If he took an action now, how many could he save? When they were in front of the sixth door, only Ferne and the man in silver mask were left. The organizer opened the door and the girl in the room cried. She looked at Ferne and cried for help, ¡°Let me out-please-let me out-¡° Ferne was about to speak when he heard the man wearing the silver mask say, ¡°I want her.¡± Then they came to the next door. When the organizer took out the key to open the door, he said to Ferne with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like it.¡± Only then did Ferne realize that the organizer recognized him. ¡°Why are you nervous? I sent you the invitation by myself.¡± The organizer exined. Ferne asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I heard that you and your wife don¡¯t get along very well. I thought you might be a kindred spirit.¡± The man opened the door and let Ferne in, ¡°I was right.¡± The naked girl bent over the window and shouted at him in tears, ¡°Don¡¯te over-¡° Before leaving, the organizer said to him, ¡°There¡¯s medicine, water and tools on the table¡­If you can¡¯t subdue her, ring the bell. Have a good night.¡± The organizer smiled at him with his sharp teeth exposed under the vampire mask, and then left with a smile. Ferne closed the door and said to the girl, ¡°Calm down-¡° ** ¡°Here are your clothes.¡± Jaquan Cox took his hoodie outside the bathroom and put it in the bag hanging on the doorknob. ¡°Take a quick shower. Be careful. If you die in my bathroom¡­¡± Before he finished his words, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Emma walked out in a bath towel, took the hoodie in the bag, and sniffed it at the tip of her nose. There was a mild vor ofvender detergent. Jaquan Cox noticed that she had a neat figure, like a gymnast. Her limbs had muscles, especially her arms. She exerted her strength a bit and the muscles woulde out, which was very beautiful. This was the first time he saw a woman with muscles, so he was curious, ¡°Did you do workout?¡± Emma ignored him, took the hoodie and closed the door. She stood close to the door and changed her clothes. Jaquan Cox forgot to tell her that the bathroom door was translucent and people inside could vaguely be seen. He turned away. Although Emma was a single mother, he still should show some respect. Emma changed her clothes and came out. The ck hoodie was oversized and covered part of her thigh. She limped out. Jaquan Cox looked at her and said, ¡°Hey, you could be crippled if you keep walking.¡± Emma did not say anything. She was about to pass him when her stomach rumbled. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan Cox red at her, ¡°You can still eat at this time?¡± Emma asked, ¡°Is there any food in the kitchen?¡± Jaquan Cox did a facepalm, saying ¡°No. No one cooks here. I¡¯ll get delivery. What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Noodles.¡± Jaquan Cox was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s my treat. Don¡¯t worry. Order whatever you want.¡± ¡°With one egg.¡± She held up a finger and said. ¡°¡­¡± Some takeaways were open as expected, but most of them were barbecue restaurants, fruit shops and 24-hour supermarkets. Jaquan Cox couldn¡¯t find a noodle bar, so he ordered some barbecue, and noted noodles with a fried egg. He also noted he would pay additional 100 yuan. Jaquan Cox tidied up the guest room for Emma. Then, he taught her, ¡°If the courier is arrived, you can press this button to open the door.¡± He showed her how to do it twice and entered his room to sleep after Emma fully understood and nodded. He was so sleepy. Emma sat on the sofa and waited for the delivery, she actually wanted to call Stony, but she thought it was toote to call. Jaquan Cox¡¯s room was very clean, just like himself, being unrestrained and wild. There were gorgeous graffiti on the walls with rich colors like ck and white, blue and red. The floor was dark brown, the curtains were white, and the wooden coffee table with visible growth rings was embedded with ss in the middle. The design was unique and eye-catching. The sofa was in dark khaki grid. The in white and ck slippers showed a typical male style. It seemed that no woman had ever slept in this room. Emma hesitated for a moment when she decided to live here. However, she thought that since Jaquan Cox had permitted her to stay, then the woman she sawst time definitely did not live here, so she felt reassured to stay. She could not stay in a hospital, let alone a hotel. They would find her¡­ The doorbell rang. Emma immediately limped to open the door. After the door opened, she was stunned. Arabe was standing outside. ¡°Jaquan Cox¡­¡± Arabe¡¯s face turned red as well as her eyes. The moment the door opened, she took a step inside. As soon as she vaguely saw a pair of slim legs, she was sober for a moment. After she looked up and saw Emma, she became more sober. She held the door and slowly responded, ¡°Sorry¡­.I, I enter into the wrong room.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 109 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 109 Jaquan hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. He was a little worried when he heard the sound outside. When he came out to take a look, he saw Arabe staggered towards the door and said vaguely, ¡°Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door.¡± Arabe went out of the room in a hurry. But when she saw the decoration of the entrance, she thought that she was in the right room. She turned around, and she happened to see Jaquaning out of the bedroom. He had the habit of sleeping naked. At this moment, he was only wearing a nightgown with his chest uncovered. Arabe instantly figured out the situation. After a moment of silence, she said to Jaquan, ¡°Am I interrupting you?¡± ¡°No. It is not what you think.¡± From a distance, Jaquan just noticed that it was Arabe who was standing at the door. He immediately regretted bringing Emma back. Emma limped back onto the sofa so that Arabe and Jaquan can talk. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Arabe said. She smelled of alcohol. She was wearing high heels. She stepped back and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Jaquan strode to the door and held her arm. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you drink so much alcohol?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little unhappy. I just want to talk with you.¡± Arabe smiled. She looked a little simple and cute when she was drunk, ¡°It seems not the time for me to visit.¡± She turned around and walked out, but Jaquan grabbed her and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At that time, the delivery guy came in with the takeout. When he saw a man was holding a woman¡¯s arm, his voice was getting lower, ¡°Please get your takeout.¡± Jaquan took the takeout and said to the delivery guy, ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe sniffed the takeout. Jaquan noticed her reaction and put the takeout in front of her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Arabe had a regr daily routine, and she kept early hours. However, she encountered with Britt after back to the city. Arabe felt it was unpleasant. She always drank a bottle of wine and got drunk from time to time. Today¡¯s situation was even worse. She went to the garret and bullied Trevor. When thought of it, her eyes turned red again. She was too embarrassed to go back. Jaquan saw that she was almost cry. He immediately closed the door and took her to the sofa. He went to pour a cup of hot water and put it on the tea table. After thinking for a moment, he poured another cup of water for Emma. Emma opened the takeout bag and the cover of the box. The room was full of the fragrance of the noodles and barbecue. Jaquan ced the barbecue in the middle of the ss of the wooden tea table. He gave some barbecue to Arabe, ¡°Here you are.¡± Arabe looked at Emma. Emma was lowering her head and focused on eating noodles. Emma seemed to notice Arabe¡¯s gaze. After a while, Emma raised her head and asked, ¡°Do you need me to eat in the guest room?¡± Arabe was stunned for a while before she recognized the meaning of the sentence. She stood up at a loss and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Emma pointed at her leg and said, ¡°Wait for two minutes. It¡¯s not convenient for me to move.¡± Arabe hadn¡¯t finished her words. She sat down hesitantly. She felt that it was strange. Emma was in looking, but why did she speak with an invisible powerful aura? Emma seemed to be someone who always gave orders to others. Emma did not chew slowly, and she did not swallow either. Instead, she stuffed a lot of food into her mouth and chewed like a hamster. Emma had just washed her hair, and her hair was a little wet. Her hair was long to her shoulders. When she was eating noodles, she probably couldn¡¯t find anything to tie her hair. She simply took the disposable chopsticks from the takeout, and she put up her hair with one chopstick. At the time, Jaquan was unable to take his eyes off Emma. After Emma finished eating, she packed the packing box in the bag, and tied it up. She limped into the guest room. As soon as Emma closed the door of the guest room, Arabe looked at Jaquan and said, ¡°I called you today, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Jaquan knew that she was talking about the phone call at night. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Arabe then asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± It was more difficult to exin. He said vaguely, ¡°She is just a friend of a friend.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Arabe took the cup and drank the water. She put the cup on the tea table and said, ¡°I have to go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone. You can stay here.¡± Jaquan stood up and said. Arabe nced at the guest room. She worried that the Emma could hear her, so she whispered, ¡°The driver is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you downstairs.¡± Jaquan said. ¡°OK.¡± Jaquan took his coat and put it over Arabe. He sent Arabe to the car, and turned around after the car started. Arabe looked at Jaquan from the rearview mirror. She was a little down, and she asked, ¡°Has he also changed his mind?¡± ¡°Miss Arabe, Jaquan is a good man.¡± The driver said, ¡°At least he is sincere to you.¡± Arabe said sadly, ¡°But I like Vincent.¡± The driver sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t just focus on love in your lifetime. You still have a lot of things to do. The Peckers is relying on you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Arabe wiped away the tears on her eyelids and took a deep breath.¡± I won¡¯t disappoint everyone.¡± ** At the same time. Ferne joined the party for singles in a vi. The vi was on fire! On the third floor, He was anxiously thinking of a way to save all the girls in the room. But he heard the chaos outside. Somewhere on the first floor was on fire, and the fire started to surge. Everyone on the second floor and the third floor ran out of the room. Ferne hurriedly came out as well. Others in the room also ran out, and all people were disheveled, except for the man with a silver mask in the next door. All people hurriedly ran downstairs, but Ferne still remembered to bring the girl out of the room. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t let Ferne get close to her. She even bit Ferne¡¯s wrist. Then Ferne said, ¡°I¡¯ll save you!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes finally lit up, and she wiped her snot and tears. She staggered behind Ferne when running downstairs. The girls in other rooms also ran downstairs. Everyone in the hall on the first floor ran to thewn outside. The security guards and bodyguards were holding fire extinguishers to put out the fire. On the second floor, the organizer shouted with the microphone, ¡°Quiet! Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± But no one listened to him. Everyone ran out like headless flies. Then, with a gunshot, the crowd fell silent. The thick smoke from the fire extinguisher cleared. The hall fell silent, and the organizer seemed to chuckle through the microphone on the second floor. ¡°There¡¯s a rat sneaking in.¡± ¡°What? What rat?¡± The crowd in the hall whispered. ¡°Turn on the lights!¡± The organizer put the gun in his clothes and said, ¡°Everyone, we need your cooperation. Stay where you are. Crowe, check the number of people.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The person called Crowe was wearing a long ck suit. His face was covered with a ck crow mask. He held a list in his hand. Anyone who came in with an invitation card would sign it. However, those who registered would not see others¡¯ signatures. Everyone could only see their own names. Only the organizer had the list, so everyone was at ease. Now the organizer wanted to check the names in front of everyone. The people in the hall became restless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was confidential?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! At that time, we agreed to keep it a secret! No one can see our names!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 110 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 110 The organizer patted the microphone, which made such a piercing sound that everyone covered their ears. Then his cold voice was heard, ¡°Quiet! ID check one-on-one. No one¡¯s name will be revealed. There¡¯s a mole among us. I will give you a reasonable exnation after I find him out.¡± After mumbling a few words, the crowd in the hall followed his words. Crowe took the list and began to check. People only needed to tell him their registered names, and then they would be allowed to enter the room to wait after Crowe found his or her name on the list and put a tick after it. Ferne felt his hand tightly held by the girl who had just been brought out. She did not understand why everyone suddenly became so quiet. She was so afraid that at this moment her eyes were filled with fear and uneasiness. Tofort her, Ferne patted the girl¡¯s hand. Somehow that married man discovered Ferne and pushed his way to the front of Ferne. When he saw the girl whose hand was held by Ferne, the man said in a surprised tone, ¡°Damn! No wonder you remained silent. You have such a special taste! ¡° Ferne couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to the man. He looked around and found that the other little girls had been seized by the bodyguards and taken to a corner. Only the one by his side was not discovered because she hid away in the crowd. Wait. If he remembered it correctly, there were seven doors on the third floor. There should be seven girls! But there were only six, five in the corners and one by his side. There was one missing! At the thought of it, Ferne began to search the crowd for the man wearing the silver mask. Due to the fire in the hall, many people were crowded around the sofa, which shadowed the man who stood against the wall. The man could probably feel the eyes and looked up. His eyes met Ferne¡¯s and he also glimpsed the girl. The eyes under the cold mask seemed to reveal a trace of tenderness. Before Ferne could see it clearly, the organizer said almost immediately, ¡°Send the girl back before you enjoy yourself. You can continueter.¡± This was aimed at Ferne. The crowd could not escape the organizers¡¯ eyes, for the lights were on and he was on the second floor with an excellent view of the downstairs. The bikini girls were all standing on the stairs, while the little girls were sent back to the room on the first floor by the bodyguards. Ferne held the girl¡¯s hand and suddenly whispered to her, ¡°You go with them first. I¡¯ll find a way and help you outter.¡± He brought her to the bodyguards. The people around him couldn¡¯t see his face through the mask, so they all bantered with him. They smiled and said, ¡°Your taste is special, bro! Enjoy it?¡± Ferne was annoyed, but he managed to restrain himself and smiled at them. The smile was seen by the girl. She didn¡¯t believe that Ferne was serious about his words. He was still one of them. They were all liars, big liars. She suddenly cried out, ¡°Liars! You¡¯re all liars! Let me out! Let me out!¡± She fiercely bit the wrist of the bodyguard who controlled her. Due to a moment¡¯s inattention, the bodyguard let go of her. She ran away and rushed towards the gate. Ferne stretched out his hand to stop it, but missed her by inches. A gunshot rang out in midair. The girl was hit against the gate, blood sshing onto Ferne¡¯s face. Ferne lowered his head and looked at his hand in shock. He could still feel the temperature of her blood, and there were traces of the girl¡¯s dirty w prints on his white hands. He swore a few minutes ago that he would save her. But the next second, she died in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s another one in hiding. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll fire a gun.¡± The organizer¡¯s ghostly voice rang out. Ferne turned around and looked at the second floor. The organizer looked down at the people below, and an evil smile found its home on his face under the vampire mask. He was like a demon high above, looking down at the hell on earth with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. Somehow the crowd quieted down. Many people didn¡¯t dare to make a sound again. They cooperatively walked over to Crowe and automatically announced their names. Then, they entered the secured room. Gradually, the people in the hall were fewer and fewer, leaving only a small number of them unchecked. The organizer walked down from the second floor and waved to the bikini girls to let them into the room on the second floor. He walked down the stairs step by step until he reached the girl¡¯s corpse and squatted down. He examined her up and down, then looked at Ferne who was standing beside him and asked, ¡°Do you know when the fire broke out?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at the corpse on the ground and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill her.¡± The organizer smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re strange.¡± He stood up from the ground and walked unhurriedly into the remaining crowd, saying, ¡°There¡¯s another strange person.¡± Ferne looked up to see the organizer standing in front of the man wearing the silver mask. He asked the man the same question, ¡°Do you know when the fire broke out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said the man. The organizer asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rodney.¡± Crowe took out the list and found the name. The organizer nodded. But as Rodney was about to leave, he was stopped by the organizer. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Rodney stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The organizer looked at him and said, ¡°I have another question for you. Wait a moment.¡± Rodney stood there. He waited until everyone was checked and entered their rooms. Only Crowe, the organizer, and Ferne were left. ¡°Do you know why I kept you here?¡± The organizer took the list and walked around Ferne. Ferne still remembered the corpse behind him. He was unwilling to put on any airs and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯se to the point. Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± The organizer smiled with an air of indifference. He even stroked the vampire mask on his face and said, ¡°When the others came out, their clothes were all untidy. Only the two of you¡­¡± His nced at Ferne and Rodney. The two of them were neatly dressed, and their hairstyles weren¡¯t even messed up. But when the others ran for their lives in panic because of whoring and the fire, they were like drown mice. Some buttoned their shirts wrongly, and some of them even ran out without wearing their shoes. The organizer walked around the two of them and showed his sharp teeth with a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°I¡¯m curious what are you guys doing in your rooms without enjoying yourselves?¡± The penultimate was stressed in his words. Ferne looked at Rodney. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Patrick was thinking through the mask, but he could feel that the man was very calm from beginning to end, as if he had already expected such an oue. The organizer stopped in front of Rodney. He was not as tall as Patrick, but he had an aura of authority. He bent to look at Patrick¡¯s eyes under the mask. ¡°Or ¡­ you are hiding something?¡± He said in a voice so low that it was like he was whispering, Before Ferne uttered a word, there came a voice beside him, ¡°I like men.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 111 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 111 The organizer was surprised, ¡°What?¡± Rodney seemed to be vexed, ¡°I thought the special services you provided were for gays like me. But later, I saw there were all girls on the third floor. However, I had to choose one since everyone else did.¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d talk to youter, but the fire broke out.¡± He spread out his hands and his fingers were very clean. And there was a ring on his ring finger. He might be a married man like Ferne. ¡°You said you like men?¡± The organizer looked at him doubtfully and asked after a while, ¡°What type?¡± Rodneyughed and pointed at Ferne, ¡°Like him.¡± Ferne had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our fault for mistaking the guests¡¯ needs.¡± Although the organizer was dubious about what Rodney just said, he managed to restrain his fierce-looking and asked sharply, ¡°But, can you tell me why the girl in your room disappeared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I ran out after the fire was on.¡± Rodney said nonchntly, giving people time to think. He behaved like a gentleman, ¡°Besides, how can you be sure that it is the girl in my room who disappeared?¡± Of course, the organizer wasn¡¯t sure. He just bluffed, but Rodney didn¡¯t fall for the trap. A momentter, Crowe went back with the list. He whispered in the organizer¡¯s ear, ¡°The number of people is exactly as the list, but¡­¡± He hesitated. The organizer was a little impatient, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ one of our bodyguards is missing.¡± Crowe said in a low voice. Not surprisingly, the organizer pped him fiercely. After that, he turned around and said hurriedly, ¡°Let the guests leave quickly. If the other party was here for that girl, they won¡¯t meddle our business. But if¡­¡± Before he could finish, a sound of the police car came from outside. ¡°Who called the police!¡± The organizer¡¯s face turned ashen with anger. ¡°Are you sure about the list?!¡± The crow hurriedly handed over the list. ¡°I checked them all. There are no moles.¡± ¡°The list is correct, but who knows the person under that mask?¡± The organizer took the list and stared at Rodney, then at Ferne Dalton. Crowe asked, ¡°Then what should I do? Shall I go to check now?¡± ¡°No!¡± The organizer kicked Crowe and said, ¡°Take the girls and run from the secret tunnels right now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When Ferne turned around, the girl¡¯s body had disappeared. The bodyguards were cleaning the door, some were doing their works in order as if they all got used to this situation. People in the room also went out and danced to the sting music in the hall, as if they were having a party. If Ferne hadn¡¯t witnessed a girl die in front of him, he would have almost been fooled by this scene. The policeman knocked on the door and kicked it, and shouted loudly. But nobody answered. It was not illegal to have a party. Besides, would they get caught if they ignored the police? Absolutely no. The police shot at the lock and finally opened the door. A group of armed policemen came in, and some of them went straightly to the third floor. However, there was nothing there. They carefully checked everywhere and found nothing. They returned downstairs with guns and made a gesture. The captain still stayed calm. He raised his hand again and the group of policemen immediately rushed to the second floor to continue searching. The result was the same. There was nothing. Ferne was thinking that it was so much difficult to take a kid away from the third floor when the fire was burning. The organizer was on the second floor, and he could see even the slightest movement on the first floor. Moreover, there were four bodyguards on the third floor. Even if all of them went down to put out the fire, how could he avoid the guards outside the door? It was even harder when he took a child with him. Ferne had an even bolder guess. If the arsonist was with Rodney, and if they wanted to save the seven children, then the perfect n was let the police to find one of them. The people in the hall looked at each other for a moment, then continued to dance. The music was wildly ringing, and the captain shouted, ¡°Turn off the music!¡± But nobody cared about him. It was the police on the second floor who found the stereo and turned it off. The music was off. But the people below were not quiet. A man smoked and said to the police, ¡°What? It¡¯s against thew to have a party? Do you want to arrest us? Sir?¡± As he spoke, he raised his hands as if he surrendered, which made othersugh out loudly. ¡°Who is in charge of this event?¡± Asked the policeman. ¡°Me.¡± The organizer walked out of the crowd. He was dressed in a white suit and was quite conspicuous in the crowd. ¡°I am the organizer. May I ask whatw we vited by singing and dancing here, which bring you here in thete night?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I received an anonymous report that something illegal happened here.¡± The policeman answered righteously. ¡°Illegal?¡± The organizerughed, ¡°You¡¯re really funny. The people whoe here are all decent men. They juste over to enjoy themselves. Is that illegal?¡± The police might realize that this person is a sophisticate, so he handed him over to the other police officers to record his statements. Then the police went to ask other people who were attending the party. Other policemen didn¡¯t give up, either. They were searching around the second floor and third floor. Some of them even knocked on the wall. They probably trusted the anonymous informant very much, and they firmly believed that there was something happened. Therefore, they were all searching the ground inch-by-inch. A momentter, a policeman shouted at the bathroom, ¡°Captain!¡± All the policemen headed to there, and Ferne was very nervous. He saw the organizer¡¯s face darken, and he turned around to run. Ferne didn¡¯t think too much, he just pushed the policeman in front of him and shouted in a loud voice, ¡°Freeze!¡± Only then did the police react and arrested the organizer immediately. The policemen in the bathroom finally came out. One of the policemen was holding a girl in his arms. She was ckened by smoke and covered her nose and mouth with a wet cloth. She was unconscious. The policemen checked her pulse and said in relief, ¡°She is still alive.¡± Ferne opened his eyes wide in disbelief. The bathroom was the ce where the fire broke out. The man who made the n was simply too bold. It was undeniable that sometimes the most dangerous ce was also the safest one. So, the arsonist set fire and sent the child to the bathroom when smoke was billowing. But what if the child died halfway? He couldn¡¯t even imagine. He even had a premonition that the person who made the n had thought of the consequences as well, but he still did it. Why? He wanted to use this n to exterminate this organization. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 112 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 112 ¡°Where are the other kids?¡± The police pressed the organizer to the ground and asked angrily, ¡°Where are the other kids?¡± The organizer pretended to be innocent, and said, ¡°What are you talking about? And who brought that child here? I have said that, children shouldn¡¯t be brought to the party.¡± A policeman couldn¡¯t help but punch him. ¡°Bastard!¡± The organizer¡¯s mask was shattered, and a feminine face was revealed. He had white skin and bloody red eye shadow. He looked like a vampire. He shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me! What did I do? You hit me before I was convicted. I must file aint against you!¡± What if the children had been transferred to other ces? What if the organizer refused to admit the crime? If the police investigated for half a month and found nothing, this matter would be left unresolved, and this person would still be released in the end! Ferne was extremely anxious, and he saw a man who wore a silver mask following the policemen out of the bathroom. The man leaned against the wall and lit up a cigarette. Suddenly, a policeman rushed in. ¡°Captain! There is an ident in the front three cars, and in the back carriages of the two cars are girls.¡± He gasped heavily and finally finished his sentence. The organizer looked terrible. He couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, and his face was extremely ferocious. He struggled to get up, but was pinned to the ground by the police. Ferne immediately looked at the man who was leaning against the wall and smoking. He leaned his head against the wall and slowly spat out a mouthful of white mist. In a trance, Ferne saw himughing. ¡°No one is allowed to leave!¡± The policeman shouted, ¡°Follow me to the police station to take a statement!¡± This was a big case in City Y. It was rted with several cases of girl¡¯s disappearance. If this case could lead to the resolutions of a series of unresolved cases, then it was really worth it for them to stay up for most of the night. Ferne walked to the side and made a gesture to the captain. It was an internal gesture of the police, which was invented by Ferne. The captain nced at him and then said coldly, ¡°You! Stop! What¡¯s your name?¡± He walked to Ferne and looked him up and down. Ferne said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ferne Dalton.¡± The captain¡¯s expression changed. He asked the police seriously to take other people away. Then, he said to Ferne, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. You guys leave the person wearing the silver mask here.¡± Ferne looked obedient, but he said very quickly, ¡°A girl has died. Please check if there is any new soil outside.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The captain was shocked. He looked around and ordered, ¡°Hurry up! Or you can¡¯t have breakfast!¡± ¡°The one leaning against the wall and smoking a cigarette.¡± The captain looked around again and finally found the person. After he withdrew his gaze, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Please tell me something so that I can leave him for you. What if he is an important witness?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he was the mastermind who set the fire and called the police. He was the one who saved others.¡± Ferne lowered his head and said very quickly, ¡°If someone finds out the truth, do you think he will live?¡± ¡°What if he knows something else¡­¡± The captain didn¡¯t want to leave the man behind. If the man was really the nner, then he might know more. Perhaps the captain could dig out the entire industrial chain with the help from this man. Ferne knew what he was thinking and said, ¡°Leave him to me and I will ask him.¡± The captain pondered for a moment. Then he pointed at Rodney and shouted angrily, ¡°You! Come here! What¡¯s your name?¡± Rodney slowly finished smoking. He walked over unsteadily, as if he was drunk. Most of the people were taken away, leaving only Ferne and Rodney in the hall, as well as the other police officers and the captain who were still searching. The captain handcuffed Ferne and Rodney, and then ordered a policeman, ¡°Get them out!¡± He whispered something to the policeman cautiously. The policeman immediately looked up at Ferne, and then lowered his head to ept the order. He even pretended to push Ferne fiercely and said, ¡°Get in the car quickly!¡± When Ferne came out, he saw that the group of people had been taken away by the car. The policeman even lectured them in the car. Ferne saw the car had gone. He turned around and pressed down on the policeman. He took the key and uncuffed himself and Rodney. Rodney didn¡¯t expect that, so he raised his eyes to look at Ferne in surprise, ¡°What ¡­ are you doing?¡± A policeman¡¯s voice came from behind the vi, ¡°Captain! I found them!¡± Ferne stopped there and looked in the direction. He thought about the girl¡¯sst nce at him, and his heart tightened. He took off his mask, fell silent for a moment, and bowed in that direction. ¡°Follow me.¡± He threw the handcuffs to the policeman, shouted at Rodney, and then walked towards his car. Rodney hesitated for a moment and followed him. ¡°How much do you know?¡± As soon as they got in the car, Ferne looked at Rodney and said, ¡°Tell me and we leave.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rodney sat in the passenger seat. His legs were too long to stretch out, so he bent his legs slightly. When he heard Ferne¡¯s words, he turned his head and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ferne shrugged, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, more girls will die next time.¡± Rodney sneered, and said bluntly under the mask, ¡°That girl died because of you.¡± Ferne looked terrible because Rodney was right, and he couldn¡¯t refute it. ¡°If you just left her squatting in the corner with that group of people, she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°But you made the stupidest decision. You took her with you.¡± Ferne looked straight ahead, and Rodney continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t save her, but sent her to the hell!¡± Ferne exhaled. This was the first time he realized all the exnations were in vain. He could not apologize to the dead girl. ¡°Who are you?¡± After a long time, Ferne asked in a hoarse voice. Rodney took off his mask, then slowly took off the ring on his hand and said to Ferne, ¡°Start the car.¡± This was the first time that Ferne had been ordered in amanding tone by a man of the same age other than Vincent. He was a little unhappy, but he obediently started the car and drove out. He nced at Rodney every once in a while and felt as if he had seen Rodney somewhere before. As a hotel owner, he saw countless people every day and kept them in his mind. However, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen Rodney. At three in the morning, it was still dark. The lights in the carriage shone on that person¡¯s face, making him look young and tough. His eyebrows were thick. He was handsome and manly. He tilted his head, and the broken eyebrows on his right showed some sharpness. If Emily was here, she would definitely recognize this person. His name was not Rodney, but Noah. ¡°Focus on the road! I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± He said in a low voice. Ferne immediately looked at the road ahead. After a moment, he finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I have another question.¡± Before Noah spoke, Ferne hurriedly asked, ¡°Was the girl unconscious or awake when she was taken to the bathroom?¡± He knew that if the girl was in aa, it would be noticeable if an adult carried her inside. However, if the girl ran in spontaneously, then ¡­ another person would even have a chance to run out. Could a girl run in spontaneously? Was this possible? Noah gave him the answer in the next second as if to confirm the possibility. ¡°She was awake.¡± Ferne frowned and asked, ¡°If she couldn¡¯t help but run out, wouldn¡¯t your n be a failure? Were you so relieved to do that?¡± Noah knitted his eyebrows and said, ¡°Our entire n was for her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne opened his mouth and was shocked. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Noah looked at Ferne. His lips curled up slightly, and a dimple appeared on his cheek. Before Ferne could figure out what he wanted to do, he opened the door and jumped out of the car in front of Ferne. Ferne stopped his car, got off and took a look. It was dark, and there was no sound other than the bird¡¯s cry. When he returned to the car, there was a silver mask on the passenger seat, as if to remind him that the person who had just jumped off the car was not Iron Man or Spider-Man, but an ordinary person wearing a mask. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 113 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 113 The first sunlight shone through the curtains. Emily was sweating heavily on the arena. She was dressed in a white martial arts uniform, and she can pose very standard gestures now. The strength and angle of her punches were also quite urate. She also learned to use her own advantages to carry out perpetual or instant attacks. When the Guards fought against her, they only circled around and asionally punched by her as sandbags. But when Rex fought with Emily, he helped her with practicing attack and defense. After all, Rex was a rigorous man, who wouldn¡¯t tter her. The Guards thought they were sneered at. However, when Vincent came to join them, things tended more interesting. Vincent stood behind Emily, bent down and pressed his back against her. He wrapped her fist and punched at Rex quickly and urately. Rex was at loss for what to say. They were simply teasing at him. ¡°Stand firmly, tighten your waist and abdomen.¡± Vincent¡¯s hands put on her body. Emily was a little bit distracted, thinking that the warmth of his hands almost melted her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Vincent said closely to her ears. Emily felt a tingle shuddered through her body. She trembled and shrugged her shoulders. His breath made her ears itched, but she couldn¡¯t scratch as her hands were held by Vincent. She could only look at him with her big wet deer-like eyes. But as she turned her head, her lips touched his cheek slightly. They were so close, and their breaths were mixed together. The Guards at the side covered their eyes and opened their fingers to see secretly. But Rex turned around very gentlemanly. Seeing that the Guards were still watching, he even kicked them for reminding. Vincent held her head and turned it around. He patted her hair lightly and said, ¡°Focus.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily obediently looked ahead and posed an attacking gesture. However, Vincent saw that her ears were as red as blood. He chuckled and kneaded her earlobes, ¡°If someone attacks you from behind, what would you do?¡± He said as if he was doing something serious. The Guards couldn¡¯t stay anymore, and Rex even got off of the stage hurriedly. At first, Emily was still itching and wanted to dodge. But as long as she heard that it was a test, she immediately held one of his arms with both hands and knocked him fiercely with her elbow. Vincent bent down with her movements. Emily then lifted him up and prepared to give him a shoulder throw. However, Vincent stood so firmly that she could not move him at all. She could only give a low kick to his underparts. Emily almost kicked him. After dodging, he asked with a dark face, ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Emily blinked and said, ¡°Rex.¡± At that moment, Rex was drinking water. Hearing this, he spat out all the water he had just drunk. He thought, ¡®What? It was the little Hulk who taught herself, okay?¡¯ The little robot stood in the outer circle and transferred everything it saw to Trevor. Emily finished bathing and changed her clothes. She was a little hungry after exercise, so she went downstairs to find something to eat. She happened to see Mr. Rndo sitting in the garden feeding the goldfishes. There was an embedded fish pond at the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s. People could walk on it, and the fish were swimming under the ss. There was only a little exit in the garden for people to feed the fish. Mr. Rndo was nest on the soft sofa. He was enjoying the sunshine, listening to music, and sprinkling bread crumbs in his hands. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The butler also held up a sun umbre and ced sunflower seeds and tea on the table. Seeing this, Emily only wanted to sigh, ¡®When I get old, I will live a leisure life like this!¡± ¡°Hey, Emily,e here,¡± Rndo looked up and saw her, then he immediately waved to her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Emily nodded embarrassedly. Rndo was very happy to have a chance feed her. He said to the butler, ¡°Let the maids cook ck- bone chicken soup for Emily, and mutton for Vincent.¡± Emily said, ¡°Thank you Rndo, but I¡¯ll just have a piece of bread.¡± It just so happened that there were some pieces of bread on the table. Emily took two slices and left without looking back though Rndo was calling. Rndo sighed, ¡°The bread is for the fish. Will she like it?¡± Emily, who had just taken a big bite of bread, was frozen. She immediately spat it out. And the little robot besides her stretched out to take a napkin from somewhere, and carefully handed it to Emily. Emily took the napkin and thanked it, then she asked, ¡°How could I send you there?¡± The robot didn¡¯t say anything, just tilted its head and looked at her, as if it was trying to understand the meaning of her words. At this moment, Harold called. Emily walked to the bathroom and answered, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Beverly went to thepany.¡± Harold said. Emily paused for a moment and said, ¡°Not surprisingly. Now, just keep an eye on Christy. Beverly will definitely contact her to talk about investment. Also, the people behind Christy have not shown up. It¡¯s best to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little robot suddenly said, ¡°Photo, address.¡± Emily was stunned for a while before realizing that it was the answer to herst question. She immediately said to Harold, ¡°Send me Christy¡¯s photo and address.¡± ¡°Do you want to arrange others to keep an eye on her?¡± Harold asked. Emily lowered her head to look at the robot and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little guy.¡± Not long after hanging up the phone, Harold sent over the address and photo. Emily put the photo and address in front of the little robot, then read the address again. ¡°Do you remember? Trevor.¡± She asked softly. The little robot spoke after a long time, and its voice was still that of a young boy. ¡°It¡¯s called Eleven. It¡¯s my eleventh work.¡± Emily squatted down in surprise. ¡°If you can talk to me through the robot, does that mean you can see me?¡± The robot nodded slowly. ¡°Then please help me keep an eye on someone. It¡¯s the girl in the photo. If she wants to go out, please remind me.¡± After she finished speaking, she also rubbed the little robot¡¯s head like Vincent did. The little robot dodged her stiffly. Its mechanical fingers scratched its head. Later, the young boy said, ¡°I ¡­ am elder than you.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t see you before. I thought you were younger than me.¡± Emily only wanted to let him to say more, but the little robot stopped talking after she finished. After a while, he said, ¡°Positioning seeds, let¡¯s go.¡± Emily watched as the little robot shrank its legs and arms. Then, it flew up and flew out of the window. She stood there and watched for a while, then walked into the room next to study room. It was time to study next. She had to grow up quickly so that she could have enough power to protect her family. Rex and Vincent were in the study room. Rex closed the curtains and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, Eleven flew away. Shall I let someone follow it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent looked at the screen, ¡°If it is caught, it will activate the self-destruct function.¡± ¡°Then Mr. Trevor¡¯s efforts will be ruined.¡± Rex said with regret. Vincent paused for a moment, then raised his head to nce at Rex, ¡°At present, its disguise and tracking tasks never failed.¡± Rex was surprised, ¡°Then I¡¯ll borrow one from Mr. Trevor another day.¡± Vincent took a small round mirror on the table and threw it into Rex¡¯s hand, and let him to look in the mirror. Rex was confused. What? What happened to his handsome face? Rex looked in the mirror, didn¡¯t understand what Vincent meant. The Guards were shocked and thought, ¡®How brazen Mr. Vincent is!¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 114 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 114 Things happened in the Britt Group. Beverly was dressed like an officedy, walking into the hall with her head held high. The receptionist was new here, and had never seen Beverly before. She stopped Beverly and asked, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask who you are looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± Beverly looked at her badge and said, ¡°Linda, right? You¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The receptionist was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Britt¡¯s wife. You can call me Mrs. Britt, or Ms. Beverly. Anyway. None of these matters.¡± Beverly put on her sunsses, ¡°Because you are fired.¡± Tears rolled down Linda¡¯s cheeks. She just worked here for several days. When the general manager interviewed her, he praised her for having a friendly smile and being very suitable for this position. She was also very satisfied with her sry. Adding on the fact that thepany was close to her rented apartment, she thought that she could settle down. However, she was fired just because she did not recognize the boss¡¯s wife. Those few days of work would definitely not count as her sry. Thinking about this, she cried out in grievance. Maury didn¡¯t go homest night. Beverly cooked porridge and asked Susan to cook a lot of dishes, and packed them in food boxes and brought over. In the office, Maury had gotten up. He was calling the factory to confirm the progress. He then called the customer and promised that he wouldplete all the orders on time. After hanging up, he didn¡¯t even have time to greet Beverly. The phone in his office rang. Maury was about to answer when he saw Beverly pick up the phone. Although she hadn¡¯te to thepany for a long time, she still remembered what she learned. It was the director of the marketing department called to ask when the new product would be shipped, because the customer waited to see the sample. Beverly replied calmly, ¡°Tell him that the sample that just came out has been took by other customers who booked it in advance. Tell him to wait for a moment.¡± In fact, the factory had just delivered the goods, but Maury did not say anything. From another perspective, what Beverly said would stimte the customers¡¯ desire to buy, rather than repeatedly exining that the goods were already on the way. If the customers were to be impatient, they might lose an order. Beverly put down the phone and put the food box on the table. She opened the box and ced it on the table. Then, she poured out a bowl of soup and said to Maury, ¡°Go wash your hands and have your meal.¡± Maury was exhausted. Since there was delicious food for him, he sat down immediately without washing his hands. He took a big sip of the soup and exhaled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten a good mealst time.¡± Beverly walked behind him and massaged his shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired. The whole family is still counting on you.¡± Maury enjoyed himselffortably for a moment, and his disgust towards Beverly decreased. She was just a woman stay at home. It was unavoidable that she would be short-sighted and do something wrong. He should leave the past in the past. After he finished, Beverly pushed Maury to the inner room to rest. ¡°Go rest for a while. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Maury was still a little worried. He watched as Beverly answered the phone with ease. Then, the assistant came in with the list to check. She also looked carefully. There were some mistakes that Maury did not notice, but she picked them up. Until noon, Maury finally couldn¡¯t hold on and went into the inner room to rest. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Beverly asked Susan to cook and send the dishes to thepany. Then, she brought the food into the Finance Department and greeted the ountants and assistants here. As soon as she went back to the CEO¡¯s Office, Maury asked her with a cold face, ¡°What are you doing in the Finance Department?¡± Beverly was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so scary. Susan brought some fruits. I gave some to the employees, and I casually walked around and went in since there were employees. I didn¡¯t notice that I entered the Finance Department.¡± Maury saw bananas and apples on the tables of the marketing department through the surveince cameras. His expression became better slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. A general manager¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t go to the employees¡¯ office.¡± ¡°What thepany needs the most now is humanistic care. If you don¡¯t care about the employees, why would they want to work for you? Who would be so devoted to you and thepany? Isn¡¯t it because of their affection for thepany?¡± Beverly said reasonably and put the lunch on the table, ¡°Take a break and go have your lunch.¡± Maury was pushed onto the sofa by her. Seeing that Beverly had taken over the work he was doing just now, he stood up and said, ¡°Come and eat together.¡± Beverly l looked at the document, ¡°No need, you eat first. I¡¯ll eat after you finish.¡± Maury looked at Beverly while eating. He suddenly remembered that he was attracted by Beverly¡¯s earnest work at that time. Now, after so many years, she didn¡¯t change at all. Once it came to work, she would work hard toplete it. Beverly sensed his gaze and sneered in her heart. From the morning till now, the documents she had saw did not contain the subsidiary agreement that the man wanted. This meant that Eliot had signed the agreement. The two parties had reached an agreement, and the contract immediately came into effect. There was no way they could change it anymore. There was another weird thing. Logically speaking, thepany should go through a very difficult time, but instead of producing the goods ording to the order quantity, the factory was working around the clock producing twice the quantity exceeding the order quantity. Was someone else also wants the goods? But why it was not reported in the ount? Just now, she went to the Finance Department and she hurriedly nced at the Financial Controller¡¯s computer screen. She saw that there was a new remittance record on it. The remittance amount was rtivelyrge, and it was sorted as ie. The Financial Controller also marked it red and bold. Because it was too conspicuous, Beverly noticed it at a nce. But she did not have time to look at the remitter. She only confirmed that the money belonged to thepany¡¯s ie, and immediately looked other side. At this moment, she was staring at the new market research report, but her mind was distracted. That remittance amounted to 30 million yuan. The Britt Group never had such arge order. Moreover, the factory did not addrger orders. What was the purpose of this remittance? Beverly frowned and pondered. Maury looked at her from afar and felt even more relieved. He only felt that although Beverly treated Emily a little badly, she was still useful. If Beverly knew what Maury was thinking about, she would probablyugh out loud. After Maury finished his meal, he felt he was unusually sleepy. He fell asleep on the sofa in a daze. He was probably too tired, he thought. ** Jaquan had only slept for three hours before he was woken up by the rm clock. Although he really wanted to stay in bed, he still remembered that he had said yesterday afternoon that he would go back to thepany. He had to get up and went into the bathroom to wash up. After wiping his face clean, he turned around and saw a person sitting on the toilet. The two of them looked at each other for a moment. Jaquan remembered that there was a stranger at his home. He looked quickly away and said in panic, ¡°Damn, are you a ghost? Why aren¡¯t you making a sound?¡± Emma didn¡¯t want to exin. Seeing Jaquan enter with his eyes closed, she thought that he was sleepwalking and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Jaquan walked out of the bathroom hurriedly, his heart still beating violently. He patted his chest and exhaled.. Gosh, it almost killed him just now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 115 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 115 With this shock, his drowsinesspletely disappeared. He changed his clothes and put on his wristwatch. Then, he thought of something, ¡°You¡­¡± It is rude for him to ask her what she wanted for breakfast outside the bathroom, but he didn¡¯t know when she was going to leave, so he took out 200 and put it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, the breakfast, it is up to you. Close the door on your way out,¡± said he. There was no sounding from the bathroom. Jaquan knocked on the bathroom door worriedly. ¡°Hey, make a sound. Are you still alive?¡± Emma answered and added, ¡°I heard you.¡± Before Jaquan closed the door, he thought silently. If he didn¡¯t look at that face, just listening to her voice it was indeed quite pleasant, especially the sound just now¡­ Jaquan suddenly and fiercely hit the wall, causing his palm to hurt. Only then did he stop thinking like a lunatic just now. He must be insane. ¡®If that idiot Collin knew about this, he must mock me.¡¯ Thinking of that, Jaquan immediately gathered his spirits, scratched his hair, and left home, putting on the most handsome face in the world. Emma came out when she heard the door closed. Having beenme and irregr period, she was almost paralyzed on the toilet. The wall supported her and she walked back to the guest room step by step. She thought about sleeping for a while, calling Stony, and then taking a taxi back¡­ Then she fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was already at noon. She was almost bouncing up, but she seemed to have remembered that her leg wasme, so she failed and tumbled off heavily on the bed. She got off the bed barefoot and did not realize that there was a trace of blood left on the bed until she was about to fold the quilt. She frowned as she looked at the bed, and remove the sheets and quilt covet withme leg, then she limped to the washing machine with the sheets and quilt cover. However, just as she unfolded the sheets, wanting to scrub the blood-stained piece alone, Emma dully sensed the presence of another person at home. She looked up and saw a well-maintained middle- aged woman in an apron looking at her with a smile. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Emma nodded, ¡°Yes, good day.¡± Was this a cleaner? Jaquan seemed to have said something before he left. At that time, she could not hear it clearly. Now that she thought about it, Jaquan might have called ady to cook for her? Thedy quickly walked over and took the sheets from Emma¡¯s hands. ¡°Put them here, let me wash them.¡± Seeing the blood stains on the bed sheet, thedy more brightly. Emma smiled at her a bit awkwardly, ¡°Thank you.¡± She did not like to smile, so every time she smiled, it was sincere. Thedy¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She discovered that Emma¡¯s leg was bandaged, ¡°Oh, what happened to your leg?¡± ¡°Nothing, a slight injury.¡± said Emma casually. She nced at the coffee table and saw two hundred yuan. It should be the taxi fare Jaquan had left her. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t move if you¡¯re injured,¡± the very warm-hearteddy directly helped Emma onto the sofa and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Emma was a little confused, ¡°Huh?¡± Thedy immediately patted her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Oh no, I mean, are you hungry?¡± Emma found it a little strange, and she always felt that thisdy was too being too kind. She looked at the clothes hanging on the balcony. It should be dry, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll just eat out.¡± ¡°Why eat out,¡± said thedy with some dissatisfaction, and smiled at Emma again. ¡°I came here today to cook for you and Jaquan.¡± She took a few steps to the kitchen and opened the double-door refrigerator. ¡°Look, the refrigerator is full. I¡¯ll cook anything you want.¡± It was indeed ady for cooking. Emma was relieved. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Thedy asked, ¡°do you like fish soup? I made it.¡± Emma nodded, ¡°OK. Anything is fine.¡± Emma limped to the bathroom and changed the towel used for the period. Then, she packed up the garbage, brought it to the doorway, and decided to take it away when she left. When thedy saw that, she smiled and said, ¡°Just leave it there. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Emma did not say anything. She only politely smiled with a closed lip at thedy. She felt there was no need to trouble a nanny for such a trivial matter. When Emma sat on the dining table, she realized that beside the soup, thedy had prepared a hearty meal. There were a total of ten dishes. ¡°Have a sip of soup first.¡± Thedy handed arge bowl of soup to Emma and said, ¡°it¡¯s a little scalding.¡± Emma took it over. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite wee,¡± Thedy joyfully looked at her and said ¡°how does it taste?¡± ¡°Delicious.¡± Emma was indeed thirsty. She drank more than half a bowl in one sip. The soup was boiling hot, and it just happened to warm her cold belly. She drank almost up in one sip. Before she put down the bowl, thedy took over her bowl. ¡°Drink more if you like it. All this is yours.¡± Emma, ¡°¡­¡± Afterwards, auntie picked up for her, ¡°Eat more of this dish, it¡¯s to supplement iron.¡± Emma nodded, ¡°Thank you, you may eat too and leave me alone.¡± Emma was not the kind of person who would tter others, so it might be felt whether she was sincere or hypocritical. Thedy had a more favorable impression on her. Thedy wanted to ask something, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. She could only keep picking up the dishes and then ask, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± After obtaining Emma¡¯s positive answer, thedy could be happy for a long time, and she didn¡¯t take the food. Emma hesitated to pick up the food for her. Thedy ate with a smile and stuffed arge mouthful of rice. After they finished their meal, Jaquan returned home. Seeing that Emma hadn¡¯t left, he asked, ¡°You are still here?¡± ¡°Brat, what are you talking about?¡± Thedy stood up and tugged at Jaquan¡¯s arm, pretending to be angry. In fact, she was beaming as she said, ¡°Good job! No one found out! You are truly my good son!¡± Jaquan, ¡°???¡± He looked back at Emma nkly, then at his mother, a little confused, ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± Just as Emma heard Jaquan called thedy as mother, Emma, who was drinking water over there, choked. She should have known that. Mrs. Cox hurriedly walked over to Emma and patted her shoulder, ¡°Be careful.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emma drank another mouthful of water and moistened her throat before saying, ¡°Mrs. Cox, you misunderstood. I¡¯m just here to crash.¡± ¡°Crash?¡± Mrs. Cox looked at her in confusion. Emma took the opportunity to exin, ¡°My leg is injured. Your son kindly took me in. Actually, he doesn¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°Bring you back when he doesn¡¯t know you?¡± Mrs. Cox looked at her son suspiciously, ¡°Is he so kind?¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± What the hell! Why did they think like that?! Mrs. Cox still didn¡¯t believe it and grabbed Jaquan to the washing machine. ¡°Then, how to exin the blood?¡± ¡°What blood?¡± Jaquan looked nk. Mrs. Cox directly pressed Jaquan¡¯s head against the sheet and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! Don¡¯t you want to be responsible after sleeping with the girl? I warn you, Jaquan, there¡¯s never been anyone like you in our family. If you dare to bully a little girl. I will beat the shit out of you!¡± Jaquan was very confused, ¡°???¡± Jaquan limped over and weakly interrupted, ¡°That ¡­ it is my period blood.¡± Mrs. Cox, ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 116 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 116 The three of them sat down at the dining table again. ¡°So you¡¯re not his girlfriend?¡± Mrs. Cox asked sullenly. Lowering her head, Emma answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She had no idea about why she had to apologize, but she felt guilty when confronting Mrs. Cox. Jaquan was literally speechless when he got everything clear. ¡°Mom, are you serious? How much do you want me to have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Mrs. Cox was furious. After packing up, she took the key and turned around to leave. Walking through the hallway, she saw the garbage bag that Emma had packed. Mrs. Cox thought Emma was really the best girl she had met in the recent years. Thus she turned around to look at Emma. ¡°Miss, if you want to have fish soup, wee toe here. I would like to cook for you.¡± It might be hard for anyone else to refuse Mrs. Cox¡¯s kind hospitality. But Emma shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I won¡¯t make you trouble again.¡± Jaquan poked her in the elbow and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just say yes? She would go away once you said yes. Now she¡¯ll start to preach at us.¡± Emma¡¯s honesty impressed Mrs. Cox even more. She glowered at her son and then went away closing the door. Jaquan asked in surprise, ¡°Has she left?¡± Emma limped to the balcony to take her clothes that she had hung outst night. It was cold now, so the clothes hadn¡¯t driedst night. Before Jaquan left this morning, he put her clothes on the top of the clothes horse. Emma could not reach it with one foot, so Jaquan came over to help. In order to avoid him, Emma moved to one side. Jaquan also stood farther from her so that he wouldn¡¯t touch her. But they moved to the same direction simultaneously and as a result, Jaquan stepped on Emma¡¯s foot. With the other foot injured, Emma fell backwards. At the same time, Jaquan was about to fall onto her. Emma cried. Jaquan hurriedly propped himself up on his hands and protected her head at the same time. He didn¡¯t hit into her for his shoulders were braced. They met each other¡¯s gaze like they survived from some disaster. At the moment, Mrs. Cox happened toe back inside for taking the garbage bag. She just could see them from where she stood. She saw her son almost kiss on Emma¡¯s lips. Mrs. Cox didn¡¯t say anything. Taking the garbage bag with her, she closed the door and left. Jaquan didn¡¯t get any opportunity to exin. Holy shit! Mom, it¡¯s not what you saw! No¨C Emma pushed him and said, ¡°Get up.¡± Jaquan got up and sat on the side helplessly. Then he looked Emma up and down. ¡°Why did she think you are my girlfriend?¡± Emma did not respond. She took the rack to get her clothes. Jaquan stood up from the ground and jumped up to help her. The edge of his shirt floated up, revealing the four packs underneath which looked charming. He took off her clothes and handed it to her, ¡°Here you are.¡± Emma said yes and went to the bathroom to change her clothes. When she came out, Jaquan had already had his meal. They walked to the entrance together. Instead of doing the dishes, Jaquan just left them in the sink. Emma looked at them but forced herself to ignore. She didn¡¯t have any shoes. Jaquan found a pair of socks for her and gave her a pair of sneakers. She sat on the small stool and put on the shoes. When she limped out of the room, Jaquan was still standing at the door. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± He asked. Emma nodded. Jaquan looked at her and said, ¡°I have a golf club at home. Do you want to use it as a cane?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Emma leaned against the wall and said, ¡°I take the two hundred yuan on the table.¡± ¡°Then? Nothing?¡± Jaquan looked at her strangely. ¡°I thought you would say you will give it backter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return it to Mr. Armando.¡± ¡°Holy shit, why?¡± They walked to the elevator and Jaquan pressed the button. When he heard that, he was outraged immediately. ¡°He left you to me after he sent you to the hospital. You ate in my house and now you wear my socks and sneakers. And the 200 is also mine. So why do you want to give him the money? Plus you even dirtied my bed sheets!¡± As soon as the elevator came down and the door opened. There were four or five people standing in the elevator. Hearing this, they couldn¡¯t help but look Emma and Jaquan up and down with a curious look. Emma was stunned. She turned around. It was the first time Jaquan saw Emma give in to him. He supported her shoulders and pushed her into the elevator. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed,e in.¡± Emma was speechless. As the elevator went down, the people in the elevator still stared at Emma and Jaquan. Emma was so embarrassed that she wanted to cover their eyes with cloth. Jaquan gave a smug smile. Then an olddy entered the elevator. Jaquan took a few steps back, but Emma didn¡¯t move. The old lady walked in and stood beside her. She looked at Emma and turned to see Jaquan. As she knew him, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Go to work?¡± Jaquan nodded, ¡°Yes, where are you going?¡± The olddy answered, ¡°I am going to the park and doing some exercises.¡± Almost everyone else in the elevator knew each other. They all greeted to thedy. Emma was the only one that the olddy didn¡¯t know. She asked her, ¡°Which floor are you on?¡± Emma did not respond. She looked at Jaquan. Jaquan was nervous. What did she mean? It seemed like the olddy understood. ¡°Are you on the same floor with Jaquan? Are you new? I know all people on that floor. Which room do you live?¡± Emma still turned to look at Jaquan. Jaquan was stunned. The olddy understood. Sheughed and said, ¡°Do you live together? No wonder you have stood together. You are a perfect match for each other.¡± Jaquan was awkward, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I don¡¯t even know her.¡± The others in the elevator gazed at Jaquan at once. Jaquan was so helpless. He almost forgot, they saw theme down together! The elevator finally stopped on the first floor. Emma limped forward. The olddy reached out to help her, but she rejected. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯m okay with this.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have Jaquan with you¡± Jaquan had no way but to help Emma. He was obliged to support her out of the elevator. It was at noon, so many office workers had witnessed the scene. They talked to him, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t understand. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Were they blind? It was nothing deserved congrattions. Finally, he helped her to the side of the road and hailed a taxi. Then, he pushed her into the car and waved his hand. ¡°Toodles!¡± Emma called him. Jaquan clicked his tongue and turned around to say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you. I know I¡¯m a good man. I always help others.¡± Emma stretched out her hand from the back window and said. ¡°It was the money. The driver said it will cost 300 yuan. Just lend me another 100 yuan.¡± Jaquan was annoyed. He never wanted to meet this woman again in his life. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 117 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 117 ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Noah pulled back his arm. ¡°Be gentle, Christy.¡± Christy pressed the disinfectant cotton ball on his forearm, ¡°You deserve it! What were you thinking? You think you¡¯re a Superman? You jumped out of the car! The person in the car didn¡¯t hurt you, why did you jump out of the car?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t I worried that he fell in love with me and took me home?¡± Noah blew his arm, because when he jumped out of the car, his arm acted as a cushion, but was hurt by a rock and arge piece of skin was rubbed off. ¡°I¡¯m so worried, but you still have the mood to joke!¡± Christy patted him angrily. ¡°Alright, alright. Didn¡¯t Ie back safe and sound?¡± Noah opened his arms to her. His other forearm was injured, so he just raised it up and said, ¡°Come here, and give me a hug.¡± Christy avoided his injured forearm and hugged his neck. ¡°We did it.¡± Noah was silent for a moment and he said, ¡°No, one person died.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m talking about is this.¡± Christy let go of him and took out her mobile phone. On the front page of the news, there was a breaking news-Shocking! People in a Party in City Y Were Arrested! What Happened? After clicking on it, one could see that this news was only a gossip. The author did not know the real situation and listed all the reasons for his suspicion of them being arrested. However, in thements, there was a revtion: There was******. One had to pay to watch it. Almost every minute, three to five people clicked on it. Christy also paid for it. She indifferently looked at it. ¡°This is the second time. Can the police dig out where they live?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Noah took a puff of his cigarette andy on the sofa. He stared at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling and thought absentmindedly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If we hadn¡¯t gone, none of them would have been saved.¡± Christy continued to pick up ointment and apply it on his forearm. Then, she took out a bandage and wrapped it around his forearm gently. ¡°I was just thinking that that person might interfere.¡± Noah exhaled white smoke, his broken eyebrows were twisted, and Ferne¡¯s face appeared in his mind. ¡°You mean the owner of the Dalton Hotel?¡± Christy looked at him unhappily, ¡°So, why are you taking off your mask?¡± Noah flicked his cigarette butt and said, ¡°I am thinking that if I go to his hotel next time, I will get a free treat.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Christy left. Noah didn¡¯t let her participate in this thing, even though she was already a perfect Christy. She knew that he was afraid what happened ten years ago would again. Noah walked over and rubbed her head with his uninjured arm. ¡°I know you want to catch all of them in one go. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just thinking of a n to kill two birds with one stone so that we won¡¯t take the risk.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Christy looked at him in confusion, ¡°That person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah snapped his fingers, ¡°Ferne, our next target.¡± A gray leaf had fallen from the room. The leaf was firmly stuck to the wall and hidden under the curtains. If one looked carefully, one could tell that it was not a leaf, but a small robot in the shape of a leaf. The little robot transmitted everything it saw to the other side of the pavilion because it had turned on the phone with Emily earlier. As a result, Noah¡¯s conversation was transmitted to Trevor¡¯sputer word for word. Trevor raised his head from the nket and felt at a loss when he heard a familiar name. He saved all the pictures and voices he had just received, and then clicked the button of yback. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, he seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then he turned up the female voice he heard. He seemed to have heard this voice before¡­ ** Before Emily could confirm whether it was the the Buckleys who attacked his eldest brother, she heard the news that Marquise had been punched-Marquise was in the hospital. Someone had lured away the bodyguard at the entrance and punched Marquise who was heavily injured again, which sent him into the ICU. At this time, Emily also got the surveince video of Eliot being beaten up. At that time, all the surveince cameras were destroyed. There was only a remote surveince camera that recorded the entire process of Eliot getting off the car and being beaten. Of course, it also included the scene of Kamron dragging him into a car. History repeated itself. When Kamron went to take Eliot away, he was mistaken for a ck-clothed man, so he got a heavy punch. When Kamron brought Eliot to Emily, he got another straight punch. It was already evening two dayster when Emily saw the surveince video. She had juste out of the studio. Every time when the three old men came in, they forgot to teach their students. Instead, they were immersed in debates and thoughts. They often expressed their opinions and had fierce arguments from time to time. At this time, Emily was always very quiet. She sat there quietly and remembered all the words the three old men had argued about. Regardless of whether they were useful or not, she remembered them first. She would think about them at the quiet night. Today, she had handed in her ¡°homework¡±. The three old men asked for a picture to be drawn while listening in ss. Today, Emily painted Mr. Rndo sitting in the garden feeding fish. The three old men was jealous of him in the painting. ¡°Rndo is so good at enjoying himself!¡± ¡°There are fruits and melon seeds on the table! He¡¯s not afraid that his blood sugar gets raised!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have diabetes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry! Look at him in the picture, he is so arrogant!¡± ¡°He is still so young in your painting. Is his skin so good recently?¡± ¡°It seems that he is indeed aging best among three of us¡­¡± ¡°He swims every day. Of course, his skin is good¡­¡± While the three old people were discussing again, Emily took her phone to the bathroom and saw a video sent by Harold. Not long after her WeChat ount was registered, only Harold and Sydnee were added to her contacts. After watching the surveince video, Harold sent another message-should I send Eliot home? Emily called him, ¡°No, this will only be more suspicious. You just need to let the bodyguards protect him secretly. If the Buckleys dare to cause trouble, just ask the bodyguards to call the hospital security.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily said, ¡°Is there anything ok with thepany?¡± Harold: ¡°No. Recently, Mr. Vincent has been off work early. He would asionallye to the hospital and stay for a while.¡± Emily: ¡°What about Elsie?¡± Harold: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with hertely. She goes to school as usual. She has not attended any parties. She goes home on time every day.¡± ¡°That is wrong.¡± Emily raised her head and looked at the mirror in front of the washstand. Her clothes were stained with some water colors. She wiped them with water, and her voice mixed with the sound of water. ¡°Pay attention to her.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°How is Sydnee doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Very well.¡± Harold thought for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Emily, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Emily finally smiled, ¡°Thank you, you too.¡± After hanging up the phone, she leaned on the washstand and washed her clothes. She didn¡¯t bring anything when she came over. The clothes were all sent by Rex, and they fit very well. And some of the clothes¡¯ styles and colors were the same with Vincent¡¯s clothes. Thinking of Vincent, she suddenly remembered what Rex whispered in her ear at the end of today¡¯s ss, ¡°Vincent¡¯s birthday ising soon.¡± His birthday, what gift would she give him? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 118 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 118 Recently, Vincent was buried in thepany¡¯s affairs and rarely showed up at home. Emily only saw him on the arena in the morning. Every time she came in, he had finished practicing, covered in sweat. When he saw her, he would alwaysnd his big palm on her head. She would dodge and then attacked the back of his neck. Vincent seemed to see through her and managed to dodge away. Then, he stretched out his long arm and held her in his arms. Emily¡¯s sneak attack had never seeded since she kicked his balls. Emily raised her foot and tried to step on his feet. While he was moving, she twisted her body, and shed her palm like a knife. Of course, these were all fake moves to divert attention. The real move was to directly hit his neck artery with her other hand. Vincent was delighted to see her movements. He struck down her wrist with one hand, then grabbed her other hand and pressed her body against the wall. He lowered his head and stared into her eyes. The guards chose not to see this. Rex remained silent. ¡°Not bad huh, that¡¯s some progress.¡± Vincent pinched Emily¡¯s earlobe. His palm was extremely hot, and everywhere he touched was all burning with heat. Emily touched her hot earlobe and thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s got some nice lips.¡¯ They were so close that their breath intertwined. She felt that what she was breathing the air he exhaled. It was cold and unique, with a mint and faint nicotine vor, filling her entire body to form his unique aura. Therefore she couldn¡¯t help but stare at his lips, and it made her thinking the scene of the two people kissing. She got shy. Every time Vincent reached out to pinch her earlobe, she only found that her earlobe was burning like fire. Later, she realized that Vincent should be making fun of her. Therefore, before Vincent could reach out to pinch her earlobe this time, she dared to stand on tiptoe to pinch his earlobe. ¡°Well, that makes two of us.¡± she said arrogantly. Vincent was amused and immediately chuckled, ¡°What?¡± As he smiled, his rolling Adam¡¯s apple and slender neck in a straight cor made her spellbound. He tilted his head slightly, revealing his sexy curved lower jaw and thin sliced lips. Emily had probably been being with the guards for too long these days and thought that all men looked very ordinary, but after seeing Vincent, she felt that he was the most handsome guy in the world. Not even Eliot. (Sorry Eliot) ¡°Keep practicing and I¡¯ll check tonight.¡± This time, instead of touching her head, he lowered his head and dipped her lips. His voice was a little hoarse, ¡°And stop looking at me like that.¡± Her hand was still on his earlobe, a posture that looked like two people snuggling in a corner and kissing each other to their heart¡¯s content. Emily was stunned for a moment before letting go. Then, when Vincent turned around, he gently touched his lips. Strangely, she seemed to be looking forward to his touch. ¡­ ¡®What was I thinking.¡¯ Emily shook her head. Ah, yes, Vincent¡¯s birthday. What birthday present was she going to get him? Vincent didn¡¯t need anything, what can she get him? ¡°Miss Emily.¡± Outside the door came Rex¡¯s voice, ¡°There is a game tonight, are youing to observe?¡± Emily replied, ¡°Sure.¡± What game? Competition? She rushed to the arena, and saw no one. When she walked towards the study, she saw a few guards and Rex sitting in a projection room. They sat upright in their seats with 3-D sses on their faces. Seeing Emily enter, the guard waved to her, ¡°Come, this is reserved for you.¡± Emily looked at the remaining dozen or so empty sofas and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Appreciated.¡± She found a seat to sit down, Rex handed her a pair of sses, the guard brought milk tea and popcorn over. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± She went to the cinema once. Eliot took her, he brought milk tea and popcorn as well. She was sitting at the front. That night, she almost cried her tears dry. After she came out, she cried out that she would never go to the cinema again. However, this was not a movie. ¡°It¡¯s on! It¡¯s on!¡± The guards said excitedly. The big screen in front of them was ying the match. Emily looked at it for a while and finally found someone familiar. It was Randy, Vincent¡¯s brother. He was wearing a white team uniform and was sitting in front of a row ofputers with other members. The camera pulled in front of him several times, and it could be seen that his expression was very serious. A few of his team members were also very serious. It seemed that one of them wasn¡¯t particrly serious. He was rotating a pen and asionally looking out of the arena. Finally, a staff member came out of the arena with a cup of milk tea. In the crowd¡¯s astonished gaze, the person in Randy¡¯s team who wasn¡¯t particrly serious stood up and took it. ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, the barrage went crazy. ¡°Holy crap! This is apetition! Why are you drinking the dam milk tea! It¡¯s already picking heroes! You bastard!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s in your house?! Do you know how much we bet on your team?! Pull yourself together!¡± ¡°Forget about milk tea. Just tell me if you can win tonight.¡± ¡°If you lose, then you¡¯re finished.¡± ¡°If you lose, stop drinking milk tea, drink my urine!¡± ¡°That bastard must be bribed!¡± ¡°If they lose this game, that bastard must be fired.¡± ¡°???¡± Because it was a live broadcast, after a few rollingments, filthyments were handled. And the camera was switch back to Randy¡¯ team and their opponent. Both sides were choosing heroes, but the team on this side was well-prepared. There was almost no dialogue. Each of them knew whichne they were going, so they chose heroes without hesitate. Then, they calmly waited for the other side to choose. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When the camera sliced into Randy¡¯s team, it was unknown if the cameraman was deliberately targeting the teammate who drank milk tea. The entire camera shot locked at him. As he drank milk tea, he muttered something. The subtitles were followed up in real time below. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and I want to eat a chicken wing¡­¡± The barrage exploded again. ¡°Holy crap! What the hell did you do before the game?!¡± ¡°F**********!!!¡± ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t get excited. He¡¯s new. Besides, the other old members are here. He should be a support.¡± ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t drag Randy down.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± One of Randy¡¯s team chose to go top. When it came to Randy to pick, he looked at the one drinking milk tea and sighed as he chose a support. The barrage went crazy again. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± ¡°WTF? What did Randy pick?!¡± ¡± ¡­ support.¡± ¡°The captain picked a support?! What the hell are they doing?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to refund the money! I¡¯m out. I want my money back.¡± After the opponent had finished picking, it was finally thest member of Randy¡¯s team, Milk Tea Bro, to pick a hero. There were already a top, an AD Carry, a mid and a support. Logically speaking, that Milk Tea Bro ought to y jungle. However, this bro seemed to be blind. He picked an AD Carry which couldn¡¯t take much damage. (Female role) Randy¡¯s team was famous for not ying female roles, but he seemed to exist specifically to defeat this team. Randy probably didn¡¯t expect it, and he was chocked. He even red fiercely at Milk Tea Bro. Who knew that he would still turn the pen in his hand and asionally lower his head to suck a mouthful of milk tea? Howfortable for him. The barrage went insane. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 119 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 119 Emily was at a loss. Rex beside her exined in real time. Plus thements from the guards, she came to realize that this was a professionalpetition. Randy would participate in thispetition. As long as he won the first ce, he would receive a prize of five million yuan. Wow, five million. But the money was not as important as reputation. ¡°Why are they making these faces?¡± Emily asked. Rex frowned and said, ¡°There are usually five yers on a team, who are allocated into three paths. The top, mid and bot paths have been selected by three yers. The rest two yers y jungle and support. It¡¯s all set. But they don¡¯t have a jungle.¡± To make it easier for Emily, the guards added, ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s an extra bot yer but no jungle.¡± Emily said vaguely, ¡°Then just let one bot yer go jungle, is that ok?¡± The others nodded heavily, ¡°This is the only way.¡± ¡°However, this person is new.¡± Rex added, ¡°We don¡¯t know his style, and I bet he has not fit in the team yet. The most important thing is teamwork, and few people dare to have a rookie to y professional games¡­¡± Only then did Emily feel the tension here. The game had begun. As expected, Milk Tea Bro controlled his female Martial God and directly ran towards the rival¡¯s jungle. Alone! The screen was bombarded with exmation points, and the audiences were nervous. ¡°!!!!!!!¡± ¡°!!!!!!!¡± ¡°!!!!!!!¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m having a heart attack!¡± On the other hand, their rival¡¯s jungle had his own support with him, while Randy followed his AD Carry. He did not follow this unreliable Milk Tea Bro. But Milk Tea Bro was alone in the enemy¡¯s jungle area. The support was probably worried that he would be yed, so he finally decided to follow him. However, before he could get there, he heard ¡®first blood¡¯. Then, they found that Milk Tea Bro had already in two enemies. ¡°¡­¡± The barrage was filled with a series of ellipses. Rex and guards¡¯ eyes widened. After all, the camera was fixed on the support which Randy was ying, and they didn¡¯t see Milk Tea Bro. At this time, the host reyed the scene just now. Everyone saw that the rival jungle and support was killing a creep, and was just about to take it down. Then Milk Tea Bro showed up and took it down before they could. Then he hit level 2. Afterwards, he kept shooting at the rival jungle, who fought back together with his support. But he did not hold on for a few moments before dying. When the support saw that the situation was going wrong, he immediately turned around but was still yed by Milk Tea Bro. Milk Tea Bro bit the straw and smiled. Then, he swung his mouse, went to the botne and took all the line. Then, he flew to the midne and took all the line too. After sessfully hitting level 4, he entered the enemies¡¯ jungle and killed all the creeps. The mid and bot couldn¡¯t go to the jungle with him. However, Milk Tea Bro met the rival jungle and his support in the enemy¡¯s jungle. This time, the rival jungle didn¡¯t dare to fight him head-on. He just harassed Milk Tea Bro a few times before leaving. Thus, he watched as his own creeps were taken down by this shameless man. Before leaving, he attacked Milk Tea Bro. As a person who didn¡¯t understand anything, Emily could only watch Rex and the guards¡¯ reactions and judge what was going on in the game. Then she saw the guards and Rex went like this, ¡°Damn it! What the!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what was going on. Were they losing? Although she didn¡¯t understand the game, she still hoped that Randy would win because he was Vincent¡¯s brother. She involuntarily took a sip of milk tea, then, someone suddenly grabbed her hand. She was so shocked that she trembled. She turned around and saw that it was Vincent. He was dressed in a pure ck suit and walked in from the darkness. His sharp face slowly emerged from the darkness. His slender eyebrows slightly twisted above his cold eyes. He had juste back, and his body still carried a bit of coldness. The temperature of his palms was suitable. The screen light divided his face into two sides, one half dark and the other half light. He sat beside Emily and looked at the screen before asking her, ¡°Can you understand?¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°Not really.¡± Vincent chuckled. His slightly curved lips could be seen in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them sat there, Rex and the guards moved to the front row silently, afraid that the existence of the two would affect them watching the game. Emily lowered her head and took another sip of milk tea. She saw that Milk Tea Bro had been controlling his champion and knew that he didn¡¯t die. She said, ¡°That guy¡¯s got something. He hasn¡¯t died.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t care about others. He tilted his head and asked her, ¡°What are you drinking?¡± ¡°Milk tea.¡± ¡°Let me try some.¡± Vincent reached out to her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Emily handed the milk tea over. Who knew that the big hand did not take her milk tea, but instead pulled her arm to the front and took off her sses. He kissed her on the lips. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± The guards were screaming. Emily heard heart beating wildly, she didn¡¯t know whose heart it was. She clenched the cup of milk tea in her hand tightly and her heart trembled when Vincent stuck his tongue between her teeth. The lights were turned on. The game was over. ¡°Mr. Randy won! OMG! That guy is awesome!¡± Emily was led out of his seat nkly, and she heard the guards shouting in her ears. ¡°I almost had a heart arrest when I saw thest scene. That guy went alone against 5 enemies!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought they were gonna lose. All four of them are dead. Only he survived. I can¡¯t believe it! He did it! No, I want his autograph. What¡¯s his name again?!¡± ¡°Lord Top.¡± ¡°I remember that Mr. Randy¡¯s ID was Top of the Tops?¡± ¡°Oh, I smell affair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily was brought to the dining table downstairs before she regained her senses from the kiss she had with Vincent. ¡°Emily, what are you holding in your hand?¡± Mr. Rndo smiled as he looked at the two holding hands. His grandson was not an outgoing boy, and he never thought that he had the chance to see his kid get married in his lifetime. And now, here they were. Mr. Rndo was relieved. Emily lowered her head and saw that the milk tea in her hand had already been squashed. Fortunately, she had almost drank it up. Seeing the milk tea, she remembered the kiss in the shadows. It was a lustful kiss. It was hard to believe, but, indeed, she could truly feel Vincent¡¯s desire from that kiss, his red eyes, his burning aura, and¡­ ¡°Eat.¡± A voice interrupted her thoughts. A small rib fell into her bowl, and Vincent¡¯s voice was hoarse and maic, just like the whisper he had made when he had just kissed her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 120 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 120 Emily couldn¡¯t help but look up at the other side. When Vincent ate and worked, his expression was somewhat indifferent. She observed him and asionally felt that he was a little cold. But these days, she saw him busy in the study, often working until thetter half of the night. He only slept two hours before getting up. Immediately, she felt that his other kinds of expression had been exhausted by work. Perhaps indifference was the most suitable expression for him. Probably sensing her gaze, Vincent suddenly looked up at her. His eyes showed an inexplicable surge of emotions. Emily immediately regained her senses. She picked up a pork rib with chopsticks. Her lips were still stained with his aura. She reached out and wiped her lips with all her strength before biting the rib. The sound of gnawing on the ribs coincided with the sucking sounding from her cochlea, forming a duet. From time to time, the duet rang in her mind and her ears gradually turned red. When Vincent saw her blush scarlet, a faint smile lifted the corner of his mouth. Rex considerately turned on the phone calendar and handed it to Vincent. Vincent didn¡¯t know what he meant. Rex pointed to New Year¡¯s Eve and then to the current date. He showed the number with his fingers. ¡°There are 73 days left. Mr. Vincent, hold on.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Before Rex left, he showed Vincent the rainstorm warning on his phone. ¡°Mr. Vincent, there will be a rainstorm tonight.¡± Vincent nodded and looked at Emily calmly. Emily was chewing on her ribs with her pink lips stained with oil. She looked up, thinking that Vincent had something to say to her. Her big eyes were clear, as if they were filled with boundless gxies and sparkling stars. Emily waited for a long time. But Vincent reached out and wiped the corners of her lips with a tissue. Then he went into the bedroom on the third floor and never came out. A sudden heavy rain fell during the night. Emily listened to the sound on the window and was somewhat distracted. She thought that it would be very beautiful to draw the rain. Rex came in with milk and said to her, ¡°Mr. Vincent should go to bed early tonight. Miss Emily, good night. Don¡¯t stay up toote after reading.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily looked at the chock, finding that it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After she finished her homework, she did some research on stocks and noted down the recent gains and losses of the two stocks. Then, she turned off herputer and walked out of the study. Three guards stood outside Vincent¡¯s room. They were holding nkets and medicine boxes in their hands. It looked like they were about to enter. Emily asked in surprise, ¡°What happened to Vincent?¡± The guards replied in unison, ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily suspiciously wanted to follow, but the door was closed by the guards who filed in. Just as she was about to go inside, she saw the door was opened and Rex was standing by it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vincent? Why did you take the medicine chest? Is he hurt?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Vincent just has a cold. He¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll infect you. After taking the medicine, he¡¯s gone to bed.¡± Rex said. ¡°Got it.¡± Emily left doubtfully. Why did Vincent suddenly catch a cold? He was fine during the meal. Emily touched her lips. If he was afraid of infection, why did he kiss her so violently today? After confirming that Emily left without looking back, Rex closed the door. The room was in total darkness, and the guards stood in the dark, blending into the night. Something in their hands emitted an ice-cold light. Vincent was lying on the bed. The veins on his forehead and neck bulged, as if he was enduring great pain. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Miss Emily has left.¡± Rex whispered, ¡°Mr. Vincent, take an injection. You¡¯re in too much pain.¡± ¡°Take it away!¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was ferocious. Rex had no choice but to wave at the guards. They looked at each other and finally left with the medicine chest in their arms. The guards¡¯ hearts sank. On every rainy day, that scene would be on. They put the things back into the warehouse, stood there in a dull manner, and sighed. Guard B said, ¡°We should have let Emily in.¡± Guard A replied, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Guard D said, ¡°Mr. Vincent has his reason for being unwilling to take the injection. Doctors have said that relying on painkillers for a long time will produce side effects. Over time, he may lose his right leg.¡± Guard B returned, ¡°But he took the injection readily onst rainy day. Andst time at Tea Manor¡­.¡± Guard C exined, ¡°He just came back from abroad at that time and he was in a hurry to see Emily.¡± Guard B said, ¡°If we had allowed Emily to go to his room this time, he would definitely get an injection.¡± Guard C retorted, ¡°Can you catch us? It¡¯s not good to get an injection!¡± Guard B said, ¡°Then do we have to watch him suffer like this?¡± ¡­ They fell silent. A momentter, one of them said, ¡°Wait, that TCM doctor had been making up his prescription.¡± ¡°Is it true that Emily said that Mr. Vincent would die?¡± Guard B asked again. No one answered him. The crackling sound of the heavy rain falling on the windowpanes mixed with the rolling thunder in the distance. They seemed to be beating drums constantly so that people got irritated and felt uneasy. At the corner, Emily stood there barefooted, staring nkly at the ground. Only when the thunder rang did she turn around and walk to her room, thinking of the night when Vincent came back. Sitting beside the bed, he stared at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my present?¡± However, it turned out that he had to pay a price for his appearance. ** Hospital. Eliot was reading on the hospital bed. Elsie whispered, ¡°Eliot, do you want some fruit?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything, so Elsie didn¡¯t disturb him anymore. She just sat quietly beside him. She came over to talk to Eliot after ss these few days. Then, she would stay until night and wait for Maury to take her home. However, today, her father didn¡¯te but some policemen did. ¡°Who is Eliot?¡± A policeman pushed the door open and came in, looking at the person on the bed first. Eliot closed the book. ¡°I am.¡± The policeman winked at the person behind him. Two policemen went forward and cuffed Eliot on the hospital bed. Elsie shouted, ¡°Why are you arresting him? Let go of my brother!¡± ¡°Stop shouting.¡± The policeman brushed off the rain on the brim of the hat. ¡°Someone reported that you were suspected of intentional assault. He provided a diagnosis certificate issued by the hospital. It suggested he was seriously injured. We need to take you to the police station. Please cooperate.¡± ¡°Intentional assault?¡± Eliotughed and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°I want to ask. Who else can I hurt given my current condition?¡± Eliot had a splint on his neck, and his face was bruised. When he got out of bed, he seemed to be unable to stand normally and he needed to lean against the wall. The policeman nced at him and said, ¡°We only believe in evidence. The other party reported you and provided all kinds of evidence against you. No matter what, you have to go with us and cooperate with the investigation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eliot said to Elsie, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell Mom and Dad not to worry about me.¡± Elsie was extremely anxious. ¡°Eliot!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 121 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 121 Eliot was carried out by two policemen. It waste at night, but the hospital hall was still packed with people. It was raining heavily outside. Eliot looked up at the dark sky. The sound of the rain was mixed with thunder. Lightning tore a hole in the sky, leaving the people below looking so pale. Previously, Eliot was certain that Marquise was taking revenge on him. Eliot now had a second thought. Marquise had been injured by him. Even if he wanted to take revenge, he needed to recover from his injuries. How could he be so impatient? However, the police said that Marquise had been seriously injured. Eliot suspected that Marquise was acting. Marquise might ask his own people to seriously beat him so as to send Eliot into the police station. Eliot couldn¡¯t figure it out. He looked out of the window. Under the thunder and lightning, he saw something flying through the rain from afar. He was somewhat surprised to see it carefully, but it was so fast that it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. ** At eleven o¡¯clock in the night, the little robot flew back to the garret and charged itself. Trevor got up and got off the bed barefoot. Because he had not seen the sun for a long time, his skin was morbid pale. He was slender. When he squatted down, one could see his backbone bulge. He touched the little robot¡¯s head, and a burst of light shed across the wall. Then, a series of images appeared. It was afternoon. Noah probably went out, and Christy was alone in the room. Wearing sses, she was tapping on the computer. She leant on the chair and waited for a while. Then paper came out from the printer. She took off her sses, picked up a picture and blew it. Then, she walked to a wall and torn off a poster on it, revealing the pictures and colorful markings underneath. Then, she took out a pen and re- circled a name, Ferne. She then pinned Ferne¡¯s picture to the wall. After everything was done, Christyy on the sofa and involuntarily fell asleep. In the afternoon, she fell into a nightmare. She revealed fear on her face and she went into convulsion as she straightened up. Then, she randomly grabbed something beside her. Having reached a cup on the coffee table, she smashed it onto the ground. The ss let out a crisp sound. She finally woke up with tears. She trembled and walked to theputer. She picked up a cigarette and a lighter. After taking a puff of the cigarette, she seemed to be freed from her nightmare. She opened the window and bathed herself in the afternoon sunlight. Her beautiful eyes were filled with many emotions, such as despair, sadness, hesitation and confusion. Suddenly, she nced at the little robot in the room. She probably didn¡¯t know why there was such a doll in this ce, but she didn¡¯t care. She just nced at it casually and took a few more puffs of cigarettes. After the smoke dissipated, she closed the window. Noah came in with some food. Having found the broken ss in the trash can, he swept gazes over the coffee table and saw that the cup on it was missing. Then he went to check his cigarette case and found that a cigarette was missing as well. He walked up to Christy and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Christy did not deny it. ¡°Have something.¡± Noah took out the food and ced it on the coffee table. Christy did not move. Noah sighed and walked over to hug her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over.¡± Trevor heard a noise and pressed the pause button. ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you hungry? I am here to serve you some food.¡± A voice came from the door. A crack appeared at the side corner of the door. A tray was sent in. It was filled with all kinds of nutritious meals. Before the servant left, he added, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. It¡¯s cool at night. Tuck in yourself and don¡¯t get a cold.¡± Trevor yed the video again. Christy started to eat with a smile on her face. The action was frozen as the little robot looked up at Trevor. Although Trevor and the little robot did notmunicate, Trevor understood. Trevor walked over to the tray and ced it on the bed. He looked at the girl who was eating with a big smile on the screen. He dug out a mouthful of rice with a spoon and stuffed it into his mouth. The little robot on the ground automatically yed the picture of Christy¡¯s eating. She was more beautiful than Arabe. But she did not eat like a fairdy. The picture gave people a good appetite. When Trevor put down the spoon in his hand, the rice in the tray had been eaten up. This was the first time he ate so much. He put the tray back where it was and then went back to bed. The information on theputer was changing non-stop. He copied the information and then located it. Later, he typed in keywords to find more information. After screening it, he copied it, located it and sent it. In the middle of the night, the siren of the police car mixed with the sound of the rain. ** Emily had another nightmare that night. Beverly embezzled public funds, Eliot was injured and hospitalized, her father and Harold died in a car ident, the Britt Group went bankrupt, and her house was mortgaged. In the end, she was stabbed to death by Elsie. She opened her eyes, panting heavily at three o¡¯clock in the morning. She could not sit idly by and wait for death. She had to let Christy take the initiative to cooperate. Thus, at three in the morning, she sent a message to Harold. ¡°Find an opportunity to kidnap Noah or Christy.¡± Harold, who had been woken up by the text message, looked at it silently. ¡®Is Miss Emily dreaming?¡¯ ¡°Go to the Dalton Hotel and wait for him.¡± Emily added. Harold was certain that Emily was serious. ¡°Keep an eye out for highly skilled doctors.¡± Another messaged was sent over. Harold looked at it for a long time and failed to understand it. He only replied, ¡°Alright.¡± The rain outside the window had stopped. Emilyy back on the bed, but she was no longer sleepy. What the guards said rang in her mind. Finally, she got off the bed barefoot, opened the door, and walked through the corridor to the opposite of the study. She twisted the handle gently. The door opened. The air was hot and dry. The curtains werepletely drawn. It was pitch ck all around, and Emily could not see her fingers. She carefully closed the door and stepped into the endless darkness. She groped forward and finally reached the bed. She continued to touch the quilt, and then the long arms which were ced outside. Emily held Vincent¡¯s wide, slightly cocooned hand and felt his body temperature. Then she gently pressed her face against it. In her nightmare, she dreamed that Vincent was dead for the first time. Emily didn¡¯t know that the owner of this hand was watching all of this with his eyes open. After Emily confirmed that Vincent was still alive, she turned around and walked out. Halfway through, she was held back and carried onto the bed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily covered her mouth and did not make a sound. Vincent carried her into his arms and tucked her in. Then, he did not make any other movements. Emily pillowed on his long arm, and his aura surged into her nose. After realizing that he was awake, she silently turned to face him. However, the room was too dark for her to see his face. She could only feel his breathing on her face. It was so hot. She stretched out her hands gently and wrapped them around his neck. Vincent stiffened slightly. In the next moment, he grabbed her back. It was unknown how much time had passed. Vincent heard the sound of even breathing and realized that Emily had fallen asleep with her arms around his neck. Vincent chuckled and tilted his head to kiss her earlobe. What an adorable woman! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 122 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 122 ** When Emily woke up, she was the only one left on the bed. She quickly washed up and had breakfast. When she entered the training room, she saw Vincent standing on the arena. After observing, she discovered that Vincent did not use his legs very often. Previously, she only knew that Vincent died after drinking traditional Chinese medicine, but she didn¡¯t know why Vincent took it. Only now did Emily understand that Vincent had injured his leg, and the pain would be unbearable on a rainy day. ¡°Come up.¡± Vincent threw a towel at her. Emily subconsciously caught it. Then, she went up and wiped his sweat with the towel. The guards at the side looked at them embarrassedly while rounding their eyes wide open. Emily looked at Vincent with only one thought in her mind. She could not watch him die. After Emily wiped away his sweat, she stared fixedly at him. Because she was short, she had to look up at him. Men always liked to wear ck clothes. Vincent was in ck, setting off his distinctly outlined face. Under his eyebrows, there was a pair of beautiful eyes. His eyelids slightly drooped and the outer corner of his eyes slightly raised. When he narrowed his eyes slightly, he looked extremely dangerous and charming. His nose was tall and straight. His boldly nasal bone extended to his thin cut lips, as if it were carved. Due to the sweat on his forehead, he loosened his cor slightly, revealing his exquisite corbone and Adam¡¯s apple. He looked so manly. Since Emily stared at Vincent for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily said softly, ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I slept youst night. I will be responsible for you.¡± Emily stared at him and said seriously, ¡°You are mine. You can¡¯t date other women, and you can¡¯t betray me.¡± The guards were shocked. God! What was Emily going to do? Rex was thrown into great shock. Given the situationst night, how could Vincent be so horny? Vincent said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± The guards were in astonishment. Vincent¡¯s and Emily¡¯s roles were reversed! ¡®Vincent, be tough!¡¯ Vincent put his chin on Emily¡¯s shoulder and said in a husky voice, ¡°Support me in the future.¡± Everyone present was overwhelmed by shock. ¡°Alright.¡± Emily returned seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll hold the purse strings. You should be more careful with money.¡± Vincent smiled, ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The guards were startled. Rex had a look of surprise. Vincent must have been possessed. The butler shouted outside the door, ¡°Someone wants to talk with Miss Emily.¡± A bad premonition shed through Emily¡¯s mind. Before she left, she held Vincent¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t interfere in my business.¡± She was talking about her family¡¯s affairs. Vincent understood her concerns and nodded. They had just arrived downstairs when they saw Elsie, who seemed to be on the verge of tears. As Elsie saw Emily, her eyes turned red. ¡°Emily! Eliot has been taken by the police!¡± Rndo sat on the sofa and interrupted with some confusion, ¡°Your brother has been taken away, and you should turn to your parents. What can Emily do for you?¡± Elsie instantly turned pale. Of course, she wanted to use this opportunity to test whether Emily was really retarded. Eliot had been hospitalized for so many days, but Emily did not pay a visit. She obviously didn¡¯t know that Eliot was hospitalized. Now that she heard that Eliot had been captured by the police, Elsie wanted to see how Emily would react. Moreover, Elsie wondered about Vincent¡¯s reaction. She couldn¡¯t believe that Vincent had allowed Emily to stay in the Scavo¡¯s for so many days. Emily noticed that Elsie wore delicate makeup. After the rain, the weather had already turned cold. She was in a thin coat with knee-high boots, revealing a small part of her fair thighs. Seeing Emily, Elsie said again anxiously, ¡°Last night, a group of policemen rushed to the hospital and directly took Eliot away. Dad and mom went to the police station early this morning, but the police had to verify it before releasing Eliot.¡± Emily rounded her big eyes, as if she was frightened. She did not move for a long time. Elsie didn¡¯t see her react and took another step forward, ¡°Emily, follow me to the police station. We¡¯ll go home¡­.¡± Emily suddenly moved. She hid behind Vincent, as if she was especially afraid of Elsie. The guards were impressed by Emily¡¯s act. Elsie awkwardly stretched out her hand and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Emily?¡± This scene was too familiar. Elsie vaguely remembered that Emily hid behind Vincent at the family banquet hold by the Scavos. However, Vincent, who was not close to women, did not throw Emily out. Vincent was surrounded by guards and his assistant. It seemed that this group of people had invisibly formed a barrier and put Emily under their protection. But how could this be possible? How could Vincent protect Emily? Rex went forward and said to Elsie, ¡°You have scared Miss Emily. Please go back.¡± Elsie red at Emily. ¡°Emily, Eliot is so kind to you. You won¡¯t just sit there and watch him suffer, right?¡± If Elsie weren¡¯t worried that she would give Vincent a bad impression, she would have pointed at Emily¡¯s nose and asked her, ¡°Are you acting?¡± Rndo was a little angry. ¡°You are obviously older than my girl. As her elder sister, why don¡¯t you think of a way to solve the problem? Instead, you try to call your sister back. What ability does my girl have to save your brother from the prison?¡± It took Elsie a long time to understand that Rndo referred to Emily as ¡®my girl¡¯. Elsie flushed red and she could not refute. She could only hurriedly say, ¡°Sorry for my interruption. I¡¯m going back first. I shouldn¡¯t have been so anxious.¡± As soon as Elsie left, Emily came out from behind Vincent. She frowned as she pondered. She thought that if the Buckleys were behind it, they would take revenge. However, she never expected that the Buckleys would take the most disgusting method¨C to call the police. Marquise was beaten up in the hospital. Emily almost forgot that Eliot definitely wouldn¡¯t be so impatient to payback. In other words, a third party got involved. This one beat up Marquise and framed Eliot. They framed Eliot so as to send Eliot into the police station. What was their purpose? To punish Eliot? No, no, no. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emily thought she must have missed something. There must be something more important than this. Otherwise, the other party would not have implemented this n at such a tight time. Rndo suddenly interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Emily, if you don¡¯t like your sister, we won¡¯t let her in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily came back to her senses and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Rndo could tell at a nce that Emily just pretended to be scared in front of her sister. It had been a long time since Rndo met such a funny child. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emily. As long as you enter my house, you are my family. The Scavos will protect you. If you get into trouble, go home. Grandpa will protect you!¡± Emily smiled at him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m so happy that you will protect me.¡± She turned around and walked upstairs. After she entered the bathroom, she was about to call when she saw Vincent next to her. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Vincent, why¡­.¡± Vincent¡¯s kiss stopped her from saying anything else. After they separated, she whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Vincent threw his wallet to her and said, ¡°I have been waiting for you to give me loose change.¡± ¡­ Emily took his wallet seriously and flipped through it. She took out a hundred-dor bill and handed it over. Then she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t waste money.¡± Vincent let out a chuckle. ¡°Alright.¡± He left with the hundred-dor bill. On the way, Rex noticed that Vincent was in a good mood and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°I received my living expenses.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Where?¡± Rex looked everywhere. Vincent shook the hundred-dor bill at his hands in the wind. Rex was greatly shocked. He watched Vincent carefully folded the hundred-dor bill and put it into his lining pocket. Finally, he patted it lightly. Feeling like jelly, Rex took a few steps and then cried while supporting the wall, ¡°Please save him!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 123 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 123 Emily called Harold in the bathroom. ¡°Beverly is about to make a move.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold was surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± Emily exhaled, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why the mastermind was anxious to put Eliot in jail, and now I figure it out. That guy must be in league with the person behind Beverly and Christy. If I guess right, they¡¯re probably the same person!¡± Harold was shocked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop Beverly, but I want to trick her into transferring the money to my ount.¡± Emily stared at herself in the mirror, her eyes shining with determination, ¡°So we have to go after Noah and Christy now.¡± ¡°Miss Emily,¡± Harold suddenly said in amazement. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Harold said, ¡°Nothing. I just want to say you are awesome.¡± Emily asked, ¡°What?¡± Harold lowered his voice, ¡°Noah reallyes to the Dalton Hotel.¡± Emily whispered, ¡°Stall him. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Emily quickly changed her clothes. These days, she had been in her room and seldom went out. Thus, the winter clothes that Rex sent to her were just lying idle. Now they came in very handy. Emily threw some clothes on and walked out. She remembered something halfway and said to the guard behind her, ¡°I might not be back this afternoon. Ask the three teachers to take a day off.¡± The three men were all old, so Emily would like to call them teachers. The guard nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Emily wore a mask and told Rndo that she had to go out before leaving the vi. By a happy coincidence, a taxi just stopped at the gate. Emily jumped into the car. Luckily, the guard was agile enough to catch up with her. Otherwise, he had to run after her in the cold winter. Emily stared at him, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± The guard answered, ¡°Mr. Vincent told me to protect you.¡± Emily nodded and didn¡¯t ask again. The guard felt it strange that her vibe totally changed after she left the vi. She turned frosty and radiated coldness. It was like she involuntarily armed herself with indifference when she was out, preventing others from seeing her tenderness. She was exactly the same as Vincent in this respect. Emily got off the car and dashed to the Dalton Hotel, leaving the guard to pay the bill. Worrying that he couldn¡¯t catch up with Emily, the guard threw the driver a hundred yuan and said, ¡°Let me use your car when we meet next time. This is the fare.¡± The driver smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± However, he didn¡¯t believe that he would meet the two people again in such arge city. Upon arrival at the hotel, Emily headed straight for the back door to meet Harold. They greeted each other and directly went down through the corridor to the lobby. Noah was here to dine with his client. Last time, Noah had taken off his mask and showed Ferne his face. Thus, Ferne recognized Noah when passing the lobby. However, he didn¡¯t step up to say hi but just instructed the waiter to serve them some dessert. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Noah¡¯s client was probably staying in the Dalton Hotel, so he made an appointment with Noah to have breakfast there. They were eating and chatting, seeming to have a good time. Emily frowned and was trying to think of a way, ¡°You deceive him into the private room and tie him up.¡± Harold was startled. He didn¡¯t dare to say that Emily was a cute and simple girl anymore. ¡°Take a cloth with you in case he shouts.¡± Something just urred to Emily, ¡°Can you defeat him?¡± Harold shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± A voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Just knock him out when he¡¯s not looking.¡± Emily and Harold turned around. Ferne smiled, ¡°Hi, Emily.¡± Emily was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Ferne could recognize her. Today she was in a coat with a pure white sweater and pencil pants. However, she covered her face with a scarf, so how could Ferne recognize her without efforts? It was because Ferne recognized Harold. He had seen Harold standing at the back door, so he guessed that Emily woulde over too. He was right, but he didn¡¯t expect her target to be Noah. He squatted down and stared at Noah, hiding the doubt in his eyes and asking, ¡°You want to tie him up? It¡¯s simple.¡± Emily eyed him dubiously. Harold asked, ¡°Mr. Ferne, what do you got?¡± Ferne fixed his hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Then he stood up and gestured to them, ¡°Look.¡± He walked a few steps to Noah and asked if he and his client enjoyed the breakfast. Then he stared at Noah and said in shock, ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re a regr customer here. Hope you like our food. Well, I¡¯ve got a nice bottle of red wine. Do you want to have a try? I¡¯ll be in the private room. Juste to me later.¡± Noah politely nodded with a smile. Ferne walked straight to the private room without looking at Emily and Harold. Emily silently gave him a thumbs up and appreciated his wits. Not long after, Noah got up and walked towards the private room. After he entered the room and closed the door, Emily stood up and went through the lobby to the private room with Harold. As she put her hand on the doorknob, the door was open and Noah was lying on the ground. Emily was thunderstruck. She goggled at Ferne with admiration. Ferne coughed, ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. I¡¯m far better at Sanda than my friends.¡± Harold respectfully said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s have a friendlypetitionter.¡± Ferne said, ¡°You¡¯d better not. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get injured.¡± Harold replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can bear it.¡± They quickly entered the private room and closed the door. Harold squatted down to check Noah¡¯s belongings and confiscated his phone, wallet and ID card. Ferne swallowed his saliva and changed the topic. ¡°Why do you kidnap him? I won¡¯t do anything illegal.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t do illegal things.¡± ¡°Is there a basement?¡± Harold and Emily said at the same time. Ferne was silent for a moment and nced at Harold, who was astounded. Then he turned to look at Emily, finding that she remained cool and calm. ¡°You want to keep him in the basement? Hold him ¡­ prisoner?¡± Ferne scanned Emily suspiciously and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Emily, Vincent is nice to you. You can¡¯t do this behind his back. Although this guy looks handsome and has a good figure, but¡­.¡± Emily interrupted him, ¡°Not as handsome as Vincent. Actually, Vincent is in better shape.¡± Ferne was confused. He suddenly regretted having helped Emily, and now he couldn¡¯t stay out of it. He nerved himself to ask, ¡°Then what are you¡­?¡± ¡°I want you to lock him up for a few days,¡± Emily said. ¡°Me?¡± Ferne pointed at his nose in surprise. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s safer to let you do this.¡± Ferne waved, ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. People will misunderstand me.¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Emily looked up at him. Ferne didn¡¯t know how to exin it. After a while, he said, ¡°If my wife finds out¡­.¡± Emily said, ¡°Then you can take the chance to divorce her.¡± Ferne was astonished. He was at a loss for words now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 124 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 124 After checking Noah¡¯s belongings and taking his phone and wallet, Harold gave those things to Emily and then searched further. However, he found nothing more. Emily took the phone and unlocked it with Noah¡¯s fingerprint. Then she deleted the code on the phone and decisively put it into her pocket. Ferne was dumbfounded as he watched her did that dexterously. He almost couldn¡¯t help but ask whether Emily was so experienced. ¡°Are you sure you can lick him?¡± Emily asked again before leaving, ¡°How did you knock him out?¡± Ferne was embarrassed to answer that. Just now, he quickly held Noah and struck him as soon as Noah came over and opened the door. Ferne hit him fast, hard and urately. That was the key to win a fight. Although his behavior was shameful, he had no choice in that he seemed to be weaker than Noah. When Noah fell on the ground, it made a loud sound. This meant that Noah was strong, though he looked thin. Ferne felt that he couldn¡¯t hang on for very long if he really fought with Noah. Seeing that Ferne kept silent, Emily didn¡¯t ask again but instructed Harold to get a rope. Afterwards, she asked, ¡°Ferne, is there a basement?¡± Ferne sighed, ¡°Yes, there is a wine cer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as no one goes there,¡± Emily said. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Emily, what are you trying to do? Do you have a grudge against him? Just tell me your n. I can lock him here, but I don¡¯t know how to treat him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. But remember not to let him get away.¡± Emily looked down at Noah and then gazed at Ferne, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can beat him even with a stick.¡± She could tell from Noah¡¯s broken eyebrows that he wasn¡¯t a pushover. Moreover, she had seen his sturdy chest when Harold searched Noah¡¯s inner pocket. On cue, Harold whispered to Emily, ¡°It looks like Noah works out every day. He is muscr.¡± Ferne felt hurt. He silently looked at his bby tummy and took a deep breath, holding his stomach in. He tried to get himself some abs, but in vain. Finally, he gave up. Harold found a rope and tied Noah¡¯s hands and feet. Then Ferne got a serving cart and put Noah at the bottom, transporting him to the cer. Before leaving, Emily looked around and took a picture of Noah who had been tied. She saved the picture and said to Ferne, ¡°I¡¯lle to take him away a weekter at thetest.¡± Ferne was disappointed. He regretted having asked her that question just now! After Emily and Harold left, Ferne sat in the cer and looked at the red wines gloomily. ¡°Damn it! How should I exin to him if he suddenly wakes up?¡± ¡°How do you want to exin?¡± A voice came from behind. Ferne slowly turned around and found Noah waking up and sitting on the floor. Even though his hands and feet were tied, he was still graceful and handsome. He was smiling with a dimple in his cheek. But in the meantime, he raised his broken brows and looked a little aggressive. He had been thinking about how to trap Ferne in the past few days, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to be kidnapped by Ferne now. Good. Very good. Ferne didn¡¯t speak. He suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡­ After Emily came out, the guard hiding in the shadows followed her again. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station. You can go back now,¡± Emily said to Harold. Harold nodded and quickly disappeared. Soon, the guard got a taxi. When the taxi stopped, Emily and the driver sitting in the back seat looked at each other in shock. The guard sat behind the wheel and smiled at the driver through the rearview mirror, ¡°Hello, what a coincidence!¡± The driver was speechless with anger. He was the one who had sent Emily to the Dalton Hotel just now. The driver had been avoiding to get close to the hotel, but he saw a man in white standing at the entrance and waving at him for several times. However, he couldn¡¯t find that guy every time he drove over. Just now, the driver finally found the man in white, but then he discovered that the guy was actually in ck after taking off his coat. The driver was mad. Soon, they arrived at the police station. Emily didn¡¯t get off and said to the guard, ¡°You go in and check on my brother. His name is Eliot.¡± Then the guard walked in. Although he was just a guard, many people in City Y had seen their uniforms. Thus, people could tell that he was from the Scavo family with a nce at his clothes. The moment he entered the police station, everyone turned to look at him. An iing policeman didn¡¯t know him and wanted to shout at him, but a senior policeman quickly stopped the new police. Then, the captain came over and asked, ¡°May I help you?¡± ¡°I want to see Eliot,¡± the guard said. The policemen looked at each other and then pointed at arge cell full of people. The guard walked over and found Eliot sitting on the ground. Eliot was probably a little tired and was sleeping with his eyes closed. The guard took a picture with his phone. The policemen got nervous, ¡°What is he doing? Why would Mr. Vincent interfere with it?¡± After all, the Britt family was going under. That was why the policemen dared to snub Eliot. Now that Vincent sent his guard to visit Eliot, the policemen all became nervous and uneasy. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The police chief immediately instructed, ¡°Give Eliot a private cell with a bed.¡± Then Eliot was woken up in a daze and felt himself lifted onto a bed. He looked at the policeman in puzzlement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? When can I leave?¡± The policeman thought that Eliot asked the question just on purpose, for Eliot should know the answer. Even so, the policeman still answered seriously, ¡°After we investigate it and make sure you have an alibi.¡± Eliot closed his eyes again. The guard gave the phone back to Emily. She took a look at the photo and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The guard was a little confused. Emily looked fragile, but sometimes she was stronger than anyone else. She was more mature and stable than people at her age. The guard sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the Scavo¡¯s. When he got off the car, he looked at the meter and saw that the fare was sixty. Before he could speak, the driver hastened to give him twenty yuan, ¡°Here is your change. Goodbye.¡± With that, he got into his car and sped away. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯ve heard that one of my colleagues was robbed of the car and was stuffed into the trunk. The robber was in ck and gave him fifty yuan in the end.¡¯ Cool but stingy. The driver thought about it and felt the person he had just met was the same as the robber. What a bastard! That guy even tricked a little girl into helping him deceive people! Damn it! Emily looked at the guard in confusion and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why did the driver look at me with a strange expression?¡± The guard answered, ¡°Maybe he is just dazzled by your beauty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily said, ¡°But I feel he¡¯s scared¡­.¡± ¡°There is a saying that the prettier a woman is, the more dangerous she is. So his fear is understandable,¡± the guard lied andplimented Emily calmly. Emily was startled. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 125 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 125 Rndo was waiting for Emily at the door. When he saw she was back, he immediately turned around and walked towards the hall, ¡°I¡¯ll go check if lunch is ready.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how to react. The butler whispered, ¡°Mr. Rndo has been waiting for you at the door since the moment you left. He¡¯s worried that you won¡¯te back after getting out.¡± In Emily¡¯s memory, Matthew never waited for her toe home, nor did he try to make herugh when he saw her. He only talked to her on New Year¡¯s Day like doing his job, ¡°Here¡¯s your lucky money.¡± She learned everything about emotions from her mother and Eliot, as well as her father, and even Sydnee and Kamron that she knewter. But then Kamron tricked her, and Sydnee passed away. Eliot had to be hospitalized, and her father also died. All those things happened one after another. In the end, her feelings werepletely taken away when Elsie stabbed a knife into her chest. ¡°He has lost both his son and daughter.¡± The butler sighed, ¡°He has almost lost Mr. Vincent, too. It took Mr. Rndo half of his life to get Mr. Vincent back.¡± This was the first time Emily had heard of Vincent¡¯s childhood. However, the butler realized that he had said too much. He patted his lips and said, ¡°I also heard about it from others. The previous butler died when I came here. I heard that he had worked for Mr. Rndo for half his life.¡± Emily did not say anything. She nodded and walked into the hall. Rndo waved to her, ¡°Come here, Emily. We¡¯ll have crabs for lunch today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Emily smiled at him at a distance. Rndo was Vincent¡¯sst family, so he was also her family. ** In the President¡¯s Office of the Scavo Corp. Rex came in and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, should I order food from that hotel like usual?¡± Vincent, who was sitting in front of theputer, replied without raising his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to eat today?¡± Rex took out a tablet, ¡°There are only five hotels in City Y which you have given five stars. You have ordered food from four of them in the past few days, so there is only one left today.¡± After typing on theputer, Vincent tilted his head and asked, ¡°Can you find meals that are fifteen each?¡± Rex was confused. He suspected that he had got it wrong. He even picked his ears. Vincent was reluctant to take out the one-hundred banknote from his chest, ¡°Give me one of those.¡± Rex was even more confused. Mr. Vincent! Was that really necessary? ¡°My wallet.¡± Vincent held out his hand and Rex quickly handed over the wallet to him. And then he watched as Vincent took out a one-hundred banknote and handed it over to him, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hundred.¡± Rex was confused again. ¡°I have to save up.¡± Vincent rubbed the bridge of his nose, smiling with his eyes narrowed, ¡°After all, I will have to rely on her to support us in the future.¡± Rex thought he was going to die as he heard that. So Rex, the special assistant to the president of the Scavo Corp went downstairs with the one-hundred banknote in his hand. On the way down, he met a lot of employees of thepany. All of them greeted him and asked, ¡°Rex, are you going for lunch now? Where are you going?¡± Rex smiled and asked, ¡°Could you please tell me where I can get a meal that only costs fifteen?¡± All the employees were shocked. They all wondered whether theirpany was going to go bankrupt, since Rex could only afford to eat a meal for fifteen now! An employee showed him the way and told him, ¡°There is a small food stall there. They probably offer inexpensive meals, but takeout costs extra money. A box costs two.¡± Rex frowned, ¡°Two for a box. That¡¯s over budget.¡± Because Vincent¡¯s budget was fifteen. The employee was speechless with surprise. Rex couldn¡¯t even afford a meal that only costs fifteen! The employee thought it was going to be the end of the world and that she was going to be jobless soon. Hoping to aplish the mission, Rex ran to the food stall with a sad face. The decoration of the food stall was no match for other restaurants at all. Rex hesitated for a long time before getting closer. Thedy owner was a perceptive woman. When she saw that the white-cor man was wearing a nice suit, a tie, and a pair of leather shoes, she knew he was definitely an elite in the CBD. And judging from his appearance, he must be a member of a middle or upper management team. The way he nced through the menu also showed that he was rich. Thedy owner hurriedly came up to Rex and said, ¡°Young man, what can I get you? We have all sorts of food here, but it¡¯s cheaper than outside. Their food is more expensive, but their food is not better than ours. So, what would you like to have?¡± Rex pointed at the menu, ¡°Stir-fried noodles.¡± He whispered, ¡°Can you make it cheaper without shredded meat?¡± Thedy owner went nk. She thought the young man must have just been fired. ¡°Can I just pay one for the box?¡± Rex asked, trying not to blush. Thedy owner was dumbfounded. She thought the young man¡¯spany must have gone bankrupt! When Rex went back with the box of stir-fried noodles without shredded meat, he felt he didn¡¯t have the courage to face the other employees there. He went to the entrance of the building. A group of employees were sticking their noses on the ss wall, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this on the wall? Why can¡¯t I wipe the stain away?¡± They were peeking at the meal box in Rex¡¯s hand while pretending they were cleaning the wall. They were convinced that Rex had gone to the small food stall! A receptionist had just returned from lunch when she saw Rex, so she asked casually, ¡°Rex, where did you buy this meal box? Quite expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Good Heavens! She was so good at ttering Rex. She asked that question without even looking at the meal box. Rex adjusted his cor, trying to make himself look like an elite, ¡°It costs fifteen.¡± The receptionist was stunned. So did all the employees who had been peeking. They wondered whether thepany was going to reduce the staff. Rex carried the meal box to the President¡¯s Office, put the box and the change on the desk, ¡°Eighty-five left.¡± As he turned around, he saw a few hairy crabs and a food box on the tea table. A guard was taking out the dishes in the food box one by one, ¡°Miss Emily said she will be responsible for Mr. Vincent¡¯s three meals in the future because he doesn¡¯t have a lot of living expenses. She also said that you can only eat half of a crab. She had got the meat out and put it in a bowl. The other crabs are for your assistant, Rex.¡± Rex was overjoyed, but then he saw Vincent point at the stir-fried noodles that he had bought and heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t waste the food. You can have my noodles.¡± ¡°What about those crabs for me ¡­¡± Rex wanted to tell Vincent that he should let him eat the crabs first, since Emily said those were only for him. ¡°Oh,¡± Vincent said, ¡°you can have them after you finish eating the noodles.¡± Rex didn¡¯t know how to react. A heated discussion was going on in the internal WeChat group of the Scavo Corp¡¯s. ¡°Big news! Poor Rex is hiding in the tea room eating 15-buck stir-fried noodles alone with a said face!¡± A photo was uploaded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the photo, Rex was sitting in the tea room, eating stir-fried noodles in despair. He looked asionally back in the direction of the office. As he thought about the crabs, he couldn¡¯t help but slobber. But when he looked at the stir-fried noodles, he regretted not asking the owner of the food stall to add some eggs for extra money. The fried noodles didn¡¯t even have shredded meat in it¡­ ¡°Sobbing. Is Rex going to be sacked?¡± ¡°Our president is really too ruthless! I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to be in the president¡¯spany. Sigh. I felt sorry for Rex!¡± When Rex returned to his seat with a face full of despair after eating the stir-fried noodles, he discovered that there was a lot of food on his desk, including bread, nuts, other snacks, and even a cup of coffee. And there were a few sticky notes on hisputer. ¡°Rex! It¡¯ll be okay!¡± ¡°A red heart for you! Rex! Eat well!¡± ¡°Hang in there! We will always back you!¡± Rex felt confused once again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 126 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 126 Noah did not return or send a message even in the afternoon. Christy turned on her phone to check where he was. Only then did she find out that Noah¡¯s phone was not located in the Dalton Hotel, but in¡­. Two words, ¡°the Scavo¡¯s¡±, were shown on the screen. The Scavo¡¯s? He was at the Scavo¡¯s? No, if he changed his n temporarily, he would have told her in advance for sure. Why would he go to the Scavo¡¯s without saying a word? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Christy immediately prepared herself for the worst. Noah might be under someone¡¯s control. That person took away Noah¡¯s phone and was waiting for her to contact him. Noah had never failed in so many years. It seemed that he had encountered a strong rival this time. The ¡°strong rival¡±, Ferne Dalton, was cursing in his heart while trying to maintain the smile on his face. He looked at Noah and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me that caught you and took you here.¡± Noah smiled sinisterly, ¡°Oh?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. Well, it seemed that the misunderstanding would remain. He sat on a wooden bench by their side and said, ¡°You should have seen it in the news.¡± The organizer of the bachelors¡¯ party had already been sent to a trial. Since the materials of the case were submitted in time and Ferne had been helping them, that organizer would be convicted for sure. People behind him had probably abandoned him, too. However, he still refused to withdraw his previous remarks or admit his guilt. He still pretended that he did not know about the girl who had died and been founded in the trunk of his car, even when both witnesses and material evidence were there. The police had worked hard for several days, but they only caught a scapegoat who refused to admit his guilt in the end. The guests who had gone to the party also covered for each other, saying that with everyone wearing masks, they did not know who the organizer was, who the other guests were, or what had happened to the girl in the trunk. In their words, ¡°Everyonees here to have fun. Who cares who the others are? We just want to enjoy ourselves!¡± The girl¡¯s death was also like a joke. No one knew why a girl had died there, or what it had to do with them. Most of them repeated the same sentence in the police station, ¡°Why on earth would I know?¡± In order to avoid causing an unnecessary panic, in the news the group of people arrested in the middle of the night were described as gamblers. The world always preached beauty and wrapped ugliness and dirt under a beautiful cover. As a result, people were tricked by the beautiful appearance and then fell into an abyss all the time. Noah didn¡¯t say anything, because all of those were within his expectations. There were bugs all over the world. They crowded together and flourished by reproduction like maggots in a cesspool. What the police had destroyed was just one of their dwellings. But the police didn¡¯t know that their dwellings were everywhere in the world. Ferne turned to look at him. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but if you really know something, I hope you won¡¯t act alone. I hope you can trust us this time.¡± ¡°Trust you?¡± Noah curled up his lips slightly, smiling ironically, ¡°Are you also a police officer?¡± ¡°I used to be.¡± ¡°Why are you not now?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t answer. He wanted to say that he quitted because he went home to get married and to inherit his family¡¯s property, but he knew that was just an excuse. In his heart, that was not the real reason. Noah suddenly said, ¡°Three years ago, in the Fortune Jewelry case, a robber escaped through the back door. The captain chased him because he was too eager to get a reward. But he was taken hostage by another robber hiding at the back door in the end.¡± Ferne red at him with his eyes widened, clenching his fists subconsciously. ¡°Letting the two robbers run away was no big deal, but you didn¡¯t want to give up that opportunity to seize them. In the fight, your team member sacrificed himself to save you.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows with a cut slightly, and his rough gaze was cast on Ferne¡¯s pale face, ¡°And you, out of anger, shot four bullets into a robber¡¯s head.¡± Ferne suddenly exploded and punched Noah, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± Noah dodged his punch by a few millimeters, but right after that, Ferne¡¯s second punch came, ¡°You could have warned me that night, but you didn¡¯t! That girl could have lived!¡± The second punch wasnded exactly on Noah¡¯s face. As his arms and legs were tied up, Noah couldn¡¯t dodge the second punch at all. Ferne rode on Noah¡¯s body to punch his face with all his strength as he roared, ¡°But you want that girl dead, so you can provoke me! Is that right?¡± ¡°So that I would willingly send that trash to prison!¡± ¡°So that I would go all out to dig out their hiding ce guiltily!¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and tears almost welled up. Lying on the floor, Noah pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek. Although his boldly outlined face and straight eyebrows made him look upright, his eyes were filled with disdain. As if he was trying to provoke Ferne, he said something irritating again, ¡°I thought it would take you some time to realize that.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Ferne punched him again, ¡°Bastard! That¡¯s a life!¡± ¡°I know that¡¯s a life!¡± Noah¡¯s hit Ferne on the forehead with his head, ¡°But many people have lost their lives and you didn¡¯t even notice them!¡± Ferne was knocked dizzy. He was not knocked over only because he had immediately grabbed Noah¡¯s cor tightly. Noah swept his teeth with the tip of his tongue and he tasted blood. His cut eyebrow was raised high and his eyes were filled with violent rage as he said, ¡°You want a fight? Untie the ropes and let¡¯s have a fight!¡± The two of them did not notice that the door of the wine cer was opened. A waitress walked down from outside and saw them after a few steps. The eyes of the three of them met. Ferne was silent. So was Noah. And so was the waitress. The waitress hurriedly lowered her head and headed out, and then she closed the door again tightly. A waiter who was waiting for her outside asked, ¡°Where is the wine the guest wants? Why didn¡¯t you bring it out?¡± The waitress hemmed and hawed with her head lowered. The waiter sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go get it myself.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯re people inside.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The waitress blushed and didn¡¯t know how to exin. The waiter suddenly thought of something. He could tell there was gossip, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw our boss.¡± ¡°With a girl?¡± The waiter was convinced that their boss didn¡¯t like his wife and was hiding a mysterious mistress somewhere, but he could never have thought that their boss would hide his mistress in the wine cer! How exciting! ¡°With a man.¡± The waitress recalled the scene she had just seen and blushed again. The waiter was dumbfounded as if he had eaten something disgusting, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our boss is riding on a man.¡± The waiter was shocked as he thought that was some kind of game in sex. ¡°That man is tied up. He can¡¯t move, and he seems to be struggling.¡± The waiter¡¯s jaw dropped. He could never have thought that their boss was a yer! ¡°Untie the ropes. Let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± Lying on his back, Noah felt his neck was stiff because he had been raising his head for a long time. Hey back on the floor and said angrily, as if his voice was also stained with blood, ¡°Untie them.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Ferne stood up and looked down at him, ¡°How can I be any match for you?¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. Ferne took a photo of Noah¡¯s face and then walked out with his phone. ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you afraid that others wille in and find me?¡± Veins appeared on Noah¡¯s forehead as he knitted his brows. At that moment, the rough outline of his face was somewhat frightening, and he was surrounded in an aura of anger and hostility. Ferne nodded, ¡°You do have a point.¡± He found a lock from the cab and smiled at Noah, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will find you now.¡± Noah kept quiet. He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheeks again as he watched the door of the wine cer close. He only had one thought in his mind. If he could caught Ferne in the future, he would teach him a lesson. After Ferne got out of the wine cer, he immediately made a call, ¡°Help me look up a guy. The name is Rodney Patrick. It might be a fake name. I have sent his photo to you on WeChat. See if you can get his file. Also, erase the record. Don¡¯t let anyone discover that we are looking for his file. And don¡¯t tell anyone, including the captain.¡± Not long after, Ferne got the information. Ferne could tell at a nce that the information was fake. Fortunately, at least he knew his real name was Noah Sachs. After saying thank you and his warning to the informant again, Ferne went to the garage, got out his car and headed straight for the Pecker¡¯s. It seemed like he must ask Trevor for help. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 127 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 127 At exactly four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Trevor got out of bed barefooted. The heating in his room was on all the time since it was fall. The temperature in the room was kept constant all year round, and the humidity there was controlled by a humidifier. He looked at hisputer and saw a location sent by Eleven. Christy had left for the Dalton Hotel. She probably didn¡¯t find Noah, so she went back. He clicked on the video and the video was projected onto the wall. Christy was eating on the sofa. It was a bun which she had probably bought on the way. She took one bite and the stuffing was exposed. The bun was a little too hot, so she blew on it. She ate it while staring at the location information on her phone. She saw that Noah¡¯s phone was still shown to be at the Scavo¡¯s. Somehow, Trevor felt hungry as he watched her eat. There were snacks in his room. If the servants did not bring him food in time, he could eat those snacks or ring a bell to remind the servants. But he had never rang the bell. Christy bought five buns with different stuffing in total. She had eaten three, and put aside the rest two. And then she made herself a hot drink and curled up on the sofa, holding the cup. When she was in a trance, she could just sit there for a whole afternoon, looking quietly at the curtains. Even though she lived in a high-end vi, she still didn¡¯t dare to open the windows at any time for fear of being discovered. It was as if she was living in a gorgeous pce. Everything around her was perfect except that she herself was rotten. Noah had lost contact with her, but she had to wait. Perhaps he had just lost his phone, so she shouldn¡¯t panic now. Waiting was her strongest suit. She picked up the unfinished buns and ate them up bite by bite. The servants at the Pecker¡¯s heard the sound of the bell for the first time. Many of them crowded under the garret in surprise, ¡°This means ¡­ Mr. Trevor is hungry?¡± Another servant was overjoyed as he ran down from the garret, ¡°Hurry up! Mr. Trevor wants to eat steamed buns!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some! Let me go! What kind of stuffing does he want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± The butler rushed over. When he figured out what was going on, he immediately asked, ¡°Wait a moment. How did you know that Mr. Trevor wants to eat steamed buns?¡± The servant immediately took out a piece of paper and said, ¡°I took this out from the garret. That¡¯s Mr. Trevor¡¯s handwriting. This is the first time Mr. Trevor has ever said he wants to eat something! What are you all waiting for! Hurry up! Go and buy steamed buns!¡± The note was passed through the hands of more than a dozen servants and was finally passed to Mr. and Mrs. Peck. Mrs. Peck cried as she held the note. ¡°Our son has written something! He wants to eat steamed buns!¡± ¡°This is a good thing. Stop crying.¡± Mr. Peck tried tofort her. ¡°Hurry up and buy some buns!¡± After Mrs. Peck saying that to the servants, she cried again as she read the note carefully again, ¡°I wonder how delicious those buns are.¡± Mr. Peck was not sure what to say.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Ferne arrived at the Pecker¡¯s, he saw a group of servants waiting under the garret, chattering about something. ¡°He ate it! He ate it!¡± Suddenly, a voice came from above, ¡°Mr. Trevor likes custard buns!¡± Ferne was confused. Only then did those servants see him and invite him up hurriedly, ¡°Are you here to see Mr. Trevor? He is eating at the moment.¡± Ferne nodded and waited there for about ten minutes as he was told before knocking on the door. The garret was still filled with the smell of steamed buns. Normally, Ferne would definitely joke about it, but he was not in the mood at all today. He spoke as soon as he entered the garret, ¡°Trevor, I would like to ask you to look up someone for me.¡± As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw a pile of paper on the carpet. That was exactly Noah Sachs¡¯s information. ¡°Holy shit, you¡¯re amazing! How did you know I want his information?¡± Ferne was shocked. He picked up the paper and looked around nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Although it was afternoon, it was dark in the garret since the curtains there werepletely closed and light could only get in from the door. And Trevor snuggled in his bed in the dark, motionless. Ferne took a few steps towards the bed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± He nced around, ¡°Where¡¯s Eleven?¡± Trevor remained silent, so Ferne could only put down the two boxes of choctes he had brought with him, took the pile of paper and turned around to leave. Apart from Vincent, and perhaps Arabe as well, no one dared to lift the curtain in Trevor¡¯s room. Trevor¡¯s eyes were fixed on theputer screen. In the pictures transmitted back by Eleven, Christy had a nightmare again. She covered her neck with her hands painfully, kicked her legs with her eyes shut. She grimaced as she almost suffocated in her own dream. It hadsted for 30 seconds. If she didn¡¯t wake up, she would die in her dream. Trevor took over the control of the robot temporarily by typing on his keyboard. He typed in a series of codes, and on theputer screen, the little robot began to climb onto the tea table. And then it picked up the cup of hot drink and threw it to the floor. There was a loud bang. Christy, who was lying on the sofa, finally woke up from her dream. She panted and coughed for a long time while covering her neck with her hands. When she finally calmed herself down, she raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead and stared nkly at the broken cup on the floor. She couldn¡¯t remember if she had smashed the cup herself. ** Ferne took the pile of paper and headed straight back to the hotel. But something happened in the hotel. A guest had left his valuables in the pocket of his clothes, but they were gone when his clothes were sent back from a dry cleaner. Those clothes had gone through six people¡¯s hands, even excluding Ferne¡¯s hotel¡¯s own staff. The dry cleaner was just their cooperative partner, so it was not situated inside the hotel. Ferne checked surveince cameras¡¯ footage, interrogated the waiters, and thenmunicated with the guest. He didn¡¯t remember that he hadn¡¯t read the information until he finally sat down for dinner. However, as soon as he began to read the information and saw Noah¡¯s name, he pped his hand on his thigh and said, ¡°Damn, I forgot about him.¡± From morning to night, Noah had not drunk anything, let alone having any food. Ferne hurried to the wine cer. As expected, Noah was lying on the floor with his eyes closed when Ferne opened the door. Harold was a veteran, and the ropes he had used were field ropes which were extremely difficult to untie. Noah could not untie the ropes after trying for a whole afternoon. He had grazed his wrists, and the ropes were soaked in blood. Ferne brought in a tray with food and a hot drink on it. He had to walk down the stairs, but he staggered because he missed one step. He could only rush down, but the cup on the tray tipped over. He was anxious to mend his way, but the hot drink was spilled at a speed faster than he could walk. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Noah opened his eyes and squinted at Ferne. Noah¡¯s voice was filled with anger, ¡°It wasn¡¯t spilled on you. Why are you shouting?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know how to react. He hurriedly put the tray down and turned around to wipe the water off Noah¡¯s chest with a wiping cloth, and then he pulled him up from the floor, ¡°Come on. Eat something.¡± The way Ferne had treated Noah made him so annoyed that he even wanted to kill Ferne. But Noah cooled off a bit and squinted at Ferne when he heard his words, ¡°How should I eat?¡± Ferne looked at his bleeding wrists and said, ¡°I won¡¯t release you in any case. You can find a way to eat by yourself.¡± The wine cer was filled with an intoxicating smell. Noah had been lying there for a long time, so he felt dizzy and drowsy. When he was pulled up, he couldn¡¯t help but asked Ferne while leaning against the stone wall beside him, ¡°You should at least tell me why you tie me up, right?¡± But Ferne really couldn¡¯t tell him it was Emily¡¯s idea. ¡°You want money or my life?¡± Noah looked at him disdainfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me and want my body.¡± Ferne was dumbfounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 128 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 128 Ferne rolled his eyes at Noah and got up to leave. Noah frowned as he saw the dishes on the ground. Feeling thirsty, he could not help shouting, ¡°Come back!¡± However, Ferne left without turning back. Noah was so angry that he imagined strangling him again and again. After a few minutes, Ferne returned with a pair of scissors and handcuffs in his hand. Noah said nothing but silently closed his legs tight. Seeing that, Ferne smiled, ¡°Hey, you need to show some respect, otherwise¡­¡± He threatened by taking the scissors to Noah¡¯s crotch. Noah red at Ferne immediately, which seemed like he would chop him if Ferne dared. Ferne snorted. He handcuffed Noah¡¯s arms and legs, and then cut the rope with a pair of scissors. ¡°Just stay here! I will bring you food and drinks.¡± Ferne looked at the time. It was time for him to go back to audit and check the reports. There was no time to waste. When he returned, he could no longer find Noah¡¯s information and even forgot where to put it. Checking the security video, he found that his information was lying on the table and a cleaningdy identally knocked over those papers into the cleaning bucket, so she poured them into the sewer¡­ Ferne was speechless. He held his head in agony. If he asked Trevor for information again, would he ignore him? Meanwhile, Christy received a picture message. There was Noah lying on the ground with his eyes closed, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. From: Emily Britt. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She called right away, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily had just finished bathing. Now, she was standing in the bathroom, wrapping a towel around herself and saying, ¡°I told you before that I want to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Where is he? Let me hear his voice first.¡± Christy put out the cigarette and walked into the living room in bare feet. However, her foot was hurt by shards of a wine ss that she broke and did not clean up in the afternoon. She took out the shards with pain, turned on the light, and then walked to the computer. The location of Noah¡¯s Phone was still at the Scavo¡¯s. Emily was living in the Scavo¡¯s, so what was her rtionship with Vincent? ¡°Christy, I hope you know my purpose.¡± Emily said huskily. She drew this afternoon as usual. After dinner, she had sses and reviewed, and then studied finance with Vincent at nine o¡¯clock. When she returned to her room, she continued to do a series of exercises, which got her sweaty and consumed a lot of energy. So, she seemed a little tired. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you. I am just looking for your cooperation.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, I have seen many ways to cooperate except in this special way.¡± Christy calmly looked for tissues and wiped off the blood from the soles of her feet. You still have time to consider it.¡± Emily said. Christy shouted, ¡°Wait! Are you sure he¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. He is living in a nice ce with food, drinks and air conditioning. He is enjoying.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Christy asked. Emily said, ¡°Tomorrow at 10:00 am, stay away from the people behind you ande see me alone.¡± After hanging up, Emily walked out of the bathroom. A cold chill went down her neck as her body was not dry enough, which reminded her that Noah was staying at the wine cer now, and Ferne was perhaps taking good care of him. Only at midnight did Ferne remember and awaken. ¡°Hell, I forgot to get him a quilt!¡± Noah, who was crouching in a corner to keep warm, carved seventeen Ferne¡¯s names in handcuffs on the wall, and every name has followed the DEATH. Ferne, who was running towards the wine cer with the quilt in his arms, rubbed the back of his neck and confused that why did he always feel chilly? ** The Britt¡¯s house. Elsie quietly entered Beverly¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, what do you want to talk to me about sote?¡± Recently, Maury has always been worried for Eliot. He didn¡¯t sleep in thepany tonight, but in the study. Now that the lights of the study were off, so he should be asleep. Only after that, Elsie dared to come out because Beverly told her in the message, ¡°Don¡¯t let your father see you.¡± After Elsie closed the door, she saw Beverly took out a card. She said in surprise, ¡°Mom, where did you get it? It can¡¯t be five million, right?¡± ¡°It is from thepany, and we can use it to invest in two months.¡± Beverly said. ¡°I have calcted that this project will start in at least three monthster, so I withdrew that funds first.¡± Eliot was detained, so thepany was in a blind panic. Also, Maury was always distracted and kept contactingwyers to see if he could bail Eliot out. Since yesterday, he has hardly had a rest. Therefore, thepany became Beverly¡¯s world. In the chaos of thepany, she ordered the Finance Department to take a few days off, and then got the money orders from the finance supervisor to transfer the funds. As long as the ount book remained unchanged, who would check where this money had gone? Uncovering the mask, Beverly said, ¡°we can invest a bit less now, but once thepany has more clients and funds, then mom can get you money for anything you want to invest.¡± ¡°Mom! That is awesome!¡± Elsie hugged her and said, ¡°I will go to find Christy tomorrow.¡± Beverly walked to a chair and sat down. She began to apply lotions and essence. ¡°Oh, you just visited the Scavo¡¯s today and what did you find?¡± ¡°That retard was scared to death when heard me say Eliot had been detained.¡± Elsie curled her lips with some embarrassment.¡± Rndo was on her side and kept mocking me. I can¡¯t stand it anymore, so I came out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of Vincent?¡± Beverly stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°What did he say?¡± She asked. Elsie frowned as she recalled, ¡°Vincent¡­ He said nothing.¡± Beverly also got lost in her thought with a concentrated face. ¡°Mom, do you know what he means?¡± Elsie asked. Beverly thought for a moment and said, Rndo should be drawn to the retard and Vincent will not care about her. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Elsie suddenly became happy again. Although she was with Marquise before, she still dreamed of getting married to Vincent. If she could, she would have no more regrets in life. ¡°I don¡¯t know why that retard was so lucky. She can live in the Scavo¡¯s in so many days!¡± Elsie said bitterly. She would never know that the retard that she was talking about was sitting at the table reading and taking notes. Rex sent a cup of coffee to the study and came out. He found the lights in the little Hulk¡¯s room still on. In the corridor, only the lights in the study and her room were on. Although the little Hulk was younger than Miss Arabe, she could be steadier than a man. Even more, she demanded more of herself than Arabe did. They have not known each other for a long time, but he could feel that magic ountability of hers. She never pretended to cry out when injured in the arena, and even never fawn on Vincent for getting something. She seemed to have known what she wants, so Vincent was just like a passer-by in her life and she just stopped to admire him. Wait, it looked like Vincent always clung to her. But that seemed to be true. Rex shuddered and thought why he would think so. Vincent was handsome, even without his status, his appearance alone could make at least 90% of women in city Y fall in love with him. When he was analyzing why the little Hulk would fall for Vincent step by step, he saw the door of Emily¡¯s room being opened. Emily slightly bent over and looked at him, ¡°That¡­¡± Rex confused. Emily said, ¡°Do you have tampons?¡± Rex was in shock. ¡®Isn¡¯t this only for women? Does the little Hulk also have it?!¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 129 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 129 Emily had a menstrual disorder. If she drank cold water, she would have an amenorrhea. Her next period wouldst for two months or three months. It was very serious. It might be because she often ate ice cream during her period. Every time she was in her period and didn¡¯t feel well, Eliot asked the doctor to give her an analgesic. Thus, she hadn¡¯t suffered from the pain. This time, Emily was squatting on the ground. Her face twisted in pain slightly. She almost forgot how painful it was¡­. When Rex returned with tworge bags of tampons, Emily was wasn¡¯t in her room. Rex walked to the study room and didn¡¯t see Emily. Then he went to the bedroom where Vincent moved into, but Emily wasn¡¯t there either! A guard walked out of the shadows, pointed to the bathroom, and hid again. Rex understood the guard¡¯s meaning, knocked on the bathroom door, put down the things and left. He was curious. ¡°Does Mr. Vincent know how to use it? No! Does the little Hulk know how to use it?¡¯ In the bathroom. Vincent walked over with tworge bags, took out a box, opened it, and put it in his hand to study. Emily was in the wooden bucket and only revealed her head. Seeing this scene, she smiled. Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you so happy? Do you feel much better?¡± Fortunately, he took a look. She trembled with cold and almosty on the floor. Emily nodded. He fed her painkillers and she was in warm water. She felt much warmer. She stood up and stretched out her arm to get the towel. But the towel was taken over by Vincent. He wrapped her up and toweled her dry. Then he helped her put on clothes. As the towel fell, she was naked in front of him. His gaze was calm and frank. Emily looked into his eyes and reached out to cover them suddenly. Vincent smiled, pulled another dry towel to wrap her up and carried her to the bed. The heating had been turned on outside. Rex brought in a ss of brown sugar water. Emily had drunk this. Eliot had asked someone to cook it for her. She took it and took a sip. It was a little hot and she hissed. Vincent took the brown sugar water and blew on it. His eyshes were very long. When he lowered his head, his eyshes cast a shadow on the water. His lips were very thin. Emily still remembered his burning thin lips when they kissed. She licked her lips. After it was not that hot, Vincent handed it to her. She drank it all in one gulp. Then she changed her clothes under the nket, asionally stuck her head up andmanded Vincent, ¡°Pass that to me.¡± Vincent gave it to her. Emily stuck her head up again after changing clothes. She drank the brown sugar water and stayed under the nket for a long time, so she broke out in a sweat. Shey on the bed and looked at the watch on the table. It was twelve o¡¯clock. Vincent stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then he walked out and threw back the nket, but he did not approach her. After he warmed up, he reached out and covered Emily¡¯s belly. He pressed his palm against her belly. Emily turned around and hugged his neck. ¡°Mr. Vincent, may I have a kiss?¡± She turned Vincent on and his voice suddenly became a bit hoarse. ¡°Why?¡± Emily kissed his lips lightly, leaned against him and closed her eyes contentedly. Vincent was disappointed. Was that all? He turned around to give her a French kiss and sucked her tongue. She breathed so heavily. He held her soft waist tightly and almost broke it. ** The next day, Emily woke up and her waist hurt badly. When she examined herself in the bathroom mirror, she found that her waist was covered with his fingerprints. The bruises on her fair skin were very eye-catching. She thought for a while and med herself. When she brushed her teeth, her lips hurt. Her lower lip was split. She kept silent for a moment. It was still her fault. This morning, Vincent canceled Emily¡¯s Sanda ss, but she still took the ss. She only trained her upper body and did not move her legs. She finished the ss and left. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After Vincent changed his clothes, he came out and met Emily. Only then did Emily realize that Vincent also had split lips. ¡­ She felt shy and was about to leave. Vincent chuckled and grabbed her cor, ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± He held the medicine in his hand. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Emily opened her mouth meekly. Vincent sprayed the medicine on her lower lip wound. ¡°You will have to fast for a while.¡± ¡°OK.¡± They walked out together. Emily heard Vincent¡¯s husky voiceing from above. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. Otherwise, I will finish what I haven¡¯t done.¡± Emily shook her head firmly. She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so anymore. She was scared. When they went downstairs, Emily saw Arabe unexpectedly. Arabe wore autumn clothes and sat on the sofa demurely in the living room. When Arabe saw Emily, Arabe revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Good morning.¡± Emily also greeted her, ¡°Good morning.¡± Recently, Emily was very hungry after she finished practicing. Thus, the cook would make a nutritious breakfast for her again. Normally, Rex would bring it to her, but she would like to go downstairs and have breakfast with Rndo. It was pitiful for Rndo to eat alone in such a big house. Although her lower lip was split and she needed to fast temporarily, she still went downstairs because she would like to see Vincent out. Rndo sat on the sofa and stood up when he saw them. ¡°Come here. Enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m old and have different hobbies with you. I¡¯ll get out of your hair.¡± Rndo was very satisfied with Arabe before. Later, when he noticed that Vincent didn¡¯t have any feelings of Arabe, Rndo didn¡¯t express his thoughts. If Vincent and Arabe didn¡¯t get married, they would be very embarrassed. As expected, Vincent didn¡¯t like Arabe. Even so, she was pretty. But she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Emily. Afterparison, Rndo felt that Vincent had a good taste and went to feed the fish happily. ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s the matter with your lips?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t care about Emily. When Emily and Vincent went downstairs, Arabe only stared at Vincent. She noticed that his lips seemed to be split and approached him to take a closer look. Vincent said casually, ¡°A kitten bit me.¡± Emily was embarrassed. She looked down and covered her mouth in case Arabe saw it. However, when Arabe turned around and saw Emily covering her mouth, Arabe guessed what had happened. Arabe became awkward and realized that she was wrong. Her previous guess was totally wrong. If Vincent regarded Emily as someone¡¯s substitute, why did Vincent kiss Emily? She was deluding herself. Arabe forced a smile, ¡°Vincent, Randy won the race and invited us to climb mountain this Sunday. He asked me to invite you.¡± Vincent frowned slightly. ¡°Tell him, we won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Arabe was surprised. If Randy came to invite Vincent, Vincent would go. Arabe hadn¡¯t seen Vincent for many days, so she found an excuse to visit him and Emily. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for Mr. Rndo to ept Emily. He liked me very much, but I find that he also likes Emily very much. When I chat with him, he mentions Emily many times. He says, ¡°Although Emily is young, she is sensible and considerate. She always brings lunch to Vincent. Oh, youth!¡±¡® When Arabe saw Emily and Vincent going downstairs together, Arabe was heartbroken. ¡®Randy is right. I¡¯m here for an insult. I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡¯ She just wanted to see it clearly so that she couldpletely give up. However, it had been fifteen years. It was not fifteen minutes or fifteen days. It was fifteen years! What could she do to forget Vincent? Emily looked up at Vincent and felt confused. Randy won. They should celebrate for him. Why did Vincent refuse? After thinking about it, Emily thought that it might be because she didn¡¯t feel well. She whispered to Vincent, ¡°Go.¡± Vincent saw Emily pouting and puffing out her cheeks like a goldfish. She was so cute. He touched his forehead and said, ¡°OK. Let¡¯s go.¡± Arabe was staring at Emily all the time. Vincent, who never changed his mind, changed his mind when Emily said ¡°go¡±. Did Arabe feel Jealous? Arabe almost lost her cool. She strained to make small talk and left in a hurry. Vincent walked to the dining table and stroked Emily¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Today, be good and stay at home.¡± He knew all about her schedule. Emily had to go out today, but she didn¡¯t want him to worry, so she nodded. Vincent noticed that she was hesitating. He looked down and said, ¡°Be careful.¡± Emily reached out and touched his face, ¡°You too.¡± Vincent held her hand and said, ¡°Courageous.¡± Emily said, ¡°You too.¡± This was what Vincent had said when they met for the second time. Vincent had a big grin on his face. ¡°I have to go.¡± He stood up and took a few steps. Then he walked back and kissed her lips. Emily covered her mouth and rified, ¡°You kissed me. Everyone saw it. I didn¡¯t touch you.¡± Vincent was awkward. The guards were confused. Rex was also confused. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 130 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 130 The Dalton Hotel was located in the best location of City Y. To its left was the CBD and to the right side was a street of real estatepanies. There was arge water park nearby. Next to its location were the famousmercial streets of City Y. upying such a good location, Dalton Hotel had been growing steadily since its opening. The hotel¡¯s service system and culture had been steadily developing toward standardization. But the hotel¡¯s owner, who never missed a morning meeting, didn¡¯t show up today. The staff waited for five minutes quietly. But no one came out from the elevator. Was he go homest night? The lobby manager went upstairs to the Ferne¡¯s room and saw the door open, the air conditioner on, but there was no one on the bed. So, he immediately gathered all the employees for an emergency meeting. ¡°Mr. Ferne is gone! The air conditioner in his room is on. If he goes out, he will never forget to turn off it. Moreover, the lights are on. This means that he is nning toe back, but he is unable to do it!¡± ¡°What? Was he kidnapped?¡± The employees were frightened. The lobby manager said with a serious expression, ¡°I guess that he is being locked at home by his wife.¡± The employees felt they were fooled. After all, Mr. Ferne stayed in the hotel almost every day. They were used to it. So, they were a little worried about his absence. A female staff member asked softly, ¡°Then what should we do? Should we go to his house and have a look?¡± The lobby manager immediately responded, ¡°Then you go.¡± She regretted asking the question. She¡¯d better not go. The lobby manager said again with a serious face, ¡°Although Mr. Ferne is not here, we should work hard as usual. Don¡¯t bezy. Alright, the meeting is over.¡± Only then did the staff go back to work. A round-faced staff member A dragged the other long-faced staff member B to the entrance of the wine cer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± staff member B asked. Staff member A stared at the cer door and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Ferne didn¡¯t go home.¡± They looked at the cer at the same time. They both knew that Ferne was with a man in the wine cer yesterday. Staff member B was excited for a while, and she pointed at the door, ¡°But the door is locked.¡± ¡°Right. Mr. Ferne won¡¯t lock himself in.¡± Staff member A pondered. At this moment, a 60-year-old man came over with a key. He lived nearby and was in charge of looking after the wine cer. Normally, he was only responsible for opening and locking the door. Yesterday, Mr. Ferne told him not to bother about it, so he didn¡¯te. But when he got up in thete night and went to the bathroom, he saw that the door was opened, and he locked it. He was thinking about to report to Mr. Ferne today. If anything happened when the door was opened, who would be responsible for the loss? However, Mr. Ferne was not in the hotel today, so he could only wait for him toe. When staff member A saw him, she immediately greeted, ¡°Mr. Hartman, are you going to open the door?¡± Mr. Hartman was a little deaf. People should raise their volume when talking to him. ¡°Any guest orders wine in the morning?¡± Mr. Hartman asked. Staff member A nodded, ¡°Yes, a foreign guest.¡± Staff member B looked at her and then at Mr. Hartman, ¡°Yes, a foreigner.¡± Hartman answered and took out the key to open the door. As he opened it, he said, ¡°You guys go in and get it. I¡¯ll lock it when youe out. Last night, I came out and saw that the wine cer door was still opened.¡± Hartman kind of lost the two girls. Their eyes wandered to the cer and they went downstairs, but suddenly stopped before they reached thest step. On the ground right in front of them, two men snuggled tightly together. They were covered with nkets and sleeping soundly. But one of them opened his eyes vigntly the moment he heard the sound. Then, he raised his head and saw two little girls on the stairs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a familiar scene. They looked at each other. Noah lowered his head and looked at Ferne, who was sleeping in his arms. Then he lifted his arm and pushed Ferne out. Ferne was shivering from the cold air, and opened his eyes and looked around. He then moved towards Noah and curled up in Noah¡¯s arms. He had to sleep for six hours a day or he would be sleepy the next day. In thetter half of the night, he was kind enough to bring nkets to Noah. But before he could leave, the door was locked. Hartman could not hear his shoutsing from the other door, either. In thete night, the two men fought for the quilt. Though Noah was restrained by handcuffs, he was on par with Ferne. Atst, they decided to share a quilt because they were both sleepy and tired. Noah kicked Ferne and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°They areing for you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Ferne opened his eyes in a daze. He looked at the door. But the sun light was too strong, he couldn¡¯t open his eyes fully for a while. Mr. Hartman also came down, ¡°Hurry up, girls. There haven¡¯t been cleaned for several days.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the 60-year-old man trembled. Perhaps the scene was too much for this old man. He couldn¡¯t finish speaking for a long time, so he could only turn around and climb upstairs quickly. He even staggered halfway, and he finally remembered to pull the two girls out as well. Ferne finally looked recognized Hartman and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± However, the three of them ran even faster when they heard him. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the door. One of them closed the door thoughtfully. This time, they did not lock it. Ferne was relieved. He turned around and felt that something was wrong, ¡°Gosh, why are you in my arms?¡± Noah nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Are you blind?¡± Ferne lowered his head and saw that he was the one who slept in other¡¯s arms. He quietly distanced from Noah, tidied up, and wanted to leave. Noah leaned on his right arm and gazed at Ferne, ¡°Give me a room, I won¡¯t escape. But if you still lock me up here, your employees will misunderstand.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ferne had just woken up, and he couldn¡¯t think clearly yet. Hearing this, he subconsciously retorted, ¡°We are both men, what will they misunderstand?¡± Noah sneered and closed his eyes. Outside the wine cer, Hartman¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He knew that some rich people had some disgraceful habits and secrets. He didn¡¯t expect that he would see such a scene just now. His expression was not good. First, he was afraid; second, that scene was too startling; third, he was worried that he would lose the job. Fourth, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from that shock. As he walked out, he warned the girls, ¡°Remember, you didn¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t say a word when you go back!¡± The two girls nodded repeatedly. Hartman hurriedly returned to his small room. He turned around anxiously. There was only a picture of his wife in his room. He usually talked to this picture when he had nothing to do. At this moment, he Ferne, who had just arrived at the door, waspletely stupefied. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 131 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 131 When Emily arrived at the Dalton Hotel, Christy had been in the private room for a long time. Different from when Emily saw herst time, she dressed down in a dark grey hat and a light grey coat. Besides, she tied a grey scarf around her neck. Hearing the door open, Christy looked up. With an exquisite makeup, she looked extremely beautiful. Emily closed the door and politely said, ¡°Sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± Christy cut to the chase, ¡°How do you want this to happen?¡± Emily said without hesitation, ¡°Elsie will invest in you and you need to transfer the money to my ount.¡± Christy thought of the rumors on the Inte and figured out what Emily was going to do, but¡­. Christy picked up the ck tea in front of her and took a sip of it gracefully, ¡°You can only have 30%. I will transfer the money to your ount after you release Noah.¡± Emily suddenly said, ¡°One more question. Who is behind you?¡± Christy replied without hesitation, ¡°No one.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better reconsider my offer. As for Noah, I can¡¯t let him go for the time being,¡± Emily stood up and said. Christy said in a cold voice, ¡°Elsie is on her way here. If you want our deal to go well, then let Noah go. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get anything in the end.¡± Emily said indifferently, ¡°No, I got Noah.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Christy did not expect that Emily would be not easy to fool and all her methods didn¡¯t work. Emily was calm and steady, not like most of her peers. ¡°Emily,¡± Christy frowned slightly and said, ¡°This 30% is from me, because Elsie¡¯s money won¡¯t end up in our hands.¡± Emily asked again, ¡°Who is behind you?¡± ¡°Let Noah go and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Only then did Christy realize that Emily didn¡¯t want money, nor wanted to put Elsie into trouble. She merely wanted to know the person behind her. ¡°OK.¡± As Christy expected, Emily agreed without hesitation. This time, Christy was the hesitant one because she had never seen that person before. ¡°I have no idea who it is. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a man or a woman either,¡± Christy pondered for a moment and told Emily all she knew, ¡°I report to an assistant on the phone, and the assistant used voice changer. I haven¡¯t seen the assistant, let alone that person.¡± Emily had thought that she could get some useful information from Christy. However, to her surprise, Christy indeed didn¡¯t know anything. As Emily looked disappointed, Christy considered for a while and continued, ¡°If you want to know more about that person, you can ask Noah for help. He is well-connected, so he probably could help you.¡± ¡°You are partners. Why haven¡¯t you tried to check that person out?¡± Emily asked. Christy said, ¡°No. It¡¯s Noah¡¯s idea. He is afraid that person would stop cooperating with us. We don¡¯t want to lose the good business.¡± That sounded reasonable. Emily pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Will Elsie transfer her money to that person¡¯s business ount?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Christy, you have to transfer the money to my ount,¡± As Emily spoke, she stared at Christy with determination, ¡°I will ensure the safety of you and Noah.¡± Christy knew what she nned to do and asked, ¡°Is that your trick?¡± Emily didn¡¯t hide the truth from her and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Christy looked at Emily with her pretty and cold eyes, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put us into danger. We still have things to do and we can¡¯t die.¡± Emily served herself a cup of hot tea and gently stroked the teacup to get warm, ¡°Do you think you can stay away after destroying the Britts? You and Noah will be the scapegoats of that person and be responsible for the loss of the family. You will be put into prison. That person must have thought of it, and therefore you have never seen that person before.¡± She looked up at Christy and finally changed her expression, ¡°Christy, Ie to work with you because I want to save you and Noah.¡± ¡­ After leaving the private room, Emily identally bumped into a waitress. The waitress apologized and then hurriedly walked forward with a phone in her hand. She said on the phone, ¡°Do you know what happened in the wine cer? Our boss hid a man there¡­.¡± As soon as Emily heard the waitress mention the wine cer, she followed the waitress and listened to her words hard. The waitress let out a sigh and said, ¡°I never thought that he is a gay. No wonder he has never thought of sleeping with us for so many years. Many woman wanted to have sex with him, but he rejected them and kicked them out of his room. It turns out that the boss doesn¡¯t like women at all. Everyone was shocked at the news. However, half an hourter, I see all men have their hairs sprayed¡­. What¡¯s wrong with them? Even if the boss goes insane, he won¡¯t sleep with them! They are ugly! I heard that the man in the wine cer is handsome ¡­ Hello, how may I help you?¡± After speaking for a while, the waitress turned around and saw Emily. She hung up in horror and asked what Emily wanted in a respectful and friendly manner. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether or not Emily had heard her words. Emily asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± The waitress didn¡¯t say anything. With her shoulders hanging down, she pointed in one direction. After Emily left, she continued to talk on the phone with a sad expression, ¡°I made a mistake¡­.¡± When Emily arrived at the private room where Ferne was, she saw him looking in the mirror. He had bruises on the corners of the mouth and eyes. Besides, he had dark circles under his eyes. Obviously, it was a remarkable nightst night. Emily asked in surprise, ¡°Did he run away?¡± With a snort, Ferne said, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Emily felt bitter when seeing the bruises on the corner of his mouth. In fact, Ferne got injured because of having a fight with Noah for the quilt. And Noah was handcuffed and only had one free hand and foot. Ferne hid the truth from Emily and bandaged his wounds, ¡°I identally had a fallst night and hit the corner of the table.¡± Emily remained silent. She could tell at a nce that he got a punch in the face. Ferne ignored her gaze and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Mrs. Scavo, what happened? Do you want to see Noah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°OK. Follow me.¡± Just as they walked out of the room, they saw Kamron. In an instant, Emily frowned. Ferne noticed her expression and asked, ¡°Do you have a conflict with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why¡­?¡± Ferne wanted to ask her why she looked at Kamron in disgust. Before he finished speaking, Emily said, ¡°He is ugly.¡± Ferne was puzzled, ¡°Is he ugly? Then how about me?¡± Emily nced at him and said, ¡°You look much better than him.¡± Instantly, Ferne became happy. He even sent a message in the group chat, ¡°Mrs. Scavo said I¡¯m good- looking.¡± Because of what had happened before, Kamron learned the importance of protecting his testes and even bought insurance for them. His underwear could also protect him. However, he was afraid of getting hurt again and unconsciously walked in a strange way. He looked around and made sure there was no one suddenly appearing and giving him a kick. Then, Kamron saw Emily. She went out of the private room with Ferne. When seeing him, Emily frowned and quickly looked away from him, as if she didn¡¯t want to see him at all. It seemed that Ferne was asking her something about him. Kamron took a few steps forward and heard Emily¡¯s merciless words. ¡°He is ugly.¡± Kamron was shocked and stood immobile for a long time with his hand on his chest. He didn¡¯t regain his senses until his assistant came over and asked, ¡°Mr. Kamron, are you alright?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I ugly?¡± Kamron asked hesitantly. The assistant did a double take before saying, ¡°You are handsome.¡± Kamron became increasingly desperate and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! She said I¡¯m ugly! I¡¯m wondering why she hit me every time she saw me¡­. It¡¯s because I¡¯m ugly! What the hell?¡± The assistant didn¡¯t know how to reply. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 132 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 132 Emily and Ferne walked towards the wine cer together. Many workers gathered at the entrance. When they saw Ferneing, they immediately ran away. Before they disappeared, a few of them even turned to look at Ferne, then moved their gaze at his crotch. Feeling their gaze, Ferne was confused. He wanted to know why they looked at him like that. Ferne unlocked the door of the wine cer. He walked in and stepped down along the stairs, only to see lots of broken red wine bottles on the ground. Noah was holding a broken bottle and peeing at it. When Ferne saw this, his eyes turned red because of anger. He roared as he came at Noah, ¡°Holy shit! You bastard! What did you do to my wine? Noah dodged his attack. He lifted his chin towards the wine bottles on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°The mouth of the bottle is too small.¡± Noah was furious. The wines on the ground were not cheap, some of which were even treasures that could not be bought. Ferne stepped on an empty wine bottle. When he recognized what wine it was, his eyes sparked with fury, ¡°Damn you!¡± He raised the bottle and shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you smash Lafite? This is Screaming Eagle!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Noah answered as he nced at him calmly. Noah threw away the wine bottle and rushed forward, grabbing Ferne¡¯s cor and roaring, ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°You want to beat me? Are you sure?¡± Noah looked at him mockingly as he challenged, ¡°I only use one arm and one leg. Come and fight with me.¡± As he spoke, he put his face in front of Ferne. Ferne took a deep breath. He restrained his anger and yelled, ¡°Piss off!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Noah had saved many children, he would definitely beat him up! Noah caught a glimpse of someone standing at the door, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly who he was since the man stood in his own light. Noah extended his left hand to Ferne and said, ¡°Untie me.¡± Noah took out a key and released him. Then, he squatted on the ground and looked at his wine sprinkled all over the floor. He felt that his heart was bleeding. Next, half a bottle of yellow liquid attracted his attention. Ferne went crazy. That bastard used the bottle of Cheval nc to piss! Ferne really wanted to kill him! But the wound on his face kept reminding him that he couldn¡¯t. He could only imagine that he had pressed Noah to the ground and forced him to drink his urine. After Ferne removed the handcuff, Noah waved his wrists to rx his muscle. Then he zipped up his trousers and washed his face and mouth with another bottle of wine. After that, he walked up the stairs. Only then did he recognize the person standing at the door was Emily. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Noah didn¡¯t feel surprised to see her. ¡°Christy is waiting for you at the back door.¡± Emily said as she handed him something, ¡°This is your phone.¡± ¡°What did you ask her to do?¡± Noah took the phone and turned it on. Emily looked petite standing in front of him, but she was perfectlyposed. ¡°You know what I want,¡± she said. Hearing this, Noah smiled. But his smile was rather cold. ¡°We have underestimated you.¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything more. She just watched him walk out. Though Noah experienced being imprisoned in the wine cer, he didn¡¯t look scruffy. Instead, he walked with a stride, keeping his back straight. He was just like a warrior who held eternal faith and would never submit to failure. Emily turned around and saw Ferne go upstairs with a miserable expression. She asked, ¡°How did you knock him out?¡± Ferne was overwhelmed by the question. He replied, ¡°Emily, didn¡¯t you see the wound on his face? He was hurt more seriously than me, okay?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you beat him while his hands and feet were tied?¡± Emily asked with a surprised expression. Then she added, ¡°Could it be that you hurt him when he only used one arm and one leg to fight you? If so, you are indeed powerful.¡± Ferne was lost for words. He didn¡¯t think she was praising him. ** Elsie sat in a coffee shop next to the Dalton Hotel. When she raised her head, she saw the signboard of the hotel. She sat by a window and saw workers wearing clothes printed with ¡°Dalton Hotel¡± asionally came out to take out the garbage. Because of thest incident, Elsie didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Dalton Hotel any more. Christy probably had considered this, so she chose the coffee shop next to the Dalton Hotel. After Elsie waited for a while, Christy finally arrived. Her clothes lookedmon, but Elsie knew that they were not cheap. Even the scarf on her neck was limited worth tens of thousands. After Christy sat down, she waved to the waiter and ordered two cups of hot milk. She then said to Elsie, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold these days. Drink some hot milk. By the way, your skin looks so good.¡± When Elsie heard this, she wascent. But she pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Really?¡± After some polite greetings, Elsie said, ¡°Christy, I can only make this investment for two months. My family needs the money for something else.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Christy smiled. As they talked, a waiter came over to serve the hot milk. Christy gracefully thanked him. ¡°But of course, the longer you invest, the more profit you would get.¡± Elsie looked at her, wondering how she could be such an elegant woman. ¡°I wanted to, but something came up recently,¡± she exined. ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s up to you,¡± Christy said with a smile. Her smile became even brighter. She was a knockout in the coffee shop. The waitersing and going couldn¡¯t help but secretly take a look at her. Elsie noticed those gazes. She thought that meeting Christy was the luckiest thing in her life. She sincerely said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± Christy took a sip of hot milk and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. In fact, I should thank you because you were willing to pay for me when you didn¡¯t even know me.¡± Elsie covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°It was a long time ago. And it was just a small case.¡± ¡°To me, that wasn¡¯t a small case.¡± ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you helping me now? I¡¯m also grateful to you. So we¡¯re even now,¡± Elsie said with rxation. She took out something in her bag and handed it to Christy. ¡°Here, this is the card.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to give you a simple contract. You can sign it after you check it.¡± Christy didn¡¯t take the card, she just added, ¡°You may pay it after we go to thepany tomorrow.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I trust you.¡± Although Elsie said that, she withdrew the card. Then she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°He is busy recently and he barely has time to go out.¡± After Christy answered, she teasingly asked, ¡°Do you have a crush on him?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Elsie¡¯s face suddenly blushed. Christy had heard the tidbits about Elsie. Not to mention other people, there was already lots of newspaper about her and that yboy Marquise. She sighed for Noah. Then she said to Elsie, ¡°If you indeed have a crush on him, it¡¯s not impossible for you to marry him.¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Elsie was embarrassed by her words. She looked at her watch and said, ¡°I¡¯m pressed for time. We¡¯ll talk next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Elsie left, the smile vanished from Christy¡¯s face. She took a sip of the hot milk before she stood up and left. A group of waiters beside her watched her leave along the way. She was so beautiful that people didn¡¯t dare to approach her. The waiters were all ashamed of themselves and they could only stand at the side and watch her from afar. They saw the goddess walk to the back door of the Dalton Hotel. Not long after, a man came out. They hugged each other for a brief moment before walking out side by side. The waiters thought their goddess had an eye for men. First of all, he was tall. Second, though they couldn¡¯t see his face clearly as his head lowered and the suit on his body was wrinkled, his fine presence made him unusual. As they walked forward, the man suddenly smashed his fist towards the wall of the Dalton Hotel. The waiters were shocked. Luckily, the wall didn¡¯t fall down. Later, when the waiters had a break in the noon, they walked to the wall and found four marks on it. The blood had dried up and the surface smashed by that man sank one centimeter. The wall was made of marbles. The waiters were horrified. They wondered, ¡®Does he have an iron arm?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 133 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 133 It was noon when Emily returned home. After having a simple meal, she filled the food box. She asked the guard to send it to thepany before returning to the studio. Although she was a little tired, she didn¡¯t want to stop. Time was running out, so she had to hurry. When the three old men entered, they saw Emily sitting in the middle surrounded by the easels. Her long hair was tied up high, revealing a small face. Her pair of big eyes was focused on the painting in front of her. Hearing the footsteps, she turned around and smiled, ¡°Good morning.¡± The three old men were stunned for a moment at the same time before they stammered, ¡°Hey, kid, you came so early today.¡± Emily stood up and prepared them three stools, a te of sugar-free biscuits, and three cups of hot tea. Then, she sat down in front of the easel and continued her unfinished painting. The three old men did not argue like usual. Emily noticed that they seemed to have something on their mind, so she stopped painting and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ll go take a rest first. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Emily left, the three old men sat there and stared at her painting. Finally, one of them opened his mouth. ¡°If that child is still alive, she should be about the same age as Emily.¡± ¡°Older than her. That child is only two years younger than Arabe.¡± Aaron Peck said. Carl Geller said, ¡°That child is very talented. It¡¯s a pity.¡± Benson Mosby used to be a soldier, and he was straightforward. Hearing this, he frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t mention that anymore.¡± Aaron looked at the seat where Emily had just sat and sighed, ¡°As soon as I entered, I felt like I saw that child again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way.¡± Although Benson did not say anything, his expression showed that he thought the same. ¡°I thought that Vincent invited us to teach her drawing. I was wrong. He wanted us to get over the past.¡± Carl stood up and pointed at the painting on the easel. ¡°Although Emily hadn¡¯t been trained before, she is talented. I thought that the one I met in my life with great talent was that little girl from the Scavos. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet the second one in my lifetime¡­¡± Emily did not know what the old men were talking about. She went to the bathroom and drank a cup of water after returning. Then she sat at the table and began to read and take notes. She was now very sure that the person behind Christy and Noah was trying to use Elsie and Beverly to destroy the Britt family. Although she had reached an agreement with Christy, it was possible that Christy cheated on her and kept working for the person behind her. Emily couldn¡¯t stop her if Christy did so because there was only one chance to kidnap Noah, and she had already used it. This man would nevere to the Dalton Hotel again. ** ¡°How dare she!¡± Only after returning to the vi did Christy burst out, ¡°How dare she hit you! What a bi¡­¡± ¡°Not her.¡± Noah walked straight into the bathroom and turned on the tab of the bathtub. Then, he came out and looked in the mirror. He looked at the injuries on his face and hands, licked the corners of his injured mouth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Ferne Dalton.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Christy asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t he¡­¡± Noah interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He went into the bathroom and closed the door. Christy no longer asked. Then, she went into the kitchen and began to cook. Not long after, Noah came out wearing a bathrobe. He took the vegetables in Christy¡¯s hand and started to cook. They cooked a few dishes together and ate them up. Christy tidied up the table as she asked, ¡°Then ¡­ can we go to him for that matter in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Noah lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. As he spoke, the cigarette was obediently mped to his lips without the slightest tendency to fall off. ¡°Alright.¡± Christy no longer asked. When she returned from washing her hands, Noah sat in front of theputer and asked, ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Christy knew what he was referring to and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Noah put the cigarette butt in the ashtray, his voice somewhat exhausted. ¡°It was my negligence.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Dalton Hotel? Why did you run into Emily?¡± Christy asked. She couldn¡¯t believe that Noah would be captured. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the GPS showed that he was at the Scavo¡¯s and Emily threatened her with the photo of him, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe it. Noah thought of Ferne¡¯s face and ground his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be plotted.¡± It was the afternoon after Ferne finished cleaning up the mess in the wine cer. He finally had time to check his WeChat and wanted to vent his miserable mood in the group. However, he was moved out of the group again! For God¡¯s Sake! Ferne angrily sent a message to Randy and questioned, ¡°What did I do? Why did you move me out of the group again?¡± Randy sent over a screenshot not long after, and Ferne clicked on the big picture. ¡°Mrs. Scavo says that I¡¯m good-looking!¡± In front of the message box was Ferne¡¯s portrait. ¡°¡­.¡± Ferne hugged himself with heartache. ** Eliot was released at 4 p.m. Strangely enough when Marquise was beaten, Eliot had just entered the washroom of the ward. Because the surveince of the ward could only take pictures of the bed and room, the washroom was a blind area. Therefore, the police searched for his alibi with some difficulty. The Buckleys, on the other hand, unanimously believed that Eliot had beaten up their son! Eliot¡¯s injuries made people feel that he could not retaliate. It was just a cover. Marquise had indeed been beaten by Eliot! However, the police had already found a certificate from Eliot¡¯s attending physician. Eliot could not beat people and walk for such a long distance. The testing result of the fibers from Marquise¡¯s body had also come out and showed that the person was not Eliot. No matter what, Eliot had been released, but the Buckleys hated the Britts since then. Beverly and Maury were busy dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs, so when Eliot left the police station, there was only Elsie at the entrance. ¡°Eliot, are you alright?¡± When Elsie saw him, she supported his arm and thanked the policeman who had escorted him out. The policeman waved his hand and went in again. Even though she was dissatisfied with her brother, Eliot beat Marquise for her. Elsie supported him and couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Eliot, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Eliot still had wounds on his body. He struggled down the stairs and said, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m already out.¡± He¡¯s hurt in his chest, lungs, and ribs. He needed a lot of time to recover. He had never thought that he would receive preferential treatment when he entered, but for some reason, he was taken to a private room with a bed, air conditioning, and a desk. He maliciously thought that Marquise wanted to prevent him from recovering. However, it seemed that Marquise wasn¡¯t that vicious. But who showed up and gave him preferential treatment? If he stayed in the cold holding cell for an entire night, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up at this moment. ¡°Eliot, I went to find Emily and asked her to find Mr. Vincent for help, but she ignored me¡­¡± Elsie comined, ¡°Why are you treating her so well? She is an ungrateful and vicious person. If something happens to you, she will only shrink back in fear and won¡¯t be able to help at all!¡± ¡°You went to the Scavo¡¯s?¡± Eliot suddenly stopped. Elsie suddenly regretted saying those words. It seemed that Eliot still wanted to protect Emily. She felt indignant, ¡°Yes. I was worried about you. I wanted to save you, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to beg Mr. Vincent¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Eliot nodded. It turned out to be Mr. Vincent. It made sense. Elsie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Eliot, what do you know? That retard is now enjoying her life, not caring about your life at all! She doesn¡¯t want toe back from the Scavo¡¯s anymore!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Rndo likes her and treats her like his own granddaughter. Of course she likes it there.¡± Eliot nced at Elsie and said, ¡°How did you treat her? Why does she want toe back?¡± ¡°Eliot, I¡­¡± Elsie wanted to say something else, but she was interrupted impatiently by Eliot, ¡°Alright. Stop it. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Elsie lowered her head in displeasure.. In Eliot¡¯s heart, Emily could do nothing wrong. She must let him know that Emily was indeed a retard! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 134 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 134 When Emily opened her eyes, the sky was gray. She fell asleep while reading the book. Probably afraid of waking her up, someone put a nket on her body. She took off the nket and moved her numb legs and arms. Then she put on her coat and went out. The study room and the bedroom were all empty. Vincent had not returned yet. She wanted to go into the training room to hit sandbags. As soon as she got to the door of the training room, she heard a few guards chatting inside. ¡°Mr. Vincent is indeed very charming!¡± ¡°That girl sends him 99 red roses every month. So romantic¡­.¡± ¡°Who is she exactly?¡± ¡°She is the daughter of the president of Zayne Science and Technology. She is a real beauty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s about 173 cm in height. She looked pretty cool in high heels when she¡¯s with Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Vincent¡¯s fault. He dated herst month and now told her he had a girlfriend already. How could she believe it? That¡¯s why she chased after him now. People always say that it¡¯s the easiest thing for a woman to chase after a man. But I guess she would never know that she was defeated by the little Hulk!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know who the little Hulk was while someone answered her question. ¡°I think the little Hulk and Mr. Vincent are a perfect match. When I went out with her, I discovered that she was as cold as Mr. Vincent when she was outside People wouldn¡¯t dare to get close to her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that when they were in the study room, handling their own business, the scene was beautiful?¡± ¡°They also match up on the arena! The height difference between them is quite cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Also, in that battle with Miss Arabe, the little Hulk was so cool! I love her so much!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. Now she knew that the little Hulk was her. ¡°Mr. Vincent came out barefoot every day because he didn¡¯t want to wake her up¡­¡± Emily was a little touched. Her phone vibrated, she walked to the bathroom on the side of the corridor and answered it. ¡°Mr. Eliot is now released,¡± Harold said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Beverly is in charge of thepany¡¯s ount books.¡± Emily turned on the faucet and stretched out her hands under the cold water, making her mind clear. ¡°Let her.¡± It was also at this moment that she suddenly had a bold idea. If the Britt Group went bankrupt as that person behind had expected, would that person show up? But no, she couldn¡¯t risk thepany. Harold said, ¡°The price offered by the decorationpany is quite high. Sydnee said that she would look for a few more topare them with. She also asked her ssmates from the design institute to help design the room. It¡¯s gonna take a few more days to finish the draft.¡± Emily rejected the thought in her mind and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let her decide.¡± After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact the decorationpany.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Before hanging up, Harold said, ¡°Miss Emily, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you. You too.¡± When Emily went downstairs, Vincent had just returned home. When the car entered, Emily saw another red sports car at the door with two high-beam lights. Then, the engine rumbled, and after a beautiful drift around the door, it drove away. When Vincent got of the car, he saw Emily expressionlessly staring at the door, so he took a few steps to her and looked at her with deep eyes, ¡°Upset?¡± In the past, many women secretly followed him to the house or blocked him at the entrance of the company. All of them were thrown out by the guards and no longer dared to follow him anymore. This woman was the daughter of Zayne¡¯s president and Vincent didn¡¯t want to ruin their cooperation. However, if Emily was not happy about that, he would draft a contract tonight to dissolve the partnership with Zayne. However, Emily looked at him in confusion, ¡°You are very outstanding. Many people like you. Why would I be upset?¡± ¡°Why do you trust me this much?¡± Vincent leaned against the door with one hand, enveloping her under his arm. He deliberately teased her, ¡°No sense of danger?¡± ¡°I will try my best to be outstanding.¡± Emily hugged his neck with one hand. Vincent was surprised. Emily whispered in Vincent¡¯s ears, like thetter always did, ¡°So other women won¡¯t dare to get close to you.¡± The girl¡¯s warm breath was sprayed to his ears. Vincent¡¯s body stiffened as expected. By the time he realized what had happened, Emily had already drilled out of his arm and raised her eyebrows at him provocatively. This girl was getting bolder. ** The next morning at ten o¡¯clock, when Emily was still reading a book, she received a picture from Harold. It was a screenshot of the receipt information. Five million. Christy had transferred the money into her card. Emily exhaled a sigh of relief. Very good. This meant that Christy was willing to cooperate with her, and Noah was also willing to help her investigate the person behind them. She was aware of the risks involved. But she never thought that the risk woulde so quickly that she was almost caught off guard. Emily was reading in the bedroom at night when she received an unfamiliar phone call. She hesitated for a moment and pressed the answer button. However, no one spoke on the other end of the phone. She felt strange and suddenly asked, ¡°Trevor?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The phone was hung up, and then two text messages were sent to her phone using the same phone number. One was the address, the other was, ¡°Save her.¡± She almost forgot that the little robot was still following Christy, and she also forgot to tell Trevor that he didn¡¯t need to follow her anymore, so this message was¡­ She immediately called Noah. She had written down his number while confiscating his phone. But no one answered. Emily prepared for the worst. Noah had been captured by the person behind him, and the little robot happened to see the scene of Christy being captured, so it tipped off Trevor. Emily immediately forwarded the address to Harold and then called him, ¡°Bring a few people over. Christy might encounter an ident. Quickly go save her. I promised her. Harold, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Emily hurriedly called the unfamiliar number again. A momentter, the phone finally went through. Emily immediately asked, ¡°Are you Trevor? If so, just knock on anything beside you.¡± A knock sounded. The dull sound of the wood chilled Emily. ¡°Did something happen to Christy?¡± She asked. There was another knock. ¡°The address you sent me. Is that where they took her? Can we find her when we get there?¡± There was a knock on the other end. Emily immediately walked out and said, ¡°Alright, thank you, Trevor. I understand. If anything else comes up, please call me.¡± After a final knock, the phone was hung up. Vincent came out of the study and asked her with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡± Emily did not know how to exin to him, just saying, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Vincent did not ask further. He took the coat from the guard and draped it over her. He hugged her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Noticed that she was nervous and anxious, Vincent held her and walked down the elevator. The guards had already jumped out of the window and drove the car out downstairs. They also turned on the heating and opened the car door. While they were rushing to that ce, Christy was being chased where they were heading. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 135 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 135 This was an underground warehouse. She went shopping at the supermarket at night, and on the way back, she was watched by this group of people. Taking advantage of the dark night, they pulled her into the car and brought her here. When she came down, Christy recognized them. There were always workers in charge of cleaning the entrance of the high-end vi, and they were obvious the group of garbage cleaners. They were all around forty or fifty years old and had the faces of outsiders. Christy had been living here for half a year. She saw them a lot and even sometimes greeted them and smiled at them. She never thought that they would bring her here. It went without saying what they wanted to do. Christy was in a light coffee coat, with a pair of slender heels and a silver handbag. Worried she would run into previous clients, she would dress delicately even when she was just out for the market. The market was 10 minutes away from home and the security guards at the entrance were very professional. Every five minutes, a group of security guards woulde out to patrol. However, she did not expect that she staggered the patrol time when she returned. For some reason, a street lamp was off and those people watching here hid in the darkness. When she came out, they rushed forward and covered her nose and mouth, bringing her into the car. Christy was beautiful, so beautiful that no one dared to look at her for too long. She was taken to the warehouse. There was no expression of fear on her face, only a mocking smile that prated everyone else¡¯s mind. She was too calm, so calm that no one dared to speak for a while. Seven or eight men stood in front of this beautiful woman, yet no one dared to step forward for a moment. Christy was not in a hurry either. She slowly looked at the warehouse beside her and reached into her pocket to send Noah her location with her phone. Finally, a man couldn¡¯t wait. He stood up and said, ¡°Why did you smile to us?¡± Another person continued to ask, ¡°Do you look down on us?¡± These words seemed to ignite the anger of the crowd. They all started to use Christy. ¡°You¡¯re dressed beautifully and don¡¯t need to work every day, but we have to clean up and pick up endless trash!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all garbage created by you people! Why don¡¯t you throw it in the garbage can! You never stop littering even if living in such a luxurious vi!¡± ¡°And dogs! You guys never put a leash on your dogs! Thest time I was bit by a stupid dog and there¡¯s no apology! The owner just threw his dirty money on me like I¡¯m a beggar!¡± ¡°We are humans too! Why do you think of us like this?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have money but everyone is equal! Why don¡¯t you treat us like humans?¡± ¡°Without us cleaning up, how could you live such a nice life?¡± ¡°You are all hypocritical!¡± ¡°Especially you. You don¡¯t like us, yet you smile at us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Christy nods, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to treat you like that. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t next time.¡± Those people were so shocked by her attitude. They lowered their head and didn¡¯t dare to ept her apology. They stammered, ¡°You¡­.¡± However, they couldn¡¯tplete the whole sentence. ¡°I have no money.¡± Christy suddenly opened her mouth with a perfect smile. The workers werepletely shocked at her words. ¡°Then how did you get your money?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡­ When Emily and Vincent hurriedly arrived at the warehouse, they saw Christy sitting on a stic bucket of the warehouse. There seemed to be a male worker¡¯s coat on the bucket, and seven or eight middle- aged men sat around to listen carefully. Someone would raise his hand and ask a question. That¡¯s when Christy would toss out a sentence, ¡°Good question.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold had just arrived with quite a few bodyguards behind him. Everyone rushed over with a fierce look on their faces. However, when they arrived at the door, they were confused seeing this scene. Harold looked at Emily nkly as well. Didn¡¯t she supposed to be in danger? Emily stroked her forehead and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. However, everyone in the warehouse noticed them at the entrance and immediately stood up nervously. Christy stood up and raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe first.¡± At first nce, she noticed Vincent in the crowd. This fierce-looking man stood out amongst the bodyguards. He was more handsome in person than in magazines. Although his facial features were gorgeous, they carried a freezing coldness that sent out an unapproachable aura. Christy nodded at him. Noah said that it was best not to get close to Vincent unless she wanted to die. However, she had to. It was obvious that this man fell in love with a little retard, as the gossip magazine had said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the news magazine made a mistake. Emily wasn¡¯t actually a retard. Although Emily was standing beside Mr. Vincent, she wasn¡¯t nervous or ufortable at all. On the contrary, she was calm, as if that she was born to stand there. After confirming that Christy was fine, Emily waved her hand in one direction and a small robot flew from the shadows to her palm. Christy found it familiar and asked, ¡°Is this yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± Emily touched the little robot¡¯s head and said, ¡°Trevor, thank you. She¡¯s fine.¡± The little robot obediently sat on her shoulder. The workers in front of her stood there uneasily, ¡°We¡­. We just¡­.¡± Without waiting for them to exin, Christy waved her hand and said, ¡°Goodbye, I hope what I said just now is useful to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Emily asked. Christy¡¯s identity was special, and she couldn¡¯t call the police. That¡¯s why Emily brought a group of people to deal with it, but she didn¡¯t expect things would go beyond her expectations. Christy looked calm, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Emily looked at the group of people again and left with them. The workers stood there in panic, thinking, ¡®Goodness. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t do anything bad just now. Who are they? Those men in ck looked so terrifying, especially the handsome man at the front¡­ Christy grabbed the robot on Emily¡¯s shoulder. She stared at it with her beautiful eyes for a while, then looked into the robot¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± On the other side, Trevor, who was in the attic, pushed theputer away in an instant and fell from the bed onto the carpet. When the servants heard the sound, they all panicked and asked, ¡°Mr. Trevor, what happened?¡± ¡°What was that sound just now? Did you fall?¡± The yellow light in the pavilion was on. Servants knew that it meant Trevor was okay, so they did not continue to ask. Trevor climbed back to the bed from the ground. The suddenly erged lips on theputer screen were now in a distance.. Only a pair of beautiful eyes would asionally look over, revealing the curiosity of a young girl. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 136 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 136 ¡°Noah, don¡¯te back tonight. I¡¯m going to stay somewhere else tonight.¡± Christy called Noah. Noah seemed to have just noticed the location she had sent. He soon figured what was going on, so he didn¡¯t ask any further and just said, ¡°Send me the location when you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up, Christy asked, ¡°Where do I live?¡± Emily said, ¡°The Scavo¡¯s.¡± Christy looked at the cold-faced man in the back seat through the rear-view mirror and asked, ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± Emily asked, ¡°Where do you want to live?¡± ¡°His ce.¡± Christy pointed at the robot in her palm. ¡°¡­¡± Emily refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Christy sat in her seat, her eyes gently closed after she looked out the window at the pitch-ck streets illuminated by the lights. The little robot sat obediently in her palm, tilting its head as if it was looking at her sleeping face. On the other side. Noah hung up the phone. He was half lying on the ground, his back against the wall. He kicked the person beside him and asked, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Ferne, who was half lying on the side, blew on his skin and bloody joints and replied exhaustively, ¡°Yes.¡± More than twenty people were lying in front of them. They didn¡¯t die but all fainted. Some of them woke up because of the pain. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t walk. They could only drag their broken legs and crawl forward. An hour ago. Noah spent the entire afternoon in front of theputer. He kept the remittance bill, from Elsie to a company. It was a fakepany and he used his own card. Afterwards, the money was transferred to Emily. He also kept the second remittance bill. He erased the transaction record on theputer and sent a message to that person. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Previously, he and Christy had fabricated a financialpany, an online transaction, and aplete set of online product introductions using aputer to earn some money. Christy was responsible for contacting all male clients and Noah captured the hearts of all female clients. If the product lost money, no client would be unhappy if they made a phone call. However, most of the customers only invested 40,000 to 50,000. Few would invest more than 100,000 or fewer than 10,000. One day, he received a phone call. ¡°Five million down payment. There will be another five million after this is done.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The other party did not say anything but arranged for Christy and him to stay in a luxury vi. The wardrobe was filled with high-end clothes, followed by business cards, thepany, and a stack of photos of Elsie. It wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with Elsie, but it was the first time they made such a big deal. If they were caught, he knew how many years he would be sentenced for this crime. Therefore, the moment he epted this deal, he had already prepared for the worst. However, if the Britts did not call the police, they would be able to avoid a cmity. If the person behind him wanted to kill them after the thing was done, he had to take precautions in advance. He nned to take the money invested by Elsie for himself, but he didn¡¯t expect that Emily woulde out halfway. He underestimated the little girl, and he didn¡¯t expect that there was such a strong backer behind her, Mr. Vincent. He would rather cooperate with the Scavos than contend against them. Moreover, he guessed that the person behind this was trying to destroy the Britts. He didn¡¯t care about the five million. After all, that person paid amission of ten million, and as a mercenary, whether he could survive and get that money was also a problem. However, as long as the Britts did not discover, he and Christy were both safe. If that person found out that the card in thepany ount was empty and the money had already been transferred¡­ that man could only endure because Noah and Christy could not die yet. If it happened, he would remember it such a stuffy loss. Of course, if he asked, Noah had the right to speak. After all, there would be five million after the thing was done. Noah copied all the important information on theputer, then formatted theputer, pulled out the USB drive, and walked out with his wallet and phone. He had to hide the USB drive. Coincidentally, he saw Ferne almost as soon as he finished hiding the USB drive and was about to go to the Dalton Hotel to ¡°negotiate¡± with him. At dawn, Ferne appeared in a dark alley of a bar street. He held a cigarette in his mouth and watched quietly as a group of hooligans forced a little girl wearing a long sweater skirt to a corner and asked her to hand over her phone and wallet. ¡°If you¡¯re men, rob a man. Don¡¯t bully women. All of you have mothers, right?¡± As soon as Ferne opened his mouth, the group of hooligans stopped moving and turned back. The punk-look man didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. He could only show the knife in his hand and shout to him, ¡°Give me your wallet!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how you should behave.¡± Ferne slowly took out his wallet. The punk-look man still didn¡¯t understand. He tilted his head and asked. His brother heroically repeated, ¡°He praised you for being good.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± The punk-look man angrily pped his brother in the face. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s him. He said it!¡± Ferne looked up nkly, ¡°What? What did I say?¡± Noah said, ¡°¡­¡± The punk-look man walked towards Ferne with his brothers and snorted coldly, ¡°You like this girl, right? Do you want to save her?¡± The little girl was frightened to death. Suddenly, she saw Ferne¡¯s handsome face that looked like a good person. She immediately hugged his arm and shouted in fear, ¡°Help me¡­¡± Ferne had just pulled out his wallet. Before the punk-look man took his wallet, Ferne changed his wallet into another hand and showed everyone his ring finger. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°Who wants to know if you¡¯re married or not!¡± The punk-look man reached out impatiently to snatch his wallet. ¡°Give me the wallet!¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ferne stuffed his wallet back into his pocket. He carefully took off his ring and said to them, ¡°Take off all the things on your hands.¡± The punk-look man was confused. As well as his brothers. Ferne took off his ring and put it in his pocket. Then, he pushed the little girl stuck to his arm and said, ¡°Wait by the side.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t know whether she was frightened or not, but when she heard this, she became even closer to Ferne. Ferne sighed helplessly and said towards Noah, who had been standing across the street for a while. ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t youe over and help?¡± Noah said, ¡°¡­¡± What a joke. Ferne should thank him for not beating him up with those men. Why should he help? Noah bit the filter tip of the cigarette. Although he was reluctant, he came over step by step. His face was stinky and cold. It seemed that he was not here to help Ferne but to chop him down. The little girl nestled in Ferne¡¯s arms raised her head and saw Noah. In contrast, Noah made people feel more secure. Furthermore, he looked stronger than the man beside her. She immediately rxed her grip on his arms and ran towards Noah anxiously. Ferne was wordless. Holy shit! Noah changed his cold expression as heforted the woman gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ferne was wordless again. Holy shit!! The punk-look man was on guard while seeing that Noah brought that girl to the side and waved at them, ¡°You guys continue.¡± Ferne said, ¡°¡­¡± The punk-look man said, ¡°¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on between them, at this moment, it was many-for- one. The punk-look man looked at Ferne arrogantly and said, ¡°Hurry up and hand over your wallet!¡± After thinking for a while, he said to Noah, ¡°And you! Hand over your wallets!¡± There was only a dim yellowmp in the dark alley. The autumn wind was bleak and the shadows were hazy. Almost at the moment when the punk-look man turned to look at Noah, a younger brother beside him suddenly fell to the ground without any warning. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± the punk-look man pulled out a knife and looked around, guarding against both Noah and Ferne. A younger man behind him pointed at Ferne with trembling eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s too fast, I can¡¯t see him¡­¡± Noah¡¯s expression changed. Damn it. The move this guy used was the one that ambushed him in the hotelst time. Ferne recalled something after he had finished fighting. He shone eight teeth at Noah as if he was going to endorse Colgate in the next second. His fair teeth shone brightly in the dim light. The punk-look man moved his brother to the side, kicked another brother beside him, ¡°Go!¡± Many of his brothers surrounded Ferne. Although Ferne had indeed cked off a lot in the past two years and hadn¡¯t trained much, he was still more than enough to deal with this group of hooligans ¡­ My hat! The six of them mped down on his hands and feet, pressing him against the wall in arge shape. The punk-look man walked over with his knife. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Go on!¡± Ferne was now aware of the feeling of being unable to move. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Noah, ¡°What are you looking at! Hurry up and save me!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 137 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 137 With this shout, the punk-look man defensively red at Noah as well. Noah said in a loose tone with a cigarette in his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to protect women?¡± Ferne was embarrassed. No one liked to be exposed as a weak mouse while showing off. Let alone he said it so straightforward. Life is already hard, so don¡¯t expose the truth! Time was running out. The punk-look man¡¯s knife was almost at his neck. Ferne closed his eyes and shouted, ¡°OK! I¡¯m pretentious!¡± It was indeed a bit humiliating. However, Noah didn¡¯t want to stop at the right ce. He just wanted to be insatiable. ¡°I¡¯m a vengeful person,¡± he said with a long tone. Ferne¡¯s eyes were burning, ¡°You broke my wine! It¡¯s worth millions of!¡± Noah lowered his head and lit a cigarette. ¡°You guys continue.¡± The punk-look man approached Ferne¡¯s neck with the knife and took out his wallet. Ferne struggled hard, but he didn¡¯t break free. He could only shout at Noah, ¡°OK! OK! OK! I was wrong! You can do whatever you want with me, ok?! Can you save me now?¡± Noah took a sip of his cigarette and raised his brows. His smile revealed his evil nature. ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯te over. As soon as youe over, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± The punk-look man held his knife pointing at him. Before he could finish his sentence, he was kicked away by Noah and hit Ferne¡¯s body, knocking out three people who were mping down on Ferne. Ferne almost spat out blood. As he slid down the wall, he desperately wondered if this bastard had deliberately used so much strength! Afterwards, Noah pressed down on the heads of two men who rushed over and knocked them down. They fainted on the ground. There was still one who shouted at Noah with a knife in his hand, ¡°You, you, you¡­ Don¡¯te over. I, I, I, I¡­¡± Noah still had a cigarette in his mouth. He raised his eyebrows and grinned at the man. There¡¯s a dimple on his cheek. It was a resolute and upright face. However, this man was full of banditry¡¯s aura. He was wearing a suit and calmly maintained himself like a social elite, but when fighting, he was better than a street gangster! He walked towards the man with the knife and took away his knife. Then, he flipped his fingertips and used the knife to give him a haircut. Then, he handed the knife over and smiled. ¡°Fifty.¡± That man was stunned, ¡°What?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I said, the cost of cutting your hair,¡± Noah patiently repeated, ¡°Is Fifty.¡± The man took out the money from his pocket trembling and pressed it t before handing it over. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine how he looked like. He only saw the shadow on the ground. The knife almost circled around the man¡¯s hand and he didn¡¯t dare to move. He was afraid that his neck would be cut in the next second. The punk-look man had already stood up again. He quickly took out Ferne¡¯s wallet and approached Noah. ¡°I was wrong. Here¡¯s your wallet.¡± At this moment, the little girl suddenly rushed over and hugged Noah¡¯s arm, ¡°Help me! I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t even rushed forward when Noah grabbed her chin and lifted her face. ¡°You came to this ce alone at night, dressed like this,¡± he said, ncing indifferently at her face, the corners of his mouth curved, the dimples on his cheeks shallow, and his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°Put on makeup and sprayed cheap perfume¡­¡± With a change of tone, he turned to look at Ferne and said, ¡°It¡¯s a trap. You are so foolish to save her.¡± Noah raised his eyes to nce at the punk-look man and said in a light tone, ¡°They¡¯re from the same group.¡± The girl¡¯s expression changed as expected. She instantly retreated into the encirclement. At this moment, a new batch of hoodlums surged in from outside. The dim yellow streetmp illuminated this dark alley that no one had noticed. For a moment, they could only see the vast crowd. They walked over to the punk-look man and shouted at the little girl who had just pretended to be weak and afraid, ¡°Karen, we¡¯reing!¡± Ferne got up from the ground. Only now did he realize the truth. He, a policeman, was not as perceptive as Noah. He red at the little girl called Karen and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who took the lead?¡± Just as Karen was about to reply, Noah suddenly said with a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯t hit a woman.¡± Ferne turned his head to look at him and saw Noah suddenly jumped up. He punched out, and the moment his waist bent down, he suddenly bounced out again. The second punch went in the opposite direction. His punch was fierce and urate, and the person who was hit almost couldn¡¯t stand up in an instant. Ferne immediately joined the battle. A group fight with more than twenty people which should have been chaotic was turned into a one- sided crushing battle by Noah. The anger and dissatisfaction of being detained by Ferne in the wine cer were all vented on this group of people. Until the end, when everyone fell to the ground, Ferne stretched out his hand and pulled him. He was also smashed by Noah¡¯s fist. Fortunately, Ferne dodged quickly and Noah¡¯s strength was almost exhausted. That punch wasn¡¯t too heavy either, and it missed. Noah frowned and felt unhappy. He changed the hand and prepared tounch a second attack. ¡°Holy shit! You fool! It¡¯s me!¡± Ferne pushed him. Noah was pushed so hard that he staggered and sat down beside the wall. He leaned against the wall and looked up at the sky. A few stars were shing in the dark sky. Ferne sat beside him and gasped heavily. Just my luck to have this happen! It was not easy to show off himself while being exposed in front of so many people. It was not easy to save a beauty like a hero, while the hero was almost beaten to death. The weak little girl even turned out to be the big boss! Ferne almost had a myocardial infarction. Noah picked up the phone after a while. It was Christy. ¡°Noah, don¡¯te back tonight. I¡¯m going to live somewhere else.¡± Noah frowned as he looked at the location she had sent him. He immediately understood that he couldn¡¯t go back and live there anymore. Did they attack so quickly? He hung up the phone and looked at the punk-look man lying all over the ce. He then looked at Karen who was tied up motionlessly and asked, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah finally stood up. There was nothing else for him to do next. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ferne grabbed his leg. Noah nced at him. He was a little cold, but more tired. ¡°Find a hotel to sleep in.¡± ¡°Go to my ce. For free.¡± Ferne patted his butt and stood up. His back was aching now. It was as if he had been hit by someone on the ground. His entire body hurt. He took a step and grinned. Fortunately, he was pretentious enough and didn¡¯t change his expression at all. Just as he took a step forward, he saw Noah ripple with a smile, revealing a dimple on his cheek, ¡°My face finally came in handy.¡± Ferne was speechless. Such a poker face¡­ Noah knew what Ferne was thinking. He stared straight at Ferne as if he would kill Ferne if he dared to say it out. After all, Noah saved him, so he gave him a thumbs-up unconsciously, ¡°Good-looking! Handsome!¡± Such a pretentious man had sumbed to another man¡¯s force. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 138 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 138 After taking a bath, Christy casually put on a bathrobe and went in the guest room. The room was heated. On the table were a bowl of porridge and hot milk. Beside them on the sofa was arge bag of snacks she had bought in the supermarket. She opened a bag of potato chips and tossed one into her mouth. When she turned around, she saw the little robot standing there, charging itself. It stood upright and looked ahead, simr to a doll in size. But Christy felt it was special. She believed that it was conscious, able to think andmunicate. She changed the band-aid on the sole of her foot, then walked to it. She squatted down to asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily forgot to tell Trevor that he didn¡¯t need to follow Christy anymore. Probably, its program hadn¡¯t been changed yet. Now that it was discovered, it naturally stayed in situ. The robot stared at Christy for a long time before it suddenly turned its head. Christy felt it strange, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She forced it to turn back and smiled at it, ¡°Emily said that it is you that told her my address, so you can speak, right?¡± This time, the little robot lowered its head, as if it was bowing down, its head pressing against its legs. Christy raised her eyebrow and then put it on the bed. Just as she sat on the bed, she realized when she was squatting there, the bathrobe could barely cover her body. She folded her arms and remembered she didn¡¯t wear anything but this bathrobe. ¡°You saw it?¡± Christy didn¡¯t care. She just picked another photo chip and tossed it into her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care.¡± The little robot hesitated and raised its head. But it only raised a little, seemingly doubt the truth of it. Christy was amused, ¡°You really can get my words.¡± However, Christy didn¡¯t know that it was not that this little robot could understand her words. It was the man on the garret that could hear her. The little robot was under the control and could transmit images to theputer on the garret. So, Trevor was shocked to see her sexy appearance and fell off the bed again. The servants quickly ran out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Mr. Trevor?¡± ¡°He seemed to have fall down! Does he hurt?¡± ¡°The yellow light is on. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°How could this be? Mr. Trevor had fallen down twice. Did he get a fright?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± There were mors under the garret while the young man in the garret groped onto the bed and operated theputer with his eyes closed. Then, he saw that beautiful woman lying on her side, talking with potato chips in her hand. Though it was an image on the screen, he felt her gaze seemingly landing on his face. Finally, Christy received a call from Noah. She briefly recounted what happened in the warehouse and then continued after a pause, ¡°The workers told me that they had seen a man lingering on the corner for a long while. And he left after they noticed him.¡± ¡°You should not go back now. It¡¯s safe of you to stay in the Scavo¡¯s.¡± Noah said. Christy asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the Dalton Hotel.¡± ¡°I remember Ferne had¡­?¡± Ferne had set him up. The two of them were reconciled again? She did not believe it. With Noah¡¯s vengeful nature, it was more likely for Ferne to be dismembered. A miserable cry came from the other end of the phone. Then, seemingly someone had been punched while his mouth was covered. His shrieks got muffled. Only then did Noah¡¯s voicee. ¡°My face helped.¡± Christy was confused. But Noah just hung up. He took a nce at Ferne, who was tied up with his mouth covered. Then, he curled his lips, ¡°Good night.¡± He took a sip of the wine, pped his hands to turn off the lights, and theny down on the king size bed with pleasure. Ferne stared at him with anger. He wished he had been robbed that those punks! ** ¡°Miss Emily, we might have to stay there for a few days. I¡¯ve already prepared clothes and other daily necessities for you. Do you need anything else? I¡¯ll pack them.¡± Early in the morning, just as Emily finished her breakfast, Rex showed her tworge suitcases. In one suitcase were two ck suits and in the other were sweaters, sneakers, toothpaste, a toothbrush, a towel, ab, slippers and so on. Emily was confused, ¡°We are going climbing, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily felt it strange. Why should they bring so many things while going climbing? Rex was putting a USB cable and a charger into a sealed bag. He exined with his head lowered, ¡°There is only a guest house on the foot of the mountain. And it has only one bed. We need to get prepared.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Emily nodded. She took her sketchbook and a few pencils from the desk and then put them in the suitcase. ¡°Done.¡± Rex nodded and took the tworge suitcases downstairs. Emily walked to Christy¡¯s room and knocked twice. But no one responded. She opened the door and saw Christy sleeping on the bed. Lacking sense of security, she was facing the door with her arm tightly folded. In her arms was that little robot. Emily had wanted to give the robot back to Trevor, but now she changed her idea and said, ¡°We¡¯re going out for two days.¡± Christy opened her eyes and gave a slight nod before falling asleep again. Maybe she didn¡¯t sleep well in new surroundings. Emily walked out and gently closed the door. She said to the guard, ¡°Keep her safe.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Christy got up, took off the bathrobe and began to change her clothes. But the little robot stayed motionless. She walked over and stoked its face, smiling, ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡± Her voice was somewhat husky since she had just woken up. And her husky voice was transmitted into Trevor¡¯s ears through the loudspeaker. Trevor, who usually slept till the afternoon, was wakened. He opened his eyes in a daze and met Christy¡¯s pretty face. Her smile was bright. ** Phoenix Mountain was in State Z. When they arrived, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The moment they reached there, Emily was overwhelmed by the fresh air. There were lush nts on the foot of the mountain. And three houses with ck bricks and tiles were surrounded by bamboo forest. A wooden board was hung there. It read ¡°Mount Phoenix Guest House¡±. But they were surrounded the moment they got out of the car. Randy, in a white sweatshirt with an image of a pretty girl, came over. He wore a wireless headset around his neck and held a folding fan in one hand. As he opened the fan, there were showy words on it: Top of the Tops. He cried, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Then, he turned to Emily, ¡°Emily¡¯s here, too. It¡¯s been a long journey.. You must be tired.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 139 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 139 Emily replied with a smile. Behind Randy were those eight yers in casual clothes. They followed and extended their greetings one by one. But Emily only noticed one of them. He was that Milk Tea Bro. He was in a loose ck fleece and wore a cap. Fixed his eyes on the phone, he seemed to be ying the games. And he only followed the others and didn¡¯t notice what they are saying. He just murmured ¡°hello¡± and didn¡¯t even raise his head. From afar, Emily could only see his long eyshes. He ¡­ really looked like a girl. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± When she regained her senses, they had left for the guest house. Vincent stood in front of her, blocking the warm sunlight. Emily looked up and saw the man standing backlighting. He was tall and straight as the shadow on his face highlighted his handsome creatures. He tilted his head slightly, and his straight and dark eyebrows were under the sunlight. His strong profile wasid over with golden light. And needless to say, his lips must be tense, like a de. ¡°The guest house.¡± Emily pointed at the guest house built by ck bricks, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a house like this before.¡± Vincent slightly bent down and met her gaze. Just as he was about to say something, a voice came, ¡°Vincent!¡± It was Arabe. She had headed for them as soon as she got off the car. However, even the knockings of the high heels didn¡¯t make her noticed. Vincent was always staring at Emily. It was so long that Arabe even suspected if he was going to kiss her in public¡­. Therefore, she immediately called him. Then, she strode over. She was taller than Emily and with high heels, she was now much taller. It stirred up her confidence and she stood up straighter. She stood beside Vincent and smiled, ¡°Vincent, I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early.¡± Vincent nodded. However, he nced over Arabe and gazed at Jaquan, who had just got off. Jaquan opened the trunk, took out two suitcases and pushed them over, joking, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Scavo.¡± Arabe immediately shot him a re. How dare he call Emily Mrs. Scavo? They didn¡¯t marry yet! How old was the little retard? She didn¡¯t deserve it at all! Randy happened to run out since he had finished allotting the rooms. He shouted at Jaquan, ¡°Hurry up! Everyone is waiting for you!¡± Jaquan looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Ferne?¡± Randy nced at his phone, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t answer the phone. I guess he¡¯s busy.¡± Just as they talked, another car arrived. Armando got out of the car and opened the rear door gantly. Janessa, Emma and Stony got off one by one. Jaquan slightly frowned at Emma. Thinking of the calls from his mother these past few days, he felt annoyed. Randy whistled in amazement, ¡°Holy shit, Armando, what did you do? Is he your child? He¡¯s so grown up!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Armando blushed. He stole a nce at Janessa, and then turned to Emma, ¡°This is my neighbor who lives in the Tea Manor. Her name is Emma.¡± He then pointed at Stony and said, ¡°This is her son, Stony.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Stony was dressed in a child¡¯s waterproof jacket, his eyes brimming with radiating vigor. He greeted everyone present with his cute little voice. Annoyed as Arabe was, she couldn¡¯t help but rx and put on a smile. However, she felt Emma familiar. After thinking for a moment, it hit her that she was exactly the one she had met in the Cox¡¯s. So she had married and had a child. Randy observed Stony for a while and poked Jaquan in the ribs with his elbow. ¡°Holy shit. It¡¯s far- fetched to say he¡¯s Armando¡¯s son. But I¡¯ll be convinced if you tell me he¡¯s your son. Look. He looks quite like you.¡± ¡°As handsome as me.¡± Jaquan nodded. Randy closed his fan and hit his arm, ¡°Scram.¡± Emma hadn¡¯t seen Emily. She nodded at her and then smiled at everyone. Emily replied with a smile. Janessa headed to Vincent and asked with curiosity, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve made a girlfriend?¡± She directly ignored Arabe and turned to the shorter Emily. Emily wore ck coat and blue trousers. Her face was small and her eyes were clean and bright. She didn¡¯t need to pretend to be lovely for she herself was lovable enough. She also was calm and aloof. When she looked at someone, they wouldn¡¯t even feel it. As a tour guide, Janessa had seen all kinds of people. This was the first time she had seen a girl like her. She was quite different. If Emily were a middle-aged woman, Janessa wouldn¡¯t be surprised at her gaze and aura. However, Emily was obviously a few years younger than Arabe. Thinking of Arabe, Janessa took a nce at her and thenpared the two of them. Although Arabe was more outstanding and prominent, Janessa didn¡¯t like her. She was a typical spoiled girl. Though Janessa herself was raised in a rich family, she went against wealthydies like herself. ording to the position in the family hierarchy, Arabe should call her aunt. But Arabe didn¡¯t greet her. Instead, she turned a cold shoulder to Janessa. As her elder, Janessa had long since she heard that Arabe would marry Vincent sooner orter. But she didn¡¯t think so. Besides, she once said that if Vincent was really a superficial man, then the marriage of them would be a heaven-made match¡­. Unexpectedly, Vincent had got himself Emily. Anyway, her first impression of Emily was quite good. Ignored by others, Armando opened the trunk and took suitcases out. Stony went to help him and took a small backpack. Emma walked over as well. Her leg was not recovered yet, but she was in a much better condition than before. At least, now she could walk steadily. She took her own suitcase and pushed it over with a limp. Armando had carried two suitcases, his and Janessa¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t spare a hand to help her. Except women, there were only Randy and Vincent who were free. Randy immediately strode to Emma, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡± Janessa had observed Emily for long, but Emily just remained calm. She stood there, quietly and frankly epting her gaze. Emily only reached to Vincent¡¯s shoulder, but she didn¡¯t appear inferior or shy at all. The moment their gazes met, Emily gave Janessa a decent nod, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Emily.¡± ¡°My name is Janessa.¡± Janessa blinked at Emily before she left. ¡°You¡¯re special.. No wonder Vincent likes you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 140 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 140 Hearing Janessa¡¯s words, Arabe clutched her bag tightly. Vincent gave a rare smile. His smile was so imperceptible that Janessa thought it was just her illusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent held Emily away and walked to the guest house. They looked like a perfect match and the height difference between was quite cute. Janessa opened the camera hanging on her chest and shot a photo for them. Arabe¡¯s face darkened for she was ignored by them. After people took their luggage and went to the guest house, she finally followed in her high heels. There weren¡¯t many rooms. Two people had to share a room. As soon as Arabe walked in, she saw Emily and Vincent went in the end room. She looked at Randy with confusion and asked, ¡°How can you put them together? What if¡­?¡± Before Arabe could finish her words, Randy shrugged his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s Vincent¡¯s decision and none of my business.¡± Hearing this, Arabe went silent. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. He just handed Arabe the key and said, ¡°Take it. Yours is the single- room. I¡¯ve put down your luggage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe smiled again. Jaquan nodded and then walked towards Armando¡¯s room with his luggage. Armando was stunned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna sleep with Arabe tonight?¡± Jaquan red at him. ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep with you tonight.¡± Armando, ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t mean that. Armando tried to exin, ¡°I mean¡­¡± ¡°When you and Janessa¡­ Damn!¡± Before Jaquan could finish his words, Armando stopped him by covering his mouth. Jaquan patted Armando¡¯s hand disdainfully, ¡°Why do your hands smell so disgusting? What did you put you on?¡± Armando smelled his hand and then looked to the ground, ¡°The suitcase.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Jaquan sighed with relief. Armando hesitated a while and said, ¡°But on the tire¡­.¡± Jaquan kicked him off and said, ¡°Get out of here.¡± Armando dodged him nimbly. Then he had the reason to go to the washroom and to see if Janessa needed any help. Randy nned to stay overnight at the guest house and then climbed the mountain the next day. Therefore, his team members all stayed in their rooms and yed mobile games. Armando passed by several rooms. His teammates were all ying games. Finally, he walked to Janessa¡¯s room. The door was closed. He raised his hand and knocked. Janessa didn¡¯t open the door. She probably knew it was him and shouted, ¡°Go and hang out with your friends. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Armando felt depressed and was about to leave. Janessa sighed helplessly. She opened the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then, Armando immediately walked in with pleasure. Janessa took the camera and adjusted the focus. After shooting some pictures, she adjusted the brightness and color saturation. Armando was standing beside her quietly. They enjoyed the scenery together. There were two beds in the room. Emma was making the bed. Stony took out the slippers in the suitcase and put them in order. Then, he took out a cup. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to get a ss of water.¡± ¡°Ask someone to help you. Don¡¯t touch the hot water switch by yourself.¡± Emma instructed. ¡°I know.¡± Stony replied and ran out with the cup in his hand. After making the bed, Emma saw Janessa and Armando standing by the window. Although she knew their rtionship, she still left quietly. There was a resting area in the hall of the guest house. She slowly walked to the hall and sat down. It was already the middle of November, but the weather was just right. The breeze brought her the fresh air of the trees. Jaquan saw Emma after washing his hands in the bathroom. He was curious about her appearance here. No one was at the front desk, nor in the corridor. Jaquan walked over and sat on the chair opposite Emma and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Enjoy the hot tub.¡± Emma said concisely. Then she took out three hundred yuan from her pocket and ced it on the table. Jaquan had forgotten about the thing. He was stunned about Emma¡¯s action and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The fare that I borrowst time.¡± Emma looked at him helplessly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®This woman is really annoying.¡¯ Jaquan thought. Stony came out with the thermos. After seeing Jaquan, he said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan¡± Jaquan thought Stony was not that close to him now. He didn¡¯t know if this was his illusion. Although they hadn¡¯t been that close in the past, Stony should be more familiar with him than with the others. But now the way Stony treated him was not different. After greeting Jaquan, Stony walked to Emma. He put the thermos cup on the table and whispered, ¡°Mom, can I go watch they y games?¡± Emma caressed his head and said, ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t disturb them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Stony left happily. The resting area fell quiet again. Jaquan also left. Armando didn¡¯te back yet and Arabe was not in her room. He walked a few more steps and heard Arabe¡¯s voice from the end room. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vincent, it turns out that the public-interest ad of RH Company is our joint project. I watched the video yesterday and felt that something was missing. I recorded it on my phone. Just have a look of this¡­¡± The door was open. Jaquan could see that Arabe was standing beside Vincent. They got so close to each other. Emily was ying her phone on the bed. She seemed to totally ignore such a scene. After backing to the resting area, Jaquan found that Emily was not there. Randy and his teammates were ying mobile games. He couldn¡¯t find Armando and Ferne didn¡¯t answer his call. As for Vincent¡­ Jaquan sighed and walked out. He saw Emily and the owner of the guest house chatting at the mountain foot. The owner was a man in his forties with whiskers, dark skin and red cheeks. He smiled inly and pointed at the mountain, ¡°It will take you an hour. It¡¯s toote for you to go now and it will be dark two hourster. Go there tomorrow. It¡¯s really dangerous at night since there has no lights.¡± Emily thanked him and then looked at the mountain in front of her. Jaquan walked out and followed her gaze. Then he asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Emily didn¡¯t answer him. The owner was still there. After seeing Jaquan, he smiled and said, ¡°She wants to see the Dragon Spring. It¡¯s halfway up the mountain. You can enjoy the spring there if it¡¯s summer. The water is so clean that you can even drink it after you take a bath in it. But I heard that she is injured. It¡¯s dark now. You¡¯d better go tomorrow.¡± After saying this, the owner left dly. Jaquan held his shoulders and looked at Emily strangely, ¡°Are you going to take a bath?¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to answer him. However, she couldn¡¯t help correcting him, ¡°A foot bath.¡± Jaquan looked at her injured leg and suddenly realized it, ¡°So it gonna help you recover?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaquan was confused. He finally drew a conclusion, ¡°You came all the way here for a foot bath?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily looked at him as if what she did waspletely normal. ¡°¡­.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He¡¯d rather be bored to death. He found a bamboo stool at the entrance of the guest house and sat down. Then he called Ferne. Still nobody answered.. Jaquan felt very bored and hung up the phone. Then he thought, ¡°Could it be that Ferne is kidnapped?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 141 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 141 In the Dalton Hotel. The waiter went in the presidential suite with the dining cart. He ced the steak on the table and poured a ss of red wine respectfully. Then he nced at the bedroom but the door was closed. When the staff didn¡¯t see their boss at the morning meeting, they all had the same guess. It was said that their boss had brought a man to the suitest night. The man was exactly the person be confined in the wine cer. What did this mean? Their boss went gay! It was said that their boss was the top and the other guy was a cute little bottom. However, when the waiter went in the suite with the trolley, he only saw a masculine man with strong chest and beautiful abs. He had just finished a shower with bathrobe loosely cloaked over his body, exposing his hairy legs. Those rumors were wrong! He was not a cute little bottom! He was no little! The waiter cast a few nces at him and met the man¡¯s gaze. The man looked quite gentle with dark brows. However, the slit in his eyebrow made him dangerous and sexy. The waiter asked in a soft manner, ¡°Is Mr. Ferne still sleeping?¡± Noah was enjoying his steaks and answered in a blurred voice, ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter was shocked by his words and asked, ¡°Hot night, right?¡± Noah did not hear him clearly and frowned, ¡°What?¡± The waiter immediately shook his head, ¡°I mean Mr. Ferne must be too tired recently. Just call us if he wakes up.¡± Tired? Sleeping on the cold floor was really a tough thing. Noah smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Then the waiter left reluctantly. As soon as he came out, his colleagues rushed to him. Waitresses were excited about the fact that their boss was gay, and the waiters were all eager to find about the truth. They quickly encircled the man and asked him all sorts of questions. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Did Mr. Ferne looked satisfied?¡± ¡°Which step are they in? Is the bed a total mess?¡± ¡°Just say something! Why are you not saying anything? What¡¯s going on?¡± The waiter hurriedly walked to the elevator and sighed with relieve, ¡°I only know that Mr. Ferne is still on the bed now. Besides, the bottom is in good shape with strong chest.¡± The waiter lifted his trousers and showed his leg hair, ¡°His leg hair is thicker than mine.¡± Waitress all covered their mouths and said, ¡°Does that mean Mr. Ferne¡­?¡± The waiters lifted their pants and looked at their leg hair at the same time. Was it toote for them to shave their legs? However, in the presidential suite. Ferne was lying on the floor with his mouth taped. Both his hands and feet were bound by ties so he couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only sleep in a curled manner and couldn¡¯t yell out even if he wanted to pee. Damn it. The whir of the steak emanated from outside. Although he had eaten many steaks in the hotel, it was the first time he had such a strong desire. It smelled so nice! He kept wriggling and kicking the foot of the bed. Then he heard the footsteps. Noah walked in with a torn shirt in his hand. He was wearing a bathrobe and said ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s too small. I tried to wear it.¡± Although he said he¡¯s sorry, there was no trace of guilt on his face. Ferne kicked the bedside again. He was wailing as he wanted to speak. ¡°Do you want to talk?¡± Noah stepped forward as if he would rip off the tape. Ferne was stunned by his action. If Noah really did this, then his mouth would suffer. Noah smiled, ¡°You are really a coward.¡± He found a wet towel and put it on Ferne¡¯s mouth. Then he began to whistle. Ferne felt the urge to pee and struggled with an anxious expression. He curled up his fingers and toes and tried his best to prevent himself from peeing. However, Noah intended to fool Ferne. He kept whistling and then poured wine for himself. The sound almost drove Ferne crazy. He shook his head crazily and whined. The tape was even torn off by him. As soon as he could speak, he quickly shouted, ¡°Hurry up! I can¡¯t control myself. Let me go!¡± Noah leaned against the wall and said, ¡°Beg me.¡± Ferne was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t push it!¡± Noah whistled again. ¡°Please!¡± Ferne closed his eyes and begged, ¡°Please!¡± Noah finally let him go. Ferne said nothing and rushed directly to the bathroom. After holding his pee for such a long time, Ferne felt quite rxed when peeing, so he closed his years. However, at this moment, he heard a cracking sound. The moment Ferne opened his eyes, he saw Noah closing the phone. And the phone looked familiar. It was his phone! Ferne was furious. Bastard! Ferne rushed to grab his phone without zipping, ¡°Who did you send the photo to?¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to have physical contact with Ferne when he¡¯s half-naked and quickly walked backwards. ¡°Your friends said that they would call the police if you don¡¯t reply their message. I just send a message to reassure them.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Ferne was very furious. ¡°Sure. Group chat.¡± Noah stood still for Ferne had grabbed his bathrobe. However, Ferne suddenly jumped up to grab the phone. Noah was pushed down with his bathrobe widely opened. His thin waist and strong chest were exposed in the air. Ferne¡¯s pant was fallen too. He sat on Noah¡¯s body with one hand grabbing the phone and the other hand holding Noah¡¯s neck. Then he shouted, ¡°Bastard!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The door behind them suddenly opened. The waiter didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. He was so frightened and stuttered, ¡°Ie to take the cutlery.¡± Other waiters peeking outside also saw this. They were all shocked by what they saw. The waiter in the room was probably dumbfounded for he kept standing there for a long while. Finally, a waiter outside pulled him out and closed the door. They hurriedly returned to the elevator entrance and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. After a while, someone said, ¡°Mr. Ferne¡¯s butt is so fair.¡± Immediately after, people all joined the discussion. ¡°The man had big feet with long toes. I heard that people with long toes¡­.¡± ¡°It is said that the longer the distance between one¡¯s fingers to his wrist, the¡­.¡± ¡°His leg is really hairy!¡± ¡°His leg is really hairier than Sam. It is said that someone with hairy legs¡­¡± ¡°Who said he is the bottom? He is absolutely the top!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 142 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 142 The guest house. After sending the message to Harold, Emily messaged Sydnee back on WeChat. She had to go back to school and do her graduate work these days, so she would be a little busier than usual. Therefore, she had to ask Harold to keep an eye on the Tea Manor and the renovation. Probably because she was too busy these days, she had lost five kilograms of weight. After sending him the photo of her weight, she received a message which said, ¡°A woman weighs lighter than a hundred kg is either t-chested or short.¡± Emily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are very tall.¡± She then handed over the work to Harold and started to ask about Eliot. When she looked up, she saw Arabe was still talking to Vincent. Arabe looked adoringly up at him, and said, ¡°Vincent, I think we should change this. We¡¯d better put the videos of the children at the end. Some of them cried, so I think their tears can make the advertisement full of emotion. Do you think so?¡± In fact, Vincent just nced at her when she was talking. His tone sounded in, ¡°Just show me the n when it¡¯s done.¡± Then he turned around to answer the phone. When he hung up the phone, Arabe was still here. He stood there patiently and listened to her repeat her idea. This time, Vincent wasn¡¯t as cold as just now. Instead, he gave it a thought. This was just a three-minute PSA, in which twopanies, children who was donated to, the meaning of charitable donations, a summary should be included. Moreover, it must catch the eyes of the audience in three minutes. Women were always emotional, and Arabe was no exception. Her proposal that the PSA should end with the videos where the children cried, to some extent, was advisable, but Vincent didn¡¯t like it. In order not to discourage her, he said after pondering for a moment, ¡°Your idea is good. You can make a video for reference.¡± Arabe got delighted, ¡°Really?¡± Vincent nodded. He walked to the edge of the bed and asked Emily, ¡°Are you sleepy? Do you want to sleep for a while?¡± Arabe never heard him speak so gently to someone. Therefore, she got overwhelmed by jealousy. Emily was indeed a little sleepy, but it was almost five o¡¯clock. If she slept now, it would be hard for her to fall asleep tonight, so she was a little hesitant. However, in Vincent¡¯s sights, she was just being bashful. ¡®She wants to sleep, but she is a little shy with Arabe here.¡¯ Thus, Vincent turned around and said to Arabe, ¡°You can leave us. We want to sleep for a while.¡± Arabe stared at him in shock. What Vincent said just now was ¡°we¡±. However, Vincent did not feel something was wrong. He walked to the bed and helped Emily take off her coat as well as her shoes. He was as attentive as a babysitter. But even the buttons of his suit and trousers were buttoned by the assistant. How did it end up like this? Arabe couldn¡¯t ept such a change, so she staggered out of the door. Emily was so sleepy that she was like a snakeying half on the bed. When she saw Arabe go out, she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why did you ask her out?¡± Vincent turned around and said, ¡°Then, should I ask her in again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emily grabbed his arm at once. Seeing Vincent turn around, she looked at her mischievously and gave a smile, ¡°Vincent, you¡¯ve gone wrong.¡± Vincent pinched her nose and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder.¡± ¡°If youy down with dogs, you get up with fleas.¡± Although Emily was sleepy, she was as lovely as usual. She blinked at him, and her little face looked adorable and cute. ¡°Theny down with me.¡± Vincent caught her chin softly and kissed her lips. She had just drank water with brown sugar, so he could feel something sweet in her mouth. And when he stuck his tongue down her throat, he tasted something sweeter. ¡°Oh my God!¡± When Randy rushed in and saw this, he cried out, ¡°Vincent, why didn¡¯t you close the door?¡± Emily also got stunned, so she pushed Vincent away and got under the nket right away. Vincent slowly stood up from the bed, adjusting his cuff links and rubbing his lips with his right index finger gently. With afterglow shining through the window onto his shoulder, he was like an angle. When he looked up at Randy, his eyes were as cold as a robot¡¯s. Randy almost knelt on the ground. He hurried to take out his phone and said, ¡°I want to tell you Ferne was phndering everywhere. I¡¯ll knock on the door next time!¡± Vincent frowned, but he didn¡¯t snap at him. Instead, he looked toward the phone. It was a photo taken at the entrance of the bathroom. It only reached Ferne¡¯s upper body. He stood in the bathroom with his hands grabbing something. He raised his face with his mouth slightly open, and he looked very cozy. ¡°Look at his face.¡± Randy added, ¡°I knew this guy couldn¡¯t help cheating outside. Look, as the boss of a hotel, he felt at home even in a hotel. Nobody will know what he did. To my surprise, he should y with two women and even send us the selfie. I wonder who he wants to show off to.¡± After Randy finished his words, he looked up into Vincent¡¯s eyes. Only then did he recall Vincent had the principle that he wouldn¡¯t have sex with Emily before marriage! It was Vincent who Ferne wanted to show off to. He must be crazy! ¡°I remember I still have something to do, so I should go.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Randy ran away with phone in hand at once. When he rushed to his room, the others were ying games with their eyes fixed on the phone. It was a single-yer game in which the yer needed to distinguish between colors and numbers. In order to train their fingers and speed up their reaction, he set a goal that all his teammates could attend tomorrow¡¯s mountain climbing only after winning the final. The others didn¡¯t expect he came back so early. They held their phones and wailed, ¡°Lord Top, can you help me with it? It¡¯s too difficult. I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Lord Top, I also need your help!¡± ¡°He needs rest. He¡¯s been ying for four hours.¡± ¡°This is because he is helping you. Urchin, Carrot, and Aug, only you have won the final now! Lord Top even hasn¡¯t done it himself. How dare you pretend before Captain Randy.¡± Before Wink could finish his sentence, he froze when he looked up and saw Randy. The others who were ying the game didn¡¯t notice Wink stopped. Instead, they stared at their phones and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y by ourselves. Lord Top has yed for so long, so he must be tired now.¡± Wink then coughed to remind then. ¡°Wink, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± The others finally looked up at him, and then they looked down at the phones again. Wink coughed again and turned his neck towards the door as he said. ¡°A neck spasm?¡± A yer walked to him and tried to help him. Someone asked, ¡°Could it be an epileptic seizure? Wink, do you have epilepsy?¡± Wink had no choice but to shout, ¡°Captain.¡± Only then did the others see Randy was standing at the door. They stood up and said, ¡°Captain Randy¡­..¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 143 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 143 Randy walked in with a gray face, not saying anything. He just stretched out his hand. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and obediently handed over their mobile phones. Wink couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We really want to go climbing tomorrow, that¡¯s why we¡­.¡± Randy raised his hand and stopped him from speaking. He walked towards the person in the back. The person was wearing a jacket and a hat, only revealing his chin. Randy knew how unruly his eyes would be when he raised his face. This person was Milk Tea Bro, and his Game ID was Lord Top. Generally, team members called each other by their IDs. But no one wanted to call out his ID, as their Captain¡¯s ID was Top of the Tops. Obviously, Milk Tea Bro was stealing their Captain¡¯s thunder. He was also arrogant, independent and unruly. He always yed on his own and never joined the group. Many yers thought that he would not be able to survive the probation period. However, Milk Tea Bro broke the Captain¡¯s record and injured the Captain¡¯s face shortly after arrival. The Captain did not fight with him. Instead, he endured it! This was unbelievable, just as if Hitler came back to his life and began to preach world peace! And the Captain actually took him to a game. Generally speaking, all the members had to go through rounds of selection before joining the big family, and also needed to pass the assessment within one month to participate in the small-scalepetition. However, Milk Tea Bro did a big job from the start. That was, he participated in the internationalpetition with the Captain. And what more incredible was that the Captain provided support for him¡­ The Captain was actually helping a rookie?! No, no, no. The Captain was willing to assist the rookie?! For these years, there were few opportunities for the Captain to be others¡¯ support! Unless he wanted to practice his familiarity of a specific hero, who would dare to let him be the support?! But the rookie did it! Not only did he do it, he also seeded in making support¡ªthe Captainpletely unable to keep up with him. He also made the audience feel that support was dispensable. And he was the leader of the game ¡­ He was the main character! There was far too much unbelievable stuff about him to say. But it was in this match that everyone realized that some people could turn the tide by themselves. So, was there a problem with his arrogance? Not at all! That was because he was too good! After he finished the game, all the team members were convinced and shouted, ¡°Lord Top!¡± He upstaged the Captain. So what? He had the strength! ¡°You, follow me out.¡± Randy finished his sentence and walked out to the next room. Milk Tea Bro, the Lord Top did not raise his head but continued to y the game on his phone. As there was still one final stage to go, he lowered his head and walked forward. The yers on the side knew that he never looked where he was going when ying games. So they all supported his arms and guided him to the door of the next room. After Lord Top left, one of the teammates couldn¡¯t help but look at his own hand and mutter to himself, ¡°Lord Top is very thin. He doesn¡¯t have much flesh on his arms, and his arm is soft¡­¡± The rest of the team didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said. Instead, they were all eavesdropping on the door frame. ¡°You think you are best, aren¡¯t you?¡± Randy red at him angrily before the door closed. ¡°You wanted to show off? Now I¡¯m telling you, it doesn¡¯t count, and neither does what you¡¯re fighting right now!¡± Hearing this, the yers on the doorframe wept. Milk Tea Bro lowered his head and was still moving his fingers. He quickly made some calction and dialed nine. Then, he quickly lit up the green color represented by 9. This game wasn¡¯t that difficult, but the shortest amount of time was needed to clear the double SS. Therefore, many yers only got a B, or A, or a single S. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Milk Tea Bro stopped ying, settlement showed on his phone. From E to S, they piled up one after one. A ribbon burst out in the end. Then, the double SS was disyed in front of him. He made it. He held the phone in his hand and finally looked up at Randy, ¡°Captain, why are you here?¡± Randy was lost for words. So did the team members. ** At 8:30 pm, everyone sat at a long table in the lounge area, with ten people on each side. The meal in the guest house was very special. It was packed in wooden bucket, simr to rice served with pickles, fried eggs and pieces of sausage on top. Randy liked sausages very much, so he decided to ask for more. When he wasing to the boss, the lights of the guest house suddenly stopped and the rest area fell into darkness. Randy said, ¡°Screw it.¡± Jaquanughed, ¡°Randy, who are you going to screw?¡± ¡°Screw you.¡± Randy ced the bucket on the counter and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! The power went out all of a sudden. I¡¯m going out to check it out. The electric wire was probably bitten by some animal. I just reced themst month. I don¡¯t know what animal it was. It probably ground his teeth by that. I hope everything was fine¡­¡± The owner of guest house hurried out with a shlight. Just as he stepped out, he turned back, as if he thought of something. He took out a few candles and lighters from under the counter. ¡°You guys light the candles first. It won¡¯t be long.¡± The group took the candle and lit it, then looked at each other. Of course, it would be romantic to have candlelight dinner with your beloved. But now, the team yers were all sitting face-to-face, and they had seen each other all day long. It was very awkward now. They all had such thoughts, except the ones on the side. Armando raised the candle and helped Janessa pick her pickles in the wooden bucket out. Then, he handed her his fried eggs. Janessa frowned and said, ¡°No, eat it yourself.¡± Jaquan sat in the opposite of Arabe. He wanted to pick pickles for Arabe, but Arabe looked at the wooden bucket and frowned. ¡°Eww, I don¡¯t want it. You guys enjoy.¡± Stony finished chewing the corn kernels before looking up at her, ¡°Arabe, it¡¯s yummy.¡± Arabe was untouched. She sat there, staring at Emily and Vincent who sat face to face. There wasn¡¯t much interaction between the two of them. Emily and Vincent lowered their heads and ate slowly. asionally, Vincent took a sip of soup, with his three bony fingers holding the bowl. Under the candlelight, his every move was indescribably pleasing to the eye. His imposing manner made Arabe suspect that he was not holding a bowl, but a high-grade wine cup. Emily probably finished her dinner. She took out a napkin and wiped her mouth. She supported her chin with her hand and watched Vincent eat with a faint smile on her face. Vincent was good-looking. He had thin ck eyebrows, and high straight nose. The candlelight cast a shadow over his half of face. Although one could sense his indifference, he was iparably handsome. He was a figure born in the spotlight. He would shine even in the darkness. Vincent looked up at her and saw that there was still some left in her wooden bucket. He asked, ¡°Full?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emily nodded. She left two pieces of sausage and some fried rice mixed with corn and carrots. Vincent took her wooden bucket to himself. He took a spoon and stuffed the leftover into his mouth. Arabe was shocked at his behavior, got up and said, ¡°Vincent, eat mine.. I haven¡¯t touched it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 144 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 144 ¡°No need.¡± Vincent did not raise his head. He even didn¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯t eat. Arabe was somewhat embarrassed. She flushed in her cheeks, full of sadness, awkwardness and grievance. Mostly, she was jealous towards Emily. Why did Vincent prefer to eat Emily¡¯s leftovers rather than her untouched food? She couldn¡¯t figure it out, for sure. Jaquan pulled her arm and had her seated on the stool. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It is getting cold. No other food avable in the kitchen, as the power is out.¡± Other people almost finished eating. Only she had a full wooden bucket. She deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯m on diet. I don¡¯t wanna eat.¡± However, hearing this, Vincent didn¡¯t even raise his head. Emily looked at her instead and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The more Emily said that, the more Arabe didn¡¯t want to taste it. She got up and was about to leave, but Stony grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Arabe, do you want chocte?¡± Arabe squeezed out a smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡± When she turned around, she saw Vincent feeding Emily with a spoon. His cold handsome eyes were full of caring and tenderness. Wasn¡¯t she full? And now what? Show off? Arabe shed with jealousy in her eyes. As the team members over there were chatting in the darkness, no one noticed what happened here. In addition, Emma, Stony, Jaquan and Arabe happened to be blocking the shocking scene. Mr. Vincent, the legendary figure of City Y, known for his indifference and ruthlessness, actually condescended to feed a little retard! Never took interest in women? It was totally a lie! In fact, Emily was just staring at Vincent. However, Vincent mistakenly thought that she was still hungry, so he fed her. Furthermore, Vincent took the initiative to feed her, how could Emily refuse him? After seeing that, Arabe left. Since the surroundings was dark, Jaquan was worried that something would happen to her, so he took his phone and followed her. Janessa was happy with this result. She hated the person whoined about the taste of food most, as it would greatly affect her mood. She had no idea what the hell Arabe learned abroad these years, as Arabe became impolite and jealous. After Arabe left, Janessa was a little happier. She knocked on the wooden bucket with her chopsticks and said to Randy, ¡°Randy. What¡¯s next?¡± Randy roared, ¡°It¡¯s Randy! Janessa, you are my elder. How could you call me by nickname?¡± After he finished speaking, Janessa did not react. Armando frowned unhappily, ¡°Randy, watch your words.¡± Randy, ¡°What?¡± That was the so-called best friend? Just for a woman, this best friend turns himself against him? Janessa added, ¡°You know I am your elder? Why didn¡¯t you say hi to me when we met? I was going to tell your grandfather that you didn¡¯t care about the elders but games?¡± ¡­ Randy covered his chest with his hand, ¡°OK. I am sorry.¡± Janessa didn¡¯t continue arguing with him, as she was happy for now. She yed with the wooden chopsticks in her hand, ¡°I am sick staying in City Y. The scenery here is amazing, but it isn¡¯t a ce to stay for long. I want to sneak back to Inner Mongolia. At least there is prairie¡­¡± Armando said, ¡°Randy, didn¡¯t you prepare a lot of activities?¡± Randy was confused and said nothing. Janessa was interested. ¡°What activity?¡± Now that Randy was put onto the shelf, he had to think about it. Finally, one idea came to his mind, ¡°Poker?¡± Janessa rolled her eyes. Randy said, ¡°Roll the dice?¡± Janessa closed her eyes, indicating his ideas being boring. ¡°What do girls like to y?¡± Randy asked a member from the side. The teammate was also at a loss, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Someone said, ¡°Truth or Dare?¡± Janessa¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Randy pped on the head of the person who said it, ¡°Good idea!¡± The person was Lord Top. He straightened the hat on his head and said somewhat disgustedly, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t touch my head.¡± Randy was silent. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If that bastard hadn¡¯t won the match, he would have been pressed to the ground and got kicked. ¡°Put the tables together. Everyone sits around.¡± Janessa gave the order. Everyone quickly prepared. Stony stood by the wall, supporting Emma. Emily and Vincent were also there, looking at their phones, as if they were checking the real estate news. Emma didn¡¯t want to disturb them. Just as she was about to change her ce, she heard Emily say, ¡°I bought two apartments. The price offered by the decorationpany is quite high. Do you know any friends who work in decoration industry? I need a discount.¡± ¡°A bridal suite?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Emily shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t know any.¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything. Vincent put on a cold face. He leaned against the wall and extended his slender index finger and thumb to pinch the tip of her nose. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you bought two apartments?¡± Emily pursed her lips and looked at him, ¡°To earn money for you.¡± Vincent curved his thin lips, ¡°Let me see. I think there is.¡± Emma rolled her eyes. Originally, Emma thought that Vincent was overbearing, and Emily was petite, but she didn¡¯t expect ¡­ Vincent was actually a bit arrogant and cute. The table was set. The bossdy of the guest house saw they gather together, so she came out to ask what was going on. After knowing that they were going to y games, she brought out two boxes of beer. ¡°Do you need dice?¡± Randy waved his hand, ¡°No need. We are going climbing tomorrow, so we won¡¯t drink much. Do you have any better red wine?¡± Thedy boss shook her head, ¡°Only beer is avable here. We don¡¯t dare to stock red wine, as it has high purchasing price and fewer customers to buy.¡± Randy sighed, ¡°If Fernee, he would definitely bring a bottle of good red wine.¡± Janessa brought out a bottle of beer. ¡°How? Spin the bottle? How do you do it?¡± ¡°Spin the empty bottle?¡± Randy shouted to thedy boss, ¡°Please ¡­ sixteen cups.¡± Whether Jaquan joined them or not, it was a good idea to prepare his cup first, in case he wanted to yter. Lord Top in the crowd said, ¡°Turn the empty bottle. If someone doesn¡¯t want to choose ¡®truth¡¯ and ¡®dare¡¯, then he should drink three sses of wine as punishment.¡± Janessa nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The team member raised his hand and asked, ¡°Captain, everyone has to drink?¡± Smoking and alcohol were banned during thepetition. But no rule told they were not allowed to drink outside. Randy asked, ¡°What? You can¡¯t drink?¡± The team member smiled awkwardly, ¡°One cup of beer gets me drunk.¡± As expected, the othersughed, ¡°Are you a man or not, dude?¡± Just as the team member was about to speak, Randy pped him on the back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say you are not!¡± That team member could only say, ¡°I am¡­..¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 145 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 145 The game got started. Who would be the first to spin the bottle drew a heated discussion. ¡°Captain, you first!¡± ¡°No, he can¡¯t be the first one, as he¡¯s too cunning!¡± Janessa said. ¡°Holy shit! Me? Cunning?¡± ¡°Janessa, why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Armando asked. Randy pped the table, ¡°No way! She is tactful, resourceful, sophisticated¡­¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Janessa chuckled, ¡°I heard you, little brat. You said I am old in disguise¡­¡± ¡°No, just a slip of the tongue.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Everyone argued endlessly. Lord Top stood up. He held the beer bottle on the table. With a thumb up, the bottle rotated. Everyone sat on their chairs, holding their breath and waiting for the bottle to stop. Randy praised Lord Top in his heart. But when he turned around and met Lord Top¡¯s gaze, his heart skipped a beat for no reason. Damn it, he and this brat werepletely at odds! Just as he was thinking this, the bottle on the table slowly stopped. Randy raised his eyes and saw the bottle mouth facing him. Words failed him. Did this brat mean it? Janessa pped her hands andughed, ¡°Truth or Dare?¡± Randy didn¡¯t dare to take the big risk, so he could only take the second ce, ¡°Truth.¡± Janessa smiled and looked at him, as if everything was under her control. ¡°Alright, how many women have you slept with since birth?¡± Randy didn¡¯t know how to answer it. Although Randy looked dissolute, he was purer than Armando. He loved games and cartoons, so much so that he couldn¡¯t find a woman he liked in the real world. So, he was still¡­ ¡°I will drink!¡± Randy took the bottle and poured the beer into his own ss. He drank three cups in a row. The team pped their hands and Randy unconsciously revealed a trace of pride. ¡®Though I couldn¡¯t answer the question, I am awesome in drinking.¡¯ ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Randy asked. The team members looked at him and said, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Oh, Okay.¡± It seemed that Randy hadn¡¯t yed the game before. He wasn¡¯t a party person. Even he had to join that, he didn¡¯t y any games. He just asionally yed poker with his bros. He twisted the bottle so fast that it almost flew off the table. Fortunately, it finally turned back. When the bottle stopped, it was aimed at a member of the team. The member was obviously a little nervous. He was holding the cup, getting ready to drink. Randy, ¡°Who will ask the question?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s you.¡± Lord Top looked at him, as if he was talking to a fool. ¡°Who spun the bottle asks the question.¡± Randy finally understood the rule and red at Janessa who wasughing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me just now? You actually asked me questions! Are you kidding me?¡± The team members were silent. Armando held his tongue. Janessaughed crazily, ¡°How would I know that you should follow my order? You¡¯re a good boy. I misunderstood you ¡­ ¡° Perhaps he was angry at Janessa or alcohol worked, Randy¡¯s entire face turned red. He gritted his teeth and looked at his teammate with hatred. ¡°Truth or dare?!¡± The team member was so frightened that he picked up his ss and poured the beer to his mouth, ¡°I will drink!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± In the game, the empty bottle was all turned toward Randy¡¯s team members. After all, there were a total of nine of them, ounting for more than half. Meanwhile, Stony was sleeping, lying in Emma¡¯s arms. Emily sat on the table and drew a sketch. Vincent stood outside, answering the phone. His voice was very low but could be heard vaguely. Every time, he looked back at Emily. Emily would also look at him, as if they have some telepathy. It was past nine o¡¯clock. Finally, a bottle turned to Armando. Janessa stood up and said, ¡°You should choose ¡®Dare¡¯.¡± Armando nodded, ¡°Okay. Dare.¡± ¡°Armando! Man should be brave! Pick ¡®Truth¡¯!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the truth just now.¡± Armando nced at him. Randy didn¡¯t know how to retort him. What kind of friend was he? Janessa looked at the member who spun the bottle. ¡°The mission is to let him carry Stony onto the bed.¡± ¡°Why are you telling my team what to do?¡± Randy was pissed off and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Urchin! Don¡¯t listen to her! I order you!¡± Urchin was dumbfounded. Before Urchin could say anything, Armando had left. He walked to Emma, took the child from her embrace, and then walked forward. Janessa handed him the shlight. Randy was sort of angry. Bastard, let¡¯s break off the rtionship. Janessaughed maliciously, ¡°Continue.¡± Randy encouraged his team members, ¡°Turn, aim at her! Fight her crazily!¡± The teammate, trembling, happened to turn the bottle to Randy. Words failed Randy. What was an ipetent teammate? This was. Janessa cracked up. Emma had nned to take the child back to sleep, but she didn¡¯t leave as she was totally attracted by the game. As a result, Stony fell asleep in her arms, as he was probably tired. And she couldn¡¯t carry the child back by herself, as her right leg was not cured and the lights in the room hadn¡¯t been fixed yet. The group of people was ying games, so she didn¡¯t interrupt them. Emily came over and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to help you carry the child back?¡± The man at the door also looked over. Emma knew very well that as long as she nodded, that man would do it. She shook her head. Vincent was well-known, thus she didn¡¯t want to be involved with him. Moreover, he was Emily¡¯s man. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for others because of her own affairs. Now, Armando left with the child in his arms, and Emma also followed. She did not have a shlight, so she only walked forward, relying on the light in front of her. Armando probably noticed that, he turned around to look at her, and slowed down his pace. After arriving at the room, he put down the child and waited for Emma. And then he turned around and left. The room fell back into darkness. After Emma took off Stony¡¯s clothes and shoes, she took out a wet tissue and wiped his hands, face, and feet. After tidying him up, she covered him with the nket and walked out of the room. Then she went to the bathroom. Just came to a door, it was suddenly opened. Emma did not say anything, but Jaquan in the room was shocked. ¡°What the hell! Are you a ghost?¡± The corridor was not near to the hall, but she had gone half way. She could see the hazy light ahead, as the candlesticks were muffled by the shadows of the crowd gathered round the table. Emma ignored him and walked straight forward. Jaquan watched as she went forward step by step, supporting the wall. He was so upset that he frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to turn on the shlight on your phone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma was annoyed with him, too. She looked at him with a frown, indicating that he should leave her alone. ¡°What?¡± Jaquan raised his eyebrows in disbelief, ¡°What are you? You don¡¯t have a cell phone?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 146 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 146 Emma didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. She leaned against the wall and went on again without turning her head back. Jaquan turned on the phone light, lighting up the road ahead of her until he entered the hall. ¡°Jaquan! Come here!¡± Randy was surprised and delighted to see him. Jaquan had a bad feeling. He was pulled over by Randy and sat down on the chair before he could move a step. ¡°Substitute for me! We are ying Truth or Dare. You should be good at that!¡± Randy whispered in his ear, ¡°Janessa did so well. Help me to dismay her!¡± Janessa¡¯s gaze swept over when Randy started talking. She smiled defiantly at Jaquan, ¡°A substitute? Rany, you really leave me a deep impression.¡± Randy fell silent. Jaquan too. Unfortunately, Jaquan was unable to beat Janessa. He identally beat Lord Top. When the bottle turned to Lord Top, he was slightly stunned. Then, he heard the yers asking him, ¡°Truth or dare?¡± He decided not to drink. He said resolutely, ¡°Truth.¡± They were affected by Janessa, and since they were all from the same team, they wanted to ask something unknown before. They asked, ¡°When did you have sex for the first time?¡± Lord Top was reluctant to answer this question, but he finally answered it seriously, shaking his head and saying, ¡°No.¡± They didn¡¯t believe, ¡°How could it be possible?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Janessa was also surprised, ¡°I doubt is there any innocent boy except Armando?¡± Armando rolled his eyes. No one would be happy after hearing this. Randy muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Neither do I¡­¡± However, his voice was too low for anyone to hear. They were still talking about this, ¡°I don¡¯t believe! It¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°I heard a woman call youst time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard too. She even said that you were not considerate at all after you slept with her!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t know how to exin, ¡°I will drink, but I have answered, so I only drink one ss.¡± He looked at the ss, took a deep breath, and drank up. ¡°Great!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lord Top spun the bottle again. His heady on the table as the bottle stopped. Everyone, ¡°¡­.¡± Was he the kind of person who can only drink one cup? Janessa couldn¡¯t stopughing. She wiped tears fromughter, ¡°What an honest boy! Do not drink if you can¡¯t. Why don¡¯t tell us at first? Oh yes, is there a guy who said that he can¡¯t drink more than one cup?¡± The one who said that smiled bashfully. There were three empty bottles at his feet. Randy was counting on Jaquan to dismay Janessa. He didn¡¯t expect that the one on his side was out first. He did a facepalm and sighed, ¡°Shit!¡± They wanted to send Lord Top back. Randy waved, ¡°You guys continue to help me fight against her! I¡¯ll send him back.¡± He walked over and pulled Lord Top up. Lord Top wasn¡¯t as heavy as he thought. He tried to drag Lord Top towards the corridor. Janessa couldn¡¯t stop taunting, ¡°Randy, are you a real man? Is that all you can do? Can¡¯t you take him up? I¡¯m ashamed of you.¡± Randy, ¡°¡­.¡± To save face, Randy exerted all his strength and carried Lord Top up. He felt strange when holding Lord Top in his arm. He wondered. ¡®This guy is too light and too soft!¡¯ ¡°See?¡± Randy sessfully saved his face. He turned on the phone light after he showed off to Janessa. Then he carried Lord Top to the room. He didn¡¯t know which is Lord Top¡¯s room, so he randomly put Lord Top in one room. Anyway, every room has two beds. Randy put Lord Top on the bed and tucked him kindly. Great! Lord Top¡¯s hat dropped halfway. Randy picked it up and put it on the bedside. He then saw the limited edition headphones on the bedside cab. He surprisingly found this is his room. What the hell? He lifted the quilt and wanted to carry Lord Top to another room. He lowered his head and came face to face with Lord Top. Lord Top¡¯s breathing sprayed on his face, and the lip can also be touched. Randy took a few steps back as if he was frightened by this, and wiped his face by hands. What the hell? All right, leave it at that. Randy wiped his face hard and walked out. He even went to the bathroom to wash his face, and finally vented that strange feeling. He cherished his face a lot. If he had to choose between death and disfiguration, he would definitely choose thetter. The owner of the guest house came back to take the tools and went out again. They were still ying in the resting area. One of the two cases of beer was drunk up soon. Janessa ordered another two cases. They all got drunk except for Jaquan who sipped. He can drink a lot. Randy was about topliment him, but he saw Janessa still sitting there soberly. When seeing him, she even waved, ¡°Rany,e here. They just gossip about you¡­¡± Randy waspletely shocked by her words before he can think why she was still sober, ¡°What? What did they say?¡± ¡°They said that you use a facial mask every day, moisturizing your skin with skin lotion in the morning and the evening, and you even wear a radiation-proof mask when ying games¡­¡± Janessa propped up her chin and looked at him, ¡°I think this is a bit too exaggerated. It doesn¡¯t seem to be true.¡± Randy, ¡°¡­.¡± He thought, ¡®Thank you for your approval. I am sorry to tell you that they are all true.¡¯ ¡°They also said that you like small breasts.¡± Janessa looked at his facial expression and said, ¡°So this is true.¡± Randy, ¡°¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t help doing a facepalm, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty to say that.¡± ¡°Why? Is this a problem?¡± Janessa looked at Armando in confusion, ¡°What do you think?¡± Of course, it was a problem! Every single word was extremely pornographic. Randy felt hopeless. Armando would surely on Janessa¡¯s side, caring nothing about him at all. What a so-called ¡®good friend¡¯! They got drunk one after another. Only one or two of them stood up trembling and said that they were tired and wanted to go back to rest. Janessa approved, and then they went back. Randy was unable to think why they listened to Janessa. He just sat on the chair and looked at Jaquan, asking, ¡°Why you are here? Where is Arabe?¡± ¡°She locked herself in the room.¡± Jaquan sipped his beer and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to help her, because we are in the same situation.¡± Janessa sat opposite and did not interrupt. She just listened quietly. She knew that Jaquan liked Arabe. Although she did not like Arabe, she still blessed them. After all, it¡¯s their business. It¡¯s no need to be nosy. Randy chinked sses with Jaquan and said, ¡°So what did you do there?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 147 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 147 Jaquan gulped it down before he said, ¡°The client of my previous case called me, and he discussed the update with me. Randy said nothing anymore, because he knew his advice wouldn¡¯t matter to him. Emily was drawing. Except the sound of her pencil on the paper, it was silent. Vincent was sitting beside Emily after answering the phone, watching her drawing. The peaceful and warm picture of the two of them stopped Janessa from disturbing them. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Janessa turned the wine bottle in her hand. Only the four of them were left in the game. Emily and Vincent could be ignored, since the two of them had never taken the game seriously during the entire process. Randy put down his ss and said, ¡°I quit.¡± Jaquan heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Randy was mute. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The power supply was finally restored at half past ten. Thendy of the guest house said, ¡°We can heat up the water for a bath now. Someone who wants to have a bath can go to the bathroom in ten minutes.¡± Several of them were lying along the long table drunk. Emily looked around, only to find that Armando was sitting there sober and he seemed to worry about something. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Vincent led her to the room after taking the toiletries. The two of them went straight to the bathroom, and they met thendy on their way. Thendy asked them with a smile, ¡°We have bathrooms. Do you need it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± In the lounge area, Armando finally brought himself to reality. Patting Jaquan and Randy on their shoulders first, he then carried Janessa in his arms and went to their room. Janessa had drunken too much alcohol, so she was about to throw it up when being carried by Armando. After cleaning her vomit up in the restroom, he continued to take her to the room. But Janessa asked for some water on their way to the room. Then Armando took her to the lounge area, and he asked thendy for some soup to sober her up. And he also fed her some water. When he finally carried Janessa to the room, it was almost midnight. There was no separate bathroom in the room. So everyone had to go to a bathroom or a public one when they needed a shower. Armando went to the bathroom with his clothes. When he was standing under the shower with his eyes closed, he could think of nothing but the words of Janessa. She said she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. On the other side of the guest house, Lord Top suddenly sat up from his bed in the room. He touched himself and felt relieved after knowing he wasn¡¯t naked. Then he intended to change his clothes when sensing the smell of alcohol all over his body. He was looking for his suitcase in the dark, only to find the clothes there weren¡¯t his. Actually, the suitcase wasn¡¯t his. He wasn¡¯t in his room? It was dark in the room. He could hardly figure out who was on the bed next to him. So he randomly took some pieces and left. Thendy of the guest house hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. When she saw himing with some clothes, she said, ¡°A young man is taking a shower inside. Tell him to hurry up, because I want to sleep.¡± Just as Lord Top wanted to give up the thought of taking a shower, he saw a bathroom for women over there. He sneaked into that bathroom without turning on the light after thendy left. He took off his clothes quickly and turned on the shower. After a few minutes, the stinky smell of alcohol disappeared. Lord Top was at a loss the moment the light was on. Then he abruptly covered himself with a towel and turned to look at the door. Emily was so surprised to see a man there that she turned the light off immediately. The voice of Vincent came from the door. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? You didn¡¯t find it?¡± ¡°Nope. I think I didn¡¯t leave it in the bathroom. It should be in my room.¡± Emily exined in a low voice. ¡°Okay.¡± It went back to silence outside the bathroom. Lord Top continued his shower gingerly. After that, he found the clothes he took were both sweaters. He didn¡¯t take his trousers. The trousers he wore earlier smelled stinky, so he wouldn¡¯t put it on. He thought no one would be outside at this time. He put on one of the sweaters and tied the other one on his waist to cover his butt. Then he quickly went back to his room and closed the door. He breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, no one found him. But he saw Randy right behind him when he turned around. What was more, the light in the room was on. Randy was a little thirsty. He shouted for a while, but no one answered. He could only get up. When he turned the light on, he found no one was on the bed next to him. He was sitting on the bed to sober himself up. When he was about to go back to his sleep again, he heard the sound from the door. And then two long and straight legs, the skin of which looked pretty fair, appeared in front of him. ¡®What perfect legs!¡¯ Randy thought to himself. He looked up along the legs, trying to find out who was the one in front him. Just as he was about to see the face of the person, he was knocked unconscious. Lord Top quickly took out a pair of loose trousers from the suitcase and put it on at once before Randy woke up. Then he went to the next room and asked one of their members to change the room with him. When he finallyy on the bed, his forehead was covered with sweat. He took the shower in vain. ** ¡°That mouse was charred. The smell can be sensed far away from the ce it was charred.¡± ¡°I told you to change a better cable, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. There¡¯re mice and squirrels everywhere. Even a man would die when touching a cable, not to mention such a small animal.¡± ¡°I got it. I¡¯ve contacted the worker and asked him to add anotheryer outside the cable.¡± The rooms in the guest house weren¡¯t that soundproof, so everyone woke up amidst the quarrel between the owner and his wife. It was eight in the morning. Everyone gathered in the lobby after dressing themselves up. Some of them yawned heavily while the others were dizzy because of a hangover. Everyone wasn¡¯t ready for a climb anyway. Randy looked the most terrible as if he had been struck by lightning. He kept massaging the back of his neck, ncing his members back and forth. He asked them one by one, ¡°Who the hell hit me yesterday night?¡± A hangover always caused a trouble. He could hardly remember what happened yesterday night, except that he was ying Truth or Dare with Jaquan, Armando and Janessa, and drank a lot of alcohol. His neck hurt that much, and he suspected it was Janessa who hit him. But he got to know she was also drunkst night. The member in his room was the biggest suspect. When he was defending himself and was about to tell Randy the truth, Lord Top was making a gesture towards him as if he would give him a lesson. The team member rubbed his neck gingerly and lowered his head without saying anything. Janessa didn¡¯t feel that bad when she woke up. She thought it was because of her good physical condition. She didn¡¯t know how heavily she had vomited on Armando and how thoughtfully Armando had taken care of her. He even washed her face and feet for her. Armando, on the other hand, didn¡¯t get a good sleep and the shadows under his eyes looked so obvious. Janessa even asked him with concern, ¡°You didn¡¯t get a good sleep? You can¡¯t sleep on a bed except your own one?¡± Looking at her, Armando nodded slightly. He was always like that, and Janessa was used to it.. So she didn¡¯t ask him anymore and began to apply sunscreen. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 148 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 148 The owner of the guest house brought them breakfast, saying, ¡°You young persons are here to exercise, so you should have got up early. The air here is fresh. Have a good time here after finishing your breakfast.¡± Thendy also brought some porridge to them. ¡°One of you did get up early, but it was too early. She asked me what to eat for breakfast at about five in the morning. She must have wandered around for long.¡± Looking at each other, they finally realized that Arabe wasn¡¯t here. Why she got up so early was that she didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday and woke up due to hunger. Everyone knew it clearly, so none of them said a word but enjoyed the porridge. Sitting opposite Vincent, Emily was eating porridge. She suddenly found someone was staring at her. She looked up, seeing Lord Top look at her as if he wanted to tell her something. Emily knew what he wanted to say, so she made a gesture to ease him. Lord Top felt relieved and let out a grateful smile towards her. Emily thought to herself that no wonder he rarely smiled. Maybe she should say she rarely smiled. Her smile was so attractive, and so were her fair and slender legs. Emily admitted that Lord Top did look cool without a cap after looking at her for a while. Her shoulder- length hair wasbed backwards and fixed with a little gel, showing how delicate she was. When she was enjoying her porridge, her eyebrows were slightly up. Her nose was high and her mouth¡­ A big hand appeared in front of her eyes. The joints of the hand were distinct, and there were some thin calluses on its palm. The fingers were long and slender. Most importantly, it almost could the whole face of Emily. She retracted her gaze and raised her head to see Vincent raising his eyebrows to look at her. He followed her gaze and saw that the group of members eating porridge. One of them looked very cool and just smiled at Emily. Vincent did say anything else but to remind her, ¡°Have your breakfast.¡± After having a sip of the porridge, Emily nced at him while biting the spoon, ¡°I can exin.¡± The aura between them was a bit weird. Emily looked like a cheated wife who was about to exin to her husband. Vincent raised his head and looked at her with magnanimity, ¡°Okay.¡± Emily felt that Vincent didn¡¯t just look cold, and he was literally cold. She muttered, ¡°Vincent, everyone will ce more of their eyes on beautiful things. And you also told mest time that the desire to look the attractive was universal. And I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Her exnation didn¡¯t work at all. And it even annoyed Vincent. Emily should say something more to fix this. ¡°But¡­¡± Emily added as she was looking at Vincent¡¯s poke face that was way too attractive. She reached out to touch the corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth. ¡°After sizing up his appearance, I think good- looking face doesn¡¯t matter that much. Instead, inner beauty matters. Besides, none of them is more handsome than you especially when you¡¯re smiling.¡± What a perfect exnation! Emily would like to thumb up for herself. Vincent held her hand that was about to touch his face and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Stop, please.¡± It was just a short sentence, and his tone wasn¡¯t that gentle and seductive but helpless. However, it sounded so attractive to Emily. How she was feeling was like a stone thrown to ake, and her ears turned red quickly for no reason. She pulled her hand away and touched her earlobe. Lowering her head, she continued to eat her porridge while casting a peek at Vincent every once in a while. She wasn¡¯t ttering him. Instead, she was quite serious. Vincent really was the best-looking one in her eyes. Especially when he stared at someone with his eyes narrowed, he was so affectionate. He was indifferent and he always buttoned up his shirt tightly, sort of like a celibate. The contours of his face were as clear as those of a model in a magazine. He was about the same age as Randy, Jaquan and the others, but he wasn¡¯t as lively as the people of his age. What others could sense was only his calmness and reserved temperament cultivated in years. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent was really nice. Not to mention anything else, he contacted a boss of a decorationpany last night, and offered a ny percent discount which was almost free of charge. What could Emily do? Of course, she could only ept his kindness. Sizing up the situation, Emily believed she would get more if she was with Vincent. Biting the spoon, she thought she would have to send something valuable to him. After everyone finished their breakfast, thendy of the guest house handed each of them a bottle of water and cheered them up, ¡°Come on.¡± The game otaku spent most of their time in ying games and they barely exercise, so Randy would organize this team-building trip as a celebration for their victory. Who would have thought it to be a mountain climb? Quite a lot of them thought that they would take a cable car to the top of the mountain. It turned out that they had been too na?ve. Mount Phoenix was also called Mount Phoenix Forest Park. The top of the mountain still maintained its original state, since it had not been developed. The mountain was covered with branches and leaves, even in autumn. Randy took the lead and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They met Arabe at the door the moment they set out. She wore a khaki wool skirt, a fur coat, and knee boots. She also put on some makeup, looking so delicate in the sunlight. ¡°You intended to climb a mountain in this pair of boots?¡± Looking at her with a frown, Randy was critiquing Jaquan in his heart. What was more, he didn¡¯t like the way Arabe acted, especially in front of him. He threw his bag which was full of snacks onto his back. ¡°Don¡¯t think about asking Jaquan to carry you on his back just after a short-time climb. It¡¯ll take us at least four hours to reach the top of the mountain. Okay? Go change your boots, otherwise it would either exhaust or starve you.¡± Arabe was a little embarrassed, ¡°I, I only brought this pair of shoes here.¡± There were only three girls in their team, Janessa, Emma and Emily. Emily¡¯s feet were far smaller than Arabe¡¯s, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to wear Emily¡¯s shoes. While the size of shoes of Janessa and Emma seemed to be simr to that of Arabe. When Jaquan was about to ask Janessa for a favor after a nce at her, she took the camera and said, ¡°Wow, the scenery here is good. I¡¯ll take a picture. Armando,e here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa didn¡¯t refuse him directly, but everyone could know it clearly that Janessa didn¡¯t like Arabe at all, and she wouldn¡¯t lend her shoes to Arabe. At this time, Jaquan got to believe Randy¡¯sment on Janessa. He said she felt very strongly. He turned to Emma. Fortunately, Emma didn¡¯t refuse him. Leaning against the wall, she said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Arabe waved her hand, ¡°Forget it. I can wear my own boots.¡± Jaquan said to Randy, ¡°You guys go first. We¡¯ll follow youter.¡± He followed Emma into the guest house. Rolling his eyes, Randy acted like he had known what Jaquan would do long before. Then he waved at Stony, ¡°Come on, boy, follow me.¡± He refused after hearing that, ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll go with my mom. She needs me.¡± ¡°Even a kid is more sensible than the adults.. What the hell is going on here?¡± Randy led his team up the mountain after a sigh. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 149 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 149 Arabe wore an ugly look on her face. She directly took a step forward and walked ahead of Randy. Clearly, she wanted to prove that she can climb the mountain in boots. Seeing that, Randy and others shrugged their shoulders. On the way to the mountain top, Randy would asionally have casual chats with other team members. Emily and Vincent followed behind. Rex wasn¡¯t with them. This time, Vincent only brought a guard with him. And that guard was also the driver today. Right now, the guard was following closely behind with a bag full of bread, chocte, and other snacks. Janessa, who had just pretended to be taking pictures, put away her camera and waved to Armando, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Show me the photos you just took.¡± Armando reached towards the camera. He thought just now he was modelling for Janessa. He wanted to know what he looked like in Janessa¡¯s photos. ¡°What photos?¡± Janessa asked Armando. Soon she figured it out. ¡°Oh, I know what you mean! But I didn¡¯t even take off the lens cover. How could there be any photos? Just now, I said that on purpose to avoid lending my shoes to that ¡®princess¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emma¡¯s suitcase was very neat. The clothes on the left were hers, and the right was Stony¡¯s. There was a shoebox in the middlepartment. Emma took out a pair of shoes from the box. The moment Jaquan saw it, he was somewhat stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t these my shoes?¡± Although Emma had worn it once, based on the fragrant smell of that shoes, Jaquan knew that she must have washed it. The shoes smelled of washing powder. ¡°Yes, these are the shoes that I borrowed from youst time. Now I return them to you.¡± Emma closed the suitcase again. Then she took the key, preparing to lock the door. ¡°There are the shoes you just talked about?¡± Jaquan frowned. It was hard for him to ept that. Emma raised her head to look at him. Her expression silently answered his question. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan asked again, ¡°Do you have any other shoes? These must be big for her.¡± ¡°Yes, the shoes I am wearing.¡± Emma pointed at her feet and said, ¡°Will she wear my shoes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan knew Arabe was like a princess who was hard to please. He knew she would never wear shoes once worn by others. He could only walk out with his shoes. Apart from the Stony, there was no one else at the door. Looking at the road ahead, Jaquan estimated that Randy and others have climbed about fifty meters. Jaquan was about to catch them up with the shoes. Then he thought of Emma, who was behind him. She was limping. She walked rather slowly. Stony supported her and they moved up step by step. The road to the mountaintop was paved with tree trunks. Further up was a stone staircase. A child like Stony would definitely not be able to hold up the weight of an adult. Jaquan walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Without waiting for Emma¡¯s reply, he walked over and grabbed one of her arms to support her. However, he overestimated his impression in Emma¡¯s heart. Emma frowned slightly, pulled back her arm to avoid his touch, and said politely and distantly, ¡°Thank you. But there is no need to do that.¡± Jaquan found himself unable to understand Emma. He put the shoes in the corner of his arm and directly grabbed Emma¡¯s arm. After being rejected, there was some awkwardness on his face. ¡°Why are you so hostile to me?¡± Stony walked forward, pushed Jaquan away and said, ¡°Let go of my mother!¡± Jaquan could only loosen his grip. ¡°I just want to be nice. Has your mother been hurt by a man before? Why she treated me¡­¡± Emma smiled, ¡°Yes, I was hurt by a man. So I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Before Emma admitted, that was just his guessing. But now Jaquan knew that was the truth, which made him somewhat feelplex. Emma was indeed been abandoned by a man and raise her child on her own. No wonder she was holding a wary attitude towards men. Jaquan was trying to change his attitude and help her in a moreforting way. Then he saw Armando running down from above. Armando directly supported Emma and said, ¡°There¡¯s a stone staircase ahead. It was hard for you to pass that. Let me help you.¡± Emma nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan watched Armando support Emma to pass the staircase. And it was she who said that she was once hurt by a man! Jaquan was a little angry. He thought in his heart, ¡°Her hostility is only aimed at me! Shit!¡± Up the stone staircase, there was a lush bamboo forest. Halfway up the mountain, there was an observation deck. A waterfall was spraying out from a stone lion¡¯s mouth in front of the observation deck, forming a rainbow in the air. Janessa couldn¡¯t wait to take the camera to record the beautiful scenery. Then she saw a woman holding water to ¡­ wash her feet. Shit! Janessa cursed in her heart and put down her camera. Then she saw Arabe standing by the stone lion. Holding her shoes in one hand, Arabe was finding a napkin from her bag to wipe her feet. She was indeed a princess. Perhaps she figured out climbing the mountain in her boots was a bad decision. So after finding the mountain path was quite clean, she directly took off her boots. Randy and the rest of the team were all indoorsy. They didn¡¯t exercise much. Besides, they would asionally stop to discuss even argue over some issues. On top of that, they often stopped to drink or eat. As a result, Arabe was ahead of them. When they arrived at the observation deck, they saw Arabe sitting by the stone lion, with her face indicating she had been waiting for them for a long time. Janessa ignored Arabe. She took the camera and found a ce to sit. Following the stone steps, she could see Armando supporting Emma to walk up. Stony was walking in front of them with his little schoolbag on the back. And he would asionally turn around to make sure his mother was okay. Further ahead were Emily and Vincent. They were here to travel. Watching the scenery all the way, they would asionally discuss with each other and take pictures with their mobile phones. But romance eluded them. They only took pictures of the scenery. They didn¡¯t take selfies, nor did they take pictures of them being together. Janessa adjusted the focus of her camera and couldn¡¯t help but take a profile of them. In the camera, Emily found a rare insect. She called Vincent to look at it. Emily looked surprised. And Vincent was looking at her dotingly. Janessa had always felt that Vincent was too distant. He had the power to let people not daring to come close to him. He looked too cold and indifferent. But now, this arrogant man was standing on the stone staircase, looking at the girl in front of him dotingly. They didn¡¯t do anything intimate. But they gave people such an illusion that the air suddenly became sweet because of them. Jaquan, who was in front of them, quickly rushed to the observation deck. He held the box and said to Randy, ¡°You should slow down and walk behind Vincent.¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seventh was about to stuff a piece of chocte into his mouth. He nced at the stone staircase as he asked. Jaquan snatched his chocte and said, ¡°This way, you will feel that you shouldn¡¯t be on the mountain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily took a lot of photos. She has not climbed a mountain before. The most impressive view of her previous life was that of the Britt¡¯s and the Tea Manor. These two ces gave her a lot of inspiration. Now that this ce was so full of scenic spots. She had many interests. Not only did she take a lot of photos, but also introduced the nts she didn¡¯t know to Vincent with Wikipedia. They didn¡¯t feel much tired. After finding a ce to sit down, the guard took out two bottles of water and handed the water to them. Emily took the water and thanked the guard. On the other hand, Vincent did not receive the water from the guard. He unscrewed the bottle cap of Emily¡¯s water and then handed it to Emily. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emily took a sip of water and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Vincent did not answer Emily directly. Instead, he took the water in Emily¡¯s hand and poured it into his throat before saying, ¡°What do you say?¡± His voice was a little hoarse. Because of the thirst, his voice was a little low. His voicended by Emily¡¯s ears. Emily felt it was so hot. She thought perhaps this was because the surrounding air was a little stuffy. Emily rubbed her ears and pushed Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t speak to my ear.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vincent let out augh. Emily red at him. She knew that he was doing it on purpose, so she purposely blew into his ear and said coquettishly, ¡°Vincent¡­. Vincent¡­. Vincent¡­¡± She was purposely blowing her breath to Vincent¡¯s ear. She didn¡¯t have any intention to do something romantic. But her breath stimted Vincent¡¯s nerves. Opposed to them, there were many people. So they couldn¡¯t act without scruple. Vincent tilted his head slightly and his thin lips brushed past Emily¡¯s mouth and cheeks. His fiery breath landed by her ear again. He did not say anything. He only gently touched her ear bones with his teeth. Emily didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt her limbs unable to support herself. Looking from afar, they seemed to be whispering to each other. This was what Arabe saw when she came over. She twisted her fingers and turned around unhappily. As she walked away, she often turned around.. Vincent had never noticed, even when she was less than three meters away from him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 150 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 150 Jaquan brought his shoes over and handed them to her. ¡°Put them on. My shoes are spotless.¡± ¡°Your shoes?¡± Arabe asked confusedly, ¡°You even took a pair of shoes?¡± Jaquan nodded and put the shoebox on the ground. He took the pair of shoes inside and was about to change them for Arabe. Arabe retracted her feet, sniffed her nose and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t your shoes all have perfume on them? Why does this one have the smell of washing powder?¡± Jaquan was a little dumbfounded. He grabbed his hair and didn¡¯t know how to exin it. If he said that these shoes were worn by Emma, Arabe probably wouldn¡¯t wear them anymore. However, just as he was hesitating, Arabe had misunderstood it. These shoes weren¡¯t his. It must belong to one of Randy¡¯s team members. But she didn¡¯t say it clearly. She just lowered her head and looked at the shoes. ¡°These shoes are too big. It doesn¡¯t fit the feet perfectly. Put it in your backpack.¡± ¡°Then tell me if you¡¯re tired, these shoes can be worn as slippers for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t force her. He just put away the shoes and found a ce to sit. Armando and Emma finally came. Everyone rested on the spot for more than ten minutes. It was already autumn. But, everyone had taken off their jackets. After all, they had climbed the mountain for so long and had eaten something. The heat squeezed their stomachs and was transmitted to the surface of their skin. It was endlessly hot. Everyone finished resting and was about to go up the mountain when an olddy came down with a bamboo basket on her back. Seeing their group, she shouted loudly, ¡°Do you have empty bottles?¡± Randy and the rest of the team members hurriedly took out the empty bottles from their bags and handed them to her. The viewing tform didn¡¯t have a garbage can. Alright, it was really unsightly to put a garbage can in such a purely natural ce. The olddy took all the bottles and thanked them. Then, she threw bottles into the bamboo basket on her back. Then, she picked up the trash with pliers. Randy and the other members dropped some snacks and wastepaper from where they had just eaten. The olddy did not say anything and came up to clean it. Randy found a napkin and was about to wrap up the garbage when the olddy swept the garbage and put it into the bamboo basket on his back. The viewing tform was restored to its original cleanliness. Before leaving, the olddy said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw rubbish around.¡± Randy agreed and gave her two bottles of water that he didn¡¯t open. The olddy waved her hand and said, ¡°There are springs on the mountain. It¡¯s clean and safe to drink. You guys can go up and drink some to strengthen your body.¡± Although this olddy looked very old, her movements were vigorous. She was in good health. ¡°Lady, do you get paid for this?¡± Janessa suddenly asked. The olddy did not understand, ¡°What y?¡± Everyone understood. Jaquan asked, ¡°Do you have a duty to do this? We mean, you came to pick up trash and no one gave you money?¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°Why do I need to be paid? I juste over to climb mountains to exercise and pick up garbage every day. The scenery is good here and it can¡¯t get dirty.¡± Janessa took the camera and asked, ¡°May I take a picture of you?¡± ¡°No. You young people are good-looking. Why do you want to take a picture of me?¡± The olddy smiled. Although she was old, her clothes were neat and tidy, also her shoes. She was obviously old but enjoyed her life. Janessa looked at the lush mountain in front of her and said, ¡°We can let your descendants remember you. You are the guardian of this mountain. In the future, if there are photographs kept, everyone will remember you. They will also remember to learn from you and protect this mountain together.¡± The olddy was swayed. She fixed her hair and asked, ¡°Should I put my things down?¡± Janessa suddenly smiled, ¡°Sorry. I actually had taken a picture. I was worried that you would disagree, so I asked. Also, I was afraid that I won¡¯t capture the right moment if I notify you first. So I took the picture first.¡± The olddy heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Great. Then I can leave.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe, who had been silent all this while, suddenly took a few steps forward and gave a stack of money to the olddy. She said, ¡°Lady, thank you for your work.¡± The olddy seemed to be frightened, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t give me money. I don¡¯t want money.¡± ¡°Your work is not easy. I just want to¡­¡± Before Arabe could finish her sentences, Janessa interrupted her. She took the money and said, ¡°She thought you were paid for the work. Sorry.¡± The olddy finally smiled again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not. It is free. I work voluntarily. I can also exercise at the same time. It doesn¡¯t matter. You young people should be careful when climbing the mountain. There are snakes on it. Just don¡¯t disturb them.¡± ¡°Alright, take care!¡± Janessa threw the money to Arabe and took another photo of the olddy¡¯s back view going down the mountain. Many notes fell to the ground. Arabe stood there alone, her eyes filled with grievances, anger, confusion, and unwillingness. She gritted her teeth and looked at Janessa, ¡°Although you are older than me, you can¡¯t represent me. Why do you take my money back on your own initiative? That¡¯s what I¡¯m willing to give to old granny.¡± After Janessa finished taking the photo, she was in a good mood. She looked at Arabe¡¯s eyes almost calmly, ¡°Arabe, she loves this mountain. This love can¡¯t be measured by money. Of course, you might not understand that.¡± Jaquan came over to pick up the money on the ground and said to Arabe, ¡°The olddy will not ept your money.¡± Randy took out his aggressive fan from somewhere and said, ¡°If the olddy wants money, the people sitting here all have. She treats the mountain as her own. Of course, she doesn¡¯t want the guests, like us, to dirty her territory. If youe and give her money, it will give her the feeling that the mountain is at your disposal. Of course, she would not agree.¡± Among the brothers, it was hard for Vincent to open his mouth to Arabe. Armando did not want to say something to Arabe. Jaquan was obedient to Arabe, while Ferne behaved in a noisy. Only the way Randy treated Arabe could be called flogging education. Arabe finally sunk in and realized that he had just done something stupid. He whispered to Janessa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Janessa smiled at her. She was a beautiful girl with a cold and intelligent temperament. When she smiled, she was even more free and easy. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. Did you harm my interests? No, so you don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Losing face in front of everyone made her feel ashamed but more aggrieved. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Sorry that you could only get that.¡± Janessa looked at her. Arabe had very little aura in front of Janessa, which seemed to be crushed to pieces. ¡°I¡¯m not beating around the bush. Arabe, I didn¡¯t like you before. Now, I don¡¯t like you even more. It was just like when I saw you using the water from the waterfall to wash your feet. I don¡¯t like it!¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t imagine that the scene of her taking a foot bath was seen by others. And Janessa even brought it up in front of so many people. Her face looked even worse. She felt as if someone had roasted her on a stove and poured cold water over her body.. She pushed Janessa away, turned around and then run down the mountain. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 151 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 151 Jaquan was worried about her, so he hurriedly blocked her way. ¡°Arabe! It¡¯s fine. No one saw it. She was joking¡­. Don¡¯t take it seriously. Your did that out of kindness. We can all understand. You ¡­¡± However, Arabe could not listen to any words. She managed to run, but the path down the mountain was blocked by Jaquan. She turned around and ran up the mountain. Jaquan was just about to catch her up, but Randy pulled him away. ¡°Are you stupid? Wait here until she is tired of crying. When she thinks of you, you can go over then. In this way, she would get a good impression of you.¡± Jaquan frowned, ¡°Randy, I don¡¯t want to earn her a good impression. I¡¯m just worried about her.¡± Randy undid him and said to his back view, ¡°Oh, wait for her to snuggle into another man¡¯s arms. You can continue to care about her like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan paused and came down the stone steps. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait.¡± He picked up the money on the ground, also the shoes he had taken with him. Then, he sat down on the stone to ponder. Armando walked over to Janessa and took out Ferrero from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡°You did right!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Janessa peeled one and stuffed one into her mouth. Armando lowered his head and held her hand for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re upset.¡± Janessa was stunned for a moment. She quickly pulled back her hand and suddenly looked in the direction of the mountain. Then, she sighed softly and said in a faint voice, ¡°Oh, after all, it¡¯s on the mountain. I could endure it for a while. If something happens, the people of her family will keep me in trouble. Besides, she is the heir of the Pecker family. I won¡¯t get away with that.¡± Jaquan was quite close to her. Hearing her saying, he stood up immediately with his expression tightening. ¡°You knew that saying this would hurt her self-esteem. Why did you do this on purpose?¡± ¡°Jaquan! I¡¯m warning you!¡± Armando stood up and came in front of Janessa. He was a tall man, but he was usually dull and inarticte. Wherever he went, he would always nest in a ce, so he was always not the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Standing behind him, Janessa had a proud feeling as if he was her son that grew up to a real man. ¡°What did you want to warn me about? Don¡¯t think I have to respect her just because she¡¯s my aunt!¡± When it came to Arabe, Jaquan behaved as if he was a totally different person. He was impulsive and irritable. ¡°Jaquan!¡± If Armando were to be sent to a debate, he would definitely drive his teammates crazy because he really didn¡¯t know how to speak. He would only shout the other party¡¯s name. ¡°She clearly knows Arabe¡¯s temperament. If something really happens, who will take the responsibilities?¡± Armando was about to repeat Jaquan¡¯s name when Janessa pressed down on him with one hand and pulled him behind her. She was at least four years older than him. How could she hide behind him? She should be the one to protect him. ¡°Did I ask her toe?¡± As soon as his teammate Janessa stepped on the stage, she dominated the entire scene. Jaquan calmed down a little. ¡°Yes, she wanted toe. But wasn¡¯t it because of you?¡± Janessa picked up a piece of money in her hand and shook it. Her eyes and brows were full of smiles, appearing to be casual and carefree. ¡°You like her and I bullied her. So, you put your anger at me. Then why don¡¯t you help her give the money to thatdy? If you did it, I wouldn¡¯t be involved in this.¡± Jaquan also knew that he had gone too far. He just couldn¡¯t ept that fact that many people didn¡¯t like Arabe. He put himself in her position. How sad would she be, being hated by so many people? He lowered his eyebrows. ¡°What she did was not appropriate.¡± ¡°Not appropriate?¡± Janessa smiled. Her eyes were bright. She didn¡¯t seem to put Jaquan¡¯s anger in her eyes. She only felt that this was a hrious thing. ¡°Jaquan, you are awyer. You can¡¯t utter words that do not hang together. If it¡¯s my fault, then I will naturally take the consequences. If it¡¯s an unfounded crime with mere words of mouth are imposed on me, do you think I should bear it or not?¡± ¡°Janessa. A great man rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs. Forgive him this time.¡± Randy came over to be a peacemaker, then pulled Armando¡¯s hand and shook Jaquan¡¯s. Then, he let the two hug. ¡°Alright, friends shouldn¡¯t hold grudges. We can¡¯t let women ruin our friendship, right?¡± Armando¡¯s expression was still unsightly as he said in a buzzing voice, ¡°He can¡¯t bully Janessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy did a facepalm. ¡°Armando, you are really something. All you think about is Janessa! Why about your friends? Don¡¯t you remember how much you enjoy yourselves when we hung out? Don¡¯t you rememberst time we¡­?¡± Armando abruptly covered Randy¡¯s mouth, ¡°Stop. I do remember. Friendship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa asked curiously, ¡°What did you do?¡± Randy was just about to say something when Armando covered his mouth again. Armando, who had always been a good liar, had unleashed his potential. ¡°Nothing, just Ferne¡¯s hotel.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy opened his hand and nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, Ferne¡¯s hotel.¡± Janessa felt that Randy¡¯s smile was a little wretched. It was not a decent ce to go. She was just curious. Her unenlightened nephew had actually thought of a way to find a woman? Could it be that he is already not a virgin? Anyway, she had been trying to fix him up with Emma. Since this brat had his own thoughts, then she would not interfere in the future. Just now, the stressful atmosphere was stirred up by Randy. The group of people was ready to go back on their way, but Emma and Stony parted ways with everyone. ¡°I won¡¯t go up anymore. The Dragon Spring is over there. I¡¯ll take Stony there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together. You are still hurt. Armando, help her.¡± Janessa said, ¡°We can take a look at the Dragon Spring together. Didn¡¯t granny just say that we should drink some spring water to strengthen our body?¡± ¡°OK, let¡¯s go together.¡± Randy agreed. Armando walked over to Emma, held her arm, and walked in the direction she pointed. Jaquan walked behind the two of them and stared at Emma¡¯s back. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder where he had made her upset. Why would she rely on Armando rather than him? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He was much more handsome than Armando. Even Randy didn¡¯t dare to im to be the hottest in front of him. Besides, Armando was not into dressing himself up. Armando¡¯s family was not bad. Although the Mosbys was engaged in porcin art painting and carried forward the cultural and historical heritage, feudal thoughts still existed. They did not prefer the dressy or foppish styles and thought that men should put their careers and families first. They should have a strong sense of responsibility. They should know how to respect the old and love the young. Appearance was not that important! A real man did not care about dignity and appearance. It did not matter what he worn. The important thing was that no matter what he did, he should follow his conscience. Armando was nurtured and grew up in such a family, so he now had a serious face of an old professor. He would look more like one if he wore sses. However, he was not short-sighted. After everyone took a few steps, Randy suddenly turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°Holy shit. Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 152 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 152 They looked around and discovered that Vincent disappeared. Even though they were otaku and didn¡¯t know much about the business world, they were aware that Vincent was well-known. They not only respected him but also stood in awe of him. Despite this, they were slow to notice that he was not around. Perhaps the scene between Arabe and Janessa grabbed their attention just now. When they couldn¡¯t find Vincent, they shouted right away, ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Vincent!¡± ¡°Mrs. Scavo!¡± Janessa frowned slightly. ¡°A bunch of sycophants¡­¡± It must be hard for them to address a girl who was several years younger than them as Mrs. Scavo. The guard walked unnoticed behind them and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent is changing.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Randy covered his mouth and eximed, ¡°Just a while ago, they¡­?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Vincent happened toe out from behind a boulder, and his face darkened when he heard this. Emily followed behind him with a smile on her face. When she smiled, her eyes twinkled with liveliness. With her palm-sized face and ck hair over her shoulders, she was gorgeous. Many of them were mesmerized by her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Emily looked up, she found them dumbfounded. Confused, she stopped smiling and looked at Randy. What made her more charming was that she didn¡¯t find herself beautiful. All of them were hit by Cupid¡¯s arrows. Thinking that she was Vincent¡¯s woman, they instantly pulled out the arrows in their imagination and begged Cupid not to do it again. Randy flipped his fan open and covered half of his face. In an annoying tone, he asked, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. Just now ¡­ what did you guys do?¡± Although the others weren¡¯t gossips, they couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears when they heard him ask. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing.¡± Vincent held Emily¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Really? Was this ce okay for you? Do you like a natural environment like this?¡± Randy continued. ¡°¡­¡± Turn back the clock. The moment Vincent bit Emily¡¯s ear bone, she swooned in his embrace and knocked over the bottle in his hand with her arm. The little water left in it spilled onto Vincent¡¯s trousers. The soaked part of his trousers made his erection visible. Her eyes bugged for a moment before she took off her coat and blocked it for him. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent looked embarrassed as he unhappily patted on her shoulder and said, ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Emily finished her sentence, the guard already opened his backpack, took out a clean suit sealed in a pack, and respectfully presented it to Vincent. ¡°¡­¡± She wondered why he brought a suit here and it was a full set. Emily couldn¡¯t figure it out and walked before Vincent as a cover. They made their way into the back of the observation deck. The guard handed the suit to Emily. His trousers were wet, so was his underwear. Emily took out a pair of ck shorts from the pack and handed it over. She was at a loss, not knowing where to look. Finally, she stared at the ground. She could see Vincent¡¯s straight legs out of the corner of her eye. Looking up, she saw a bullet-sized scar on the inside of his right thigh. The skin surrounding the scar was dark purple. Standing there, he let her size him up with her burning gaze. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily was somewhat confused by his question. Detecting affection in his eyes, she understood what he was asking. She nced there and ttered him, ¡°Strong and majestic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent let out augh. He reached out and took the trousers in her hand. He put his palm on the top of her hair. ¡°Turn around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Emily didn¡¯t say much, her eyes lit up because she found that Vincent was actually shy. ¡°If you keep staring, it will be excited.¡± Vincent lowered his head and said. These erotic words came from such a straight-faced man. ¡°¡­¡± The groupughed and had fun along the way. A momentter, they arrived at the Dragon Spring that Emma was looking for. Rows of stones were stacked on top of each other. The spring water shaped them into a dragon pattern. Or perhaps the pattern was manmade and quite lifelike. But obviously they were not so interested in the spring. They looked up and saw the trees beside them. There were a lot of bright red fruits. They asked curiously, ¡°Are these red fruits here edible?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat them. What if they are poisonous¡­¡± Before Randy could finish his sentence, he saw Janessa pick one and wipe it with her clothes before stuffing it into her mouth. Armando was so scared that he reached for her mouth. ¡°Janessa!¡± After finishing it, Janessa said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just taste it. If I don¡¯t die from it, you can eat some.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was already noon. The sun shone on everyone¡¯s face through cracks between leaves and their sweat glistened. They all squatted beside stones and cupped their hands to get water to wash their faces. ¡°It¡¯s quite refreshing.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s spring water, all-natural. You can take some with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Are there any rabbits here?¡± ¡°You wish. Even if there are, you can¡¯t find a barbecue rack here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Their topic started to drift, but much of their talk was about pheasants, rabbits, and barbecues. Apparently, they were starving. Janessa felt nothing after eating the red fruit. Just as she was about to persuade others to try it, Armando stopped her. ¡°What if you feel sick after half an hour?¡± Janessa shrugged. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll eat alone. Anyway, I had one.¡± Armando could not convince her, so he could only pick a few and wash them by the spring before handing them to her. Janessa encouraged him, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around. Go and help her.¡± She was referring to Emma. Emma was opening her backpack and taking out a cup for water. Because her foot was injured, it was not convenient for her to stoop down, so she half knelt on a stone and leaned out to get the water. Armando silently took her cup and filled it for her. Emma turned to him and thanked him. Jaquan shot an unpleasant look at her and found a ce a little far away from them. ¡°Randy, didn¡¯t you say that the owner would bring us food?¡± ¡°I asked him to bring it to the top of the mountain.¡± Randy kept fanning himself fast. ¡°It motivates us to climb.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After saying that, Randy looked up at the top of the mountain and sighed, ¡°Damn, now I regret it.¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Jaquan only had a few bottles of water in backpack, unlike Randy who brought snacks like a child. Jaquan had thought that the owner would prepare lunch for them to bring along and Randy¡¯s n surprised him. He only had a little porridge in the morning because the hangover spoiled his appetite. Now, he burned many calories and was hungry now. He took off his coat and held the shoe box in his hand. ncing up, he caught sight of the owner. ¡°Hey! Sir!¡± he cried out immediately. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 153 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 153 Randy and the rest of the team saw the owner as well. They started shouting. The owner had intended to turn a deaf to them as he went up the mountain, but now their shout gave him a headache. He had no choice but to walk over with two bamboo baskets. ¡°Why are you only halfway up now?¡± He swiftly flipped the baskets over and put them down. ¡°Sir! Do you bring any food? Hurry up! I¡¯m starving!¡± Randy dashed forward like a monkey. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The owner smiled and looked honest with the beard on his face. ¡°The mountain is leased to you guys. How can I not prepare food for you?¡± The team members were a little surprised to hear this. ¡°Captain Randy, did you take the whole mountain?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°You rent all the guest houses as well, right? We were the only guests yesterday.¡± ¡°I also feel strange. I haven¡¯t seen any other visitors¡­¡± ¡°Captain Randy, I wronged you. We evenined behind your back, saying that the climbing only cost less than a thousand¡­¡± The owner smiled honestly, ¡°This mountain usually has many tourists.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, only tens of thousands.¡± Randy took out a few lunch boxes and passed them to the others. ¡°Ladies first.¡± Janessa was impressed and saw Randy in a different light. Janessa handed a lunch box to Emma before taking another from Armando and opening it. The owner was busy with giving out spoons. ¡°You just happen to be sitting by the spring water, so drinks are unnecessary, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Although it was mid-November and cool, they were still sweating after climbing the mountain for such a long time. They only rested for a dozen minutes. At this moment, they needed cold drinks to quench their thirst. The owner took out the top-grade drinks that Randy had ordered, and the team members jumped up happily. ¡°Captain Randy! You¡¯re awesome!¡± Randy flipped his fan open and half of his face was hidden behind. He shed a charming smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too infatuated with me. I¡¯m just a ¡­ Holy shit! Don¡¯t p me in the face!¡± Something hit his face. Scared, he hurried to cover his face with the fan. He heard Janessa¡¯sughter coming from ahead. Randy finally had a chance to y cool but failed. He looked down. It turned out to be a red fruit. ¡°It¡¯s edible. It¡¯s sour and sweet.¡± Janessa sat cross-legged on the stone, holding a spoon in her hand and stuffing it into her mouth. Randy was worried that he would be allergic to the fruit and swollen. He picked it up and gave it to Armando. ¡°Armando, eat it. It¡¯s a fruit with her love in it.¡± Hearing this, Armando wiped it carefully and stuffed it into his mouth. Randy cried out, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re allergic, don¡¯t me me.¡± With that, he carried his lunch box and squatted behind a stone on the other side. The owner walked over to Emma and said, ¡°There¡¯s a boulder over there. It¡¯s enough for the two of you to sit on. You can sit there and put your feet in the water. The spring water is about as deep as your calf.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma thanked him, and Stony raised his head from the wooden bucket and also said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The owner waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jaquan looked up at her and thought to himself, ¡°So she really came here for her feet.¡± The owner was an honest and observant person. He knew who wanted to chat and who liked to be undisturbed. He sat there quietly and waited. After everyone to finish the meal, he said, ¡°You guys can leave when you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He went to tidy up the baskets and discovered a lunch box left. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Jaquan walked over. He ate very quickly and almost finished his drinks in one gulp. After handing the bottle and lunch box to the owner, he turned around and carried his shoe box coat and the extra meal in his hand up the hill. ¡°I have to go.¡± Randy waved the spoon in his hand at him. ¡°I wish you sess in one go!¡± Jaquan said, ¡°¡­¡± Randy chuckled, ¡°Alright, I wish you win her heart!¡± The owner looked at the crowd and suddenly said knowingly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that beauty. Has she reached the top of the mountain?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Randy squatted down on the stone again and shrugged. ¡°She walks faster than us.¡± The owner sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. I thought she was a spoiled princess. I¡¯m surprised that she gets up earlier and is fitter than you. You boys¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others felt ashamed, though the feeling didn¡¯t spoil their appetite and instead they enjoyed their food much more. Emily also received a red fruit from Janessa. Emily smiled at her and then took a bite. Indeed, it tasted sour and sweet. There were seeds inside. Emily finished it and spat the seeds onto her palm and wrapped them in a napkin. She asked Vincent, ¡°Vincent, will these sprout if I take them home?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the tree behind her. He said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°You can pull this tree out and move it home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She murmured, ¡°Forget it.¡± A momentter, Vincent looked down and asked, ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Do you want some?¡± Before she was about to stand on tiptoe to pick one, in the shadows the guard took action. He jumped a few times and picked a handful of red fruits. Then he walked to the spring water to wash them clean and handed them in. She picked up one and passed it to Vincent. Vincent lowered his back and leaned over to hold her fingers in his mouth. Emily said, ¡°¡­¡± The tip of his tongue twirled around her fingers. Emily quivered and withdrew her hand. She turned around and ran to the spring to wash her hands. Vincent, ¡°¡­¡± As Randy saw the whole thing, heughed so hard that he hupped and stammered, ¡°Holy shit! Help¡­ me¡­¡± He was punished forughing at Vincent. He choked and went teary. Other team members all went to pat him on the back one after another, but it didn¡¯t seem to work. Lord Top finished his meal, put down his lunch box and crossed his hands to move his shoulders and neck. Then, he walked behind Randy and waved the others away. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Randy was just about to ask why, but before he could, a powerful force came at his chest and almost sent his soul away from his body. He coughed a few times and turned around. The moment he saw Lord Top¡¯s face, he was enraged. ¡°Are you taking revenge for something personal?¡± ¡°Any better?¡± Lord Top asked coolly. His face was very red, probably because he felt hot when having his meal. And his cheeks were dripping with sweat. He looked excited and energetic in a strange way. Randy cried out in surprise, ¡°Holy shit. It really works.¡±¡±¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 154 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 154 The owner seemed disappointed at young people. Shaking his head and sighing, he tidied up the dishes and got ready to go down the mountain. After the meal, everyone stood up and decided to move on. They bade their farewell to Emma and left her and Stony near the spring. Then, they continued to climb up the mountain. There was no road up but steep rocks, which left them no choice but to support each other forward. Although they climbed up slowly, they all remained calm because it was very rxing. Janessa walked behind the others and took a lot of photos of them for free. She liked to take pictures of sceneries and seldom took portraits. However, since she had a good impression of Randy because of his politeness, she was nice to him as well as his team members and took some photos of them for their future exhibitions. As for Vincent and Emily, they kept a low profile. Instead of holding each other¡¯s hands or arms, most of the time, they just walked side by side and enjoyed the scenery. Sometimes they showed each other unique scenery. Obviously, they enjoyed this journey more than the others did. And their enjoyment made their nces at each other look more affectionate. Janessa captured several photos of them. In the photo, Vincent and Emily walked forward side by side. She was only as tall as Vincent¡¯s shoulder, but she stepped forward firmly with her back straightened up, as if they were heading for a better future rather than the peak. Future? Janessa fell in a trance. Looking at the rocks, she thought, ¡®If we¡¯re heading for the future, where is the man who can do this with me?¡± ¡°Janessa?¡± Janessa turned around. Armando was walking behind her. He always followed behind her. However, after growing up, he followed behind her not for fun, but to protect her from falling down. As he spoke, he still opened his arms to prevent Janessa from danger. Janessa was moved. ¡®Armando has be very thoughtful. Who will be the lucky girl that he loves and cares?¡¯ At the same time, Jaquan carried many stuffs with a bag on his back. After climbing for an hour alone, he finally reached the top. However, he searched every corner of the mountain peak and couldn¡¯t find Arabe. Jaquan got a little anxious and took out his phone from his backpack to call her. The signal on the mountain was really poor. There was no answer. He wasn¡¯t sure if the poor signal to me or Arabe didn¡¯t want to answer the phone. Then Jaquan called Randy and got through. ¡°Hey, Randy, I didn¡¯t see Arabe. Did you see her on the way?¡± Near the top of the mountain, Randy panted, ¡°No. Why? Isn¡¯t she on the mountaintop?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find her here. I¡¯ve searched everywhere but didn¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her?¡± Randy asked, still panting. Jaquan scratched his hair and said impatiently, ¡°I called her, but no one answered.¡± ¡°Well. Maybe she is still mad at you and doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Randy¡¯s words somewhat relieved Jaquan from his concern that Arabe might be in danger. But then he felt worried again, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Go down the mountain and wait for her.¡± Worn out and running out of oxygen while making the call, Randy took a few deep breaths and leaned against his teammate. Jaquan asked worriedly, ¡°What if she didn¡¯t answer the phone because she¡¯s been trapped?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s just a guess. Be positive. Maybe she is enjoying the hot springs down the mountain now.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. That made sense for him. ¡°Look, even though she didn¡¯t eatst night, she wasn¡¯t starved because she got up early in the morning to have breakfast. In my opinion, you should hang her out to dry. Only in this way will she be grateful to you,¡± Randy said confidently. After hanging up the phone, Randy shook his head. ¡°Love makes one dumb. It¡¯s better not to fall in love.¡± He turned around, only to find that he was leaning against Lord Top who seemed sullen and looked at Randy. Just as Randy thought Lord Top would throw a fit, Lord Top fainted. ¡­ ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Randy had to support him, because with rocks around, Lord Top would get injured if he fell down. But Randy was exhausted. It was hard for him to support him Lord Top. So Randy got annoyed. ¡°Come on. I just leaned against you for a while! Are you ying tricks on me so that I would carry you? No way!¡± But lying in Randy¡¯s arms, Lord Top didn¡¯t even move his eyes. Randy wanted to put him down. But he didn¡¯t, because Lord Top was the trump card in his team. Finally, Randy chose to swallow his anger. Other team members heard Randy and turned around. ¡°What happened to Lord Top?¡± ¡°Heat stroke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot! Look at him, he hasn¡¯t even taken off his coat. He must have suffered from heat stroke!¡± ¡°Get him some water to cool him down.¡± ¡°Captain, put him down. Good. Then put the towel on his forehead.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Wait for him to wake up.¡± ¡­ Emily and Vincent walked over. Seeing that Randy was trying to take off Lord Top¡¯s jacket, Emily took a step forward and pushed him away. ¡°I got this.¡± Randy was dumbfounded. Vincent fell in silence. Janessa remained silent too. So did Armando. Everyone looked at her quietly. Realizing that she had said something wrong, she added, ¡°I know how to deal with heatstroke.¡± Randy immediately nodded, ¡°Great! There you go.¡± The team members also nodded and stood aside. Only Vincent stared at her with his dark eyes, as if she was not trying to help him but flirting with other men. Janessa looked at Emily in confusion. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Emily cared about Lord Top so much. Just then, Randy said, ¡°Although Lord Top has a bad temper, he is an excellent gamer. Emily must have watched the live streaming, right? Rex even asked me for his autograph. I wanted to help him, but Lord Top just wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Inspired by Randy¡¯s words, Emily exined, ¡°Yes, he yed very well. I like him.¡± But Emily was confused that Vincent¡¯s face darkened after she exined. Emily unfastened Lord Top¡¯s coat, but didn¡¯t take it off. Then she pulled down his cor and ced the water bottle on his forehead.. After that, he took Randy¡¯s fan and fanned Lord Top. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 155 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 155 In her childhood, she had watched an ad about heatstroke treatment yed before a TV show for many years. This was the first time that she put it into practice. But Lord Top remained unconscious. Emily carefully touched his forehead and discovered that he was burning. It seemed that he had a fever. He must have been caught a cold when he took a bathst night. Lord Top had worn manyyers. Even though he had been burning, he wouldn¡¯t take off the clothes. Obviously, Lord Top knew that he had a fever and wanted to recover by sweating. Emily looked at him carefully. Lord Top¡¯s face was pale out of illness at that moment. He frowned slightly, seeming ufortable. Although she was not obliged to keep the secret for Lord Top, Emily still believed that all secrets should be kept under wraps, no matter whose secret it was. One of the team members asked, ¡°Should we give him mouth-to-mouth?¡± Another member immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°I got this. I¡¯ve learned it.¡± ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Randy red at him, feeling bewildered. Everyone knew how to blow into others¡¯ mouth. It was very simple! Randy would not share his first kiss with a man, so he was happy that his team member was here to help. Randy patted his team member on his shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you very very much. Go do it!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Emily immediately reached out to cover Lord Top¡¯s mouth, ¡°he has a fever, not heat stroke.¡± ¡­ This was even worse than a heatstroke! Randy squatted down and reached out to touch Lord Top¡¯s face. Until then did he found that it was quite hot. During the meal, Lord Top still seemed fine. He even hit Randy hard with great might! Why did he fall ill suddenly? ¡°Hey, don¡¯t y tricks. We¡¯ll be at the top of the mountain soon. Don¡¯t hold us back. Do you hear me? Get up!¡± He said. Lord Top remained unconscious. Janessa squatted down and touched Lord Top¡¯s face. Emily¡¯s hand was white, but she found that her skin was less bright than Lord Top¡¯s. Besides, as she touched Lord Top¡¯s face, she found that Lord Top¡¯s skin felt different from that of a man. She looked at his neck again and pretended to feel the temperature of his neck with her fingers, only to find no Adam¡¯s apple. She finally figured it out. ¡°What do you think? Is he ying tricks?¡± Randy asked. Janessa lowered her head and looked at Lord Top¡¯s face carefully. It was actually a manly face that belonged to a woman! Lord Top, who was lying on the ground and was always cold, was actually a woman! Janessa looked at Emily and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. He had a fever. Some people might be able to bear it with high spirits. But after that, they can copse.¡± Randy finally believed that Lord Top was ill. He rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°Will you carry him down the mountain?¡± The team members didn¡¯t answer. After a while, they looked at the top of the mountain and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we carry him to the top of the mountain and then ask the owner of the guest house to carry him down?¡± For Randy, it sounded reasonable. It was tiring to climb the mountain, let alone carry someone unconscious down the hill. Randy thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. Who¡¯s going to carry him up?¡± The team members were all indoorsy. They did not exercise much. All they did was only to do sports that helped them develop their arm muscle. However, they still couldn¡¯t carry Lord Top up alone. Someone suggested that they take turns to carry him in pairs, but Emily interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should carry him up the mountain. Just let him lie here.¡± ¡°Then who will be with him?¡± Someone asked. Vincent¡¯s guard stood up. He disappeared just as quickly as he appeared, so many of them didn¡¯t notice him at all. Everyone looked at him at that moment. Randy pped his hands and said, ¡°Great! It¡¯s settled! Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked over to the guard and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Bro, thanks.¡± The guard just bowed slightly. Then the rest moved on. About ten minutester, they sessfully reached the top of the mountain. Apart from several snakes and squirrels, they didn¡¯t encounter anyrge animals. Janessa was busy taking photos. Emily stood at the top and looked down. In the distancey the highway, farnd, and houses. It seemed reasonable that some people chose to live in the countryside, Emily thought. It was free from worldly affairs and schemes, made people feel peaceful and rxing. Suddenly, she felt a warm hand on her hand. She looked sideways and saw Vincent¡¯s face. His ck eyebrows knitted slightly. His nose was very straight, and his lips were thin. Emily knew Vincent was gentle and caring, although he looked cold. She held his hand, turned around and put her arms around him. Vincent was surprised that Emily hugged him. He held her back with his big palm and lowered his head to whisper her in her ear in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She closed her eyes and did not say anything, but she held his hand tightly. She felt upset that Vincent might die next year. ** As for Arabe, who stayed alone, she stepped barefoot on a rock. Her feet were blistered. Every time she stepped on a rock, it reminded her of the fairy tale of the Mermaid that the mermaid would feel as if stepping on a sharp knife after she got human legs and feet. That was how Arabe felt at that moment. At first, she wanted to carry her boots. After all, she only had one pair of shoes. But it was difficult to climb up and down the mountain with the boots on. Even though she could climb up, she might fall down anytime while going down. She was caught in plight. Her clothes got dirty, and her makeup was ruined. More seriously, she was tired, hungry, and thirsty. Jaquan actually didn¡¯t catch up with her. Arabe felt upset. She asionally nced at her phone, only to find that no one called her. No one cared about me, she thought. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Arabe found a small waterfall, but she was unwilling to drink the water. After all, she washed her feet here. What if someone also washed his or her feet upstream? After hesitation, she decided to climb up to get some water. However, she stepped on a slippery rock barefoot. As a result, Arabe lost her bnce and fell backwards. At that moment, she felt desperate. Her scream broke the silence in the mountain. Emma sat up from the rock at once. Stony also stood up and listened carefully for a moment. Then he pointed in a direction. ¡°Mom, the scream came from that direction.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡± Emma put on her shoes and limped towards that direction. She didn¡¯t know who was screaming, but she was sure it was a woman. ¡®Is Janessa screaming? No. She wouldn¡¯t even blink when the sky copses. Emily? Still impossible. She looked petite, but she was actually very strong.¡¯ So, it must be Arabe. Emma was quite close to her, so she got there within less than ten minutes after hearing her scream, but for Arabe it seemed to have been a century. Arabe was stuck on a tree trunk at the edge of the waterfall. After she slipped down, she was washed to the middle of the waterfall and down and drifted downstream. Then she was washed to the trees. The water was over her shoulder. Arabe cried in fear and grief. The moment she saw Emma, her hope was rekindled.. ¡°Help!¡± shouted she. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 156 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 156 Arabe shouted with might and main. Her entire body was drenched, and she was trembling in the cold water. Tears flew down her face, which made her really miserable. Emma looked around and could not find any long branches, nor did she have ropes or other tools in her bag. She was thinking about how to rescue Arabe when hearing Arabe¡¯s shout, who thought that she was going to die and no one came to save her. ¡°Save me! Please don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll give you money.¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s wait for that guy on the mountain.¡± Stony pulled Emma¡¯s sleeves. Emma didn¡¯t say anything. She was thinking about how to save Arabe. If her leg wasn¡¯t injured, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to save Arabe by herself. However, she was a cripple now and could hardly walk on her own. Besides, if Arabe was left here alone, she would probably be scared and copse. Momentster, Emma made the decision. She took off her coat and said to Stony. ¡°Take off your coat.¡± Stony obediently took off his coat. Emma tied their coats together and then took off her pants. She had given birth to a baby so she did not care about this. Seeing that it was long enough, she tied the coat to a tree near Arabe and threw her pants towards Arabe. ¡°Catch it!¡± However, as soon as Arabe stretched out her hand, she was about to be washed away by the water. She could only shake her head in fear, ¡°No! I can¡¯t catch it!¡± Emma touched Stony¡¯s head and said, ¡°Stony, stay here and shout for help as loud as you can. Don¡¯t stop, okay?¡± Stony nodded, and then he began shouting, ¡°Help! Help! Help! Help!¡± Emma knew that Arabe did not think that she could be saved, so Emma deliberately asked Stony to shout ¡°help¡± for Arabe, which would relieve her fear and let her stretch out her hands without any worriers. Emma limped and went into the water. It was very cold and reached her waist. She moved very slowly, with one hand holding her pants and the other grabbing the rock behind her. Finally, when she moved to Arabe, the water already reached her chest. She reached out to take Arabe. ¡°Hurry up and come here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Arabe was trembling and gave her hand to Emma. When she walked out, she was almost taken away by the water. She quickly grabbed Emma¡¯s arm due to survival instinct, which almost made Emma fall over. Emma then handed the pants to Arabe, ¡°You go up first, and then throw me the clothes.¡± Pulling the clothes, Arabe tried to climb up little by little. Her limbs were very stiff and she was uncoordinated due to the coldness. When she finally climbed up, she stumbled to a big rock and sat on it. She looked so weak. She immediately picked up the pants and threw it towards Emma, but the clothes might have loosened a little as she climbed up just now. The moment she threw it over, the pants was flushed away by the water. Arabe cried out in rm, ¡°No!¡± She still wanted to reach out and catch it, but she failed. The rope made of the clothes was not long enough. Emma was trapped in the encirclement where Arabe had stayed. Fortunately, there was a tree trunk behind her, so she wouldn¡¯t be flushed away. Stony rushed over and shouted in fear, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Emmaforted him, ¡°You see? The doctor says that soaking in the spring water is good for our health. Now I have time to soak in it. It¡¯s fine.¡± Stony cried out, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t leave me¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I still want to see you get married and take care of my grandson.¡± Emma smiled. She was always patient and gentle when facing children. Stony finally believed that she would be alright, so he stood to the side and began to shout for help even harder. Arabe wore a skirt, instead of pants, so it was impossible to tie the skirt to the rest of the clothes at all. She seemed to have sprained her ankle and limped. She had just survived and at the same time, she was scared and worried about Emma. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going to find someone to save you now!¡± She shouted at Emma with a trembling voice. On the other side, Randy also heard the scream. After all, the scream in the mountains echoed everywhere. When Jaquan heard the scream, he immediately rushed down. They ran towards the scream and they were quite sure it must be Arabe. When they rushed over at their fastest speed, more than ten minutes passed. They met Arabe halfway, who was crying and shouting, ¡°Save her! Hurry up and save her!¡± Seeing that she was safe and sound, Jaquan heaved a sigh of relief. Arabe was shivering from the cold, so he hurriedly took off his coat and put it on her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Arabe directly pulled him forward, ¡°Stop asking! Hurry up and save her.¡± Her feet were bleeding and tears were flowing down her face. She was in an unholy mess. But at this moment, no oneughed at her. Everyone just followed behind her to the waterfall. ¡°It was all because of me that she¡­¡± Arabe said a few words and then she started crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Jaquan, please. Can you save her?¡± Therge waterfall above gathered downwards and smashed the rocks below, which turned into another waterfall that was a hundred meters long. Emma was blocked by a few trees within the encirclement a hundred meters away. The cliff was just a few steps away from her. Looking at the clothes tied to the tree, everyone present immediately understood that Emma had probably put herself in it to save Arabe. They couldn¡¯t help but shake with fright. ¡°Mom!¡± When Stony saw theming, he immediately walked to Armando and said, ¡°Mr. Armando, please save my mother!¡± Armando nodded and took off his coat and shoes. Emma¡¯s hair was soaked in water. Her face was pale and her lips were purple because of the cold. However, no one could see fear on her expression. She was still trying tofort Stony. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will be up soon.¡± Armando was about to go down when he saw that Jaquan had already gone down first. Armando stood there holding hands with Randy and others to form a shape of rope. He pulled Jaquan¡¯s belt and prepared to pull them back together when Jaquan took Emma. Jaquan walked step by step to the encirclement. When he got closer, he saw Emma only wearing a sweater. Her entire body was soaked in water, and her legs were exposed. Her white underwear could be vaguely seen underwater. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing his hesitation, Randy cursed, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Save her!¡± Jaquan took off hisst shirt. He lowered his head and tied his shirt to Emma¡¯s waist. Then, he hugged her and shouted to the people behind him, ¡°Pull!¡± Emma paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaquan had just stood in the water, so he was still warm. When Emma leaned against him, the piercing coldness made him shiver. What exactly was this woman made of? How could she still thank him calmly when she encountered such a danger? Normally, a woman should be like Arabe, right? She should be weak and helpless, and in urgent need of a man¡¯s protection. ¡°Please ¡­ please let go.¡± Emma pushed him. She was too cold and kept trembling as she spoke. They had already been pulled up. Jaquan regained his senses and let go of her. Seeing that Emma was trembling from the cold, he felt somewhat worried. ¡°Well, thank you for saving Arabe. Let me know if you need anything in the future.¡± ¡°No need.¡± After Emma said this, she limped to Stony. Stony hugged her and cried, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this next time. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Jaquan feltplicated when looking at her back. Randy took a tissue from his bag and wiped Jaquan¡¯s body. He patted Jaquan¡¯s muscles and said, ¡°Hey, young man, you¡¯re not bad. It seems like you¡¯re exercising every day.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t want to chat with him. He just replied with a few words. Someone had a coat in his bag and handed it to Jaquan. Jaquan thanked him and was about to give it to Emma when Emily took off her coat and put it on Emma. Jaquan looked at the coat in his hand. He did not go over, but wore it himself.. Only then did he feel an icy chill out of his heart. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 157 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 157 The warmth of the coat instantly drove away the chill on Emma¡¯s body. She looked at Emily gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she said that, another coat was put on her. Janessa reached out and held her hands. ¡°Come. Hold my hands. My body is hotter.¡± Emma didn¡¯t usually get too close to other people, so when Janessa held her hands, she felt ufortable and withdrew her hands, ¡°No need.¡± Janessa had stayed in the Tea Manor for a few days and was familiar with Emma. She knew that Emma did not like to talk and tended to be indifferent, but actually, she was very nice and kind. She held Emma¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Come on. Let me hold your hands. Who can take of Stony if you get sick?¡± Hearing this, Emma stopped and let Janessa hold her hands. Armando silently approached and wrapped his hands around them. Janessa said, ¡°¡­¡± Arabe limped to Emma and thanked her, ¡°Thank you for saving me. Whatever you want, as long as I can do it, I can do it for you. I¡­.¡± Janessa did not know what to say. She could only look up at the sky and showed that she was speechless. When Arabe saw Janessa¡¯s expression, she also realized that she was too selfish and arrogant by saying those to Emma. Suddenly, she stood there and didn¡¯t know what to say. Emma waited for her to warm up. Then she looked at Arabe and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t want anything. It¡¯s a little thing for me to save you. Don¡¯t feel burdened. Even if I don¡¯t know you, I will still save you. Besides, I¡¯m also saved by them.¡± As she spoke, her expression was gentle. She had fallen into such a cold ce because of saving Arabe and had been soaked in piercing cold water for so long. But after being rescued, she did not reveal resentment or dissatisfaction at all. Arabe suddenly cried out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Her grievances were nothingpared to life and death. She just didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings at this moment, so she just wanted to cry. Jaquan patted her back andforted her softly, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Arabe turned around and hugged him. Her entire body was trembling as she cried. Finally, everything was settled. Jaquan hugged Arabe, but his gaze was still focused on Emma. A slender cut was made on her face by a branch, and blood oozed out. She probably didn¡¯t notice it. Even if she noticed it, she might not care. Emma withdrew her hands. She blew on her hands to warm them up and then put them on her ears. When she looked up, her gaze met Jaquan¡¯s. The smile in her eyes subsided. She pursed her lips and smiled at him. Then she looked away. Emma deliberately kept herself apart from everyone. And in front of him, she even treated him as a stranger. Was she doing this on purpose? Why? Jaquan had countless questions in his mind. ¡°My feet hurt¡­.¡± Only when Arabe in his arms screamed in pain did Jaquan regain his senses. What was wrong with him? Arabe was injured and he was actually able to think about another woman¡­ Arabe¡¯s feet were stabbed with pebbles, and there were also several blisters because she climbed barefoot. Previously, she didn¡¯t feel any pain because she was focusing on saving Emma. However now, when she stopped, the heart-wrenching pain came from her feet. Jaquan helped her sit down on a stone and wear the pair of shoes he had brought with him. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you downter. Are you hungry? I have food in my bag, but I guess it¡¯s already cold.¡± Jaquan took out the lunch box from his bag and handed it to Arabe. Arabe did not refuse him this time. She lowered her head and ate the dinner that she hatedst night. She chewed a few mouthfuls and tears slowly rolled down from her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not good?¡± Jaquan asked. Arabe sniffed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too delicious.¡± Her voice was nasal. ¡°¡­¡± The owner of the guest house finally came. He also brought a medicine chest and a water kettle. Originally, he only heard from Randy that someone had a fever. However, when he walked halfway up the mountain, he found a group of people standing there wet and shivering from the cold. He thought maybe Randy had told him the wrong information. But when he asked them, he realized that there was still someone who got a fever andy there, waiting for rescue. Hence, the owner continued to climb the mountain. After all, the guard was quite capable. He carried Lord Top to the shade and let Lord Top lie on his suit. Lord Top did wake up once and he only said, ¡°Water¡­.¡± The guard did not dare to leave. He could only feed Lord Top the fruit in his pocket. Lord Top was probably in a muddle due to fever. He did not spit out any kernel, but directly swallowed it. Therefore, the next time, after the guard removed the kernel, he would then stuff it into Lord Top¡¯s mouth. The guard naturally heard the scream. Just as he was about to get there with Lord Top, he saw Jaquan rush down the mountain. He instantly felt that he was unnecessary. So he didn¡¯t go there and continued to guard Lord Top. The owner of the guest house finally arrived. He was tormented by these young men. Not only did hee to deliver food, but also he still had to deliver them medicine. They just came here to climb a mountain. How could they get a fever and get injured? God! The physical fitness of the young generation was really getting poorer. He first fed Lord Top with medicine and water, and then let the guard carry him down, because there were still people injured. When they finally gathered together, it still took a long time for the owner to take care of them. When it was almost dark, they hurried down the mountain and stayed at the guest house for another night. They decided to return the next morning. Lord Top woke up after arriving at guest house, which made Randy so angry. He pointed at Lord Top and cursed, ¡°You absolutely did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? I almost broke my waist to carry you!¡± Lord Top calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s because you are so weak.¡± As he said that, he nced at Randy¡¯s waist and said, ¡°A man can¡¯t be this weak, especially for his waist¡­.¡± Randy was so angry that he almost fainted when hearing this. Furthermore, other members suddenly sat straight and showed their waist to Lord Top, ¡°Lord Top, what do you think of my waist?¡± Randy, ¡°¡­¡± Arabe experienced so many hardships, like tiredness, hunger, and coldness. After taking a hot bath at the guest house, she went back to her room and slept. She didn¡¯t even treat the injuries on her feet probably. Emma experienced the extreme coldness. She drank the ginger soup and tried to warm herself up. Then she went to bed with Stony. Janessa and the others sat in the hall and listened to thendy¡¯s ¡°ghost stories.¡± ¡°I was still young at that time, about ten years old. Once I went to theke to mow grass. Theke was very long and wide. Usually we had to row a boat to get to the opposite side of theke, but we usually didn¡¯t go there, because there was a mountain on the other side of theke. At night, there would be wolves on the mountain, so our parents wouldn¡¯t allow us to go there. We could only mow grass around theke. There was plenty of grass by theke, so I would take a bamboo basket there. However, there was something hiding inside the grass.¡± In order to create the thrilling atmosphere, someone turned off the lights and only lit a candle in the hall. The door of the guest house creaked, and the mes of the candle shed in the wind.. A terrifying atmosphere spread throughout the hall. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 158 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 158 Everyone couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps, but they still couldn¡¯t suppress their curiosity. Someone asked, ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°I was also curious about it, so I removed the grass and looked at it. Then¡­.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I fainted.¡± Thendy only said this. ¡°You fainted?¡± ¡°When I woke up, I was lying opposite theke. Theke was so big. No one could walk across it, unless you rowed a boat.¡± Thendy drew a simple picture on the table with her hand. Everyone was quite curious. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t until dark that my families came to find me and found a boat to bring me back. They thought I was swimming to the opposite of theke to get rid of the work. But my clothes were clean and there wasn¡¯t a drop of water on me.¡± Thendyughed helplessly. Janessa asked, ¡°Then what do you think you¡¯ve encountered?¡± Thendy shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure about it.¡± The curiosity of others waspletely aroused. After thendy left, they still discussed the story. ¡°What do you think thendy encountered?¡± ¡°Could it be a weasel?¡± ¡°I think it might be a snake.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a ¡®ghost story¡¯? Could it be a ghost?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy looked at Janessa and asked, ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡± Janessa nced at him through the candlelight and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d rather believe it than not.¡± ¡°I thought you were an atheist.¡± Randy took the fan and knocked on his palm with its handle. The candlelight illuminated everyone in the hall. Their shadows were reflected on the wall and swayed along wind like many ghosts. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Janessa¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Many people¡¯s eyes popped in surprise and the got goosebumps again. ¡°Holy shit! Is that true?¡± Randy almost dropped his fan. ¡°Guess what?¡± Janessa blinked at him. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was aplete atheist. Hearing this, he stood up and left. He needed to meet his client tomorrow afternoon. His assistant sent him the information to his email, but he hadn¡¯t had time to read it. Janessa knocked on the table and asked, ¡°Are there any more ghost stories?¡± She liked this kind of stories very much, but Armando was not a good storyteller. So he could only wait for others. ¡°A female student went back to the dormitory in the middle of the night. In order not to wake up her roommates, she did not turn on the light. After washing up in the dark, she went straight to bed. However, when she woke up, she found that there were a lot of people in the dormitory.¡± A team member of Randy began to tell stories. He was obviously one of the more active members of the team. He knew that atmosphere was the most important when telling stories, so he tried to keep his voice low and pretended to be solemn. ¡°A lot of people?¡± The other members couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°Who are they?¡± The storyteller¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present. ¡°Her roommates who lived with her were killed and dismembered. And there was a line written on the wall of the room¡­.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Someone asked. ¡°¡®Are you d you didn¡¯t turn on the light?''¡± The team member said in a frightening tone. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well,¡± said one of the team members. ¡°It¡¯s not scary at all.¡± ¡°Then you tell it!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why do you say that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lord Top, who had been sitting there and listening, suddenly said. His voice was slightly hoarse, for that he just recovered from his illness. ¡°One night, a woman was followed by an unfamiliar man. She kept running and ran to a nearby public toilet. Then she immediately ran into the innermost one, not long after, she felt that the man also followed in. He began to kick the toilet door from the first one. One by one, he kicked them forcefully. As the sound of kicking the door got closer and closer, the woman became more and more afraid. She almost cried out. She covered her mouth hard and did not make any noise. Finally, there was only thepartment that she was hiding in left. However, the man did not move. After a long time, it was almost dawn. The woman did not hear anything. She felt that the man should have left, so she heaved a sigh of relief and decided toe out¡­.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lord Top paused for a moment and picked up the cup on the table to drink water. His voice was t and there were no ups and downs in his tone, but he did arouse everyone¡¯s curiosity. The team member asked, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then she felt like there was something above her head. She looked up and saw the face of that strange man. He had been looking at her from the beginning to the end. He had been staring at her until dawn.¡± Lord Top put down his cup and nced at the person opposite the table. The candlelight swayed. For no reason, everyone felt a cold wind on their necks, which made them tremble involuntarily. ¡°God! So terrifying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really scaring if we think about it¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel like I have to check if there¡¯s anyone above my head when I go to the public toilet next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Another team member asked, ¡°Lord Top, where did you hear the story? Why is it so terrifying?¡± Lord Top took out his phone and handed it over. ¡°There are a lot of such stories on the Inte.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was veryte. Everyone was exhausted after climbing the mountain for a whole day, so after chatting for a while, they stood up and prepared to wash up. There were public bathrooms in the guest house. Probably because they were a little frightened after hearing the ghost story, all of them went to take a bath together. Only Lord Top went straight back to his room. He was sick, so he didn¡¯t need to take a bath. Janessa was still sitting there. She asionally poked at the guttering of a candle with her index finger on the table Armando asked, ¡°Have you seen it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Janessa looked up and was stunned for a moment before smiling, ¡°Well, you mean that.¡± She tilted her head and happened to see Emily, who was drawing on the other side. Her eyes popped, as if she could not believe it. Her ck eyes were so bright. It was only at this moment that Janessa realized that Emily was a curious and innocent girl at her age. Her face was soft and she looked adorable. Janessa stared at Emily for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Armando did not continue to ask. He sat there quietly, as if that he was waiting for Janessa to start talk. However, Janessa didn¡¯t want to talk about it today. Noticing Armando¡¯s silence, she stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m pretty tired today. Let¡¯s wash up and sleep.¡± It was time to say goodnight and go to sleep. However, Armando still followed behind her. Janessa felt a little helpless and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Armando looked at her and said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The respect and envy in Armando¡¯s eyes had long disappeared. Instead, there was something in his eyes that even Janessa could not understand. Armando also grew much taller than her. So when she looked back at him, she had to raise her head.. She was gratified and thought to herself, ¡®You¡¯ve finally grown up.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 159 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 159 Although Emily hade out to climb the mountain these days, she hadn¡¯t ck off in her studies at all. In the morning, she practiced martial arts with Vincent in the room. During the day, she climbed the mountain and asionally discussed stocks with Vincent. In the evening, she was totally upied. Others sat there chatting. She found a sketchbook to draw lines carefully. Vincent asionally went out to answer the phone, listen to the report from the assistant on the work and make corrections. They didn¡¯t disturb each other. After finishing their own business, they sat here to listen to others telling ghost stories. Of course, Emily did not listen much at the beginning. She didn¡¯t raise her head until she heard Lord Top¡¯s voice. She was just curious as to why his voice ¡­ was not as soft and exquisite as a girl. She suspected that he was wearing a voice changer, so she stared at him absent-mindedly. When Lord Top told thest paragraph, he nced at her. ¡°Then she felt something above her head. She looked up and saw that strange man¡¯s face. He had been watching her all the time ¡­ and staring at her until dawn.¡± Emily suddenly got goosebumps all over her body. With a tremble of her hand, Vincent held her hand in his palm and turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The warm breath reached her ear. Emily¡¯s hair was almost standing on end. She shook her head and hurriedly focused on her painting, adding a few more strokes. Yeah, she¡¯s scared of ghosts. Especially when Janessa stared at her saying word by word that she had seen ghosts, Emily was about to explode. She refrained herself very hard from immediately standing up and fleeing in an awkward state. When Emily went to the toilet, Janessa was in the bathroom. Emma and Arabe had already gone to bed. In the whole guest house, among women, only thendy and Lord Top who was taken as a man were avable. Emily had no choice but to go into the toilet alone. She then turned on her phone to y the music. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look up. She rushed to the door after using the toilet quickly. As a result, she rushed out and bumped into a man. Emily covered her painful nose and raised her head with streaming eyes. ¡°Why are you running?¡± Stared by her watery eyes, Vincent felt that his evil factor inside was about to come out and cause trouble. He wished that he could make Emily in front of him cry until she was out of breath¡­. He tilted his head slightly and exhaled to suppress the evil fire that hade out for no reason. Emily didn¡¯t know what he was thinking in front of her. She only felt relieved the moment she saw Vincent. She went to the other side to wash hands. Then, she turned and said to Vincent, ¡°There¡¯s a mouse in the toilet.¡± Vincent did not expose her and only echoed ¡°Yes.¡± After they finished washing together, they went to the room. Suddenly, a room door was opened and Lord Top came out with a card in his hand. When he saw Emily and Vincent, he paused for a second and nodded at them. Then, he handed the card to Emily. Just as Emily was about to receive the card, a long arm stretched out from the side. It was a dark ¡­ guard with a dark arm, and a dark face that took the card. He grinned at Lord Top, revealing perfect white teeth, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lord Top waved his hand, seemingly a little shy, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Good night.¡± After the door was closed, Emily looked at the guard perplexedly. Thetter took out his phone and took a picture immediately without noticing her, and then he sent it to the group chat. ¡°I got the autograph! Smirking face. jpg!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± Probably apart from him, most of the others in the group chat were too busy to reply. When Emily stuck her head to look over, she saw a message sent two minutes ago. ¡°Mr. Vincent just got hard again.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­.¡± She looked at Vincent silently and wondered what had happened a few minutes ago. She went to the bathroom and Vincent met a woman outside? During that period, the only woman awake ¡­ was thendy? Emily was shocked by her thought. She involuntarily thought of seeing them standing together and gave a shudder. Wait, two minutes ago, she was just out of the bathroom! The light in the corridor suddenly went out. Emily stood frozen on the spot. She couldn¡¯t see anything, but wasn¡¯t afraid because Vincent was by her side. While thinking it, a warm hand grabbed hers. Vincent turned on the shlight on his phone and tilted his head, ¡°Go take a look.¡± The guard replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She had just washed her hands, so they were ice-cold. Her hand is held in Vincent¡¯s warm and broad palm absorbing steady warmth. She could not help but hold him in return. She seldom took the initiative. Vincent tilted his head to look at her. This nce coincidentally met Emily¡¯s peek. They looked at each other, and the light from the phone seems to be hazy, as if it had been covered with voile. He caught her smiling. He stopped, turned and asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Really?¡± Vincent lowered his head to approach her. His face was almost in front of hers. The shlight on his phone was turned off. She could not see anything, but sensed his warm breath released on her face. The doors along the corridor were opened one by one. Someone asked, ¡°Sir, why is there a power outage? My phone is dead. I¡¯m ying games. When the power will be restored?¡± ¡°We¡¯re ying games. Why is there no electricity?¡± ¡°Could it be a power outage again?¡± Thendlord shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°The breaker tripped. Wait a minute.¡± The members of Randy¡¯s team then stood at the door and chatted with each other in the darkness. Vincent grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and pulled her into the room. He put her against the door and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Emily immediately covered her eyes. At that moment, the electricity was restored. The room became bright in a sudden. Emily in front of him covered her eyes. Under the tip of her curved nose were pink lips. The seductive bead of her lips shone with luster. Vincent¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He bent down and gently kissed her lips. Originally, he only wanted to touch her lips, butter, he felt a little irrepressible. He kissed her hungrily and fiercely, almost swallowing her into his stomach. Emily had already removed her hands from her eyes. The light made all the small movements clear. Her palm slightly pressed against his chest. She raised her head to breathe and catch a glimpse of the strong lust in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent turned off the light, carried her to bed, took off her shoes and coat, and said in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He went out again. Emily touched her swollen lips and stared at the door with the quilt wrapped around her. After a while, Vincent came back wet and went to another bed. He turned off the light. His voice returned to a cold and deep tone in the darkness. ¡°Why did you smile?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He still remembered that smile. Emily looked in his direction. She could not see his face, because the light was off. She only whispered, ¡°I just feel that your hand is very big. It reminds me of my father¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent didn¡¯t respond for a long time. ¡°Vincent?¡± Emily said softly. Vincent¡¯s voice was slightly heavy, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Emily muttered, ¡°You brought up the question.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do something else if you¡¯re not sleepy?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very deep. Emily thought to herself that he wouldn¡¯t do something else, but of course, she was unsure. She quickly turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After what Vincent did, she had long forgotten about those ghost stories. The moment she touched the pillow, she fell asleep. Vincent on the other bed, however, tossed and turned, unable to sleep.. He went out to take three cold baths. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 160 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 160 At nine the next morning, they got up one after another to wash up. This was probably the first time the owner of the guest house had seen suchzy tourists. He deliberately prepared breakfast at seven, but the group of people did not get up until nine o¡¯clock. It was already nine thirty when they finished washing and sat down, so he had no choice but to keep the breakfast warm all the time. Because it was thest meal, they had a sumptuous breakfast. There were small steamed buns, uncongealed tofu, deep-fried dough sticks, soybean milk, as well as red dates and pumpkins porridge, which were allmon snacks. Everyone finished their breakfast and began to prepare for the return trip. Since Arabe got up, she had been wearing a mask to cover her face. She didn¡¯te out until finishing her meal in the room alone. Probably she was embarrassed about what happened yesterday, in retrospect. She didn¡¯t ride in Jaquan¡¯s car, because her driver came to pick her up after breakfast. Before she left, she just said goodbye to them through her mask. However, everyone noticed that she was wearing Jaquan¡¯s sneakers. Randy smiled meaningfully at Jaquan as he fanned himself, ¡°A major breakthrough!¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t have any joy on his face. He knew that Arabe was wearing his shoes for nothing but the fact that she didn¡¯t have any shoes to wear. He just happened to pass his shoes in front of her. Armando Mosby was carrying his luggage. Emma and Stony said goodbye to everyone before they got into the back seat. Janessa put on her sunsses and sat in the passenger seat. Armando Mosby closed the trunk and said to Vincent and the others, ¡°I must go now. I have to rush to the hospital.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan slightly raised his eyebrows as if he failed to understand, saying, ¡°Janessa is sick?¡± The car left. Randy opened his fan and said in a respectful tone, ¡°No, it¡¯s that woman in the back seat. She¡¯s quite tough. I heard that her legs hurt all night but she endured it without a word. It was her son who woke up in the morning to notice that his mother was in a sweat and called Armando Mosby to send her to the hospital¡­¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard this, saying, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she take her body seriously?¡± ¡°You are so emotional!¡± Randy nced at him and said, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong for her to do so. She doesn¡¯t know us very well after all, so it seems to her no one will be willing to drive her to the hospital at night.¡± Jaquan opened his mouth to say something, but stopped after thinking it over. After Emily and Vincent left, the others also parted ways. Randy chartered a tour bus for the nine of them, which was so many that at least three cars were needed otherwise. And they could also enjoy the scenery along the way after optionally seated near the window. Jaquan¡¯s car followed behind the bus. asionally, they ran side by side. Through the window, he could see they were chatting in twos and threes, and that Randy, standing there with a fan in his hand, was quarrelling with someone with his eyes nearly popping out of his head. Jaquan sometimes envied Randy, for Randy always lived a carefree life. He dared to say over and over that game was his life. He dared to run away from home for months for a game. He dared to challenge his family. He dared to say that he didn¡¯t care about what kind of woman he would marry in the future, as long as she would not hinder him from ying the game¡­ The car crashed into the one in front. ¡°I should have concentrated my attention when driving.¡± Jaquan said. The bus behind him stopped. Randy got down in shock and walked to the front of the bus. ¡°What the hell are you thinking about when driving?!¡± Jaquan opened the car door and got down. He rubbed his head and said impatiently, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Serious?¡± Randy was shocked. After his car was towed away, Jaquan got on the bus. Because of a mild concussion, he seated himself immediately. Randy was very far away from him, sitting in thest row. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, so he just closed his eyes for rest. In the back seat by the window sat Lord Top. He leaned against the window, listening to the music. His head asionally bumped against the window as the bus jolted. Randy was worried that such bumps might make Lord Top ¡°a dull boy¡±. If so, he was probably not able to be an e-sports yer! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Randy patted Lord Top on his arm, ¡°Hey! Hey! Wake up!¡± He slept like a log.¡± What did you dost night?¡± said Randy. Randy wanted to y an extremely exciting music to wake him up. As Randy took the phone and unlocked it with Lord Top¡¯s finger, an album cover of the song he was listening stood out on the interface¡­. On the picture a man was kissing another man, and one of them looked very simr to Randy. What? Randy trembled, and the phone fell onto the tform floor with a ng. Even the headphones were pulled off. Lord Top, who was leaning against the window, finally looked up unhappily to see the captain Randy who was in a state of panic. ¡°¡­¡± Pretending to know nothing about it, Randy uneasily picked up the phone and returned it to him and said, ¡°What song is this? It sounds good!¡± Lord Top took his phone and put it back into his pocket. Then, he put on his headphones and leaned against the window. Hepletely ignored Randy! Before this, Randy would definitely stamp with fury, pointing at him and cursing, ¡°You have no regard for me! You¡¯repletely unscrupulous!¡± Now Randy breathed a sigh of relief, however, when he saw Lord Top¡¯s conciliatory attitude. He silently went back to the empty seat at the front. He looked at Jaquan in front of him, and then Lord Top in the back. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath: ¡®My friend likes me. My teammate likes me, too. Why? Why me?¡¯ Maybe ¡­ that¡¯s for his good looks. ** It was afternoon when they arrived at the Scavo¡¯s. Emily was still wearing a mask when she got out of the car. Mr. Rndo saw it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold? Care about your health. Put on more clothes. How did he take care of you? You get thinner!¡± Emily answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a cold, but¡­¡± Her mouth was swollen. When she woke up in the morning, she realized that there were still some cuts. ¡°¡®He¡¯s just like a dog. He always hurt me!¡¯ thought Emily. She randomly gave a reason, without thinking over what she had said. She saw the butler and some guards standing at the door staring at her. Vincent felt embarrassed by her side. Rndo cried out, ¡°What? Bitten by a dog?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily finally realized what she had said just now. She hurriedly exined for it, ¡°No! No! I mean¡­¡± However, Rndo didn¡¯t listen to it at all. He just pulled Vincent and asked, ¡°Dog? Did you bring her to get the rabies vine?¡± Seeing that Vincent was more and more impatient, Emily quickly grabbed Mr. Rndo¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Grandpa, I was not bitten by a dog. Look¡­.¡± She took off her mask. ¡°I just lied to you.¡± Rndo was far-sighted. He carefully looked at her from a distance and frowned. ¡°But you must be bitten by something, not a dog?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 161 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 161 Upon arriving at the second floor, Emily went to the study to apologize. She stood in front of Vincent¡¯s desk meekly. She looked up at Vincent. Seeing that he still wore a long face, she went to him and said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, let me massage your shoulders.¡± He hadn¡¯t exercised for two days. Although mountain climbing was intense for many people, it was just like a hike for him. Emily massaged his shoulders. She felt that his muscles were so hard and she didn¡¯t have the strength to rx them, so she massaged softer spots like his neck. Her hands were small and they looked even more petite and soft when ced on his shoulders. Vincent stretched out his hand to cover hers and pulled her into his embrace. Emily took the opportunity to hug his neck. Her eyes were so bright that it seemed to have shining stars in them. Vincent covered her eyes with his big palm. He picked up the medicine on the table with his other hand and sprayed it on her lips. After that, he got her up and said, ¡°Go.¡± Emily would turn around every three steps she took. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent tilted his head to look at her. His face was still emotionless, and she was unable to tell whether he was happy or not. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, making his eyes look bewitching. The words ¡®Are you angry?¡¯ that Emily was about to say were instantly reced by ¡®Yesterday, I smiled because every time you held my hand, I couldn¡¯t help but want to hug you.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and his lips curved. Emily smiled until her eyebrows curved. Rex pushed open the door and came in. Seeing them smiling at each other, he was shocked. Only after Emily left did he ask, ¡°Mr. Vincent, was Miss Emily really bitten by a dog?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rex, who had just rushed back from thepany, was so distressed. He never expected that Rndo would trick him¡­ Emily returned to her room and received a call from Harold before she could rest. ¡°Noah is at Dalton Hotel.¡± Emily finally remembered Christy, who stayed in the guest room. She asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Eliot already knows that he was released because of Mr. Vincent¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emily knew that. That day, she deliberately let the guard in to take a look for her in order to rte herself to Vincent. ¡°Recently, Beverly has been in thepany for longer than Maury.¡± Harold said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let her enjoy herself.¡± After Emily finished speaking, she suddenly remembered something. In her previous life, the Britts had gone bankrupt, but Elsie and Beverly still lived smoothly. There might be support behind them. The person behind Beverly wanted to destroy the Britts and would never help them, so¡­ She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Check if she has any frequent contacts, especially with men.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Harold said, ¡°Miss Emily, pay attention to your health. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Alright, I will, and so should you. Find an excuse ande to me several dayster. Take my painting and frame it and send it to the Dalton Hotel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Emily went straight to the guest room. Christy was not there. When she passed by the training room, she heard a sound. She pushed open the door and saw Christy standing on the arena kicking and waving her fists incessantly. Her entire body was drenched in sweat as if she had juste out of water. She did not wear makeup, but her bare face was also beautiful. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Hearing the sound, Christy turned around. When she got down, the little robot next to the wall immediately stretched its legs and politely handed over a towel. She reached out to caress its head and smiled at it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily was surprised that the little robot hadn¡¯t returned. She also squatted down and stared at it. She asked, ¡°Trevor? Are you there?¡± Christy, who was wiping her sweat, paused and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t it called Eleven? Why do you call it Trevor?¡± ¡°Its owner is called Trevor.¡± Emily said. ¡°Oh.¡± Christy went to the dressing room, took a shower, and went out naked to change clothes. Emily did not expect that she could be so open in front of her, so she did not stay away. She directly asked, ¡°How is your stay?¡± ¡°Good, this ce has everything in it. There are food, drink, and clothing.¡± Christy put on a man¡¯s sweater as she speaks. ¡°¡­¡± Forget about the sweater, even her trousers were sweatpants for men. Emily couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Are you wearing your brother¡¯s clothes?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No, Rex¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Christy changed her clothes and came out, she picked up the robot on the ground and ced it on her shoulder. Then, she bid farewell to guard, who battled with her, and came out. Emily asked, ¡°Did that person contact you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Christy stretched her arms and turned her neck, ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you know that there was someone behind us?¡± The robot massaged her neck with its fists. Christy enjoyed it and closed her eyes. asionally, she would point at her shoulders and said, ¡°Here, here.¡± It seemed that she had long since gotten used to the robot¡¯s attentive service. If Emily remembered correctly, the little robot was connected to Trevor¡¯sputer. If the little robot acted on its own, then it would be reasonable, if not, did it mean¡­ However, it seemed unlikely. Trevor was not even willing to speak, so how could he manipte the robot to massage Christy? ¡°Our family is very poor.¡± Emily said. Christy opened her eyes and was confused. ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± Emily looked at Vincent¡¯s room on the corridor. It had been almost two months since she had arrived in this world. She felt as if she just returned yesterday. She got out of the pool and saw that she was still alive ¡­ Then she entered the room and fell onto Vincent¡­ ¡°In the beginning, they wanted to use me to rip Vincent off. They were sure that he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a retard.¡± Emily knew that it was Beverly who came up with that n, but Elsie didn¡¯t follow it. Elsie just wanted her to lose her reputation, so she drugged her and sent her to Vincent¡¯s room. She wanted Vincent to throw her out, but Vincent didn¡¯t do that. He called a doctor, dressed her with a new dress and sent her home. Christy asked, ¡°But nobody would have expected that Vincent wouldn¡¯t let a retard go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily was dumbfounded and then smiled, ¡°Vincent is a good man.¡± Christy did not refute, but nodded when she heard this. ¡°I can tell that he is very good to you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t witness it, guard, who battled with her, often browsed WeChat, and Christy had a chance to get closer and took a few nces. Without exception, it was all about Vincent and Emily. There was a photo of Vincent and Emily at the entrance of a farm stay. The man was tall and had long legs. He looked noble and aloof. He lowered his head and leaned close to the girl as if he wanted to kiss her. The scene was beautiful, and the background was vibrant green mountains. The guard group was in chaos, all they were talking about was how envious they were of the picked guard who went with Vincent. Christy asked curiously, ¡°You drew the prize for that?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Battling?¡± She asked. ¡°No.¡± guard smiled embarrassedly and stretched out his hand and said angrily, ¡°We yed rock, paper, scissors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then, it was a photo of the farm stay taken at night. Vincent and Emily were standing in a dark corner with candles lit on the table. The two looked down at their phones with their heads close to each other. There were many people in the photo, but it seemed that no one could fit in and no one had the heart to disturb them. Then there was a photo taken on the mountain. The two hugged each other. From the photo, they seemed to be whispering. Christy saw that Vincent¡¯s seemed to be biting Emily¡¯s ears while Emily was in his arms. The sweetness almost overflowed from the screen. ¡­ When they were almost at Christy¡¯s room, Emily stopped. She looked at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, I can give you some. Can you please quit that job? I can offer you a new one.¡± Christy walked into the room and turned around, smiling at her. That smile was so mild and it was gone in a sh. She seemed to just casually pull the corner of her mouth. Then she said, ¡°There may not be a job for me.¡± ¡°Of course there is, what do you want?¡± Emily asked. After a long time, Christy¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door, ¡°I¡¯ve killed people.¡± She said it in such a casual manner as if she was talking about the weather. Emily was astounded.. She saw Christy looking at her with a calm expression as she said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 162 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 162 The door was shut. Emily stood there for a long time before she could calm down. When she first came into contact with Christy and Noah, she only thought that they were two liars. After several rounds of conversations, she did not feel that they were impulsive and irritable. On the contrary, they were mature and steady with meticulous thoughts. They took their time and endured loneliness when conducting their ns. How could they ¡­ kill people? In the blink of an eye, however, Emily could understand her. After all, when facing Elsie, she sometimes couldn¡¯t help but want to kill her. No matter whom Christy killed, she must have her reasons. Moreover, Christy told her so frankly about this secret. Did this mean that ¡­ she had befriended Emily, besides their alliance rtionship? Emily wasn¡¯t sure. She thought that she would only make friends with Sydnee and Harold in this lifetime. She was worried about exposing too many secrets to others and didn¡¯t dare to make friends with them. Thinking in Christy¡¯s shoes, she might have the same situation too. Emily could see that Christy had no friends at all. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t tell her this secret. Emily knocked on the door and said to Christy, ¡°I know.¡± When hearing this, Christy was confused. Normal people should be shocked when they heard what she just said, and then run away from her quickly. But Emily seemed to be stupid enough to knock on the door and say such words. What did she know on earth? Christy suddenlyughed with her arms around the little robot, ¡°She is really strange.¡± This little robot obedientlyy in her arms, asionally looking at her with a pair of gray jewel eyes. Its cold fingers gently leaned against her shoulders, as if it was trying to cate her. However, Christy did not notice that. She dialed Noah, but he did not answer the phone. She muttered, ¡°What are you doing now? Why don¡¯t you answer my phone?¡± ** Noah had been enjoying himself at the Dalton Hotel for two days while Ferne had suffered for two days. He never thought that Noah would be so vengeful. He had been tied up and slept there for a whole night. He had no choice but to endure it as this was his reckoning for kidnapping Noah before. But he never thought that Noah woulde here and do the same to him the next night! Ferne couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. The two of them fought inseparably from the inside of the presidential suite to the outside, and from the outside to the inside. asionally, a waiter knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Mr. Ferne, what ¡­ happened?¡± The waiter¡¯s voice was so little with fear. Ferne only heard the knock and replied angrily, ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m doing exercise!¡± Hearing this, the waiter suddenly realized Ferne was in apromising situation, so she quickly ran away with a red face. Noah did not exert his strength during fighting. Otherwise Ferne would be knocked out already. Ferne was deeply exhausted at this moment. He was too disappointed with his body. He gasped heavily in just a few rounds. But Noah still looked energetic in his suit. How could Ferne not hate him! The two of them rested for a while and continued their fight after having a meal. asionally, Noah even only used one hand to fight with him while the other hand making a phone call. He simply didn¡¯t take Ferne seriously. Ferne was so angry that he bit Noah¡¯s arm. Noah was forced to change the other hand to fight him and continued answering the phone. Ferne was speechless. There were lots of dirty words he wanted to say, but finally hey on the sofa obediently because of exhaustion. Noah also paused the phone and found a tie to tie up Ferne¡¯s hands and feet. Ferne cursed him exhaustedly. Noah¡¯s face carried a mischievous smile and said, ¡°You can curse me as you like. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°When are you going to release me?¡± Ferne asked, panting. He really regretted agreeing Emily to lock Noah up in the wine store. He was genuinely a demon! ¡°When I feel like it.¡± Noah lit up a cigarette for himself. This was damn outrageous. Ferne red at him, ¡°F¡­¡± Before the word could be spoken, his mouth was covered violently by Noah¡¯s hands. He was strong enough to pinch Ferne¡¯s cheeks, causing his bones to ring. Noah took the tablecloth and stuffed it into Ferne¡¯s mouth. He spoke without expression, but his eyes were gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t swear.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh!¡± The tablecloth in his mouth was driving Ferne crazy. At this time, his phone on the table rang. The caller had no alias. There was just a string of numbers. Ferne almost instantly bounced up. However, his hands and feet were tied up and his mouth was stuffed. He could only make noises like ¡°oh, oh, oh¡± so that Noah could untie him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Noah answered the phone and turned on the speaker. A calm voice came from the phone, ¡°Cool Bar. The informant said that he saw one there, but that person didn¡¯t ask for help. Be careful if you want to go. That ce isn¡¯t under our control.¡± The man hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Noah was confused. He raised his head and looked at Ferne who was calmly sitting on the sofa and seemed to be thinking about something. Noah untied Ferne¡¯s hands, took off the tablecloth in his mouth, and asked, ¡°What did he see?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think.¡± Ferne lowered his head and untied his feet. He walked to the coffee table, poured a ss of wine and drank it. Then, he asked the waiter to bring two suits. Ferne handed over the suit to Noah, his face looking a little gloomy, ¡°Noah, you¡¯re smarter. Tell me what to do.¡± Noah was stunned for a moment before realizing that he was asking for help. ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± He crushed the cigarette butt, pulled off his bathrobe, and walked into the bathroom to change his clothes. Ferne also pulled off his wrinkled suit and went in the bathroom with the new suit. Two men were standing naked in the bathroom. Although the scene was a bit strange, they did not feel it at all. Since what happenedst time at the vi, Ferne, who was already amoner, found an opportunity to go to the police station and bring some gifts as constion. Then, he talked privately with one captain he trusted. No one knew what they were talking about. However, after that, the missing child case was entrusted to this captain. But no one knew whom that the captain assigned this case to because nobody in the team had received any order. After Ferne exined the whole thing simply, Noah opened the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow my order when we go out.¡± ¡°As long as you can save lives, I would give my life to you let alone following your orders.¡± Ferne gulped down a mouthful of cold air. Noah nced at him with his broken eyebrows slightly raised, and he curled his lips with a naughty smile, ¡°No problem.¡± Ferne trembled from the cold wind, but he didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere when Noah said those words. At the same time, an unknown small group in City Y was rapidly approaching downtown.. They were like cold air ambushing the city in secrecy. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 163 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 163 It waste when Jaquan arrived at the hospital. The moment the car stopped, Randy sitting in the back shouted at him without raising his head, ¡°Jaquan, you¡¯re here. Get off the car!¡± Jaquan was speechless. He was a patient who got hit in the head! Why did Randy hurry him? Jaquan held his head and got out of the car. He wanted to wave at Randy, but Randy closed the curtain at once. ¡°¡­¡± What was wrong with him? He called Collin before he came in. So as soon as he entered the hospital, he saw Collin in his white coat. He had a slight concussion. After taking a CT scan of his brain, Collin looked at the CT report and said, ¡°No big problem, but you¡¯d better go home and rest for a day.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jaquan held his head and took out his phone. He called his client and apologized to him to reschedule. Collin asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Jaquan looked at his watch and asked, ¡°Are you on duty tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t eat with you. I still have a patient to see.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Jaquan patted his shoulder. Not long after the two parted, Jaquan saw Stony in the hall. The kid was asking the nurse, ¡°Miss, my mother has finished infusion. Can we leave now?¡± The nurse probably remembered him. She squatted down as soon as she heard what he said and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Didn¡¯t Doctor Mueller tell you? Your mother needs to be hospitalized for a week. If she is discharged from the hospital now, her leg might not be able to walk in the future. Do you hope so?¡± Stony¡¯s face was obviously a little conflicted. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. He shook his head seriously and asked, ¡°Can we leave here ande back tomorrow?¡± Jaquan was very curious about why his mother could not stay in the hospital for just one night. The nurse shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s better for her leg if she don¡¯t move as much as possible. She just stayed there for a week. Try to get over with it¡± Although the nurse did not know why Emma was in such a hurry to leave, she naturally thought that she was unustomed to the hospital and wanted to go out and live alone. Stony seemed to be discouraged and went back with his head down. Jaquan followed him and watched him walk up the second floor to a ward. The door was open, and he saw Collin standing in front of the bed and asking, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jaquan thought, ¡®It turned out that the patient he needed to see was her!¡¯ Stony walked in and obediently greeted Doctor Mueller, ¡°Hello, Doctor Mueller.¡± He walked to Emma¡¯s bed and held her hand. He shook his little head gently. His meaning was obvious that they couldn¡¯t leave hospital. Emma then looked at Collin and asked, ¡°Can I live outside the hospital?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Collin had a fair skin with his eyes long and narrow. His white coat even made him better- looking. He had be a so called female killer in the hospital because of his warm and gentle attitude towards all his patients, both the young and the elderly. But Emma¡¯s expression was still indifferent when facing his gentleness, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here.¡± Collin asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like hospitals?¡± Emma did not answer. ¡°Where do you want to stay? A hotel?¡± Collin observed her expression and asked. Emma shook her head. ¡°Where would you like to stay if you don¡¯t want to stay at the hotel tonight?¡± Collin raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Could it be that you want to live in¡­¡± Jaquan knew that this woman would definitely agree to live in Collin¡¯s house without any hesitation. But he would not let this single mother disturb Collin¡¯s life. What if he could not find a girlfriend in the future? Jaquan hurriedly stepped in and interrupted Collin. He said to Emma, ¡°You can live in my house, the one you stayedst time.¡± Collin nced at Jaquan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that I needed to look for you to ask something, and then I found you here. What a coincidence ¡­ I met her again.¡± Jaquan was talking nonsense. When Emma saw him chatting with the doctor, she realized that the two of them really knew each other and this was truly a coincidence. Collin did not believe him and directly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jaquan did not realize what he was saying. Collin reminded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were looking for me?¡± Jaquan suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, is my CT going to need to be re-examined tomorrow?¡± ¡°CT only needs to be done once a month. Have you forgotten thismon sense?¡± Collin gave him a quick nce which meant obviously that he should stop pretending. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan really wanted to say, ¡®Forget it, and let her stay at your house¡¯. He must have been possessed by a ghost just now. Otherwise he would not sacrifice himself to save Collin. But he didn¡¯t expect that Collin was so ungrateful and dragged him to the bathroom. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t interested in her?¡± Collin questioned him with an indifferent expression. Jaquan was shocked, ¡°Are you crazy? Are you interested in her?¡± Collin said with a look of righteousness, ¡°Yeah, she happens to have a child. It can just save my time on babysitting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was unable to understand his thoughts, so he could only ask indirectly, ¡°Can your parents ept it?¡± Collin took off his mask and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Doctor, among all professions, has the highest sudden death rate in the country. Do you want them to ept me as a loner or a good wife with a child?¡± ¡°This is really ridiculous!¡± Jaquan waspletely shocked by his words, and he immediately felt that the heroic sacrifice he had just made was too wise! Collin shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you think?¡± ¡°Marriage is supposed to be happy for a couple. Having a child is also the same. When two people love each other deeply, they will naturally yearn to have their own kid. This is life.¡± Jaquan pointed at him and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re simply a gentle scum!¡± Jaquan still couldn¡¯t relieve his anger. He then heavily pounded Collin on the shoulder and entered the ward. Emma was already sitting in a wheelchair. Jaquan directly pushed her out and red at Collin before he left. Collin didn¡¯t know what to say. Why did Jaquan suddenly get so angry? Did he say something wrong? Jaquan took Emma to go through the discharge procedures first. He didn¡¯t expect that Armando had paid a lot of money and even found a care worker. After Jaquan exined it to the hospital staff, he took the money back. Then, he pushed Emma to the door and called a taxi. His voice was somewhat solemn in the cold wind. ¡°My friend, he is nice to everyone. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Emma nodded. Just a nod? Jaquan was speechless. After the taxi arrived, Stony quickly stepped forward and opened the door.. He was small, but his had strength.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 164 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 164 Jaquan nced at Emma who was just about to stand up. What the nurse said popped up into his mind. He sighed. As a nice person, he was supposed to help her through. After all, Emma saved Arabe, so it could be said that he owed her a favor. He bent down slightly and carried Emma to the back seat of the taxi. Then, he patted Stony and said, ¡°Get in.¡± Then he pushed the wheelchair to a nurse with one hand and said, ¡°Please. Thank you.¡± Although Jaquan liked to y cool and looked unreliable, he was careful and polite. Sitting in the back seat, Emma looked at him quietly with a smile touching the corners of her mouth. ¡°Mom, are you happy to stay at Mr. Jaquan¡¯s ce?¡± Stony suddenly asked, ¡°Look, you¡¯reughing.¡± Emma touched his little face and tilted her head, ¡°A little bit.¡± When Jaquan got in the car, he saw Emma and Stony sitting in the back seat smile warmly at each other. After telling the driver address, he silently looked at the rearview mirror and guessed that Emma only smiled so gently at her son. Perhaps he was thinking too much. Even if Collin saw in Emma, she might not like him because she was a strangedy¡­. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Emma¡¯s soft voice came from the back seat. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m hungry.¡± After Jaquan answered, he realized that Emma didn¡¯t ask him. Stony in the back seatughed and whispered, ¡°A little bit, a little bit hungry.¡± Jaquan was embarrassed. He coughed softly to cover up his embarrassment and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want Mom¡¯s fried egg and rice.¡± Stony looked at Emma expectantly and winked his big eyes. Emma thought for a moment and asked Jaquan, ¡°Do you have rice and eggs in your ce?¡± Jaquan said to the driver, ¡°Go to the supermarket please.¡± After living in this neighborhood for so many years, this was the first time he went to the supermarket to buy food such as rice, vegetables, eggs, oil, and various seasonings. After buying food, he had someone delivered those items to his house. And then he carried Emma into the neighborhood. The security guard of the neighborhood was quite familiar with him. his eyes widened at the sight of him carrying a woman and a child beside him, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since we met each other. This child¡­?¡± Jaquan interrupted helplessly, ¡°This is not mine.¡± Seven and eight o¡¯clock in the evening was the time for old men and olddies in the neighborhood to go for a walk after their meals. Jaquan met a lot of people on the way to the elevator. He had lived here for so long, so everyone was close to him. Seeing him carry a woman back sote, they started gossiping, ¡°Hey, you guys are a perfect match. When will you get married?¡± Then they saw Stony. ncing from Jaquan¡¯s face to Stony¡¯s, they had to admit that this child looked just like Jaquan. ¡°Oh, how the kid has grown! You got married, right? Well, I thought that you were single and wanted to make a match with you and Miss Elva from No. 15 buildings¡­.¡± By the time Jaquan arrived home with Emma on his back, he was covered in sweat. He unbuttoned his shirt and went into the bathroom to get dressed. As he just unbuttoned it, the doorbell rang before he could take it off. He had no choice but to open the door with his shirt unbuttoned. Emma was sitting in the entrance and taking off her shoes. After putting on her slippers, she thought of the doctor¡¯s advice and decided to jump over with one foot. However, she jumped to the wrong side and hit her foot on the stool by the door. Jaquan, who was opening the door, immediately turned around and quickly hugged her when he heard the sound. His sweaty chest pressed against her face, while her cool hand pressed against his abdomen. The chill and the heat alternated between them. Jaquan frowned and looked at her, ¡°Be careful.¡± Emma looked up from his chest with panic. Only after hearing his words did she let go of him. Jaquan turned around and realized that the person standing at the door was not the supermarket delivery man, but his mother. He was surprised. ¡°I heard from Randy that you hit your head because of the rear-end crash. I wanted to see you and cooked some soup for you ¡­ I put it at the door. You guys ¡­ go ahead. I have to go.¡± As Mrs. Cox spoke, she made a gesture to Jaquan with her mouth shaped like ¡°Go for it!¡± Jaquan waspletely in frustration, ¡°Hold on, Mom! God! You misunderstood! Don¡¯t go¡­.¡± After using the bathroom, Stony saw Emma and Jaquan hugging each other. He covered his eyes and didn¡¯t know what to do because he could clearly feel that his mother didn¡¯t seem to hate Jaquan anymore. ** When Ferne and Noah arrived at the Cool Bar, there were five people over there. Noah poked Ferne with his index finger until Ferne was a meter away from him. Ferne was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah took out a cigarette and lit it with his hand covered. His rough gaze was outlined by the fiery blue mes, ¡°Too many people know you. It¡¯s not good for you to do anything. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± ¡°Then what can I do?¡± ¡°Go see what you can get from the back door.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t say anything and was about to leave when Noah pulled his cor. He patted Ferne¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Be careful, there are people guarding at the back door.¡± Ferne patted his hand away, ¡°I know better than you.¡± ¡°You can take them down just with your poor skills.¡± Noah smiled. His smile was faint and quickly faded away. Then he turned to those five people and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ferne saw Noah bring people who were all having bby tummy into the bar. He didn¡¯t know where Noah found them, but they all looked like wealthy people with a look of boss and upstart. Ferne caught a young girl at the front door and gave her five hundred to ¡°flirt¡± with him at the back door. At first, the fat man who was guarding the back door did not look at them. Seeing that they had been standing there chatting for so long, the man said unhappily, ¡°Well, you guys can¡¯t afford a room? Why don¡¯t you book a room?¡± Before Ferne could reply, the young girl in front of him hugged him and said to the fat one, ¡°We like doing it outside. Are we in your way? I am thrilled to be outside. You don¡¯t understand because you have never tried it¡­.¡± Words failed Ferne. Actually, he didn¡¯t understand as well because he didn¡¯t try it before. That fat man cursed and sat down on the chair at the other side of the door, no longer caring about them. Ferne was about to listen closely to the noises when he heard the young girl in his arms said, ¡°Hottie, I can give you five hundred. Will you stay with me for the night?¡± Ferne seemed to hear it wrong, ¡°I¡¯m sorry? What did you say?¡± Although the youngdy didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, the dark couldn¡¯t hide the noble aura on Ferne. Moreover, she could tell that he was wearing top-grade clothes. For his shoes, it might cost tens of thousands because they were made of real leather. He looked sunny and handsome. Looking from his suit, she could tell that he was a high ranking executive. It didn¡¯t seem like he would get near this red-light district at all. The young girl guessed that he was probably here to broaden his horizons. If she did not seize this opportunity, she might not be able to meet a nice guy like him again. Then she immediately grabbed his hand and ced it on her waist. Wanting to hook him up, she bit her lips at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want by bringing me here?¡± Ferne said, ¡°Lady, please respect yourself.¡± The girl who was wearing a smoky-eye makeup got closer to his arms with a charming gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you like doing here. I just feel a little cold. Hold me tight.¡± Ferne was at loss for what to do. He didn¡¯t expect that he caught a slut! What a gigantic mistake! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 165 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 165 Sparks suddenly burst out from the Cool Bar, just like what happened in the vist time. It seemed that Noah yed the same old trick. Ferne hurriedly pulled the little girl aside and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Run!¡± The little girl reluctantly blew him a kiss and ran away. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out of the back door. Ferne rushed forward and was about to hit them. However, when he saw that Noah was inside, he immediately stopped and asked, ¡°Why did you come out?¡± As he finished his words, he saw them taking several little girls with big eyes. Ferne quickly pointed in a direction, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me!¡± The fat man from the back door had already rushed in when the bar was on fire. He ran out to follow them when he heard they had escaped. But the back door was blocked by arge trash can. When they rushed over from the front door, the car was whizzing past them. ¡°ck van! It has no license te! Damn it!¡± Ferne made a U-turn and took a breath, ¡°How was it? Did you take them all out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± For some reason, Noah¡¯s voice was a little buzzing. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ferne didn¡¯t care his voice too much and said with excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police station and ask the police to send them back. Where are you going?¡± The others said their address and then got out of the car. Noah also got out of the car. Ferne was about to say something to him but he stopped when he saw that he was not happy. He drove the car all the way to the police station and called the captain to get off. He handed over the persons and the car to him before taking a taxi back. He changed his routes twice, went to the bathroom, took off his coat and wore it inside out, put on a hat, and then took a taxi back. When he was a policeman, he knew it was a risky job. Not only would he be in danger, his family would also be affected. When he was young, he always felt hot-blooded. He thought that with a gun in his hand, he could kill all the bad people in the world. Later on, he discovered that this world was far more ¡­ disgusting than he imagined. Noah did note back. Ferne wanted to give him a call, but he realized that he didn¡¯t have his number. He waited at the entrance of the hotel for half an hour, but Noah didn¡¯t appear. The waiters gathered together and whispered, ¡°Did they quarrel?¡± ¡°They are great when they went out. What happened?¡± ¡°How ugly Ferne¡¯s expression is!¡± ¡°He has been waiting for more than half an hour. Why hasn¡¯t that man returned yet?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Ferne waiting for someone so long.¡± ¡°Me too ¡­ Ferne is so patient to him! Damn, I¡¯m so touched!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Ferney on the bed in the presidential suite. He turned off the lights and closed his eyes. Noah¡¯s expression when he got out of the car was full of his mind. What happened to him? He was a little worried! ** ¡°Thank you for your hard work today.¡± After Noah said that, he gave everyone a cigarette. They took the cigarettes and lit each other¡¯s cigarettes up. ¡°You are wee. We are willing to help you.¡± The cars of fire brigade and police station whizzed past them, with the sirens screaming, which was very annoying to their ears. ¡°Alright, keep in touch.¡± Noah said, and walked towards the same direction as he came from before. One of them grabbed him and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Only then did the others realize that something was wrong. They looked at Noah and said, ¡°You want to go back, don¡¯t you? Are you crazy or what?¡± Noah did not say anything. He lowered his head, looking gloomy and lonely. ¡°You can¡¯t change anything even if you go. That child is hopeless. He is willing to abandon himself. How are you going to save him? Don¡¯t put your own life in danger for nothing!¡± One man grabbed him on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a sister with you! Christy is with you. Do you want to put us in danger? Please, think of us!¡± Noah took a deep breath, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Oh, do you really know!¡± Noah stooped, and his facial expression was somewhat dispirited. ¡°I won¡¯t go back. I just want to go around and have some supper.¡± ¡°Alright, you should go back as soon as possible.¡± They patted him on the shoulder one after another before leaving. Noah walked along the street alone. The phone in his pocket was vibrating non-stop. He didn¡¯t want to answer it at all. He just kept walking along the street. Until the suppressed youth was erased from his mind. Those dirty and ugly scenes kepting to his mind. He stopped in front of a tree and fiercely punched the tree trunk. The pain could calm his mind for a moment. He took out his phone and called Christy back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m fine. Yeah, go to bed early.¡± After hanging up the phone, he looked up at the sky, and it was ck. Just like the color of his past and future, he could never see the brightness. ** Two dayster. Emily woke up early but did not see Vincent in the training room. She neither saw him in the study room nor the living room downstairs. She quietly finished her breakfast and watched thepetition between guard and Christy before she had a try. Christy looked beautiful, but she wasn¡¯t weak. On the contrary, she was very strong. Emily¡¯s chance of winning was zero. Emily and Christy made a few moves and practiced with the guards. Only after sweating did they call it a day, take a shower and change their clothes. Their attitudes were still as nd as before. Christy did not say anything but looked at Emily a few more times. The little robot climbed onto Christy from the ground, sat on her shoulder, and gave her a back massage. Although Emily was curious about why the little robot hadn¡¯t been given back to Trevor, she didn¡¯t ask. It was obvious that Christy liked the little robot very much and even slept with it. Since Trevor did not take it back, then why would she bother too much? But Vincent ¡­ where did he go? Before, if he went to thepany, he would definitely tell her. Now he left without saying goodbye which made her a little uneasy. Rex wasn¡¯t here, and Emily was reading in the room. She picked up a phone call of Harold at ten o¡¯clock and then went downstairs. She took out all the finished paintings she drew these days and put them next to the trash can at the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s. After taking it away, Harold sent her a text message, ¡°Get them.¡± What Emily noticed was not the content of the text message, but the time of the text message. The date on the text message was November 17th. ¡ª ¡°You will be dead in the morning of November 17th next year.¡± She rushed out before she was stunned for a moment. The moment she opened the door, she bumped into a person. The person¡¯s body was wet, as if he was caught in the rain. It was a little cold. ¡°Vincent?¡± Startled, she raised her head. ¡°What happened?¡± Vincent faced her. He was preparing to walk forward, but he did not expect that she would bump into him just as he arrived at the door. ¡°Where have you been?¡± She asked. As the question fell from her lips, she was worried that it was his privacy. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m just a little worried¡­¡± No emotions could be seen from his face. He just looked at her and said, ¡°Today is the anniversary of my family¡¯s death.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 166 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 166 Emily was ck-jawed and did not make a sound for a long time. I¡¯m sorry for you loss? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know that? She didn¡¯t know what to say. She just instinctively went forward to hug Vincent. She didn¡¯t know why it was the same time when Mr. Vincent had the ident. Was it a coincidence? No, there was no such coincidence. Emily¡¯s mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t help but hug the person in front of her tightly as if he would disappear in the next second. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My body is cold.¡± Vincent raised Emily¡¯s face with his index finger and pinched her cheek. ¡°Go to the study and wait for me there.¡± His fingertip was cold, and he walked straight forward after saying this. Emily read books in his study and then looked at his bookshelves. Normally, she seldom paid attention to the books on the bookshelves when she came in. This time, because she was not in the mood to read, she casually scanned them. She saw a row of sketch books at a nce. She took one out and saw a ck swallow on the title page. The painting was in but vivid. It was about the size of a real swallow, and its eyes were lifelike. Emily opened and flipped it. She was surprised. She vaguely guessed who this person was, but she did not expect that this girl¡¯s painting would be so perfect. It could be seen that she preferred oil paintings. Sometimes it was colorful, sometimes it was shy, and sometimes it was dark. The style varied so much. Finally, she found a portrait. It was Vincent, no, little Vincent. He was young and na?ve. However, his expression was still cold and he did not like to smile. He frowned while sitting on the table in a garden and was ying chess with a lowered head. Although the painter was bad at details, she was good at demonstrating the object¡¯s personality. As time went by, with such painting skills, she would definitely be something. As she flipped, she found a photo in the sketch book. Little Vincent and a beautiful girl of eight or nine years old were smiling at the camera. It should be the girl¡¯s birthday. She had a birthday cap on her head and both of their faces were covered with cream. The scene was so warm. ¡°It¡¯s my sister.¡± Unknowingly, Vincent had entered and was standing behind her. He took out the photo and stared at it while holding it with his fingertips. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°It is her ninth birthday.¡± In fact, Emily refused to get to know Vincent in the first ce. She did not think that he would be her husband. She just treated him as a noble that could be taken advantage of. However, he was a good noble and would not mind being used by her. However, the development of their rtionship was somewhat subtle. He saved her, protected her, and even got stabbed by her, but he never minded and kept staying with her. She decided topromise and became his woman. Now that she had been with him for so long, she had gotten used to hispany and took him as her man. No, to be exact, she had taken him as her husband. Therefore, she ignored Arabe¡¯s provocation, and she felt nothing when hearing the ¡®substitute¡¯ that Harold mentioned on the phone. She asionally heard a name from the old men who were here to teach her painting. Although she was confused about who this person was, she never asked because her intuition told her that this girl was gone. Moreover, this girl may be someone close to Vincent and a scar on him. She didn¡¯t want to tear it. Vincent sat on the chair, raised his hand and got her on hisp. He flipped the sketch book and said in a low voice, ¡°She likes drawing very much. She started learning it when she was three. Later at a banquet, those old men took a fancy to her and fought to teach her how to draw.¡± Emily whispered, ¡°She painted very well.¡± ¡°Those old men said the same.¡± Vincent held her hand with his face on her shoulder. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°She had a car ident. She took my car and had an ident on the way home.¡± Emily did not say anything. She just looked down at the painting in her hand. It was a blue sea. The wave surged and white bubbles could be seen. There were four lines of footprints on the beach. Two lines were big and two lines were small. She caressed the footprints with one hand and then reached out her other hand to stroke Vincent¡¯s ck hair. Shebed it like she did to a small animal. Her movements were so gentle. Vincent tilted his head and bit her neck. Emily raised her head in pain and her lips were covered by the man. He kissed her gently and madly. There was a faint smell of nicotine emitted from his teeth. Mixed with his unique scent, he was domineering and cold. The aura struck straight at Emily¡¯s chest, making her hard to breathe. ¡°Vincent?¡± His strength became heavier and heavier, and Emily felt a bloody taste. She pushed him away by force. The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He lowered his head and for the first time, he revealed a different emotion in front of Emily. There were loneliness, pain and sadness. ¡°I regret letting her ride in my car.¡± Emily suddenly felt a pain in her heart. Her ring gave out a dark blue light and it was gone in an instant. She deeply felt Vincent¡¯s sorrow and sadness, but she could do nothing. The raindrops hit on the window. Only then did Emily realize that it was raining. Rex¡¯s voice carrying anxiety sounded from outside the study, ¡°Mr. Vincent, let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Emily got off Vincent¡¯sp. The moment she got down, she saw that Vincent¡¯s face was distorted. His forehead was covered in sweat and his eyes were scarlet. He held it back and said to Emily, ¡°Get out.¡± Emily shouted, ¡°Rex, hurry up ande in!¡± Then, she squatted down and grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How can I alleviate the pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hurt you. Go.¡± Vincent shook her hand off and stood up while grabbing the back of the chair. He was very strong, and the back of the chair was almost broken. Outside the door, Rex and a few guards hurried over. They got him back to his room and then closed the door. Not long after, the guards came out. They put the things in their hands away and then lingered at the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Emily asked, ¡°Is there no cure?¡± The guards did not speak. Emily was anxious. ¡°Say something!¡± This was the first time the guards had seen her get so pissed off. They looked at each other but none of them dared to speak. After all, Emily, who was standing in front of them, said that Vincent would die the first time she met him. Rex happened toe out of the room and saw Emily¡¯s angry face, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Emily, the doctor said they couldn¡¯t cure Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°What disease?¡± Emily calmed down and looked at him as she asked. ¡°The bullet wasn¡¯t lethal.¡± Rex lowered his head and said, ¡°But that bullet was poisoned with a toxin of a frog from the rainforest.¡± Emily remembered the scar on Vincent¡¯s thigh when she was on the viewing tform. Rex continued, ¡°Mr. Vincent will feel an excruciating pain every rainy season.¡± Emily faltered, ¡°Is there any way to alleviate the pain?¡± ¡°It¡­¡± Rex looked at her. Emily noticed hesitation in his eyes and grabbed him and asked, ¡°There is a way, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rex looked at her awkwardly. ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 167 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 167 A few minutester, Emily opened the door and walked in. The room was dark and the furnace was lit. The room was dry and scorching. She sweated the moment she entered. He arrived at the bedside. Vincent was covered with a quilt and was breathing heavily. asionally, he would smash his fist against the wall and create a deafening sound. Emily turned on the light and saw Vincent sweating massively under the quilt due to the heat and pain. She took a few steps forward and heard Vincent panting heavily. ¡°Get out!¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He stared at her, gritted his teeth and shouted at the door, ¡°Rex.¡± No one answered. Emily stepped forward to wipe the sweat off his forehead and pressed her hand on his arm which had bulging veins on it. Then, she bent down and kissed his lips. She drank wine, and there was a smell of alcohol in her mouth. Vincent suddenly grabbed her back, but he didn¡¯t push her. Instead, he took her into his arms and bit her lips crazily. ¡°Mr. Vincent has taken sleeping pills, but when the pain is unbearable, sleeping pills will be useless.¡± Rex¡¯s voice sounded in Emily¡¯s mind. ¡°As long as he is calmed down, he may fall asleep, although it is unlikely.¡± Emily stretched out her hand to stroke Vincent¡¯s hair andforted him. She did not notice that her lips were bleeding from his bite¡­ Rex and the guards waited for more than ten minutes at the door. They were a little worried and wanted to go in. Christy came out with a mask, followed by the little robot. ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± Christy was in a hurry. She stopped and asked Rex, ¡°Tell her that I will be out for some time.¡± Without waiting for Rex¡¯s response, she had reached the stairs and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Rex was speechless. She was really fast. Christy took a taxi to her secret base-an Inte cafe in an alley. When she got off the taxi, she discovered that the little robot was following her. It was stuck to her bag. She sighed and then put the little thing into the bag and patted it. She warned it, ¡°Don¡¯t run around.¡± The ce where she got off was a distance away from her destination. When she arrived, she was soaked by rain, and her hair was stuck against her forehead. She run her hand through her hair and regretted not wearing a hoodie. After entering the Inte cafe, the cashier did not raise his head and asked, ¡°ID card?¡± Christy tapped on the table. The cashier looked up and saw her. He smiled, ¡°Christy! Would you like bubble tea or orange juice? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Christy walked to the private room on the second floor. ¡°A ss of water is fine.¡± The first floor was shrouded in smoke. Even if there was a no-smoking sign, there were still people viting the rules. But this ce was remote and there would be no business if smokers were chased away. Everyone just endured it. There was a ck iron door on the second floor. There was a lock on the door. Anyone who was identally here would turn around and leave when he saw the lock. However, Christy walked forward and opened the door. Apart from sofa, there were about forty to fifty chairs on the second floor. At this moment, they were all taken and everyone present lowered their heads and did not make a sound. The atmosphere was weird. Noah was standing by the window, smoking. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Christy walked over and greeted some people she knew, but none of them looked good and they did not respond. Christy walked to the window and patted Noah on the shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Do you remember them?¡± Noah extinguished the cigarette, closed the window and turned around. One of his hands was wetted by the rain. He took a piece of handkerchief from the table and wiped it. He pouted and signaled Christy to look at the sofa. ¡°Yeah.¡± Christy looked at the people on the sofa. There were four middle-aged men and a middle-aged woman. They were the family members of the children saved. ¡°The children are dead.¡± Noah threw the handkerchief into the bust bin and said indifferently, ¡°The night before yesterday, they all died.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christy thought she was hallucinating. She opened her eyes wide in surprise and looked at the people sitting on the sofa. She said in a daze, ¡°How¡­?¡± Noah faced the window. He had ck circles, so it was obvious that he did not rest well these past days. Also, he had stubble around his lips. His clothes seemed to be the same one he wore the day before yesterday. He didn¡¯t change it. He had always lived a meticulous life. However, his sloppy appearance did not attract Christy¡¯s attention. ¡°Then they¡­¡± Her mind was still in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t ept what she heard just now. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Noah stared at her with a cruel smile. ¡°All of them.¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, someone in the hall stood up. ¡°Mr. Noah, I regret joining you!¡± A man pounded his chest and said, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t joined you, our child would be alive.¡± Someone immediately echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Now that the children are dead, who will give us an exnation?¡± ¡°The police took no actions. The murderer is in prison, so who killed my child?¡± A middle-aged woman said with a sharp voice. Christy walked over and tried to cate her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious? My child is dead! She¡¯s dead!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted with a shrill voice, ¡°You saved her, but she¡¯s still dead!¡± One after another, people stood up. They all had worried and frightened faces. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look for my child anymore. I want her to live well, not¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so painful. Have you ever felt the feeling of regaining what you lost but then seeing your child die in front of you?¡± Someone cried. The middle-aged woman cried bitterly, ¡°My child disappeared for a year. I found her and stayed with her for less than a week before she died in her room. She was writing a diary at that time and she said that she missed us very much¡­¡± All of a sudden, the hall was filled with crying. A middle-aged man walked up to Christy and asked, ¡°I came here just to quit. Can you cross my name off?¡± Christy¡¯s eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Noah walked up to the front and expressionlessly said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Christy looked at him and burst into tears. For five years, they had worked hard for these people, and all their efforts were in vain because they wanted to quit. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Noah handed her a handkerchief and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Why you crying? We have a long way to go.¡± Christy took the handkerchief and wiped away her tears, ¡°Alright.¡± Noah walked in the rain all the way. He didn¡¯t know where to go. He couldn¡¯t go to the vi. He took money from someone and gave it to Emily as a favor. At this moment, he was on guard against the owner and didn¡¯t dare to go near the vi. His suit was soaked by the rain. He remembered that he hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, so he decided to find a ce to eat. However, when he looked up and saw the food in the advertisements, the delicate cuisines turned into bloody corpses. He hugged his head, then raised it and shouted in the rain. What did they get? Over the past five years, he risked his life to save those children, but the result was that they all died overnight. Were they wrong? Noahy on the ground and grinned. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was rain or tears. His eyes were as red as blood as if someone had stabbed him. Screeches sounded one after another, mixed with the sound of curses. Such sounds added a touch of restlessness to the bad weather. ¡°Holy shit! How can there be a madman lying on the damn ground?!¡± ¡°Are you blind?! Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± It was probably thest curse that aroused Noah¡¯s unpleasant memories. He got up from the ground, opened the door of the car that was parked behind him, and dragged the driver out. One after another, he punched the driver on the face until he was badly mutted¡­ The surrounding people reced their curse with fear. ¡°Oh my God! Someone¡¯s killing!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 168 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 168 When Ferne received the call, he was dealing with drunken troubles in the room. He put the call in his ear and answered the phone, ¡°Ferne, the person you asked me to pay attention to, Noah, he is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°He¡¯s been detained, because he hit someone on the street andmitted intentional assault. He¡¯s sitting in the interrogation room without saying a word. It¡¯s all thanks to you showing me his picture. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go overter. Help me keep an eye on him.¡± Ferne was about to hang up when he added, ¡°Bring some clean clothes, including shoes and socks.¡± After Ferne came out of the garage, he saw the rain falling from the sky through the car ss, and his mind was clear. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Noah had got himself into the police station. Was it a new n? When Ferne arrived at the police station and saw Noah in the interrogation room, he was impressed by Noah. If it was a new n, then it would be freaking awesome, because hepletely believed it! Noah sat on the chair, with the mud and water on his suit. His face was bruised, caused by the crowd who came to stop him. His entire body was dripping. The police also knew how to do things. They put a big basin under his seat and his entire body was in it. If the water dripped down, it would only drip into the basin and not wet the floor. He lowered his head, with his hair wet against his scalp. The joints of his back neck bulged as he lowered his head, and his two long arms drooped. He looked at the ground for nothing. The officer in front of him tapped the table a few times but couldn¡¯t get his attention. If it wasn¡¯t for the reputation of the police station, these policemen would have already hit him. Ferne walked into the interrogation room and handed a few packets of Marlboro to them before saying, ¡°Sorry, he is my friend, and he is in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Oh, he is your friend. If you had told us earlier, we would have found him a nket¡­¡± ¡°Thanks. I brought some clothes.¡± After saying that, everyone in the room stared at the bag in his hand. Ferne came here prepared, but it was clear that Noah didn¡¯t call him for help. Who told him? Ferne saw that everyone¡¯s curious and suspicious, so he lied, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for him on the streets. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll get wet so I take his clothes with me. Thanks to a brother in the police station recognized him¡­¡± Ferne was acknowledged to be generous when he was in the police station. People didn¡¯t know where he came from, however, they were willing to be friends with him because he was bold and forthright. Although everyone on the team called him brother, they knew very little about him. Now, after he said that, they immediately forgot to think about which team had told him the information. Instead, they kept guessing which team had such a good rtionship with him that they actually knew his friends? The people from the interrogation room came out and brought Noah out. Ferne punched him when he saw him, ¡°You big idiot! Isn¡¯t it just a break-up? Ah! There are so many women in the world! Do you have to like that? Look at yourself, if I were that woman, I would break up with you, too!¡± When Noah heard his voice, he raised his head and looked at him indifferently. Ferne immediately felt that he must be thinking of revenge. He patted him on the shoulder as if he was trying to remedy the situation, ¡°Go home. I will take you home and find you a new beautiful girlfriend.¡± Everyone finally understood, ¡°That is why he caught a stranger and beat him up. The person¡¯s face waspletely disfigured. Ferne, you have topensate. His family member is still asking for compensation and apology¡­¡± ¡°Forget about apology. What if they start to fight again, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ferne took out a small bag from the bag and opened it. There were a few stacks of money inside. He stuffed the bag into someone¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a cold day. I brought you some food.¡± He whispered, ¡°You guys can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll take him away. Thank you, guys.¡± He patted them on the shoulders before leaving, then pulled Noah out. The car at the door had already turned on the heating. As soon as they got in, Ferne threw the bag of clothes to him. ¡°Hurry up and put them on. Don¡¯t dirty my car.¡± Noah remained silent and lowered his head to take off his clothes. His joints and fingers were frozen stiff. It took him a long time to unbutton a button. After that, he tore the shirt when he frowned to twist the button. The buttons were everywhere, and one of them directly bounced onto the car ss. Ferne cried out, ¡°Be careful! That shirt cost me a lot!¡± ¡°Why are you still wearing these? You haven¡¯t changed your clothes in two days? Holy shit, haven¡¯t you? What happened to you?¡± Noah did not answer him. He took off his shirt and trousers. Finally, he sat naked in the back seat. It was warm inside the car, and he just sat there and did not move at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ferne looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Damn, can you put on your clothes? There¡¯s a DUI driver not far away. If they see a naked man in my car, what do they think?¡± However, no matter what he said, Noah remained silent. Ferne took a shorter route and drove to the hotel garage. Then, he looked back and said, ¡°What happened to you? What happened that night? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Noah finally raised his head, but his gaze was not on him, but on the windshield. Ferne turned around in confusion and saw a woman standing in front of the car, his wife. ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, Ferne felt that such a crazy thing happened to him was definitely because he had committed too many sins in his previous life! He thought that it was almost dark now. Besides, there weren¡¯t many cars nearby, but he had forgotten about his wife. Her parking space was right next to his! ¡°Ferne,e down.¡± Lili Jones knocked on the window of the car. Ferne shouted at Noah, who was sitting in the back seat, ¡°Hurry up and put on the clothes! Damn it!¡± Lili stood in front of the car door and asked, ¡°Who is he in your car?¡± Ferne closed the car door and looked through the window. He never kept secrets, and his window did not have that kind of private protective film. As long as someone from outside looked at the window, they could see Noah¡¯s sturdy broad shoulders, thin waist, and straight and powerful legs. ¡°Listen, it¡¯s raining outside. His clothes are wet. Then he was changing in the car. He just took off his clothes and was ready to change¡­¡± Lili interrupted him coldly. Her artificial face was pulling a gentle smile and her eyes were spitting fire, ¡°I thought you were just frigid before, but I know that you aren¡¯t sexless but impotent after we married several years. But now I realized that I was wrong. Turns out you like men.¡± Ferne, ¡°What?¡± Lili pped Ferne, ¡°You big bastard, you lied to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Wait a moment, you¡¯re being too dramatic. Really, I can exin.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen!¡± Lili covered her ears. Ferne released her hand and shrugged, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t listen to me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 169 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 169 Lili¡¯s face was covered in tears, her lips were smiling, but her eyes looked angry, ¡°You should grab me and exin it to me. Tell me that it wasn¡¯t like this, tell me that you love me, tell me!¡± Ferne said in distress, ¡°This is quite difficult. I really don¡¯t love you.¡± ¡°Then why did you marry me?!¡± Lili stopped crying. She looked at him with a smile, but her face was so stiff that Ferne didn¡¯t want to look at it. He turned to look at the car beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times,¡± Ferne said helplessly, ¡°My family wants me to get married, and you want to get married. So, I did what everyone wanted and married you.¡± ¡°Ferne!¡± Lili raised her hand again, ¡°You bastard!¡± However, this p did notnd on his face. Ferne originally wanted to take it and was waiting with his eyes closed. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and saw Lili walking towards the back seat, pulling open the car door and pointing at Noah, ¡°You bitch, you must have seduced my husband!¡± Noah coldly nced at her. He sat there naked. His private part was covered by a shirt, but the muscles and male hormones were exposed in the air. ¡°You look like a¡­,¡± Lili stared at his muscr chest and sniffed. She turned around and asked doubtfully, ¡°Ferne, are you the bottom?¡± ¡°Why would you think so just by looking at him?¡± Ferne copsed. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not the bottom. No, l don¡¯t have anything to do with him!¡± Seeing that he was so anxious, Lili smiled miserably, ¡°You really are a bottom. No wonder you don¡¯t want to have sex with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His life was too difficult, Ferne thought to himself while covering his chest with a hand. ¡°Noah, say something!¡± He patted the car window. ¡°You want him to cover for you, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t dare to admit what you did! What a hypocrite!¡± Lili pointed at him and cursed, ¡°You are not a man!¡± Ferne couldn¡¯tmunicate with her. He pulled her aside and said to the person in the back seat, ¡°Noah, I helped you a lot. How can you do this to me?¡± Noah took his clothes out of the car and stood barefoot on ground and started to put on the clothes. As he got dressed, the movements of the muscles on his body could be seen clearly. Lili had seen many sturdy and majestic men. But this was the first time she had seen a man who looked sturdy naked and gentle with clothes on. The eyebrow slit made his face even manlier. She was stunned for a moment. Noah turned around, zipped up his trousers, and looked at Lili. Then, he turned to Ferne and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This woman is so ugly that I can¡¯t even be aroused by her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne was shocked! Although it was true, you couldn¡¯t say it in front of her! Lili touched her face and took a few steps back before saying, ¡°How can you call me ugly? Do you know how much money I have spent on my face? How can you say that?¡± Noah took a few steps forward, but Lili followed him, ¡°Stop! Who are you? When did you and my husband get together? How dare you say that my face isn¡¯t good-looking!¡± The woman¡¯s mouth was like a machine gun as she shot out words non-stop. Noah turned around with an unhappy expression and hit her on the neck. Lili went unconscious and fell to the ground. Ferne then remembered to help her and said to Noah, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You dared to hit my wife!¡± Noah nced at him. Ferne gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Good job!¡± Noah, ¡°¡­¡± What was the matter with him? ** ¡°Thank you foring here on such a rainy day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Jaquan brought Collin to the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Seriously? It was only a intravenous infusion. Why did a surgeon need toe here?¡± Collin smiled and said, ¡°We are neighbors. It¡¯s appropriate for me toe here because we live close.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be a smart mouth with me. You are not for each other. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just give up.¡± Jaquan opened the door and waved at him as if ready to see him out. ¡°Then are you for each other?¡± Collin didn¡¯t leave and nced at Jaquan with his narrow eyes. ¡°Me? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to save you?¡± Jaquan red at him angrily. Collin looked at him carefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. But I see that you are obstructing me, as if you want to compete with me.¡± ¡°Compete?¡± Jaquan pointed at himself, ¡°Me? Are you kidding?¡± Collin shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s nice that you don¡¯t want topete with me. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Jaquan pushed him out, posing to close the door. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Collin stretched out his hand and pushed open the door, ¡°Remember not to let her out of bed and massage her calves before she goes to sleep¡­.¡± Then he paused for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go ask her for her WeChat ount.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a phone,¡± Jaquan shrugged and reminded him. Collin nodded and retreated, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll bring a phone tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan closed the door and thought to himself that perhaps this idiot really meant it. He could not stop Collin, so he should remind Emma to stop dreaming. After all, it was not that easy to marry into the Mueller family. Jaquan heard another knock on the door. He walked to the door and shouted, ¡°She¡¯s already asleep. I¡¯m going to sleep too. Don¡¯te back again.¡± ¡°Aright,¡± A familiar voice came from outside the door. Wait. Was it Mrs. Cox¡¯s voice? Jaquan opened the door and saw that there were boxes of food, heat preservation kettles, and arge bag of fruit on the floor. When he looked up, he saw that his mother had already reached the corner. Seeing that he hade out, she turned around and gestured to him, ¡°Come on, son! You can do this¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± Mom, you misunderstood! ¡°Mom, you really misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think¡­,¡± Jaquan called Mrs. Cox after taking the items in. Mrs. Cox was in the elevator, so she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, ¡°What? Want some shrimp? What shrimp? Crawfish?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was tired, ¡°Mom, don¡¯te here anymore. I don¡¯t need you to bring me anything. I¡¯ll buy it myself. Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about what she eats¡­.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? What do you want to buy? She likes to eat the things you bought?¡± Mrs. Cox asked. Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± It was too exhausting. He should just hang up. Jaquan rubbed his eyes, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. You can hang up. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Alright, son!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 170 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 170 Stony came out of the room, and saw many fruits on the table. He put the fruits on a te and then put the bag into the cab neatly. Jaquan thought he was so sensible and adorable. Other children at four or five were still ying around. But he already learned to put the fruit on a te and put away the bags. ¡°Stony, serve yourself.¡± Jaquan said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan.¡± The Stony did not take anything. Jaquan opened the thermos pot. It was porridge. He poured it into three bowls. Then he ced two of them on the tray and said, ¡°Take this as well and give it to your mother.¡± Stony tried to take the bowl carefully. Seeing that, Jaquan put down his bowl and said to him, ¡°Alright, stay here. I¡¯ll take it for her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Stony obediently replied. Jaquan picked it up and realized something was wrong. He could take a bowl. When turned around, he saw Stony squatting beside the table and drinking porridge. He could only sigh lightly. Alright. When he entered the room, Emma was lying on her side on the bed with a drip on one hand. She might feel a little cold, so she was rubbing that hand. When Jaquan came in, she thought that it was Stony. Her face was pressed against her arm, so she said in a muffled sound. ¡°Baby, do you want pancake sold at themunity entrance?¡± As Jaquan was about to speak, Emma continued, ¡°Forget it. That would make a mess. But I can¡¯t get off bed and clean it up now. We¡¯d better eat something else.¡± This was the first time Jaquan saw her like this. She was no longer cold, but very gentle, even like a spoiled child. ¡°But it tastes good¡­¡± Emma moved under the quilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it for a long time. I really want to eat it¡­¡± Jaquan pretended that he just arrived and knocked on the door. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± Emma paused for a moment before turning around. She didn¡¯t see anyone else in the room. Then she looked at Jaquan with a weird expression. Did he hear that? Jaquan ced the porridge beside her bed and said, ¡°My mother sent it over. Eat it before it gets cold.¡± Emma thanked him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Stony?¡± ¡°He¡¯s eating porridge outside.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to talk to him, Jaquan immediately left. Stony was meditating in the living room ¡­ Yes, he sat there with his eyes closed and legs crossed as if he was meditating. His sat straight as if he entered his own world. Jaquan knew that after that, he still had to stand upside down against the wall for half an hour. Then, he would stand holding his legs. After all these practices, he still had to read for a while. He had already read more than twenty pages of the encyclopedia that Collin brought over. And he had to continue reading every night. asionally, he would tell Emma about it. Then, the door closed, blocking all sounds out. Jaquan regretted when he brought Emma and Stony back. He was reluctant to do so because he thought he made a great sacrifice for Collin. He also wanted to repay Emma for saving Arabe¡¯s life. In short, it had nothing to do with himself. But when he came back from work, he could see Stony standing behind the door and politely handed over his slippers. He smiled and called, ¡°Mr. Jaquan!¡± At that moment, he changed his mind. He was happy and yearning for someone waiting at home. He enjoyed this feeling. Just a pancake. He would buy it. It was still raining outside. Jaquan bought three pancakes on a takeout app. But he didn¡¯t know Emma¡¯s taste, and she probably didn¡¯t want to tell him, so he walked over to Stony and asked, ¡°Can your mother eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stony said as he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°My mother loves spicy food, but the doctor said that she can¡¯t eat it these days.¡± Jaquan nodded. Then he remarked no spicy and paid. Just as he finished it, the phone rang. He walked to the balcony and picked up the phone. It was still raining outside. The sky was pitch-dark. Randy¡¯s voice was deafening amidst the game background. ¡°Holy shit, is Arabe at your home?¡± Jaquan did not react, ¡°What?¡± ¡°My mother called me today and said that you have a girlfriend. And you live together now. She is Arabe, right? Things are going so well with you two now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Cox told him so quickly. He sighed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So who is she?¡± Randy was probably a little dumbfounded as he walked out of the noisy game room and walked in a quiet rest room. Jaquan didn¡¯t want to exin, but only said, ¡°You don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°I know her?¡± Randy quickly got the point and guessed, ¡°We have only a fewmon female friends. And I always stay indoors. I know even fewer¡­¡± Jaquan interrupted him, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was speechless. It was hard to muddle through. ¡°Randy, are you so bored?¡± Randy watched the clock and said, ¡°I found time to call you. I will hang up and leave for a game.¡± ¡°Why are you so gossipy?¡± Jaquan said in a disdainful tone. ¡°You said you missed me when you got the car ident. I thought that I am more charming than Arabe in your eyes. Luckily, you¡¯re still normal. You already have a girlfriend, so I¡¯m relieved¡­¡± Randy hurriedly hung up as soon as he finished speaking. Jaquan stood alone on the balcony, reflecting on what he had said. When he understood, his face darkened. Damn it, why was this idiot so confident? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A minuteter, Randy called again and said, ¡°I forgot to ask you, why did you suddenly have a girlfriend? And she is actually not Arabe!¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was so troublesome that Jaquan hung up the phone directly. Not long after, Randy sent a text message, ¡°I will tell Arabe.¡± Jaquan was worried, so he exined why he brought Emma to his home and said he was just saving the elite and repaying her for saving his life. Randy knew he loved Arabe, so he believed it. Before hanging up, he said, ¡°Control yourself. Love wille in time.¡± Jaquan almost sneered, ¡°You think too much. I would never love her.¡± The doorbell rang. It should be the food delivery. He hung up the phone and opened the door. It was a middle-aged woman in raincoat. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°I am thendy. Since you are our neighbor, I send it by myself. I¡¯ll know who it is next time. Mr. Jaquan, right? I¡¯ve seen you before. Here are your four pancakes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaquan took it. The woman looked at the women¡¯s shoes and children¡¯s shoes on the shoe cab and immediately understood. She said as she closed the door, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. If you like, order it next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As the door closed, Stony walked over. He probably never ate this before, and he was a little curious. Jaquan handed him one and pointed to the room. ¡°Give it to her first.¡± Stony smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the pancake and went to the room. Soon, he ran back happily and asked Jaquan in surprise, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, how did you know that mom likes this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Mom is very happy. She sat up as soon as I got to the door.¡± Emma coughed for being choked. Then she shouted, ¡°Stony!¡± Stony quickly covered his mouth. Jaquan rubbed his head and handed him the other bag. Then, they sat on the sofa and ate pancakes while watching the children¡¯s channel. Jaquan ate half of it and thought seriously. This pancake looked normal, but tasted good. He would also buy it tomorrow. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 171 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 171 At a presidential suite of the Dalton Hotel. Lili woke up and found herself lying on the sofa. On the other side of the dining table, two men were eating. One was straddling there in a bathrobe. His powerful legs were hairy. Her husband, Ferne, was sitting opposite to that man. Lili never understood what was wrong with Ferne. He married her but kept distance. He did not go home or talk to her. However, neither of them asked for a divorce. It seemed that they were waiting for each other to say that first. Or it made no difference for him to divorce. Just one more person at home would not affect him. They had nothing to say even stayed together. She liked to dress herself up. Clothes, cosmetics and bags meant everything to her, while he seemed to only like hotels, and clients meant everything to him. When she was shopping with her friends, one of them said, ¡°Your husband seems to be in a hotel¡­¡± Sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± She knew Ferne well. If he liked, he would have cheated on her several years ago. However, her friend teased, ¡°It seems to be a man.¡± She was suddenly agitated. Over the past few years, she boasted that she knew her husband well, but she did not even know his simplest preferences, and she even knew less about his habits than the servants at home. She suspected that he had something wrong for many times. She could ept that, no matter he had been injured, or he was impotent. After all, she liked Ferne, not for anything else. However, when she hesitated at the hotel entrance, she saw Ferne rush out anxiously. She did not chase after him. She just drove to the hotel garage and waited. If he did note back, she would forget it as nothing happened. She could convince herself. As long as Ferne did not divorce with her, she would never do so. However, Ferne drove back. He even brought back a naked man. That man could not be the bottom. At that time, she was shocked and suddenly understood, but she could hardly believe that. She gotplex feelings in an instant. In fact, she was so sad that she wanted to cry. However, she couldn¡¯t because she had stic surgeries. At this moment, she sat on the sofa and looked at the two men eating face to face. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Ferne, let¡¯s divorce.¡± Ferne chewed on the steak before he said, ¡°Why? Do you think it¡¯s easy to get divorced? Pre-and post- marital property. You could even get half my hotel¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your hotel. I have money.¡± Lili interrupted him and said, ¡°I will leave everything for you. Let¡¯s divorce.¡± Ferne stopped and looked at her seriously. ¡°No. You should divorce with me when you find the next husband. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to find that after the divorce.¡± ¡°Ferne!¡± Lili stood up. She was wearing high heels. She almost sprained her ankle by her sudden movement. She stood straight and nced at Noah, who was still eating. She said with sorrow. ¡°If you really cared about me, you shouldn¡¯t have done so.¡± Ferne felt aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t exin. So he continued to eat the steak and drank red wine. This was cool. Lili looked at him sadly, ¡°You don¡¯t like women, but why did you date me? You¡¯re lying to me, to my family, and to your parents¡­¡± Ferne finally understood where it was heading to. If his parents knew about this, they would want to kill him. He looked at the culprit in front of him. He was leisurely cutting the steak and tasting the best red wine. Ferne was immediately upset, ¡°I sacrificed a lot for you. Exin it yourself.¡± He wiped the mouth and walked out. A drunk made trouble in the room. He didn¡¯t know how the manager handled this, so he had to go for a look. There were only Noah and Lili in the room. She stood there and watched him slowly cut the steak. The aluminum knife made a sharp sound on the te, making Lili uneasy. She was a little afraid of him¡­ Ten minutester, Ferne met the smiling Lili in the hall. She waved her hand at him and took the elevator to the garage happily ¡­ Wait, why was she so happy? Noah, didn¡¯t you¡­ Ferne calmed himself down. He shouldn¡¯t. Noah was so picky. He went upstairs at ease. After entering the presidential suite, he asked, ¡°What did you do? Why is my wife so happy?¡± Noah was lying on the bed. His bathrobe was loose, revealing his broad and sturdy pectoral and abdominal muscles. His skin color was slightly ck, which made him manly. Even Ferne envied that. He looked away and sat down on the chair to pour himself a ss of red wine. Noah said with his eyes closed, ¡°I rmended her a stic surgery hospital.¡± He was choked. Ferne spat out the red wine. He goggled at Noah in disbelief. He could only speak out one word. ¡°What?¡± ** The next morning. The rain stopped in the midnight. The air in the morning was fresh and cool. Emily opened the window to breathe in the fresh air, and then she went into the bathroom for a bath. She looked through the mirror and saw there were many bruises on her neck. She touched it. It hurt, and it might disappear in at least two to three days. She changed into a turtleneck sweater and went out. Rex was standing at the door and handed her an ointment. ¡°Apply it twice a day. You will feel better soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily took the ointment and asked before walking in, ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent?¡± She got up at six o¡¯clock to read medical books, taking good use of every second. ¡°Thanks to Miss Emily, Mr. Vincent is still asleep.¡± Rex said thankfully. Emily didn¡¯t know how Vincent had go through the rainy days, but hearing Rex¡¯s words, she felt somewhat ufortable. After applying the ointment, she walked in the training room. Christy was not here. She looked at guard and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Christye backst night?¡± Guard lowered his head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Emily took out her phone and sent a message to Christy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± A momentter, Christy replied, ¡°I have things to do outside. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± Emily put away her phone. She did not join the tournament. She just stood under the arena and watched the guardspete. She wanted to join them, but she lowered her head and looked at her wrist. Because she was grabbed forcefully, there were a bruise and fingerprints on her wrist. Thinking ofst night, she recalled Vincent¡¯s suppressed expression and his hoarse voice. She also remembered that he hugged her tightly under the nket. The guards suddenly got nervous. Then, they all jumped off the arena and quickly disappeared. Emily did not know what had happened. It seemed that they got some trouble, so she followed them. Before getting downstairs, she heard a woman¡¯s voice from the first floor. ¡± ¡­ He is still sleeping. Is he sick?¡± Emily had never heard this voice before. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 172 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 172 Emily took a few steps down and saw a woman at the end of the stairs. She wore a red overcoat, which was rather eye-catching. There was a look of pride on her face. This woman must have grown up in a wealthy and loving family. There was obvious arrogance in her eyes. She looked rxed and elegant. She had a slender and enchanting figure with full breast and bottom. She wore a pair of cool ck leather trousers that revealed the perfect curve of her legs. It made her look sexy. The woman raised her head and saw Emily. She was surprised. Then she turned around and asked Rex, ¡°Hey, who is she? I heard that Mr. Vincent¡¯s sister have¡­¡± Rex immediately interrupted her, ¡°This is Miss Emily Britt. She saved Mr. Maury in the banquetst time. He quite likes her and has asked her to stay here for a few days.¡± Rex then looked at Emily and said, ¡°Miss Emily, this is the daughter of the chairman of Zayne Science and Technology.¡± Emily remembered hearing of this person before. The guards described her as ¡°the daughter of the chairman of Zayne, a beauty with a nine head figure.¡± ¡°Miss Britt?¡± The woman seemed to know nothing about the Britts. She tilted her head and thought for a few seconds. Then she smiled at Emily, ¡°Hello, my name is Irene Potter.¡± She had an air of sophistication obtained from frequent social engagement. She stared at Emily and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing down? It hurts my neck to talk to you from here.¡± She didn¡¯t beat around the bush. It was a straightforward woman. Emily stood there and said in baby¡¯s voice, ¡°Nice to see you, Miss Irene.¡± Then she turned around and went upstairs. Irene was a little surprised, ¡°Hey, what does she mean?¡± Rex didn¡¯t know why the little Hulk yed dumb again, but he had to exin that to Irene. Therefore, he sighed and said, ¡°When Miss Emily was seven years old, she had a high fever. It caused serious damage to her brain. And now her intelligence is equivalent to that of a seven-year-old child.¡± The guards twitched their eyebrows as they heard the nonsense. ¡°Oh¡­ I see. She does look like a child, but she¡¯s pretty.¡± Irene said sympathetically. But then she sat on the sofa and opened the mobile phone memo, ¡°What¡¯s the color of Mr. Vincent¡¯s bed and quilt?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Rex was shocked. He cleared his throat, ¡°Miss Irene, Mr. Vincent doesn¡¯t like people to ask about his personal affairs.¡± ¡°Is it personal?¡± Irene was a little annoyed and said, ¡°I am going to buy an apartment. I need to know his style so that I can ask people to decorate the bedroom. I am just asking. I didn¡¯t even get into his bedroom.¡± She wanted to buy an apartment for Mr. Vincent and herself? ¡°Miss Irene, Mr. Vincent rarely shows an interest in women.¡± After saying that, Rex recalled the bruise on the little Hulk¡¯s neck. He felt a little guilty for lying. ¡°Come on. That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t like them.¡± Irene smiled. She stood up and walked to the stairs. She looked up and said, ¡°A woman can seed as long as she takes the initiative. He has turned down so many women. But I must be special to him. I have been trying for so long, and he hasn¡¯t turned me away.¡± Rex was speechless. No. You were the same with those women. He didn¡¯t turn you down just because your father was a business partner, Miss Irene! ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait at the door.¡± Irene picked up her gloves and walked out. When she got out of the door, she looked behind at the second floor. She saw a window open. It was the study room. She did not know much about Vincent, but she remembered that he didn¡¯t open the window in the past a few days. Thinking of this, a shadow of smile touched her mouth. Emily was checking the stocks in her room. She had registered an ount with Harold¡¯s ID number and bank ount. She bought two stocks rmended by Mr. Vincent. The prices were still falling and she saw a bright green on the phone. She put it down and began to practice handwriting. However, what popped in to her mind was Irene in her red overcoat. Red was indeed gorgeous and beautiful. Christy had impressed people when she showed up in red. She was so beautiful. No onepared to her. Naturally, Irene also knew the charm of this color, and she looked good in it. Emily put down the pen and quickly rushed to the studio. She sat down, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. Then she picked up the brush and dipped it with some red paint. She applied one brush of it on the paper. It was the first time she had painted a full-length portrait. She had made several paintings of Mr. Vincent, but only his face. This time she didn¡¯t draw with pencil. She directly applied the paint. Emily drew Irene¡¯s slender waist and mixed pink and yellow for the arms. There was a diamond-embedded purse in her hand, and the golden eardrops were shining on her ears. The woman wore a pair of high heels and was striding on a red carpet. Her red lips made her even more morous. Emily did not focus on the details of her face. She just tried to put on a sexy and enchanting air. Emily only painted her lips on the face, with the corner curled. The woman was smiling¡­ Emily didn¡¯t stop until she finished it. She felt her waist and neck ache. She stood up and turned her head to rx. Then she saw Mr. Vincent standing behind her. She did not notice him until now. Emily was startled. She quickly pulled down the sleeves of her sweater and lifted her cor. Then she greeted him, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Vincent had just got up because he had taken a high dose of sleeping pills yesterday. He still remembered what happenedst night. He worried that he had hurt Emily, so he hurriedly came to see whether she was alright. He just stood there because she had concentrated on painting. The bright red on the paper chased away the gloom in his heart. But he suddenly noticed the bruises on Emily¡¯s wrist and neck. His eyes instantly darkened. Emily saw his cold expression and got closer to him. Just as she was about to speak, Vincent grabbed her arm and stared at her wrist. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Have you applied some ointment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He lowered his head and gently kissed her wrist. Emily felt itchy in the bruise. She quickly withdrew her hand and said, ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± ¡°Let me check your neck.¡± He reached out to her turtleneck sweater. Emily quickly covered her neck and said, ¡°There is ointment on it. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Vincent was amused and curled his lips, but the smile quickly disappeared. He said, ¡°I am not going to kiss your neck.¡± ¡­ Emily put her index fingers on the corners of his mouth and curled his lips, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you should smile more. I have read a poem by Bai Juyi (a Chinese poet of the Tang dynasty) this morning. And I thought it is exaggerating. But I just saw you smile. I think it has perfectly described your smile.¡± If the people outside saw Emily touch Mr. Vincent¡¯s face and squeeze a smile. They would be dumfounded. In their eyes, she was provoking a tiger. However, Vincent just raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What poem?¡± ¡°She was iparably charming when she nced back and smiled to me.¡± Emily replied. And she gently slid her index finger on his lips. ¡­ Vincent¡¯s gloomy feeling waspletely dispelled by her. He let out a low sigh and gently hugged her. He put his chin on her head and gently rubbed against her hairs. He said, ¡°Are you trying to amuse me?¡± His hoarse voice sounded attractive to her. Emily put her arms around his waist and deliberately said with jealousy, ¡°A beauty came here just now. She wanted to see you. She is really beautiful and has a terrific figure.¡± Vincent smiled, ¡°Just like you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s prettier than me.¡± Emily raised her head and touched the tip of his nose. She warned him in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to like her.¡± Vincent lowered his head and nuzzled the tip of her nose, ¡°OK.¡± The guards at the door breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Vincent was upset on the anniversary of that person¡¯s death every year. He would get mad at trivial matters. If one of them made a mistake, all the guards would get punished. It might be to climb trees on rainy days, or even worse. Now the little Hulk had cheered Mr. Vincent up with a few words. They felt relieved and started to like this girl. She was the first person that made Vincent smile on the day after the anniversary. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 173 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 173 It rained yesterday, so the three old men did note. There was no rain today. After lunch, the three of them came to the studio early. As soon as they entered, they saw the picture of the woman in the red dress in the center and couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone paint a figure picture intentionally without painting the face, but it¡¯s more stunning than painting the face¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As soon as I came in, I was shocked by the red color. Taking a closer look, I find it absolutely amazing.¡± ¡°Emily¡¯s pictures are mediocre. This is the first time she draws like this¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She found something she was good at.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t see her drawing figures and thought she wasn¡¯t good at it. I didn¡¯t expect she was good at it. But why doesn¡¯t she draw the face of the figure? Is it because she doesn¡¯t know how to draw it or is it because she intentionally leaving it nk for attention?¡± The three old men keptmenting on the painting, but Emily was half asleep at the moment. Rndo laughed when he saw her fall to the dining table. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a child fall asleep while eating in my life. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an adult fall asleep when eating. What happened? Vincentst night¡­¡± After Rndo finished speaking, he remembered that yesterday was the anniversary of Fiona¡¯s death. He immediately guessed that Vincent probably didn¡¯t sleep well all night. He suddenly stopped smiling and his face was instantly filled with mncholy and sorrow. Emily understood the reason why he was sad and whispered, ¡°Mr. Rndo, I¡¯m full.¡± Rndo nodded and said to her, ¡°Emily, I haven¡¯t known you for long, but I know that the girl my grandson likes must be the best. I hope that no matter what happens in the future, you must remember to protect yourself. Don¡¯t let my grandson down.¡± Emily looked at Rndo¡¯s serious face and nodded, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t let him down.¡± Although Rndo¡¯s words revealed some hidden information, Emily did not ask any further, nor did she mention it to guards. She packed the food for Vincent and put a note in the lunch box before going upstairs. ¡­ In the President¡¯s Office. Rex handed the tabletputer to Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, this is the new advertising n. Please take a look.¡± Arabe acted as she said. She asked people to go there to take a group of videos of children crying, and put it in the end of the advertisement. After Vincent finished watching, he put it aside. Rex asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, Miss Arabe is still waiting for your reply. This n¡­?¡± ¡°She just joined thepany, it¡¯s normal that she wants to do something. Let the design department and the marketing department give her some references, and give this video and the one given by the advertising department a few days ago to her, and let them have a meeting to decide.¡± ¡°I see.¡± A knock came from outside the door. Rex walked over to open the door and saw Irene standing outside. She was dressed in bright red, carrying tworge bags. She waved her hand at Rex and said, ¡°Help me bring it in.¡± Rex didn¡¯t move, just looked back at Vincent. Vincent raised his head and nced at Irene, saying, ¡°Thank you. Rex, take it.¡± Rex stretched out his hand to take tworge bags and put them on the ck jade table. They were filled with the special snacks of the major hotels, all of which were quite famous dishes. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish it.¡± As Irene spoke, she walked in. When she walked to the sofa, she asked, ¡°Can Ie in and take a look?¡± ¡°You are already in.¡± Vincent looked at her indifferently. Irene didn¡¯t care about his cold attitude. In her eyes, Vincent treated everyone coldly. When he faced her father, Vincent also pulled a long face. However, she and her father did not care. Others ttered them and wanted to cooperate with the Potters. Her father did not consider it at all. Vincent always came to her home with a cold face. They knew that he came to the Potter¡¯s to cooperate, but those who did not knew thought that he came to kill and vent his anger. Irene sat on the sofa and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing to eat? It¡¯s getting cold soon.¡± Vincent did not respond and focused on the data on theputer. Irene didn¡¯t feel sad when she was ignored. She just sat with her fingers interlocked under her chin to watch Vincent work. Then she said to Rex, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. You¡¯re able to stay with Vincent for so long.¡± Rex didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Vincent is very handsome? I don¡¯t feel tired of watching him for a day.¡± After Irene finished saying, she found a pillow behind her and hugged it in her arms. Then she asked, ¡°Well, can I sit here all afternoon?¡± ¡­ There was a knock on the door. Then the door was opened from the outside. A guard came in with the lunch box in his hand. Seeing Irene sitting on the sofa, the guard¡¯s expression did not change. After putting down the lunch box, he turned around and left. However, Vincent, who had always been calm, stood up at this moment. As Rex opened the lunch box, Vincent walked over. A note was lying in the lunch box. Rex quickly took the note and handed it to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Sitting so close, Irene saw it as well. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Vincent wouldugh after reading the note. Irene stood up in surprise. She walked over to see what was written on the note, but was blocked by Rex. ¡°Miss Irene, you could leave now. Mr. Vincent doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when having lunch.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Irene was still in shock. She asked curiously, ¡°Vincent, who wrote you a note? What did it say? Why are youughing so happily?¡± Rex answered, ¡°It was written by Mr. Trevor.¡± Irene did not know the Britts because in her eyes, the Britts was a small family. However, she knew the Peckers well. After all, the Peckers was an influential family. She knew a little about Trevor who had suffered from autism when he was just a few years old and had been locked up in the garret. She knew that Vincent had taken good care of Trevor over the years. Hearing Rex¡¯s exnation, Irene was rxed. She smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave now. I have something to do tomorrow, so I can onlye to see you in a few days.¡± However, Vincent did not care what she said. Instead, he sat on the sofa with a smile. He took out his chopsticks and began to eat the dish closest to him. These dishes were all personally packed by Emily, even the rice was personally served by her. Therefore, Vincent would always eat them up. Moreover, Rex also discovered something. Ever since the little Hulk took over Vincent¡¯s three meals, Vincent would always sit on the sofa and wait for food whenever guards delivered the lunch box. It was not the same as before. In the past, Vincent was busy until his stomach hurt before he remembered to eat the cold food. Seeing that Vincent was eating heartily, Rex moved closer to him quietly and looked at the note that was spread t on the coffee table. He only saw a line of words written on it. ¡°When she smiled, she was an extremely charming female.¡± Rex was speechless. ¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 174 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 174 Emily stayed in the studio for two hours in the afternoon. After she sent the three old men away, she finally had an opportunity to lie on the bed and sleep for a while. Last night, in order to appease Vincent, she did not sleep well. She held Vincent gently andbed his hair with her hand. She did not stop even if she was half asleep. It was easy to have nightmares when taking a nap. However, Emily slept soundly because she had been exhausted recently. When she woke up, she found that it was already dark, and there was a missed call. She took a sip of water before dialing it back. Sydnee¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. She said, ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± ¡°No. I took a nap, so I didn¡¯t hear you. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily asked. Sydnee sighed in frustration, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who to talk to. After thinking for a while, I decide to talk to you.¡± ¡°Alright. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Marquise said those words at the banquet hosted by the Scavos. My father and grandfather heard the news. They were worried that the Buckleys would do something to me. I¡¯ve beenforting them. But this morning, the Buckleys suddenly sent some gifts over, which was worth twenty thousand. They are not particrly valuable but were meant to send a message. My father doesn¡¯t want me to marry Marquise. He quickly returned those gifts and introduced a man who was also from an aristocratic family to me. The man¡¯s family is also in the medicine business. My father told me to go on a blind date tomorrow. But I heard that that man has a bad reputation, but my father doesn¡¯t believe me. He thinks that I¡¯m trying to find an excuse to avoid going on a blind date.¡± Perhaps Marquise had recovered from his injuries these past few days, and was worried about what Eliot had said at the banquet, so he took actions early. Emily asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry Marquise, and I don¡¯t want to find a random person to get married.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother¡­¡± Emily felt like asking her brother for help, but she didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy. Everyone said that marriage was the grave of love. Sydnee and Eliot were the two people closest to her, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt either of them. Sydnee said, ¡°Don¡¯t me your brother. At that time, I was going to let Harold help me.¡± Emily said, ¡°But this is a temporary solution.¡± ¡°Do you also think I should find someone to get married immediately? What if that person and Marquise were the same kind of person?¡± Sydnee was a little worried, but she was more annoyed and uneasy. ¡°No.¡± Emily walked to the balcony and looked at the sparkling light on the pool. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°I want to do it once and for all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sydnee was surprised. Emily had just opened the door when she saw Christy about to enter the room in the corridor. When Christy heard the door open, she turned around. Although she looked a little tired and haggard, she still looked pretty. Even without makeup, she was beautiful. ¡°Send me the time and ce of your blind date tomorrow.¡± After that, Emily hung up the phone. Christy also walked over and covered her mouth to yawn. The corners of her eyes were a little red, as if she had cried outside. However, it didn¡¯t look very obvious. ¡°What happened to you? May I help you?¡± Emily walked over and asked. Christy nced at Emily and shook her head. ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± Emily asked again. Christy actually didn¡¯t have dinner. Apart from drinking some water, she didn¡¯t eat anything these past two days. However, she still nodded and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Yes, I did. Thank you. I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± The robot in Christy¡¯s bag poked its head and jumped onto Emily while Christy closed the door. Christy was anxious, and she did not notice it. She went into the bathroom to take a bath, then dried her hair. It took her more than an hour to get out. When she came out, she was very tired and fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed. Emily carried the robot back to her room and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Trevor? Do you have something to say to me?¡± The little robot didn¡¯t say anything, just faced the wall, and suddenly a video screen was projected out from its eyes. Emily saw a table full of missing children¡¯s files and registration books. There were also many middle- aged women and men. There were also young people. There were too many people. It was noisy and chaotic. Immediately after, Christy¡¯s voice sounded. She was there maintaining order, but was pushed to the ground. Then she got up again. There were voices. Some were cursing, some were crying and the scene was chaotic. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my child wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what? Even if you saved her, she was still dead! The police couldn¡¯t find any clues at all! Our child was died for nothing!¡± ¡°The murderer is atrge, what¡¯s the use of me believing you! How many years have passed! Have you caught the murder? No!¡± ¡°Our child is dead, who are we looking for to im the loss fee?¡± ¡°Who else can we im from but you! Pay us for the damages!¡± ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t have much money. I¡¯m sorry about the baby, I didn¡¯t know this would happen, but I hope you could give us some time. I believe we will¡­¡± Christy was quickly silenced by people. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± ¡°Where is Noah? Does he not dare toe out to see us, or is he on the run?¡± Christy was so angry that she trembled. She forced herself to stand there and said, ¡°Everyone, at that time, we served everyone free of charge. We didn¡¯t care about any costs. We did everything we could to save your children. You cannot speak without conscience.¡± ¡°Free? Who knows what you guys are trying to do? I understand now, you must be charging privately! Everyone must give you money privately. Otherwise, where did they get the money to help us find those children!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you charge or not. I only care about my child now. My child is dead. I want you to compensate me! You have to give me 150,000 inpensation! Not even a penny less!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°And me!¡± ¡­ Everyone in the scene showed greedy faces. Only Christy stood there and wouldn¡¯t give in. She bit her lips and nodded, ¡°Alright. Here you go.¡± Then the screen was switched. Christy hid in the bathroom and bit the back of her hand while crying. After crying for a moment, she suddenly looked at the little robot and sobbed, ¡°Thank you.¡± It turned out that the little robot handed Christy the tissue. Emily didn¡¯t understand, but her heart ached for Christy. She squatted down and asked, ¡°Christy wants to save those missing children, right? But why are there so many people here asking her for compensation? Why are those children dead?¡± The little robot cast its gaze on the wall once again. Emily saw that Christy used to live in a luxurious vi. In the vi, there were all kinds of photographs and newspapers on one wall, as well as notes and exnations. The more Emily looked at it, the more shocked she became. These were the areas where the children had disappeared over the years, and the areas where the children should be located after their investigation. However, the areas that had been circled were all¡­ On the other wall, there were records of rescued children. From five years ago to now, they had saved more than a hundred children. Then, the scene changed again. The register recorded the death list. The day before yesterday, the children who had just been rescued had all died, and the children who had been rescued a few months ago had died for different reasons. There were fourteen children in all. It had taken a lot of effort to save them. After the children died, Christy handed out anotherpensation of 150,000 for each person, then tore the register and threw it into the bathroom. She squatted in the messy bathroom crying bitterly, not daring to make any sound yet. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Emily asked the little robot. The little robot closed its eyes and the video was over. A momentter, the little robot spoke.. It was Trevor¡¯s voice, ¡°Ferne.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 175 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 175 ¡°You want me to find him? What if he can do nothing about it?¡± Emily frowned and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll help him.¡± ¡°You?¡± Emily looked at the little robot in shock and suddenly realized that she was overthinking it. Trevor was aputer expert. Finding those missing children was easy for him. Moreover, Ferne was a policeman. If Trevor, Ferne, Christy and Noah worked together, they would definitely be able to catch those murderers. Those children¡¯s parents struck a chill to Christy¡¯s heart. Emily sent the little robot back to Christy¡¯s room and told a guard to send some food to her room. Then, she went to the bathroom and called Harold. ¡°Noah has been in the Dalton Hotel for so long. Has Ferne noticed that Noah is doing something else in private?¡± Harold answered, ¡°Emily, I almost forgot to tell you. Yesterday, Noah was sent to the police station for fighting in the street. Mr. Ferne personally drove to pick him up.¡± Emily knocked on the washbasin. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then Ferne should have known about Noah. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have saved Noah. Furthermore, Noah chose the Dalton Hotel. He probably knew that Ferne was a policeman and wanted to let Ferne help him save those missing children.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they cheat money for¡­¡± Harold didn¡¯t go on, as if he had guessed wrongly about the two of them. Emily nodded, saying, ¡°These two people ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that they would do that.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, what do you want me to do?¡± Harold asked. Emily thought for a moment before asking, ¡°How is Eliot?¡± Emily knew that Eliot was injured, so she did not call him these days. She knew that Eliot would not call her on his own initiative. She could only know about his situation from Harold. ¡°Eliot has recovered quite well. He is able to get out of bed and walk normally. However, there are still a few serious injuries on his face. However, no one could see his injuries with the gray powder covering his face.¡± Emily finally sorted out her thoughts, saying, ¡°Alright. I want you to do two things. First, think of a way to tell Eliot about Sydnee¡¯s blind date tomorrow.¡± Although Harold had doubts, he didn¡¯t ask. He only replied, ¡°Okay.¡± At the banquet hosted by the Scavos, it was Eliot who stirred up trouble, making it known that Marquise made a pass at Sydnee. Although everyone knew that Eliot hit Marquise for Elsie, many people saw Eliot hugging Sydnee and dering that he was her boyfriend. Although she knew that Eliot and Sydnee didn¡¯t see much of each other, if Eliot knew that Sydnee had to go on a blind date to avoid the harassment of Marquise because of him, he would do something topensate Sydnee. Emily made two ns. If Eliot went to help Sydnee, she would leave this matter to him. If Eliot didn¡¯t go, she had a second n to help Sydnee. Emily drew a line on the mirror of the washbasin with her index finger, saying, ¡°Second, take out the portrait of Vincent hidden under the bed in my room and frame it. Take it to the Dalton Hotel and give it to Ferne. Tell him that Vincent wille over tomorrow to buy the painting.¡± Hearing this, Harold immediately understood her n and hesitated to ask, ¡°Miss Emily, if Vincent found out, would he¡­?¡± ¡°No. When we make money, as long as we do not cross the legal and moral bottom line, it is a legitimate means.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emily thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Send a gift to Jaquan. Although Vincent helped a lotst time, it was Jaquan who finished it. He worked hard and even personally shipped the new tea seeds. Sydnee sent him some gifts, but he didn¡¯t ept them. You inquire about what he likes, and then send him a gift that he likes. As for the money, I spent all money on the stock. You can do it after I sell a painting.¡± Harold nodded seriously, ¡°Okay. With Vincent here, those paintings will definitely be sold out soon.¡± The silhouette on the mirror had been erased by Emily, and Harold was still asking, ¡°What about Christy and the others?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m strong enough, they will take the initiative to approach me, just like Noah approaching Ferne.¡± Right now, the most important thing was to earn enough money to strengthen her own power, so that she could have the power to save those children. Harold said, ¡°But Mr. Ferne seems to have been beaten very badly.¡± ¡­ ¡®Forget it.¡¯ ¡­ Ferne sneezed four times in a row, saying, ¡°Holy shit! Who scolded me?!¡± Ferne had neglected to exercise all these years. He usually stayed in a hotel. This was his first time going out on a rainy day. The cold wind and the hot wind alternated, causing him to catch a cold. Aftering back that night, his throat started to hurt. Drinking loquat cream was useless. The next day, his cold got worse. Ferne sneezed and the snot ran down his nose. Ferne had been ufortable all day. He didn¡¯t finish reading yesterday¡¯s hotel bill until evening. He took out a napkin to wipe his nose and said in a low voice, ¡°I feel unwell. Am I catching a cold?¡± Noah was sitting there typing on theputer. He took the information he had copied and saved it on Ferne¡¯sputer. He also built a private file and set the password. Hearing Ferne¡¯s words, Noah looked up at him, saying, ¡°Take the medicine quickly. If the medication doesn¡¯t work, get an injection.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like taking medicine, and I don¡¯t want to get injections.¡± Ferne was really unwell. His voice was soft, sounding not imposing at all, but a bit petnt, as if the one sitting in front of him was not Noah, but his mother. However, since Noah wasn¡¯t Ferne¡¯s mother, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything considerate. He just chuckled and said, ¡°Then just wait and see.¡± ¡­ Ferne¡¯s snot ran down his nose again in anger, and he cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You stood outside naked for so long that day, but you did not get sick. I was dressed, but why did I get sick? It¡¯ doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Noah said concisely, ¡°You are weak.¡± ¡­ Ferne was really depressed. Hey gloomily on the table, his head rubbing against the table. Seeing this, Noah asked curiously, ¡°Your wife said that you don¡¯t sleep with her. Are you deficient in the kidneys or in all aspects?¡± ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m just not interested in it.¡± Ferne held a napkin and put it on his nose. His voice was a little hoarse. Noah nced at Ferne and his gaze fell on Ferne¡¯s abdomen. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is there really a problem?¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Ferne red at Noah with his legs together. However, because he was ill, his gaze was really not deterrent, and it was as if he was eyeing Noah up. Noah turned off theputer and opened the window. The air conditioning in the room was on all day long, making people feel dizzy from the warmth. Ferne shrunk his arms, saying, ¡°Holy shit! Didn¡¯t you see me wearing so few? Why did you open the window? Close it! It¡¯s freezing!¡± Noah took a coat from the wardrobe. Ferne was just about to say that Noah was so considerate, but he saw Noah put the coat on his own body. ¡®Noah is too much! That¡¯s my coat!¡¯ Noah walked over with Ferne¡¯s coat on. He pinched Ferne¡¯s arm and said disdainfully, ¡°You are too weak. Furthermore, you are bby. It is obvious that youck exercise.¡± Ferne almost cried. When he heard this, he felt sad and said, ¡°Noah, I¡¯m a patient. Don¡¯t be so mean, okay?¡± Noah lifted him up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ferne was weak and was held up by Noah. ¡°I¡¯ll take you for an injection.¡± Ferne was shocked. He quickly hugged his desk and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go for an injection. I¡¯d rather die!¡± Noah gave a sinister smile and said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for an injection. Or I¡¯ll give you an injection here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ferne, who was totally straight, was stunned. Noah loosened his grip and lowered himself two centimeters above Ferne¡¯s back. His lips brushed past Ferne¡¯s ears, carrying an inexplicable ambiguity. He said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡­ Ferne was scared, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital for an injection!¡± Noah immediately stood up, as if it wasn¡¯t him who just molested Ferne. Ferne hadn¡¯t been to the hospital for many years. When he arrived at the hospital, he was at a loss. Therefore, Noah was holding his ID card and filling in the information for Ferne. But Ferne noticed that Noah managed to jump the queue by his great looks! When Noah just stood at the end, the girl in front of him took the initiative in giving her seat to him. When the people in front heard themotion, they turned around and saw Noah who was dressed in a suit at night. Noah was a handsome man. When women suddenly saw such a masculine man in this hospital which was full of women, they were attracted by him. Those women almost forgot that they were here to see a doctor. They only stared nkly at the handsome man holding an ID card and registration form and walking towards another man! Another man? Ferne was suffering from a cold and forgot to bring some tissues. Just as Ferne was sniffing, Noah came over to return the ID card to him. Ferne was just about to receive it when the snot came out. Noah frowned and took out a tissue from his pocket to help Ferne blew his nose. Ferne looked up gratefully, but he saw that the group of women was looking at him with shock, disbelief, and regret. Ferne thought the women might have misunderstood his rtionship with Noah. After seeing the doctor, the doctor said Ferne needed to take the medicine. If Ferne wanted to recover quickly, he should have an injection. Without waiting for Ferne to speak, Noah already said as if he was the owner, ¡°Give him an injection.¡± The doctor nodded and then began to prescribe the medicine. Ferne was dumbfounded. He hesitated and said, ¡°Doctor, maybe I could¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he saw Noah¡¯s eyes. Then he suddenly remembered what Noah said in the presidential suite. He didn¡¯t understand Noah¡¯s words at the beginning, but he suddenly understood now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want an injection?¡± Ferne pursed his lips and shook his head, ¡°No, I want.¡± The doctor was lost for words. Noahughed. Ferne was angry, but he did not dare to curse Noah. Therefore, he swore to himself, ¡°When I am a ck belt, I will make Noah kneel down and beg for mercy!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 176 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 176 Only after Randy told her did Arabe know that Emma stayed at Jaquan¡¯s. In the evening, she called Jaquan and said that she woulde to visit Emma at night. After all, the wound on Emma¡¯s leg was aggravated because of the efforts to save Arabe. Before hanging up, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Why do you let her stay at your home?¡± Jaquan had just won awsuit for a client, and he was in a good mood. Thew firm had nned to celebrate for him tonight, and he was thinking of ordering vegetable pancakes for the two people at home. When he heard that Arabe wasing over, he cancelled the celebration party. He tidied up his desk and came out of the office. His car had been repaired, and it was not raining tonight. Everything went smoothly. He was delighted with Arabe¡¯s question, directly asking, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Arabe snorted on the other end of the phone, ¡°You are thinking too much. She¡¯s married and has a child. Why would I be jealous of her? Besides, I don¡¯t like you. Why would I get jealous? I¡¯m just curious. Why are you willing to take her in? I heard that she lives in the countryside. Is it because she can¡¯t afford to stay in a hotel?¡± Jaquan was feeling depressed because she said she didn¡¯t like him, but when he heard herst sentence, he frowned slightly. ¡°She can afford that, but there¡¯s a reason.¡± Arabe asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but she¡­ Well, she has a strong personality.¡± This was how Jaquan thought of Emma, who directly denied when she was mistaken as his girlfriend by Mrs. Cox. She didn¡¯t pretend like those affected women. The next day after she refused Mrs. Cox, he received a call from Mrs. Cox, telling him Emma was honest and frank, much better than those scheming women. She also asked him to treasure Emma instead of chasing after Arabe, who would not ever love him¡­ This was the first time Arabe had seen Jaquan praise another woman in front of her, and she felt upset. ¡°Strong personality? Because she chooses to stay at your home?¡± ¡°Arabe, aren¡¯t you jealous of her for staying at my home?¡± Jaquan walked to the garage and put on Bluetooth, tossing his phone to the car seat. Arabe snorted, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you. Because she saved you.¡± Jaquan smiled and solemnly repeated, ¡°Because she saved you. I am very grateful to her, so I want to repay the debt that I owe her.¡± ¡°Because of this?¡± Arabe sounded a little happier. Jaquan nodded. He knew she could not see him, but he looked at the road ahead with deep affection in his eyes. ¡°Yes, it is because of this.¡± ¡°Jaquan, thank you,¡± Arabe said happily, ¡°I¡¯lle over tonight and take her to my home so I can look after her. After all, she saved me.¡± Jaquan said, ¡°She¡¯ll leave in two days. Don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good.¡± Arabe thought for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask a chef to make her a feast as my thanks to her for saving my life.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Jaquan was about to drive into hispound, he passed by the pancake eatery at the gate. The woman standing at the gate was the owner who had been delivering vegetable pancakes to his home these days. She greeted him from afar, ¡°Mr. Cox, are you ordering pancakes tonight?¡± Jaquan shook his head and was about to say no, but he changed his mind as he was worried that the chef Arabe chose would not arrive in a short time. It was better to buy some food for Emma and Stony to eat and ease their hunger. When the chef came, they could taste the dishester. He shed two fingers. ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The owner went in the eatery. Not long after, she took out two freshly made pancakes and said to Jaquan, ¡°Mr. Cox, your son looks like you. He is very polite, sweet and sensible. Most importantly, he looks handsome.¡± The mother and son had been eating vegetable pancakes from the eatery these two days. Jaquan ced the orders on his phone every time. As Emma was confined to bed, Stony opened the door every time the eatery owner went to deliver the pancakes. In the beginning, the owner was worried that he had encountered some bad guys, so she chatted with him. As they met quite often, they got familiar with each other. Jaquan smiled and waved his hand. ¡°You are mistaken. He¡¯s not my son. He¡¯s the child of my friend. They are staying at my home for a couple of days. I¡¯m not married yet.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your son?¡± The owner didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°But you two look exactly alike.¡± There was a car honking behind him, so Jaquan had to drive inside. He handed over the money and waved at the eatery owner. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Hey, your change.¡± She looked at the one-hundred note in her hand and thought for a moment. ¡®Forget it. He will ce the order again, and I¡¯ll give him the change then.¡¯ Just as Jaquan was about to enter the password of the lock, the door clicked open from inside. Stony looked at him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, you are back!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me?¡± Jaquan entered to change his shoes, casually stroking the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Because you are the only one who will enter the password when youe. I heard the noise when you pressed the keys.¡± Stony eagerly brought him his slippers, took the pancakes in his hand, and put his bag on the shorter table. Jaquan saw that although Stony was such a small child, he did all this neatly. He thought that the child was used to doing things for adults like this at home. Suddenly, he liked this child more. ¡°Are you abused at home? Why would you do everything?¡± Stony said solemnly with a childish yet clear voice, ¡°Mom says that children are the happiest because they don¡¯t have to worry about anything, while adults are the hardest. Therefore, we have to be considerate and share their burden. Even though they are tired from work, they will be happy if we children behave well.¡± Amused, Jaquan squatted down and faced Stony. He smiled and asked, ¡°You actually understand what your mother teaches you?¡± Stony said seriously, ¡°Mom works very hard to bring me up. As her son, I can¡¯t share her burden. I can only behave well every day and make her happy.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The smile suddenly froze on Jaquan¡¯s lips. The child was so sensible, while he, as an adult, did not understand this truth. He touched Stony¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you for teaching me a lesson.¡± He stood up and pointed at the two pancakes on the table. ¡°Take them and eat with your mother.¡± Stony tilted his head. Although he did not understand why Jaquan suddenly thanked him, he docilely took the pancakes into the room. Jaquan stood alone in the living room. A momentter, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you take the initiative to call me. What¡¯s up? What do you want to eat?¡± Jaquan knew from her voice that his mother was smiling. He suddenly felt a little guilty. He paused, as he didn¡¯t know what to say. He managed to utter, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°Have you got into trouble outside? Why do you suddenly look for your father? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs.. Cox stopped smiling. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 177 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 177 Jaquan scratched his head and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking. Didn¡¯t it rain yesterday? It¡¯s getting cold. Dad and you should put on more clothes. Be careful to keep warm. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Mrs. Cox was surprised. ¡°Why is my son suddenly so sweet? Do you care about your parents now? I have to tell your father this.¡± Jaquan¡¯s father was an old professor who didn¡¯t speak much with his son. He was a nerd who only liked reading. The father and son usually had few words when they met. Since Jaquan became a lawyer, he had hardlye back to visit them. However, Mrs. Cox took the trouble to his home two or three times a week to clean up and cook him a few meals, afraid that he was not able to take good care of himself. Jaquan thought of Stony¡¯s earnest face. He suddenly felt that he, as an adult, was inferior to that child. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. You and Dad have been worrying about me all these years, while I haven¡¯t ever done anything for you. When I think about it now, I¡¯m very ashamed¡­¡± Mrs. Cox fell silent. Jaquan felt embarrassed, scratching his hair and saying, ¡°A friend ising over, and I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± He was wondering why he suddenly got so sentimental. Jaquan wiped his face and forced back the tears in his eyes. Arabe arrived half an hourter. Behind her were two bodyguards carrying precious nourishing food like ginseng, bird¡¯s nest and ganoderma lucidum, all wrapped in golden packages. There were also quite a few high-end masks and children¡¯s toys. The chef was a foreigner in white, following behind them. He carried his cutlery box in one hand and the ingredients for dinner in the other. As soon as he entered, he went straight to the kitchen to work. Arabe took her two bodyguards into the guest room with the gifts and put them on the floor. She asked Emma, who was lying on the bed, with concern, ¡°Sorry, I only found out today that you are staying here. I should havee to see you earlier. How is your leg?¡± Emma sat back on the bed. The room was heated, so she wore only a dark grey thick sweater without pants under. When she saw Arabe bring the gifts, she was not surprised or excited. Instead, she pursed her lips and smiled at Arabe. ¡°Thank you, but I might not need those things. I saidst time that it didn¡¯t take a lot to save you. Don¡¯t thank me again. You¡¯ve already done that.¡± Arabe was embarrassed. She had thought that she brought so many gifts and Emma would definitely ept them. To her surprise, Emma refused to take them. Did she not like them or¡­? Jaquan came to rescue Arabe. ¡°Arabe invited a chef over and he will cook us a big dinner. Come on, let¡¯s go out and wait at the dining table.¡± After he spoke, he walked to the bed and stooped to pick up Emma. These days Collin had been telling him that Emma could not get out of bed and walk. Therefore, unless he was not home, Jaquan would carry her to the bathroom or the dining table. Arabe saw him carry Emma without any demur, and she had a strange feeling. However, she forced a smile and followed them behind. Emma took a wondering look at Jaquan, who carried her in front of the woman he liked. Was he careless or was he using her to test Arabe? Looking at Arabe¡¯s awkward smile, Emma thought that this girl probably liked Jaquan. Since the two of them had feelings for each other¡­ No matter if Jaquan was using her or not, Emma felt she should help him. After all, he treated her and Stony fairly well. They sat down at the dining table. The bodyguard took out a bottle of red wine from behind him and ced a few goblets on the table, pouring wine for each of them. Stony watched as the red wine was being poured into his goblet. He looked at Emma, who nodded to beckon him to have a taste without drinking a lot. ¡°I like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for saving my life. I know I¡¯ve said it many times, but I am very grateful to you.¡± Arabe took her goblet and shook it slightly. After waiting for seven or eight seconds, she gently clinked Emma¡¯s goblet and then raised her head to drink the wine. It was cold, and the red wine felt cold in her throat. However, it was warm in the room. It was fine for her to drink something cold after staying indoors for a long time. Emma didn¡¯t drink the red wine, exining, ¡°The doctor says that I can¡¯t eat spicy food, nor can I smoke or drink. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m going to let you down.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Forget it if you can¡¯t drink. Just have some foodter. Can you eat steak?¡± Arabe asked. Jaquan was embarrassed. He knew that Arabe meant well and tried to get Emma something nice to eat. She thought that Emma came from the countryside and had never seen anything good, so she gave her expensive nourishing food like bird¡¯s nest and ginseng as well as red wine that cost 21,000 one bottle. She even brought the foreign chef from a five-star hotel to make steak and foie gras. Arabe seemed to show her gratitude, but in other people¡¯s eyes, she was actually showing off. Emma was perceptive, and she might find out. He picked up his goblet and said to Stony, ¡°Come on, Stony, let¡¯s clink our goblets. You¡¯re still small, so just take a small sip.¡± Stony nodded. He picked up the goblet and copied Arabe, shaking it slightly and clinking it against Jaquan¡¯s goblet. He was only a child, but he deliberately put his goblet one inch lower than that of Jaquan. When Jaquan was taken aback, Stony put the goblet to his mouth and took a small sip. Arabe couldn¡¯t help praising him, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Have you ever tasted red wine before?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No, I saw how you drank it.¡± Stony put down his goblet and sat upright. ¡°Mom says that for things that I don¡¯t know, I just carefully watch how other people do it.¡± Emma smiled and touched his head. ¡°Put into practice the things you learn. You did a good job.¡± ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, Mom.¡± Stony pressed his head against Emma¡¯s palm. Emma smiled in amusement. She seldom smiled, but her smile was exceptionally beautiful and gentle. Arabe was slightly dazed. Jaquan took a sip of red wine and then said to Emma, ¡°He has a good upbringing. He¡¯s smart and sensible.¡± As they spoke, the bodyguards went to the kitchen and brought out the steak, foie gras, spaghetti, sd, and fruit desserts, as well as a box of multicolored Macaroons. As soon as the knives and forks were ced on the table, Arabe gave a demonstration and looked at Stony, saying, ¡°Watch how l do it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Stony nodded. Stony and Emma were sitting across the table, while Arabe and Jaquan sat on the same side. In the beginning, Jaquan watched Arabe show Stony how to cut steak. When he looked at Stony, he caught a glimpse of Emma, who was putting into her mouth a small piece of steak that she had cut. She did it with calm elegance, like a well-mannereddy eating the most ordinary dinner instead of flustering at her first experience of cutting the steak. It required particr manner to have steak. Each knife had different use, but Emma did not make a single mistake.. Without any hesitation, she chose the right knife. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 178 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 178 When Emma took her first bite, she wanted to spit it out. It was terrible. The chef probably put ice on the meat to keep it fresh, causing the meat to be slightly hard; and he even cooked it to medium well. In this case, there was no soft and delicious taste at all. It was unptable and inedible indeed. Emma tried her best and swallowed it. After all, Arabe meant well. Emma frowned, crammed the meat into her mouth. Then, she reached for the teacup but touched a goblet. She sniffed it and realized that it was Petrus; she didn¡¯t check the bottle. In fact, Emma had not drunk red wine for years. She took one sip. It had a round taste with the fragrance of truffles and chocte, which could be a drink for women. It finished with a milky touch, making it a proper drink for children as well. After Emma finished her drinking, she said to Stony, ¡°Drink a little more if you like. Have a drink with Mr. Jaquan.¡± Stony nodded, picked up his ss and stood up, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, thank you for taking care of my mom and me these days. I would like to propose a toast to you.¡± The child was too mature for his age, and he shocked everyone at present. Even the foreign chef was astonished and cried, ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was rare for him to toast so seriously, ¡°Alright!¡± When they clinked their sses, Jaquan noticed that it was not a coincidence for Stony to lower his cup at their first toast. Instead, he did it on purpose. But how could such a young child know all these table manners? Jaquan felt that the mother and her son had so many secrets with them, or to put it more urately, too many pleasant surprises. He was impressed by this boy and knew Emma better now. There was a knock on the door, and it was Collin again. He took the day shift and woulde over directly as long as he got off work. He was not looking for Jaquan, but for Emma. The two of them did have something to talk about. However, Jaquan didn¡¯t notice what they were chatting, since he would have the door closed every time. As the door opened, Collin noticed the shoes at the entrance and smiled, ¡°Do you have a guest?¡± When he changed his shoes and entered, he saw Arabe, the Chef and her two bodyguards. He was shocked by this pomp, ¡°Is this an incognito visit from the princess?¡± Arabe only knew him as Jaquan¡¯s friend. Although she had only met Collin for a few times, she still treated him as a friend. Moreover, he was the one who offered her massage when she sprained her ankle earlier. That little joke reminded her that she might have gone too far, as if she was here to show off her wealth. She blushed and jumped to her feet, ¡°Well, I have other things to do. I need to go first.¡± Then, she left with the chef and the bodyguards in hurry. Jaquan red at Collin and rushed out tofort Arabe. Collin turned to Emma and asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°She¡¯s thin-skinned. You shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud.¡± Emma sliced a piece of the foie gras and tasted it. It was unptable as well and she spat it out on the tissue. Afterwards, she told Stony, ¡°Don¡¯t eat that. It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°You would be the only one who cannot bear the foie gras made by a five-star chef.¡± Collin changed his shoes and entered the room. Usually when he was in his white coat, he would impress people with his elegance and aloofness, as if he was going to vanish and ascend to heaven at any moment. But today he wore a light colored coat with a beige sweater underneath, which gave him a rather approachable look. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The white sweater went perfectly with his fair skin. He held tworge bags with his slender fingers and threw two them onto the table and pushed them to Stony. ¡°I bought these clothes of your size. Try them on. I¡¯ll change themter if they don¡¯t fit.¡± Stony took a look at Emma and with her permission took the clothes with him to the guest room. Emma waited till Stony entered the guest room and said to Collin, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I thought I would be rejected.¡± Collin moved his knuckles. He would move his sour fingers every time he had a break. ¡°I was thinking that you may build up a resentment towards my rejection and could poison me in my medicine.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Collin took off his sses and rubbed his nose. ¡°I always thought I was the one telling bad jokes, but now I have to admit that yours are worse.¡± Emma chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner sometime. Thank you for taking care of me these days.¡± ¡°You thank me by buying me dinner. What about Jaquan? How are you going to thank him?¡± Collin asked. Emma gave it a thought for a moment and answered, ¡°He offered help only to return my favor.¡± Collin picked up his sses and looked at Emma through them. ¡°Then what do you think would be my reasons for helping you?¡± He asked. Emma looked back at him and said nothing. Collinughed, ¡°Can we not be this serious?¡± Emma lowered her head and rubbed her fingernails. She responded with a very soft voice, ¡°Thank you, but Stony and I are having a good life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very smart. If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± Collin didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he pursed his lips and looked at the door. Jaquan was standing outside the elevator, talking to Arabe. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and Collin could hear the intermittent conversation carried by the wind. ¡± ¡­ Don¡¯t think too much. That¡¯s how he talks¡­¡± Collin shook his head. He didn¡¯t know whether it was for he was fed up with Jaquan being a simp or he was tired of being stuck with current situation. There was a pause and then he said to Emma, ¡°Notice me when you are ready to get married.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emma raised her head and looked at him. She had a in face, but her eyes were dark and bright. When she stared at people, she would give them the illusion that there was nowhere to hide. ¡°You¡¯re actually a very decent person. There¡¯s no need to talk like that.¡± As a doctor, it was always Collin who gave patients serious examinations. This was the first time that he had been stared at like this. He smiled with his eyes and eyebrows, ¡°It seems like you know me very well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Stony went out of the guest room, wearing a new ck down coat, a sweater and a pair of jeans, and a new pair of fleece-lined sneakers. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Stony did a twirl in front of the two and looked at Emma expectantly. Emma smiled happily, ¡°They look good on you.¡± When Jaquan came back, he saw a scene of two guests in his living room smiling at each other, with a very obedient and handsome child standing aside. They looked like a nice family of three somehow. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Collin put on his sses again and walked over and patted Jaquan on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink next time.¡± He walked towards the entrance and waved to Emma and Stony, ¡°I¡¯m going back. There are medical files to review.¡± ¡°See you.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Jaquan.¡± After Collin left, Jaquan finally noticed Stony¡¯s new look. He just realized that the mother and the son hadn¡¯t bring any clothes with them to live here, and Emma was even still wearing his sweater. He didn¡¯t think about it before. Although the child was not rted to him, Jaquan was depressed and had a weird feeling. How could he, the one who had been living with the two everyday under the same roof, not notice it, while Collin could.. It was like the guests didn¡¯t have a good time with the host, but was well-entertained by another guest. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 179 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 179 ¡°Mom, are you going to the bathroom?¡± Stony asked. Jaquan heard him. He rushed towards Emma and carried her to the toilet. Before leaving the bathroom, he finally said, ¡°You should have asked me for help when you needed new clothes. I am sorry for not noticing it before, but really, you should have asked me to buy you clothes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emma looked up and asked. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was not prepared for this question. Honestly, there¡¯s no need for him to offer this much since he had provided a residence for them. However, Collin¡¯s kindness to Stony annoyed Jaquan anyhow, as if he was used of not taking good care of his guests. Without saying another word, he walked out. Stony got changed and he was putting the chairs back into position. ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡± Jaquan walked over and stared at Stony¡¯s face. For some reason, what lady boss who made pancakes said suddenly came in his mind. ¡°Mr. Cox¡¯s son looks exactly like you, and he is sweet, obedient, and above all handsome.¡± Stony noticed this gaze and asked, ¡°What happened, Mr. Jaquan?¡± Jaquan squatted down and asked in a gentle way, ¡°Have you ever seen any picture of your father? Or do you know his name?¡± Stony shook his head, ¡°I know nothing about him and I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± ¡°Have you ever tried to get to know him?¡± ¡°I asked my mom.¡± Stony frowned, ¡°She knew little about him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? At first, Jaquan thought that it was Emma who got hurt in her rtionship; but based on what Stony said, Jaquan got confused and was not sure what to believe. If Emma didn¡¯t tell her child the truth, then it was likely that the emotional injuries she imed to have was also not true. Moreover, judging from how indifferent she could be, it¡¯s not even possible for her to be abandoned. Instead, it made more sense for her to get rid of others. After carried Emma back to the guest room, Jaquan cleaned the dining table himself. Because he didn¡¯t eat that much at dinner, he had a few bites of the cold steak. It was unptable hours ago when being cooked, not to mention for now. After chewing a few bites, he spat it all out. At this time, Stony took out half a piece of pancake and handed it to him, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, you can eat this if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you finished it?¡± At this moment, that piece of pancake was indeed far more attractive than the steak. Jaquan put the pancake into the toaster and heated it. ¡°My mom told me not to. You brought us two portions of pancakes and not for yourself, which meant that you were expecting someone to bring you foodter, since you hadn¡¯t had your dinner. But the fact that you would not let us have the same dishes with you indicated that the cook would definitely not be your mother. So the person had to be Arabe.¡± ¡°So your mom asked you to leave some pancake for me on purpose, knowing I may not like it?¡± Jaquan was shocked by how meticulous Emma could be. Damn it. How could she be so modest and so smart? ¡°Not really. My mom just wanted to keep her stomach empty to have more delicious food.¡± Stony laughed. ¡°But it turned out that the dinner was terrible. Besides, she was just about to brush her teeth and you carried her out of the bathroom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After helping the mother and the son to wash up, Jaquan finally had his break. He said nothing buty on the sofa as if in a trance. Randy had never been in love before, but what he said seemed to make sense. Jaquan had been snubbing Arabe these days, and surprisingly she went to him voluntarily for a few times. When thinking of Arabe, Jaquan couldn¡¯t help thinking of Emma instead. The elegant manners Emma had for cutting the steak did show that she could be as graceful as Arabe was. At this moment, the phone rang. It was Professor Cox, who had never contacted his son on his own initiative. He asked earnestly, ¡°What did you say to your mother today?¡± Jaquan was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Indeed, Mrs. Cox did not respond to his words back then. Could there be something wrong? Professor Cox answered with his mellow voice, ¡°She would just cry and said nothing whenever I asked. Then I checked the phone records and found out that you were the only one who called.¡± ¡°How could you spy on my phone!¡± Mrs. Cox¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Then why have you been crying?¡± Professor Cox¡¯s voice faded away. Mrs. Cox¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, she must had her phone back. ¡°How could you spy on other¡¯s privacy while being a model for your students? Jaquan, invading other¡¯s privacy is illegal, isn¡¯t it? What was his crime then?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan panicked when he heard her chocked with tears. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I am not. I can¡¯t help crying¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Professor Cox said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s hang up the phone and not upy him. He may need to review documents tonight.¡± Mrs. Cox finally stopped crying, ¡°Oh yes, son. Go to bed as early as possible, please. I will cook porridge for you tomorrow.¡± Jaquan answered spontaneously, ¡°What about I cook for you tomorrow? It¡¯s my day off.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Cox was so shocked that she raised her voice unconsciously. Jaquanughed, ¡°Yes, you heard me. I¡¯ll cook porridge for you and Dad tomorrow.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± Mrs. Cox asked. The fact was that Jaquan hadn¡¯t cooked for once all these years. Even when he moved out, he would asionally call housekeeping service. After bing awyer, the situation got worse. He would just have simple meals at the firm and never cooked for himself after work. Not a single day in the year would the kitchen be of any use. Now that he suddenly offered to cook, not only Mrs. Cox, but also Professor Cox was shocked by this idea. The couple looked at each other with astonishment and wondered whether they actually had heard their son right. It turned out that it was Jaquan¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. He confirmed, ¡°I will learn how to cook with the help of my phone.¡± Mrs. Cox warned her son with concern, ¡°Alright, then I will just have in porridge. You don¡¯t need to add anything in it, just rice and water will do. Put a lot of water please.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Before hanging up, Jaquan heard his mom crying again. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan opened Google research and typed in ¡°how to cook porridge¡±, smiling. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ** Emily had a sound nap this afternoon, so she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all at night. She sat at the table and began to read. Although she had a poor foundation, she had been getting better and better with the help of Rex, the well-educated teacher who was also the dean of students. Whenever Emily raised questions, he would giveprehensive exnations. Emily was like a dehydrated sponge that swam in the sea of knowledge, she mastered the knowledge earnestly and effectively. But it was not enough. A drop of blood fell onto the book. Emily covered her nose quickly, cleaning up the book with a napkin. She was still obsessed with the math question that whether the pond contained six liters of water or five. Her hands were covered with blood and she was about to wash her face. At this moment, Rex knocked on the door and went in. ¡°Holy shit, who were you fighting with?¡± Rex asked with his shocking voice. Emily was speechless. When did she leave this impression of being a viin to Rex? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 180 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 180 Rex put aside the hot milk in his hand, hurriedly sat Emily down and then held her head up, ¡°Look up to stop the nosebleed first.¡± At this time, Vincent came in and saw Rex bending over Emily. They were too close to each other. From afar, it looked like Rex was going to kiss her. Vincent strode over to fend off Rex¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Rex¡¯s arm was almost dislocated by the force. He thought to himself, ¡®did I do anything wrong? It felt that Mr. Vincent was attempting to break my arm.¡¯ Rex moved aside, watching how Mr. Vincent wiped away the blood for Emily. Only then did he realize that when he tried to stop Emily¡¯s nosebleed, he was getting too close to her! Wait, was Mr. Vincent being jealous?! ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Vincent coldly looked at Rex and said, ¡°Go get the medicine chest.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Rex left unwillingly, feeling heart-broken. Mr. Vincent had changed. He was no longer the man who called him Little Rex! The Guards were like, ¡°Scram, Mr. Vincent had never called you like that!¡± Rex didn¡¯t realize that a medicine chest was not necessary for the nosebleed until he fetched the chest back! Now Rex was more convinced that Mr. Vincent had changed because he just wanted to get rid of him by asking him to get the chest! Carrying the chest with mixed feelings, Rex met Christy on the corridor, who was hungry and came out to look for food. She was wearing a fluffy nightgown with an ice-cold little robot in her arms. Noticing that Rex was holding a medicine chest, Christy stopped and asked, ¡°Did Emily get injured?¡± Rex shook his head, ¡°Miss Emily had a nosebleed due to the overwork.¡± ¡°Is she staying up sote for studying?¡± Christy nced at Emily¡¯s room. She knew the decoration and configuration of the guest rooms because she herself was living in a guest room. Obviously, Emily¡¯s room looked more like the room of Vincent. She had nced through the door for once and saw the pool outside the balcony. The rippled pool was sparkling under the light. Vincent was a cold and ruthless man, but he doted on such a little girl so much at home. Christy was quite surprised by this contrast. However, she enjoyed to see this. After all, Emily was so beautiful and elegant that she seemed to be a good match for Vincent, who was handsome and noble. ¡°Yes.¡± Rex looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are youing out? Are you hungry?¡± Christy nodded and stroked the head of the little robot. She asked Rex, ¡°Do you have any dumplings? I want to eat dumplings.¡± ¡­ After the servants of the Peckers waiting till sote at night, the bell finally rang. The servants rushed to the attic. A momentter, one of them rushed down and shouted, ¡°Mr. Trevor wants to eat dumplings!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Peck also came out of the room and hurriedly came over. They took the note from the servants. There was only one word on the note, ¡°dumplings¡±. Mrs. Peck was surprised. ¡°He didn¡¯t even have one bite of dumplings when we were celebrating the New Year. Why would he want to eat dumplings now?¡± Without waiting for Mr. Peck¡¯s reply, she then smiled and said, ¡°Well, who cares? If our son wants to eat it, we would give him immediately.¡± ¡°This child finally gets interested in eating something,¡± she continued rattling and said to the servant beside her, ¡°Hurry up. Serve me some dumplings as well when you finish cooking.¡± Mr. Peck finally managed to say something, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I just want to pretend that I would be having dinner with our son.¡± She sighed softly, ¡°When can I have a meal with him?¡± Before Mr. Peck replied, she patted him on the shoulder, as if she was consoling him, ¡°Now is good enough. Don¡¯t expect too much. We¡¯ve been waiting for so many years. Let¡¯s take it easy.¡± Mr. Peck was struck dumb. He thought to himself, ¡®Did I say anything?¡¯ ¡­ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After Emily finished drinking the honey water, shey on the bed obediently. ording to Vincent, she was forbidden to read the books on the table for now. And he would set her reading schedule as well. She did not feel sleepy with her eyes closed. She opened her eyes and found that Vincent was sitting up straight at the desk. His hair was a little wet after bath, which somehow looked shiny. ¡°Vincent.¡± She softly called him. Vincent turned around as she called him. Due to his clearly outlined face, when he stared at someone, he seemed to be very affectionate. He put on an inquiring face with his raised eyebrows. If other women were stared by Vincent like this, they would blush immediately. However, Emily was ustomed to this. She covered her face with the nkets, leaving only her watery eyes out there. Her voice was muffled, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Emily was with her mother the first seven years of her life, who rarely praised her good looks. Then she moved to the Britt¡¯s, Beverly and Elsie had never praised her because they disliked her. Not to mention her father and her brother Eliot, who were simple-minded when it came to women. Therefore, Emily always thought that she was in-looking. Even if someone praised her looks, she had never considered it more than tteringpliment. Real divine beauties wouldn¡¯t care so much about their looks. She stared at Vincent with beautiful watery eyes. Her white hands were holding the gray nket tightly. She didn¡¯t intend to seduce anyone, but her words somehow sounded coquettish. Vincent put down the book in his hand and walked to the bedside. He restrained himself from lifting the nket to hug her. He just looked into her moist eyes that were out there. His voice was a little husky, ¡°I will watch you sleep.¡± Emily was speechless. She thought to herself, ¡®If so, it would be more difficult for me to fall asleep.¡¯ Emily closed her eyes, but she felt so uneasy for being stared that she opened her eyes again and asked hesitantly, ¡°Vincent, have you finished your work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then talk to me.¡± Emily showed her whole face and said, ¡°Eliot often sits by my bed and talks to me. As he speaks, I will fall asleep¡­¡± It urred to Emily thatst time she said Vincent was like her brother Eliot, he¡­ She tried to exin, ¡°I mean¡­¡± However, Vincent did not care. Instead, he whispered, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°What happened in thepany, his distress, and some funny gossip.¡± Emily thought of something and whispered, ¡°Actually, Eliot talked to me because he thought I might be bored when I was alone at home.¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°He was nice to you.¡± ¡°Yes. Eliot was the only one who¡¯s nice to me apart from my father,¡± Emily added softly, ¡°When I was still a retard.¡± Vincent looked at her without asking anything. He just held her and said determinedly, ¡°I will protect you. No one could harm you from now on. I will make up for what you¡¯ve missed before.¡± Emily giggled and put her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck. She rubbed her head on Vincent¡¯s neck and said with a smile, ¡°Vincent, I like you more and more.¡± This was the first time Emily said that she liked him. Vincent was touched. Since Emily was holding him, she could easily feel that Vincent was pleased. She turned to him, but she was stopped by Vincent immediately. Emily was confused. Vincent looked at her with his affectionate eyes and said in a husky voice, ¡°You¡¯re getting too close. I might lose control.¡± Emily silentlyy back under her nkets, staring at him, smiling. Vincent cast a warning nce at her. Emily immediately covered her face with the nkets, leaving only the top of her head out. Smiling indulgently, Vincent stood up and rubbed her head. Then he took a cold shower in the bathroom. After he felt warmer, he lifted the nket and gently hugged Emily. Emily was asleep with her mouth open. Vincent pulled down the nket a little. Seeing the bruise on her neck, he sighed and kissed her forehead almost devoutly. His scent was so familiar to her and she involuntarily crept into his arms. The guards stayed up all night outside, pricking up their ears.. However, they heard nothing but the four showers that Vincent took. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 181 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 181 ¡°Where¡¯s Eliot?¡± Early in the morning, Emily asked Harold over the phone. If Eliot didn¡¯t take any action, she would have to go with n B. Harold replied, ¡°Mr. Eliot is still in his room.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily opened the door with her brows furrowed, ¡°Then you go find me a beautiful woman. It would be the best if she¡¯s sexy and charming¡­¡± As Emily was speaking, Christy walked past her in a snow-white fluffy bathrobe, under which her white and thin legs could be seen while she was walking. After covering her yawn with her hand, Christy waved at Emily and said in azy tone, ¡°Good morning.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Emily said to Harold, ¡°Never mind. I just found one.¡± Harold was speechless in confusion. ¡­ In the Dalton Hotel. With its family values and disciplines, the Dickersons would definitely take the blind date seriously. Sydnee went to the Dalton Hotel with Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson. Her grandfather said if the man was okay, they should bring him back home next time so that he could see it for himself. In short, Sydnee¡¯s blind date would have to pass several tests set by the Dickersons before he could get engaged with Sydnee. Growing up in such a family, Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. It was the first time she indulged herself in life when she epted Marquise¡¯s invitation at Elsie¡¯s birthday party. Unfortunately, it turned out that she couldn¡¯t bear the consequence. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to be here and wait for her blind date. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dickerson, Mrs. Dickerson and Miss Sydnee, I¡¯m Rey Quinn.¡± Her drifting mind was called back because Sydnee heard her name. She raised her head and looked forward. It seemed that both the Dickersons and the Quinns wanted to be early, so they bumped into each other when they entered the hotel. Although they were both in the medicine business, the Quinns looked shrewder. Rey¡¯s parents were wearing business suits while Rey was in a blue suit. They looked even more energetic because of their dressing. Although Sydnee didn¡¯t know anything about Rey as a person, he looked nice. However, after being harassed by Marquise, Sydnee didn¡¯t dare to judge men ording to their looks or their family. No matter how good they seemed to be, men could still be a terrible person in private. Noticing that Sydnee was checking him out, Rey smiled back. He was a little shorter than Marquise. Although he had fair skin, he didn¡¯t look sissy. Instead, he looked like one of the elites in business with his fancy suit and tie. Sydnee managed a weak smile as her reply. Considering that both Sydnee and Rey had good first impressions of each other, their parents smiled simultaneously. After small talks, Rey asked the waiter to lead the way to the private room he booked. Although the Dalton Hotel was not the best hotel in City Y, it was the most popr one. ¡°Fresh ingredients only and no ingredients from the day before¡± was Mr. Ferne¡¯s standard with food. The wine in the wine cer was Mr. Ferne¡¯s personal possession. Most importantly, Mr. Ferne was connected to the Scavos in some way. Sometimes Vincent woulde to eat here, which attracted some other people who hoped to meet Vincent by chance. Therefore, the Dalton Hotel had arge daily customer flow, making it very difficult to book a private room. Seeing that Rey managed to book a private room here, Sydnee¡¯s parents thought he was apetent and prudent young man with good manners. In short, the more they looked at him, the more satisfied they felt. After they all sat down and got ready to order, Rey handed the menu to Sydnee and said, ¡°After you, Miss Sydnee.¡± Sydnee did not refuse. She ordered some food for her parents and then handed back the menu. As he ordered, Rey asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Being nudged by Mrs. Dickerson, Sydnee replied with a reluctant smile. ¡°I¡¯ve caught a cold and my throat hurts more when I am talking.¡± ¡°Then I will order a ss of honey water.¡± After Rey finished ordering, he smiled at Sydnee and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for your throat. You will feel better after drinking it.¡± Sydnee smiled politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± There was nothing different in the blind date for people who were in the business of medicine. Parents would exchange detailed information about their children and have an borate discussion about their children¡¯s ns in the future. Sydnee felt very ufortable. She disliked blind dates indeed. She felt she was on the chopping block, waiting for her doom after their parents made a deal. She could hardly breathe and kept taking deep breaths while looking down. ¡°Miss Sydnee, what¡¯s going on? Are you unwell?¡± Rey noticed her abnormality and asked. Sydnee stood up and said, ¡°If you will excuse me, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± Her parents stopped talking and both smiled at her. When she closed the door, Sydnee heard that their parents started to talk about their children¡¯s education in primary school. Walking along the corridor, Sydnee found an interesting painting on the wall. There was a painting in private box too, with a child sleeping under a tree. It was all very soothing The painting at the corridor was different from that one. Using vivid colors, this painting seemed to be aplished with more mature and bolder painting skills. The raindrops were painted as threads. Colorful shoals seemed to be chasing after the raindrops and ying around in the rippledke. At first sight, it was about the joy of fish on rainy days. However, the painting was divided into two parts by its colors: the upper half was filled with gray raindrops while the lower half had more colors. Sydnee felt the message of the painting. It was about life. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Someone asked. However, this question wasn¡¯t for her. Sydnee raised her head to look at the speaker. It was a in- looking man apanied by a very beautiful woman in good shape. Her legs under the white mink were thin. She had that look of the 1980s, effortlessly stylish. She nced at the painting on the wall. And that nce carried with it endless and enchanting elegance. Though as a woman, Sydnee was attracted by her charm. Not to mention Rey, who had followed Sydnee out. Fixing his eyes on that woman, Rey was shocked because he had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Seeing Sydnee and Reying out of the room, Christy looked sideways at her diamond watch and said to the in-looking man, ¡°It¡¯s been an hour.¡± Just as Sydnee was guessing their rtionship, the man quickly took out a credit card from his pocket and handed it to Christy. ¡°I would pay you a hundred thousand. Can you stay for another hour and have dinner with me?¡± Sydnee was shocked. Did that man just pay a hundred thousand yuan in order to spend an hour in having dinner with this woman? Christy reluctantly nodded and pointed at the painting on the wall, ¡°I like that.¡± ¡°Okay. Waiter!¡± The man shouted, ¡°I want to buy this painting.¡± ¡°Sir, this painting is one million.¡± The waiter came over and said. The man said with pride, ¡°So what? I want it now. Wrap it up for me now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Afterwards, the man led Christy to the dining hall for dinner. Christy was so beautiful that this exined why the man wanted to show off his date in public. Sydnee couldn¡¯t believe it. It took her years to save up to seventy thousand, but this woman earned a hundred thousand just because she agreed to have dinner with a man. Moreover, the man bought her the painting she liked without hesitation, even though the painting cost a million. If favors were only avable for the good-looking, what else could she look forward to for the rest of her life? Sydnee fell silent in confusion. She couldn¡¯t help but doubt her own values. Rey, on the other hand, was worried that Christy would disappear like Cindere after dinner, so he followed her to the dining hall. Not long after, he saw that she stood up and walked towards the bathroom. Considering this was his opportunity, Rey followed her to the bathroom. At the same time, though still trapped in confusion, Sydnee got a text message from Emily, which read, ¡°Take your mother to the bathroom.¡± Emily didn¡¯t offer any exnation about her message. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 182 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 182 Although Sydnee did not know what Emily was going to do, she trusted her unconditionally and she immediately returned to the private room. But she found that Rey¡¯s seat was vacant when she was about to speak. She had a guess in her mind but she couldn¡¯t be sure. After sitting down, she tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mom, I have something to say to you.¡± Mrs. Dickerson also had something to say to her. She wanted to know her opinion of Rey, so she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Where is it?¡± Sydnee took the opportunity to stand up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The two of them thus came out. Rey washed his hands twice outside the bathroom and finally waited for Christy toe out. Her mink coat slipped down, revealing her snow-white shoulders and the straps of the ck sling she wore next to the coat. Seductive charm oozed out from this woman¡¯s every move. Christy gently pulled her coat and applied her lipstick in front of the mirror. Her posture waszy, especially when she pursed her lips. Her eyes were bewitching. Rey coughed softly and whispered, ¡°How do I call you, Miss?¡± Christy looked at himzily and didn¡¯t answer him. She just asked, ¡°Do you have money?¡± Rey took out a stack of money from his wallet. ¡°I don¡¯t have much cash. But I can give you 2000 for two minutes with you. What do you think? ¡° Christy epted the money and agreed. ¡°How about spending a night with me?¡± Rey asked, ¡°How much would it be?¡± Christy pursed her lips and smiled. Step by step, she walked towards Rey. Fingers slid down his cor all the way to the zipper of her trousers. She made a gesture to pull it. Rey took a quick breath as he felt horny. Christy leaned closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°I can and I definitely will! No matter how much it is!¡± Rey grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°How about staying with me at this hotel tonight?¡± Christy gently pushed Rey away when she nced at someoneing near. She straightened her coat and smiled at Rey, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Rey saw Sydnee and Mrs. Dickerson standing there nearby until Christy had left. Mrs. Dickerson¡¯s face turned ugly and she immediately took Sydnee back to their private room. Only then did Rey recall what he was here for today. There were many beautiful women outside, but he must marry one that both his parents would like. He would definitely have Christy no matter how much it would cost, but he also couldn¡¯t give up the marriage with the Dickersons. He chased after them and shouted, ¡°Miss Sydnee, Mrs. Dickerson, please listen to me¡­¡± Sydnee took the opportunity and whispered in Mrs. Dickerson¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that he likes to y the field. Now it seems to be true.¡± Mrs. Dickerson nodded and kept walking. The moment they stepped in the private room, Mrs. Dickerson said to Rey¡¯s parents, ¡°Sorry, we need to go back home to deal with something urgent. We can discuss this marriageter.¡± Mr. Dickerson was just about to say something when he saw Mrs. Dickerson winking at him. He immediately suppressed all the confusion and then stood up, ¡°Yes, we still have something to do. We will go first and we can talkter when avable.¡± Rey¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know what was going on, but by looking at Mrs. and Mrs. Dickerson¡¯s long faces, they guessed that their son might say something unpleasant that offended his future mother-inw. As they were thinking, Rey ran into the room breathlessly, ¡°Miss Sydnee, listen to me. I really don¡¯t know her¡­¡± The Dickersons are elegant and upright, so they naturally couldn¡¯t stand people who wouldn¡¯t admit what he had done. When Mrs. Dickerson heard Rey, she immediately snorted coldly, ¡°So Mr. Quinn was saying that a woman you didn¡¯t know threw herself on you, but you didn¡¯t know how to refuse, so you had to invite her to stay with you at this hotel? As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of Ray¡¯s parents changed. Ray¡¯s father was even angrier, ¡°Rey!¡± Rey instantly lost his words. He even wished that Sydnee and Mrs. Dickerson didn¡¯t hear what he said to Christy. But they heard everything. He stood there and no longer exined, watching Sydnee leave with her parents. As soon as the door closed, a pair of chopsticks flew over to Ray¡¯s face along with his father¡¯s furious roar, ¡°You bastard!¡± Sydnee and her parents had walked half way along the corridor. When they were about to arrive at the hotel lobby, someone blocked her path. Mrs. and Mr. Dickerson were still angry, and they didn¡¯t even notice there was someone in front of them when they walked. They almost collided. They lowered their heads and apologized. Just as they were about to leave, they heard the man speak. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson. I¡¯m Eliot Britt.¡± Sydnee suddenly raised her head. Eliot had been recovering since his injuries. His skin had turned whiter during his rest at home. His mental state was very good. Although there were some scars on his face. Covered by ointment, they were barely visible. He wore a casual coat with a navy-blue sweater inside, which made him taller and more handsome. Eliot looked much better than Rey and Marquise. Perhaps because of his rich experience of working at the shopping mall, his decent manner gave Sydnee¡¯s parents a good impression that he was humble and prudent. However, when Sydnee saw Eliot, her heart beat fast. She only wanted to know what was going on. Why was Eliot here? Sydnee had a bad feeling. But before she could think over, Eliot said again, ¡°Excuse me. Because Miss Sydnee had suffered an unexpected misfortunest time, I came here specifically to apologize to her. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk.¡± Speaking of what happened at the Scavo¡¯sst time, although Marquise was beaten up for Sydnee while Eliot for Elsie, rumors said differently that Marquise was flirting with Sydnee but got seriously injured by Eliot. Sydnee did not know that her parents were thinking the same way. She only declined, ¡°Mr. Eliot, that was over. There is no need¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk.¡± Mr. Dickerson nodded and gestured at the door, ¡°After you.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t finish her words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mrs. Dickerson nodded and came along. She asked Eliot, ¡°I heard that you were heavily injured by the Buckleys. How about your recovery?¡± Eliot smiled, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Dickerson. I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± No one present paid attention to Sydnee. Mrs. Dickerson sighed, ¡°You young people should not fight each other even if you don¡¯t see eye to eye. It will only hurt yourselves. Your parents will also be worried. Luckily, you look well now, but Marquise is still lying in the hospital.¡± Eliot pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± He seemed to be very good at dealing with the elders. He listened quietly and said a few words at the right time, getting Sydnee¡¯s parents out of the difort just now. Sydnee felt that there was absolutely no need for Eliot to exin and apologize to her parents since he had exined to her before. However, the scene in front of her didn¡¯t seem like he was apologizing but more like another blind date. As Eliot walked a few steps forward, he seemed to find that there was someone missing. He turned around to look at Sydnee and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Sydnee smiled with embarrassment and followed behind him. Before leaving, she texted Emily, ¡°Why is your brother here?¡± She then received a reply from Emily, ¡°If I had known that he woulde, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Sydnee replied in shock, ¡°Did you arrange that beautiful woman with Rey just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sydnee waspletely shocked. She consoled herself, ¡®Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t real¡­¡¯ Not long after, Emily replied again, ¡°But that man isn¡¯t my arrangement.¡± Sydnee was entirely confused. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 183 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 183 Christy gracefully wiped her mouth with the Hermes handkerchief. Her every move was noble and elegant. Every frown and smile on her beautiful face was extremely attractive. She smiled at the ordinary-looking man opposite her, ¡°Why are you staring at me and not eating?¡± The man took a sip of the red wine, then looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s your beauty that keeps me staring.¡± Christy smiled silently. The waiter found a box to pack the painting and tied a bow on it. He then brought the painting over and sent it to Christy, ¡°Miss, your painting.¡± Christy touched the bow and couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. Emily spent a million for spending two hours with her. She also appointed Christy to buy one of the paintings disyed in the corridor of the Dalton Hotel. At that time, she vaguely guessed Emily¡¯s purpose. Now she came over and saw that it was indeed Emily that drew the paintings on the wall. Her paintings were very recognizable as there would always be an E at the end of her paintings. Speaking of which, Emily still earned money. As a young girl, she was very clever. ¡°Do you have any ns next?¡± The man opposite her asked. A loud noise came from the door. Christy held her chin and looked at the door with a smile, ¡°I need to go shopping with Mr. Vincent.¡± The man was shocked, ¡°What? Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christy was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You mean Mr. Vincent from the Scavos?¡± He asked in disbelief. Christy wrapped her index finger around her hair and raised her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Is there anyone else called Mr. Vincent in City Y?¡± she asked. ¡°How¡­ how could you know¡­¡± Before that man could finish asking, he saw that the door was cleared out. A man stepped out from that door, followed by several bodyguards in ck. The man wore a pure ck suit. The atmosphere became so repressive as he walked. No one dared to look him in the face. They could only see his long, straight legs striding forward. As he approached, everyone could quickly look at his face. His eyes were cold and almost transparent under his sharp eyebrows. His nose was tall and straight. His thin lips pursed like a knife. The buttons on his cor were tied tightly to his neck, making him look majestic and meticulous. He walked over and came near Christy. He frowned and asked, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Christy nods, ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at the man opposite her and said, ¡°You can continue with your meal. I¡¯ll go first.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and left with Vincent. The mediocre man looked at her back in astonishment. He then nced at the table and found that she forgot to take away the painting. When he was about to remind her, the guard had picked up the painting and followed Vincent. The crowd in the hall immediately started to gossip. ¡°That beautifuldy is with Mr. Vincent?!¡± ¡°I was wondering who that beauty is! I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯s Mr. Vincent¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°But I heard that Mr. Vincent doesn¡¯t like women.¡± ¡°Yes, there were rumors that he had taken a fancy to that boy from the Britts!¡± ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not a rumor. It¡¯s true¡­¡± The mediocre man who ate with Christy was shocked. He quickly settled the bill and left. He didn¡¯t expect that the beauty he liked was actually Vincent¡¯s lover. As Vincent walked along the corridor, he happened to encounter a waiter hanging a new painting on the wall. When she hung it up and left, everyone was surprised that the painting was actually the portrait of Vincent. It was Emily that asked Harold to mount this painting and send it over to Vincent. Vincent raised his hand, and the guards called the waiter. Just like how Christy bought the painting, the waiter gave the price. However, the portrait of Vincent was more expensive with its price of 5.2 million. Vincent raised his eyebrows, and Rex immediately said to the waiter, ¡°Mr. Vincent will take it. Wrap it up.¡± The waiter nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes!¡± The diners in the hall all rushed over here when they saw Vincent standing in the corridor and buying a painting. Most of the rich women raised their hands and shouted, ¡°I want to buy this too! Give me this! I want them all!¡± The waiter shouted, ¡°The starting prices of these paintings are all one million!¡± Vincent turned around and looked at those women who were shouting to buy paintings. His eyebrows were slightly raised and said in a low voice, ¡°Good painting.¡± This was the first time that those women had chance to speak with the cold and heartless Mr. Vincent in the rumor. They instantly forgot everything and kept pointing at the painting on the wall, ¡°I¡¯ll buy this too! Give it all to me!¡± However, with so many people, how could they buy so many for themselves? In the end, they only got one painting each person. They were very excited because of buying the paintings drawn by the same artist as the painting that Vincent bought. Therefore, they cherished the painting even more. The more they looked at it, the more they liked it, and the more they felt that the painting was meaningful and artistic. Christy looked at the scene from afar and admired Emily even more. She had earned more than 10 million by the presence of Vincent. Moreover, she originally nned to let Noahe over and bring her out. She didn¡¯t expect that Emily would send such a big shot. No one dare to detain her with Vincent¡¯s presence. Rey, who had juste out of the private room, also saw Christy standing beside Vincent. He immediately understood the meaning of her words ¡°You can¡¯t afford it¡±. She turned out to be Vincent¡¯s lover! This was not about whether she was affordable, but that no one dared to afford her! Christy naturally saw Rey from a distance and smiled at him. Rey lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at her. He ran away dejectedly. Christy took out her phone and looked at the message. Emily was very efficient and had paid her. She had also paid an additional 500,000 as the tip. Christy put away her phone and looked at the crowd in the corridor. Her understanding of Emily had been refreshed in less than two hours, and she no longer dared to see her like a little girl anymore. ** Ferne felt that everything had changed when he caught a cold and was given an injection. The waiters came here one by one to report that the paintings in the corridor and the private rooms had all been bought. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ferne thought that the reason why Emily could achieve such a sess was that Emily must be extremely lucky or she must have gotten extra help from Randy. She actually became a multimillionaire overnight, at this young age! Ferne was really surprised that Emily had earned money that nearly equaled his iing for running the hotel for years. He was about to cry when Noah sat leisurely in front of hisputer, typing. Ferne asked, ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± He had some sleep after injection. He was feeling better now except that his throat was still dry and painful. Noah took a puff on his cigarette and didn¡¯t raise his head, ¡°I¡¯m helping you check the financial statement.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ferne nodded. He then suddenly jumped off from the bed and jumped to the desk, ¡°You know how to check this?¡± Noah sneered, ¡°Your original statement was hard to read. I¡¯ve made you a new one. From now on, you only need to enter the turnover for each day, and the bottom of this table will automatically generate the overall report for the month. This will be clearer and more efficient for you to check.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you so much¡­ ¡± Ferne suddenly felt that this man had a bit of a conscience. Noah interrupted him impolitely, ¡°It took me more than half an hour. As your friend, I¡¯ll only charge you 10,000.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This man knew no shame! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 184 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 184 Ferne was wondering whether he could beat Noah up in his current condition and he heard a knock on the door. Noah sat there peremptorily, and Ferne shouted towards the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Harold. Ferne soon figured out that Harold was here to give him the bonus on behalf of Emily, so he went to open the door. However, Ferne did not notice that he looked disheveled from just getting up, while Noah was smoking in his bathrobe. All seemed to indicate that a chaos just happened. Harold didn¡¯t expect the scene. After a short silence, he took his steps back and said, ¡°Sorry, it seemed like a bad time. I willeter.¡± Ferne was confused. He pulled Harold back, ¡°What are you talking about? Did Emily send you here? Is there a bonus for me?¡± Harold took a nce at Noah and responded to Ferne hesitatingly, ¡°I am here on behalf of Emily, but not for the bonus. The thing is that Miss Emily is going to prepare a gift to Mr. Cox and she would like to know what would Mr. Cox like?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. What Emily earned had nothing to do with Jaquan, so why on earth would she buy him a gift? I should be the one to be thanked for.¡± Ferne asked confusedly, ¡°What did Jaquan do?¡± ¡°Mr. Cox helped a lot with the Tea Manorst time.¡± Harold tended to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any suggestions, then I¡¯ll go back and tell Miss Emily¡­¡± Ferne pinched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Alright, here is my answer- he likes Arabe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold took it seriously, ¡°Well, we are not going tomit a crime.¡± Ferne yelled, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve said the same thingst time! I will never believe it again!¡± Harold was speechless. Noah chuckled at the table. Ferne turned around and shot him a look of annoyance, ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡± Noah raised his chin slightly and pinched out the cigarette in the ashtray slowly. He stared straight at Ferne, as if it was not the cigarette butt that he had extinguished, but Ferne¡¯s head. Ferne was speechless this time. Harold felt something wrong, but couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°By the way, Miss Emily transferred 4.2 million to your ount. It was the money for the paintings that you and Mr. Cox bought. She wanted you to have them as thank-you gifts.¡± Ferne leaned against the door and sighed, ¡°As a matter of fact, Emily is far better than me when doing business.¡± ¡°I have to go.¡± Harold finished his reports and left. ¡°Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t Emily going to give Jaquan a present?¡± Ferne draw Harold over and said, ¡°I happen to have a thing that she can borrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold sensed something was amiss from Jaquan¡¯s unkind smile. Ferne asked a waiter to bring over arge pink box. Harold was just about to shake it and Ferne warned him, ¡°Be gentle! Don¡¯t shake it! Move it gently.¡± Harold asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Ferne, what exactly is in there?¡± ¡°Something valuable. Don¡¯t worry, Jaquan will love it.¡± Ferne patted Harold on the shoulder and said, ¡°Tell Emily, she owes me one.¡± He handed a sticker and a pen to Harold. ¡°Write a card. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it to Jaquan. He won¡¯t be working this weekend.¡± Harold agreed, ¡°Alright, thank you very much.¡± Harold finished the card and handed back to the waiter. He turned to Ferne and said, ¡°Miss Emily is waiting for you to have lunch with her downstairs in the private room. Mr. Vincent is there, too.¡± ¡°Holy shit, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡± Ferne mmed the door and went in to change his clothes. As soon as he took off his clothes, Noah, who was sitting at the table, stood up. Here came silence. Ferne inexplicably thought about the cigarette butt that had just been crushed in the ashtray. Noah pulled off his bathrobe, revealing his muscr chest and abdomen. He was hairy; his calves and legs were so muscr that one could feel his masculinity from afar. Ferne was envious of this figure. He couldn¡¯t help but give it a few more glimpses. Then, the figure was getting closer and closer to him. As stepping back, he appreciated the sturdy chests and the beautiful shape of Noah¡¯s abdominal muscles. Ferne began to wonder, ¡°It must take you at least four to five years¡¯ of training, right?¡± Later, Ferne retreated to the wall and realized that he had been ¡°kabedoned¡± by Noah. He stared nkly at Noah and immediately pushed against his chest. All Jaquan can think of was that Noah was really well-built. ¡°No! It¡¯s not what matters right now. What matters is¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Noah. I¡¯m straight, as straight as straight can be. Come on. Even if I¡¯m gay, I should be the one on top¡­¡± Noah grabbed Ferne by the neck and held his face in the palm. He bent his fingers a little and warned Ferne in his gritty voice, ¡°You better watch that attitude. Don¡¯t swear.¡± Ferne was shocked. He had no idea Noah would hold such a grudge. ** ¡°Damn it, not again!¡± Jaquan stared at the ck porridge in the pot, wishing to throw his phone into the pot to conjure a pot of delicious rice porridge. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, are you cooking porridge?¡± Jaquan was re-examining his cooking steps with the instructions on the phone and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Stony asked, ¡°Why are you using the frying pan? You should try a pressure cooker.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t expect that a four-year-old could know better than him. Jaquan felt sour and humiliated. He hurriedly poured out all the ck rice porridge. Then he washed the pressure cooker and rinsed the rice again, added water for a few times. After searched the instructions of the pressure cooker, he plugged it in, chose the porridge cooking mode, and set the time. ¡°It should work this time.¡± It¡¯s not okay with just porridge. Jaquan opened the refrigerator and considered to stir-fry a dish. It seemed to be rtively simple to have scrambled eggs with tomatoes. He took out a box of eggs and cracked them into a bowl. For the first egg, the whole shell was cracked into the bowl. ¡°¡­¡± Stony stood over and watched, trying his best not tough out loud. Jaquan washed his hands and took out another bowl. ¡°Go to something else. Don¡¯tugh at me. Failure is the mother of sess. It would work out.¡± The second egg was crushed in his palm because he tried too hard. ¡°¡­¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stony stopped looking and ran back to the guest room. Not long after, he giggled out loud. Jaquan changed the bowl. For this time, he gently picked up an egg, and knocked it lightly. Then, there was a crack. He knocked again. Damn it. It¡¯s too much this time, and the whole egg shattered on the table. Jaquan was in despair. Why was it so difficult to crack an egg?! ¡°Mom, Mr. Jaquan is so stupid. He can¡¯t even crack eggs. He¡¯s already broken three of them.¡± Stony sneaked a nce and couldn¡¯t help but hide in the guest room and giggle. Emma sniffed the burnt smell early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was Jaquan who cooked. She put down the book and said to Stony, ¡°Go and bring a stool to the kitchen. Tell him that I would be there.¡± Stony followed instructions. Not a minuteter, Jaquan washed his hands and came over. He wore a sweater with sleeves rolled up, exposing a part of his strong forearms. As soon as he came in, he bent over to carry Emma. ¡°Once born, twice done.¡± Not to mention that it was not his first two times to carry Emma. So he carried her to the kitchen expertly and put her on a chair. After putting her down, Jaquan suddenly realized what happened and asked, ¡°Wait, why are you here?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 185 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 185 ¡°I am here to check what you¡¯re making.¡± Emma looked at the trash can and then looked back at the counter where the disaster took ce. The expression on her face was somewhat indescribable. She was obsessivepulsive and could hardly bear to see all of these. ¡°Porridge.¡± Jaquan pointed at the pressure cooker and pointed back at the chaos. ¡°I wanted to make a dish.¡± Emma looked at the bowl and the counter, there were eggs and eggshells. She could no longer stay cool. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why did you want to cook?¡± If he were asked by his friends, Jaquan would feel a little embarrassed. But it didn¡¯t matter to tell Emma about it. He fetched out a new bowl, picked up an egg, and cracked it, ¡°I want to cook for my parents.¡± Emma stared at him and remained silent for a moment. Then she offered help. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t even look up. With a hard push, the egg shattered again, and his hands were covered in egg yolk and egg white. ¡°¡­¡± Emma did notugh at him. She frowned and wanted to clean up the counter as soon as possible. But she tried her best not to think about it. She said patiently, ¡°Let me show you how to crack an egg. Just watch and learn.¡± ¡°How do you¡­¡± While Jaquan was just about to ask, Emma had stood up with the support of the counter. He rushed over and grabbed her arm, ¡°Come on, be careful. It took you days to recover. Don¡¯t waste our effort¡­¡± ¡°Help me with my leg.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan lifted her right leg. Emma¡¯s body was extremely flexible, and it would easy for her to lift up her leg. However, when Jaquan was supporting her leg, something dirty surged into Emma¡¯s mind out of nowhere. Jaquan was standing right behind her, lifting her leg with one hand. He was so close. ¡°¡­¡± Damn it. Jaquan looked away immediately. In a few moments, Emma had cracked an egg in the bowl. She cocked her head and asked, ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan mumbled, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Emma frowned and handed him one egg, ¡°Show me.¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t let go of her leg, so he had to lean over from behind. He used his left hand to crack the egg, but had it crushed for another time. Emma carefully cleaned his hand with the kitchen towel and tried again. She ced an egg in his palm, held his hand and guided it to the edge of the bowl. ¡°Knock it gently, use the other hand like this when you see a crack¡­¡± It was hard for Jaquan to focus. The two of them were so close. He could smell the shampoo and the scent of the shower gel on her neck. How could she still have this scent, while she took the shower the day before yesterday? And howe he couldn¡¯t smell this nice? They used the same shampoo and shower gel. ¡°Alright, give it another try.¡± She handed him another egg. Jaquan gently knocked the egg on the side of the bowl with his left hand. Then, since his right hand was upied in supporting her leg, Emma helped him to crack the egg into the bowl. It came to a sessful end with four cracked eggs. ¡°Then stir it with chopsticks.¡± Emma said. All the bowls and chopsticks were in the cupboard right behind them. Jaquan held her in his arms and turned around to get the dishes. Emma sensed something amiss when being held closely and she looked up. From Jaquan¡¯s serious expression, she realized maybe she was thinking too much. After picking the bowl and chopsticks up, Jaquan handed them to Emma. Then, he carried her and turned around. The two were so close that Emma almost found it a bit inappropriate. Just as she was about to speak, there came the sound of someone tapping on the password paddock. Soon, Mrs. Cox came in quietly and didn¡¯t seem to notice anyone in the kitchen. She took a quick glimpse in the direction of the guest room and probably assumed that everyone was asleep at this time. Carrying arge box and bags of fruits and vegetables, she walked into the living room. At this nce, she saw the two in the kitchen who were tightly leaning against each other, and her son was still lifting Emma¡¯s leg. Mrs. Cox blushed. She rushed out, saying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a bad time. I ¡­ I just noticed that there was a delivery outside, and wanted to bring it in for you¡­¡± Because she was always the one who would open the delivery boxes and bring them in, there was no exception for this time. She was so nervous that she dropped the big box into the ground. A bunch of condoms with all sorts of strange vors rolled out. The whole room went silent for a while. Jaquan finally broke the silence and said, ¡°Mom, listen to me. Please, you have to¡­¡± Mrs. Cox covered her eyes and said, ¡°I am sorry. You don¡¯t exin, my son. I understand. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m leaving right now. You¡­ you guys¡­ go on¡­¡± The door was shut. Jaquan looked back at him and Emma, and carried her to the chair in the hurry. Then, he went to the big box. There was a card falling out of the box which said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cox, for your help at Tea Manorst time. It¡¯s just a small gift, hope you would like it. Harold.¡± Did Emily send this? Jaquan was struck dumb. It felt almost like an inescapable surge of humiliation and embarrassment. And he was baffled too. He could not believe that the idea of sending condoms was from Emily, who was a youngdy after all. So he carefully checked the box and recognized the logo at the lower right corner of the box, which belonged to the Dalton Hotel. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± ¡°Ferne, you¡¯re so screwed.¡± ** Ferne, eating in the private room, sneezed three times for no reason. He cursed, and turned around to Noah, ¡°What the¡­¡± The word ¡°hell¡± almost slipped out of his mouth. Suddenly, he remembered that this man warned him not to swear. He swallowed the words immediately and rubbed his neck. Emily looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have something to say, Ferne?¡± Ferne shook his head. Emily put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°Alright, I do have to talk to you.¡± Ferne was nervous and turned to Vincent, ¡°Wait, Vincent. Is she going to confess to me?¡± Vincent sat on the seat of the host. He dressed in ink, and the tea smoke wrapped around his face, making it impossible to see him clearly. He responded in his cold voice, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ferne chickened out, ¡°Nothing. Emily, just say it. Everything is in control.¡± Emily said, ¡°¡­¡± Noah sat at the side and looked at Christy warmly. The two of them were whispering. Seen from afar, they did not look like siblings. However, there was no intimacy between them like lovers. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Probably sensing Emily¡¯s gaze, Christy suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily picked up a cup of tea and waved it in the direction of Christy and Noah. Although they did not know what she meant, they picked up their teacup and drank it all in one gulp. After finishing her tea, Emily said, ¡°Noah, I have said it before that we are business partners. So I will also participate in your affairs.¡± Hearing what she said, Noah immediately turned to Christy. Christy was slightly surprised and shook her head at Noah, indicating that she did not tell Emily what they were doing under the table. ¡°Ferne, you are not surprised at all. You knew all of this, right?¡± Emily looked thoughtfully at Ferne and said, ¡°No wonder when I asked how you knocked him out, you never answered me back. It turned out you knew each other before.¡± Ferne said, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it again.. Noah really is a man of grudges.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 186 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 186 ¡°Cooperation?¡± Noah frowned and asked, ¡°How do you want to cooperate in this?¡± Emily looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just do whatever you want to do and I¡¯ll give you full support.¡± How could this be called cooperation? This was simply giving without considering any reward! Christy looked at Emily and asked hesitantly, ¡°Why? Why do you want to help us? You know, you are not getting any reward, and it costs a lot of money, and¡­ people may die.¡± Emily looked into her eyes and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the same original intention as yours.¡± In this life, she had been single-minded about earning money to pave the way for her parents and family, and she had never known that such a cruel thing was happening in somewhere she did not know. Now that she could make use of Vincent to create such a condition, she had to do something. Although it was a bit shameless to take advantage of Vincent, he would understand as long as enough money was made to help those children. Christy asked, ¡°But how do you know that?¡± Emily assumed that Trevor didn¡¯t want to be known yet, so she pointed at Vincent, who was sitting aside steadily, and said, ¡°Vincent knows, so I know.¡± Vincent was speechless. ¡°Mr. Ferne has connections in the bureau, and I have,¡± Emily leaned back in her chair, calm and firm, ¡°money.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Noah was silent for a while and said, ¡°We have already decided not to do it.¡± Christy did not say anything. She looked down and it seemed that she tacitly agreed with Noah. Ferne didn¡¯t know what had happened before and patted Noah on his shoulder in surprise. ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenly quit?¡± Emily had seen the scene that the little robot projecting on the wall, so she knew that Christy and Noah had been wronged by the group of middle-aged parents. And they had suffered a considerable blow because of the children¡¯s death. She fetched some food for Vincent and then said, ¡°You haven¡¯t decided yet. Tell me when you have made up your mind.¡± Noah wouldn¡¯t have believed that Emily was just a teenager if he hadn¡¯t witnessed this. Emily was quite impressive for her subtle observing and wless words. Noah looked at Emily. She was wearing a ck coat, which made her small face exquisite and beautiful. She had bright eyes and perfectly-formed nose. She looked a good match with Vincent, who was dressed in ink color. Noah discovered that Emily and Vincent were the same kind of person. They naturally carried a slight indifference, which was typical of the people who had suffered certain injuries, just like Noah and Christy. Emily didn¡¯t say anything else. She took a look at her phone and said to Noah, ¡°In the following days, you stay with Mr. Ferne and Christy stays with Mr. Vincent. I said that I would protect you, and it will always count.¡± Previously, Christy only thought of Emily as a little girl and she didn¡¯t take Emily¡¯s words seriously. But now, seeing that this girl had made tens of millions of profit in the morning, she immediately believed that this little girl had the ability to protect them and save those children. She gave a hint to Noah. Certainly Noah took the hint, for they had been with each other for a long time. Christy hinted him to trust Emily. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t had anypanions over the years, but Noah and Christy were the only ones who had apanied each other along the way. Noah stood up and said, ¡°I will think about it.¡± Then he walked out. Ferne hurriedly followed him. He clearly noticed that Noah was hiding something. Furthermore, he was not impulsive. There must be some secrets hidden in the fight on the streets, but his wife Lili had interfered with it, which made him forget to ask. Now he realized that something important must have happened that day! Noah entered the elevator and pressed the top floor button. Ferne also got in after Noah. Seeing that there were other people in the elevator, he didn¡¯t ask, but his eyes were fixed on Noah. However, Noah was unmoved. But the attendants in the elevator were a bit excited. They greeted Ferne and then asionally peeked at him and Noah. The person standing beside Mr. Ferne should be ¡°the man¡± in the presidential suite! The attendants were both nervous and excited. They peeked at Mr. Ferne and Noah. And Ferne stared at Noah affectionately, but Noah put on a cold expression. Was he angry? Mr. Ferne was loyal to him? They were jealousy. When the elevator was about to reach the top floor, Ferne asked, ¡°What are you going to do on the top floor?¡± Only then did the attendants realize that they had almost identally reached the top floor! They stammered, ¡°Well, we¡¯re checking the rooms.¡± Ferne ignored them. When the elevator door opened, Noah strode forward. Ferne followed him and he couldn¡¯t help but ask on the corridor, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Noah finally told him, ¡°Those children are dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne was stunned. When he regained his consciousness, Noah had already walked to the presidential suite. Noah was about to enter the room when Ferne suddenly rushed in crazily and put Noah against the door. Though he was not as tall as Noah, he had gotparatively huge strength. He was astonished and asked, ¡°Those we saved in the vi?¡± More than those. However, Noah didn¡¯t want to speak. He just got rid of Ferne and went into the room. Ferne clenched his fists, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡± Hearing this, Noah sneered and turned around, ¡°That would not make any difference.¡± Ferne punched him, ¡°Bastard! What did you say?!¡± Noah was also filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. Ferne was just adding fuel to the fire. The door was open and they got into a big fight. Ferne had wanted to beat Noah a long time ago. Noah could have saved the girl in the vi but he remained doing nothing. And now, his words really hurt Ferne. ¡°Bastard! Bastard! Bastard! You don¡¯t like hearing these words, huh? Now you just have to bear with it!¡± Noah was troubled by the annoyance while Ferne, driven by his anger, dominated in the fight. Gradually, Noah no longer fought back. Hey on the ground, taking Ferne¡¯s punches in the face. Ferne saw tears flowing out from the corners of Noah¡¯s eyes. He stopped and felt grieved, looking at Noah. Noah must be heart-broken about the children¡¯s death. In the heavy rain that day, he must be beating someone on the ground without the slightest intention to let go. Noah didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked up at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling. After a long time, he said, ¡°Ferne.¡± Ferne was still sitting on top of him. Hearing this, Ferne was stunned, ¡°Hmm?¡± Noah closed his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Beat me.¡± Ferne suddenly felt tears in his eyes. He pinched Noah¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Cheer up! Noah! Emily said that she would help us. Cheer up! We can¡¯t bring back the dead, but there are other innocent kids waiting to be saved¡­¡± Noah looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m getting beaten up. Why are you crying?¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°It was my fault. My team members died because of me and that girl died because of my stupid decision. But Noah, only you can save them now. You are more experienced than me and you will be a good leader. I will follow you. You have my life. Noah, don¡¯t give up any innocent lives, and this is an order!¡± Noah was lying on the ground and looking at Ferne who was crying. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright..¡± He said. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 187 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 187 Eliot brought the Dickersons into a private room in a Chinese restaurant. He didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for the dishes. Mr. Dickerson was also calm. He wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask if Eliot didn¡¯t talk about it. Sydnee was extremely anxious. As she ate, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Eliot. She felt that this scene was almost the same as that of the blind date just now. Coincidentally, she received a text message from Emily. Sydnee took out her phone and saw two words at the first nce: ¡°Marry you.¡± ¡°What?! Marry me?!¡± Eliot was speechless. Mr. Dickerson coughed softly, ¡°What happened? Behave yourself.¡± Mrs. Dickerson clenched Sydnee¡¯s sleeve and said to Eliot, ¡°She usually behaves well. She might be nervous today about meeting Mr. Eliot.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sydnee didn¡¯t reply. Eliot smiled and said, ¡°Miss Sydnee, what made you so surprised? I seem to have heard that someone is going to marry you?¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t know how to answer. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson also heard that. However, it was not appropriate to ask since Eliot was also there. Now that Eliot had asked, they just looked at Sydnee, puzzled. Sydnee gave a hollowugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s just my ssmate¡¯s name, Mary! And I was quite surprised, because she was going to get married.¡± Mr. Dickerson nodded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Mrs. Dickerson also looked away. But Eliot seemed to have known exactly that Sydnee was lying. Sydnee looked down and read the text message carefully. ¡°Perhaps he wants to marry you.¡± ? ? ? ? Sydnee tried to calm down with several cups of tea. Mr. Dickerson said, ¡°We should have visited you in the hospital with Sydnee, but ¡­ when we were there that day, we met the Buckleys, and we just left.¡± Eliot held his teacup and said, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t all for Miss Sydnee that day. It was for my sister. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson, you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± Mrs. Dickerson looked at him as if he was her son-inw. She felt more satisfied with him. ¡°Really? What a wonderful boy you are.¡± Eliot looked at Sydnee and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that because of what had happened that day, people spread rumors. I¡¯m afraid that it will cause trouble for Miss Sydnee, so I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Sydnee smiled politely, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mr. Eliot. Actually, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson were both decent, and they did not like to force Eliot to marry Sydnee. Hearing Sydnee¡¯s words, they all looked at her in relief. Eliot was more or less aware of the Dickersons¡¯ ways. However, the more generous they were, the more ashamed he became. After all, he was responsible for what had happened. He looked down at the tea and asked, ¡°I heard that the Buckleys sent something to your family a few days ago?¡± ¡°Yes, but we sent it back.¡± Mrs. Dickerson exined, ¡°Marquise is not Sydnee¡¯s type. We don¡¯t like him neither, so we arranged a blind date for her today. However¡­ never mind.¡± After a while, Eliot said, ¡°Let me know if Marquisees to you. I¡¯ll fix this.¡± Mrs. Dickerson looked at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you going to fight with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eliot smiled. The dishes were all served. They had a peaceful meal. Sydnee was worried that any minute Eliot would suddenly say that he wanted to marry her. Fortunately, he did not say that in the end. Eliot paid the bill and they walked out of the restaurant. Eliot took Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson to the car and asked Sydnee, ¡°Do you like someone?¡± Sydnee had never experienced such a topic that only girlfriends would talk about when getting together. She did not have a girlfriend squad, so Eliot became the first person to ask her such a question. Sydnee was stunned by his question. She blushed, ¡°What¡­¡± Seeing her blushing face, Eliot took it for granted that she had liked someone. Then He asked curiously, ¡°If you like someone, why did you go out on a blind date?¡± Only then did Sydnee realize that he was asking seriously. She answered, still blushing, ¡°No.¡± Eliot pointed at her face and said, ¡°Then why do you¡­¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Mr. Eliot, haven¡¯t you been in a rtionship before? You seem to know little about women. Don¡¯t you know that you should not ask a girl such a question face to face?¡± Eliot was speechless. He had always thought that Sydnee was a gentledy, but he didn¡¯t know that she could be so glib. Sydnee quickly got into the car since Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. ** Emma asked, lying in bed, ¡°Doctor Mueller, can I go home today?¡± After Collin adjusted the speed of the drip for her, he nced at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel comfortable here, you can stay with me upstairs.¡± Emma felt helpless, ¡°I want to go home. It¡¯s getting cold and the flowers need watering.¡± Collin packed up his medical supplies and put them into the box. ¡°You need to rest for a few days. The poison wasn¡¯tpletely cleared at that time and there¡¯s probably still some left in your body. It seems to be effective after days of treatment. You should be fine in a few days.¡± Emma didn¡¯t say anything. Collin nced at her and asked, ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± Emma looked at him. ¡°Why did you keep me here?¡± Collin calmly looked at her. His gaze was pure and there was always a gentle smile in his eyes. At this moment, he was calm and stable, and he was looking at Emma with goodwill. Emma had been already suspicious before, and now, she was even more confirmed. She seemed a bit astonished. Impossible. How would he know? As they were looking at each other, Jaquan came in. He was in a rather good mood, because he had sent his parents food. Clearly he had got some praises ande back with satisfaction. However, as soon as he entered, he discovered that Collin was also there. Collin knew the password for his room. Jaquan thought about changing the passwordter. When he entered the guest room, he felt something a bit strange. He looked at Collin, then looked at Emma on the bed and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you guys ¡­ something wrong?¡± Collin picked up his toolbox and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jaquan took a look at Collin, then looked at Emma who suddenly looked down and fell silent on the bed. He asked in surprise, ¡°Oh my god, did he confess love to you?!¡± Emma, ¡°¡­¡± She looked up and said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, I have a child already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He likes to find a woman with children! He said that would save a lot for him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t believe him,¡± Jaquan said seriously as he looked at Emma. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a part of his family. Don¡¯t take seriously whatever he says about marrying you.¡± Emma sighed, ¡°I¡¯m married and I have children. I won¡¯t remarry.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jaquan looked at her suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Michael.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you just make that up?¡± Emma was surprised, ¡°You are smart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to tell me. Anyway, just remember that you have a husband. Don¡¯t get too close to Collin.¡± Emma nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You seem rather bored lying here, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaquan asked, ¡°Do you want to watch TV in the living room?¡± Emma did not answer. She looked at the bag of liquid medicine beside her. Jaquan walked over to pick her up, holding the bag of liquid medicine with his finger, and walked towards the sofa. They were once again so close. Both of them felt a bit strange, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Jaquan put her down on the sofa and handed her the remote control, ¡°Here you are.¡± Emma turned on the TV and a ssic drama was on it. ¡°¡­¡± She quickly changed the channel, Tom and Jerry, Peppa Pig¡­ Jaquan got a ss of water and looked at the TV. ¡°I found these cartoon for Little Stone these days. He seems to like Tom and Jerry.¡± Emma returned to Tom and Jerry and watched quietly. Jaquan was amused by the stupid cat, but Emma stayed unmoved. Jaquan nced at her and moved closer to her. He picked up an orange on the table and asked, ¡°Do you want one?¡± Emma reached out to get it. Their fingertips touched, and hers were very cold. Jaquan then realized that the heating in the living room had just been on, and it seemed to be a little cold. He fetched a nket, draped it over her body, and then sat beside her. They watched TV in silence. asionally, he would peel an orange and gave her a segment. No words. It was peaceful. When Little Stone returned from reading in the study, he saw this scene. He quietly looked at the back of them and then looked at Jaquan¡¯s handsome face. He thought to himself, ¡°If only mom liked Mr.. Jaquan.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 188? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 188? Eliot hadn¡¯t seen Emily for a long time. He came out this time to visit her at the Scavo¡¯s. If she wanted to go home, he would just take her back. However, it took Eliot by great surprised that Emily was not at home. The butler at the door smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Eliot. Miss Emily went out with Mr. Vincent in the early morning.¡± ¡®Out for fun?¡¯ ¡®They are so close now?¡¯ Sincerely Eliot didn¡¯t think that Vincent would be fond of Emily, but on the other hand, it urred to him that Emily was so na?ve and adorable that someone cold and cruel as Mr. Vincent could probably delight in herpany. He stayed calm and collected, asking, ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± ¡°No.¡± The butler still smiled. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Eliot got back into the car. He took out his phone and wondered whether to call Emily. This little girl had made few phone calls to him these past few days. She seemed to have almost forgotten about him. After some hesitation, he didn¡¯t dial the phone. Since she was out, he could call in the evening for detail. ¡°Mr. Eliot, there¡¯s a car blocking up ahead.¡± The driver suddenly said. Eliot raised his head and looked forward. The car door was opened and a man slowly walked out. He tilted his head slightly, looked over and raised a kind smile. It was Kamron. He took a few steps to Eliot¡¯s car, knocked on the car window and asked, ¡°Mr. Eliot, can I get on your car and have a word?¡± Eliot lowered the window, motioned the driver to pull over the curb and leave some room beside him. After Kamron came up, he closed his legs with hands on his crotch. He looked at Eliot with some reverence. He felt that Eliot was a gentleman and a gentleman shouldn¡¯t have yed dirty, let alone hurt his balls ¡­ right? Of course, with the lesson drawn from Emily, Kamron still inclined to take this precaution. The car window was open, and his bodyguard was standing by it, vignt at all times. Eliot looked at him, a little confused, ¡°May I know why Mr. Kamron¡¯s here?¡± Kamron was stunned for a moment before realizing that Eliot hadpletely forgotten that Kamron saved him! Holy shit! How ungrateful! Kamron had to remind him, ¡°Mr. Eliot, after you were beatenst time ¡­ I saved you.¡± Indeed Eliot remembered that someone seemed to be pulling him to the car and even punched him. He looked at Kamron for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Was it you I beat up back then?¡± Kamron thought, ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®These two Britts are monsters!¡¯ Why the hell did Eliot hit him the first time they meet? Was he really that ugly?! Kamron took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Well, I should have thanked you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. My family is nning to do some tea business recently. I would like to ask if you have any familiar friends to introduce to me so that I can get some discounts?¡± Eliot pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°My family¡¯s business has changed from chain supermarket to EPC. We don¡¯t usually deal with customers in the tea industry, so we don¡¯t learn the ropes.¡± Kamron looked at Eliot¡¯s face carefully and smiled after a long while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll disturb you again if I am in this sort of need in the future. Anyway, remember that you owe me a favor.¡± Eliot nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± After Kamron got off the car, he stood there and watched as Eliot¡¯s car quickly disappeared from his sight. Some hesitation could be seen from his eyebrows. The bodyguard beside him asked, ¡°Mr. Kamron, do you think he was telling the truth or lying?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is not lying.¡± Kamron continued to stare into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ Since he doesn¡¯t know about the Tea Manor, he probably doesn¡¯t know that the foolish Emily isn¡¯t foolish at all.¡± ¡°What shall we do next?¡± The bodyguard asked. ¡°What else can I do?¡± Kamron didn¡¯t know what came to his mind. Cravenly he covered his balls and walked towards his car. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Vincent¡¯s support, I would have caught her over and tortured her. But now, with Mr. Vincent backing her up, even when she said I was ugly to my face, I couldn¡¯t get angry at her!¡± The bodyguard scratched his head, ¡°Mr. Kamron, it seems that you care about her calling you ugly instead of her hitting you¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kamron gritted his teeth hatefully, ¡°I¡¯d rather not know that¡¯s the reason! What the hell!¡± ¡°Am I really that ugly?¡± He murmured to himself as if he was wronged. Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡± ** In middle tote November, it became colder and colder. The afternoon wind was also piercingly cold, causing the pedestrians to hurry on the road. However, on such a wide and quiet path, there was a man and a woman walking slowly, as if they were wandering around. The man was dressed in inky ck with a straight posture and a well-pressed suit. His well-featured face carried no emotions. Only when he looked at the girl beside him did his indifferent eyes reveal a trace of nearly imperceptible smile. A few passers-by were all amazed, looking them up and down. It wasn¡¯t until they met the man¡¯s unpleasant cold gaze that they looked away in hurry. However, when they go far way, they couldn¡¯t help turning around and staring after the two. Someone even took out his phone and called his friend, ¡°I just saw a man who is even more handsome than a star. There¡¯s no camera beside him. My goodness, his has such a reserved temperament. And, and the girl beside him is also exceptionally beautiful¡­¡± Emily walked to the entrance of the park before she stretched out her hand to Mr. Vincent, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a stroll.¡± She had something to say. Vincent naturally obeyed and grabbed her small hand. He kneaded her thumb gently and slowly, as if he wanted to brand her temperature into his own palm. As winter approached, more than half of the people in the park than usual were gone. Even on weekends, there were pitifully few. The two of them walked along the cobblestone path. Though the wind blew all the way, their hands were still warm. Emily pulled Vincent along the way until they reached the man-made greenwn. She didn¡¯t tell Vincent about the n this morning, but he didn¡¯t ask anything and just did it. That was never his style. He was the one to n, to decide and to act. This morning, he swallowed his pride to publicize the paintings of this a little girl. Emily was very uneasy. Vincent had done too much for her right now, but she ¡­ could not help him at all. It was really like what she had nned at the beginning¡ªusing him again and again for her own ends. She rubbed the tips of her shoes against thewn, feeling somewhat embarrassed and not knowing how to start. She thought twice and approached to another topic, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you didn¡¯t even ask me why I wanted to help them?¡± Vincent looked at herposedly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily pouted with a touch of unhappiness, ¡°Mr. Vincent, you are too indifferent.¡± Vincent¡¯s sharp eyebrows suddenly softened as he looked at her with a smile in his ck eyes, ¡°With my backup, you could do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about something else.¡± ¡°What about using you? Don¡¯t you care?¡± Emily lowered her head and muttered. Her voice was very soft, but Vincent heard it, ¡®Is it what has annoyed her along the way?¡¯ He stretched out his hand to pinch her soft cheek and lowered his voice in purpose, ¡°I may ask for a little reward at night.¡± Emily blushed and patted his hand away, muttering softly, ¡°¡­¡± Vincent missed it and moved closer to ask, ¡°What did you say?¡± Emily didn¡¯t dare to say it again. She covered her mouth and took a few steps forward, but her ears blushed extraordinary red. The Guards in the shadows were freaked out: Guard A, ¡°Who heard that?¡± Guard B, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t catch that either.¡± Guard C, ¡°I think that answer must be very important! Look, the little Hulk¡¯s ears are red!¡± Guard D, ¡°Dare you report that to Mr. Vincent?¡± Guard A, ¡°Holy shit? Did you hear that?¡± Guard B, ¡± Tell us! Tell us!¡± Guard D, ¡°Nope, I won¡¯t.¡± Guards A,B and C, ¡°¡­¡± Guard C, ¡°Buddies, beat him!¡± Guard D, ¡°¡­ ¡° As Emily walked ahead, she felt four figures sh past behind her. She nced at them and found that the guards seemed to be fighting? ¡°Hey¡ªwhat are you guys doing?¡± She shouted. The guards stood at attention in a sh with upright posture and solemn faces as if it wasn¡¯t them who had just fought. ¡°¡­¡± Just as she was about to walk to a small bridge in the cold wind, Vincent wrapped her hands before they walked onto the bridge together. She turned around and found a stele by the bridge. It was far away, and she could not see it clearly. When she reached the other side, she discovered that there was also a stone tablet here. It was one of the matching pair, written ¡°to grow old together¡±. She nced at Vincent who put on a righteous face, as if he didn¡¯t know that he had just led her to a bridge that blessed a couple with longevity and felicity, the so-called ¡°a bridge for love birds¡±. An elderly couple happened toe over from this side. They saw two groups of ck-clothed men walking side by side and pair by pair down the bridge. When confronted with the men, the couple were shocked with their eyes wide open. Then, they shook their heads and with a ¡°how very indecent¡±, they left in hurry. Seeing their peculiar expressions, the guards nced at the stele only to find a note that read: This is a bridge that blessed a couple with longevity and felicity; Legend has it that as long as two people cross it together, they would be able to live together till old and grey. ¡°¡­¡± The Guards looked at each other in dismay, simultaneously tilted their heads, ready to vomit, ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 189 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 189 The park had a lot of fitness equipment that Emily has seen at Vincent¡¯s house, but she hadn¡¯t tried it out much due to time constraint. Now, she found one to train her legs and stepped on it. It was as if she was going to fly and she wore a slightly happy expression. asionally, she would inadvertently expose her joy like a child. Vincent stood beside her, tilted his head to look at her with the corner of his mouth slightly up. The warm autumn sun nted on the two, covering them with ayer of undazzling gold. Emily was so tired that she sat on thewn and stared at the sunset in the distance. With a touch of somberness she said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I met an olddy before.¡± She was talking about the things of her previous life, not something ingrained in her mind. However, since she knew what Christy had done in the sly, she suddenly felt relieved about the past. ¡°Thatdy¡¯s grandson suddenly got lost one day. She thought that the child went wandering around and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Later that night, he still didn¡¯te back, so she became anxious and went looking for the child. The vige was very small but she just couldn¡¯t find him¡­¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were still on the sunset, and she said with a faint voice. ¡°Later, her son and daughter-inw heard that the child went missing and rushed back home, then¡­¡± She paused for a moment and lowered her head, ¡°Her daughter-inw could not bear the pain of losing her child so she drowned herself the next year. Her son looked for the child for ten years but failed. Away from home he died from a car ident.¡± Vincent held her cold hand. Emily stared at his bony knuckles and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, at first I didn¡¯t understand how a child could just vanish. I never thought of anything else. At that time, I was still very stupid ¡­ After seeing what Christy did, I suddenly realized that I had always lived in an ivory tower.¡± ¡°The truth is,¡± she said, her eyes steaming with water, ¡°there is always more evil in this world than good.¡± For example, in her previous life, she had truly treated Elsie as her sister, but Elsie had hurt her like stabbing a dagger into her heart. She was buried in that pain for quite a long time. She would never forget it all her life. ¡°So I¡¯m very happy and uneasy to meet you. I¡­¡± She bolted up at a loss for words. Suddenly a drop of tear streamed down her face. She hurriedly turned around and wiped it up. All of a sudden,pletely she fell into a warm and broad embrace. Vincent leaned his chin against the top of her hair and sighed softly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your brother taught you. I don¡¯t ask for an equal exchange.¡± He lowered his back slightly and said in a husky voice with his lips leaning against her ears, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m all yours?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You can use me at your will.¡± Emily opened her tears blurred by tears and raised her head in a daze. She seemed to be in doubt, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Trevor can help. Keep in closer contact with him.¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°He told me about what Christy had done. Eleven has been staying with Christy. It saw something and it came back to show me.¡± Vincent had already guessed something. Now that he heard Emily¡¯s words, he became even more convinced of his assumption. It was just that he couldn¡¯t figure out what from Christy interested Trevor so much that Trevor should keep Eleven with her for so long. Not far away, there was a group of the elderlying to exercise. Emily hurriedly pushed Vincent away and stood to the side to avoiding gossips. Vincent frowned in displeasure. Emily then quietly reached out her index finger to hook him up and scratched his palm as ifforting him. Vincent dragged her back into his embrace, his chin against her, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°You just said you were happy to meet me, but in the blink of an eye, you pushed me away¡­¡± Emily suddenly stopped moving and tightly sped his waist. She buried herself in his chest and took a deep breath. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°If someone recognizes you dating a fool in the park, then you¡¯re finished¡­¡± ¡°Me what?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Dating.¡± After Emily finished, she realized that she had been teased by Vincent. He intentionally wanted to hear her repeat the word ¡°dating¡± over and over again. ¡°¡­¡± She frowned and raised her head, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I found you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent put on a majestic and righteous look with a glimmer of smile hidden in his eyes. Emily saw his calm expression and suddenly a whimsy idea hit her. She immediately jumped onto him and shouted loudly, ¡°Brother-inw, hug me!¡± Vincent, ¡°¡­¡± The guards, ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The exercising elderly beside were first silent and then shocked into an uproar. Emily saw Vincent looking at her with a long face and immediately giggled. Her eyebrows curved and her beautiful eyes lit up. They were stunningly bright. Vincent¡¯s hand that was holding her involuntarily exerted some strength. He resisted the urge to press her under his body, though just narrowly. He took a deep breath and said to her, ¡°Sooner orter, you will be sorry for this.¡± Emily was fearless. Though Vincent looked tyrannical, there was still a trace of conservativeness underneath. He wanted to leave the first taste of sex on the wedding night, and at the moment they were surely far from getting married. Certainly not afraid of him, Emily smiled provocatively at him. She even reached out to touch his throat. She bit himst time and he seemed to¡­ Before Emily could recall Mr. Vincent¡¯s reactionst time, she was carried into a path surrounded by green nts. She stood high in panic, her hand still wrapped around Vincent¡¯s neck. She was about to take a closer look at the distant scenery when she fell down. Her slender waist was fiercely pinched and her breathing was taken away. He assumed a cold and domineering air. Her lips and tongue was held so strong that her soul were about to be suck out. She had forgotten that Mr. Vincent could ask for reward, a countless one. What did the saying go? Men only weep when hurt deep, but they would pay for what they had done early orte. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 190 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 190 When Jaquan came to Ferne, thetter was lying in a suite. A waiter led Jaquan the way with an expression that no words can finely describe. Jaquan asked confused, ¡°Why? Something to say?¡± The waiter shook his head. Jaquan aggressively knocked on the door. Yesterday, Ferne should dare to send him those things in a box, which misled his mother! Even Emma looked at him in a strange way! As he itched to fight, someone inside opened the door. Jaquan realized that something was wrong before his curse and p fired off. The person who opened the door seemed to be slightly taller than Ferne. He curled his hand back and got a good look at the person. He was wearing a bathrobe from the hotel with open cor revealing a sturdy chest and abdomen. He has a healthy wheat-coloredplexion and looked fairly handsome. However, his slit right eyebrow raised slightly upward, making him kind of a ruffian that people avoid like the gue. Jaquan stepped back and looked at the door number of the suite. ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Ferne¡¯s room.¡¯ He looked suspiciously at the person in front of him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ferne Dalton?¡± Noah turned around and motioned for him to enter. When Jaquan entered, he was at a loss. There was no sense of carnal pleasure in the room, and there were no messy clothes and trousers on the ground. However!! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ferne was lying on the bed! Jaquan was horrified. He took a few steps to the bed and saw the injury on Ferne¡¯s face. He walked forward and patted his face in retaliation, ¡°Ferne! Holy shit? Ferne, who did it?!¡± Ferne opened his eyes and saw Jaquan. He stretched, ¡°Why are you here?¡± His voice was still hoarse from the cold. However, to Jaquan, it sounded like the hoarseness due to carnal pleasure. ¡°Tell me first, who caused the injuries on your face? Was it him?¡± Jaquan pointed at Noah. ¡°He¡­?¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t continue. Anyway Ferne never looked like the one that fascinated by a man. Ferne grabbed him and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Jaquan had already seen the injuries on Noah¡¯s face. Hearing Ferne, his entire face all read¡±???¡± Who the hell could cover it all up? What irrefutable evidence! Was Ferne¡¯s working experience as a policeman left no trace in his mind? Did shit took the ce? ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ferne asked. Jaquan immediately felt that he was making a fuss. His trifle was nothingpared to Ferne¡¯s affair. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Nothing. Just stopping by. Now I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ferne was puzzled, ¡°???¡± The door was shut again, and Ferne went back to his bed. He suddenly remembered something and got up again, ¡°Holy shit! Jaquan must havee to take my life today! Holy shit! Why did he suddenly go back?¡± He looked at Noah and asked, ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Noah looked at him coldly. Ferne felt a chill rise in his back, ¡°What for?¡± Noah turned around and did not raise his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what I said to him?¡± Ferne nodded, ¡°Yeah, but you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He paused, ¡°Holy shit? You¡¯ve been staring at him like that just now? Perhaps he was scared?¡± Ferne became surer as he thought further about it, ¡°Then don¡¯t leave me for the next few days. Perhaps that guy is going to sneak up on me.¡± Noah¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile with a trace of evil in it. Ferne was terrified by Noah¡¯s smile, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Noah remained silent, staring at theputer in front of him, but his fingertips thatnded on the keyboard stopped for a moment. Not even an hour after Jaquan left, Randy also came and knocked on the door, ¡°Holy shit, Jaquan told me that you were beaten! Open the door and show me!¡± Ferne had just washed up ande out of the bathroom with his clothes wet. He was just about to strip it off and put on a new one, but on hearing the sound he opened the door. Leaning against the door frame, he let Randy take a closer look. Randy smiled gloatingly and raised his chin, ¡°Holy shit. It is true. Who did it?¡± Instinctively the proud Ferne refuted, ¡°I am not beaten. It¡¯s a spar. The other guy is worse off than me, okay?¡± Randy ignored it directly. Among the brothers, Ferne was the worst fighter. Back then, in order to practice his fighting skills, he even worked at the police station for a few years. Although he had made some progress, he was still the worst among the brothers. Seeing that Randy didn¡¯t believe it, Ferne didn¡¯t feel like exining, so he took a towel and turned around to go in. Randy followed behind and shook a fan that read Top of the Tops, ¡°By the way, I knew you were hiding someone outside when you posted that picture in the group. Let me see.¡± As soon as he entered, he raised his head and saw a man sitting in front of aputer. The man was wearing a bathrobe with his naked chest, revealing his well-defined pectoral and abdominal muscles. His legs were covered with lush hairs. Randy was startled. Randy, ¡°¡­¡± He cupped his hands at Ferne and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m taking my leave.¡± Ferne, ¡°???¡± Ferne hurriedly walked over to Noah and carefully examined his face, ¡°Holy shit. Is your face so scary? Why the two were scared away?¡± Noah was toozy to exin to the straight man¡ªThe two brothers both thought Ferne was gay. He nced at Ferne¡¯s open shirt out of his eyes. The honey-colored skin that Ferne had trained a few years ago had now been warmed back to its original color now. It wasn¡¯t much fair, but it was a lot fairer than Noah¡¯s. Ferne straightened his chest in pride, ¡°How is it? I worked on my chest before. Although my muscles are not as strong as yours¡­¡± ¡°You call this lump of fat your pectoral muscles?¡± Noah raised his split eyebrow in disagreement. Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± He covered his stomach and took a deep breath, ¡°Did you see the chest muscles?¡± ¡°I saw your chest but no muscles.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Noah, I feel that you are such a jerk¡­ no, honest guy.¡± Ferne touched Noah¡¯s head and turned around to change clothes. Behind him, Noah frowned. After a while, Noah raised his head and touched where the handy. For so many years, even Christy hadn¡¯t touched his head, but it should be touched by this young hotel owner. Noah looked at Ferne¡¯s clean back, shook out a cigarette from the cigarette case and bit it. Before it could be lit, the cigarette was snatched away. Ferne put out the cigarette in the ashtray and reached out to fumble in Noah¡¯s pants, ¡°Where are the cigarettes? Give them to me. You know that I have a cold. Stop it.¡± Noah leaned back and took out the cigarette case after watching the hand rummaged through his legs. Something in his blood was restless due to the caress of the hand. Ferne¡¯s new shirt hadn¡¯t been buttoned up yet. Noah could clearly see everything as Ferne¡¯s head lowered. Noah raised his index finger and poked Ferne¡¯s chest until thetter was half a meter away. Ferne finally recalled that this freak had a fetish about cleanliness and didn¡¯t like to be touched. He is such a difficult man. He confiscated the cigarette and waved to Noah, ¡°I have to go down and inspect. Just entertain yourself.¡± Noah didn¡¯t say anything, but after the door was shut up, he texted Emily, ¡°Okay.¡± With his phone switched off, hey on the chair with his eyes slightly closed. His hand involuntarily landed on his head.. A faint weight seemed to linger at where Ferne had touched. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 191 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 191 Emily saw the text message after she left the studio in the evening. She wasn¡¯t surprised, but she still felt relieved. The training room was at the corridor and its door was open. Christy was still practicing and she had been working hard recently. She would go punch the sandbag, within half an hour after dinner. There was also a squash room next door, and she would spend the whole afternoon there by herself. In fact, she wasn¡¯t really alone. Eleven was there too. Emily walked in and showed her the message. Christy wiped her sweat while reading the message. She smiled at Emily, ¡°Good luck for the cooperation.¡± The cooperation this time was for real. Christy and Emily shook hands. The little robot blinked its gray eyes and was observing. After Emily came out of the training room, she received a call from Eliot. ¡°Hi, there.¡± She didn¡¯t call her brother recently, and she was a little worried that he would be mad at her. ¡°How are you doing there?¡± Eliot said gently. But Emily knew that he wanted her to say that she wasn¡¯t doing well and wanted to go home¡­. Emily hesitated, and Eliot was getting a little anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± ¡°No. Grandpa is nice to me, and Mr. Vincent is¡­.ok. But no one cares about me as much as you do.¡± She lied. Vincent cared more. Eliotughed, ¡°Vincent has bad temper. Don¡¯t mess with him and keep a distance from him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What happened? Did he scare you? If you¡¯re afraid of him, I aming to take you home right now.¡± Emily changed the topic and asked, ¡°Eliot, how is thepany?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Eliot didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. He remembered that it was Vincent who helped the Britts to survive the crisis and gave them the contract that worth tens of millions. Therefore, Emily was staying with them now. Eliot paused for a while and said, ¡°Thepany is fine now. There is nothing to be worried about. After the details are settled, I wille and take you home.¡± Emily replied sweetly, ¡°OK.¡± After speaking to her brother, Emily called Harold. Yesterday, he found Doctor Miracle, but it seemed difficult to pinpoint where he was. Emily wanted to know if he had made any progress. It turned out that he didn¡¯t. Emily asked Harold about Doctor Miracle¡¯s name. Then, she wrote it down on the paper and showed it to Eleven. She crouched in front of Eleven and whispered, ¡°Trevor, can you help me find out where this person is now?¡± Eleven blinked his gray eyes with faint light, and received her message. Emily patted on its head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Eleven shook his head gently, as if saying you were wee. Christy came out from the shower and picked Eleven up at the door. She kissed on its cold cheek and looked at Emily and asked, ¡°What did you just say to Eleven?¡± Christy treated the little robot like her family and she was gentle and kind to it. This made Emily feel warm. ¡°Because of you, Trevor won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡± Emily suddenly said. Christy held Eleven and set on the bed. She was drying her hair with a towel and was confused, ¡°Its name is Eleven, right? Why do you keep calling it Trevor?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The owner¡¯s name is Trevor. So, I got used to calling it that way.¡± For some reasons, Emily didn¡¯t tell her the truth. Then, Emily said that she had to go and left quickly. As she was walking out of the door, she saw Christy drying her hair while talking to the little robot. Emily pictured a scene in her mind. Christy was not talking to Eleven, but Trevor. On the garret, Trevor was searching the name for Emily on theputer. There were 20 people matched the conditions, and then he checked on each of them. Finally, one name was locked down. However, before he could find out his location. Another page popped up. The keyword set by the computer was ¡°dead¡±. Anyone who left a message would see this page immediately. Someone posted a message on the blog, ¡°I choose to die, as you wished.¡± Trevor pasted the IP address of the message to a dialog box and noticed the blogger¡¯s information. Stephanie Smith, female, 24¡­. Trevor remembered that Doctor Miracle had a granddaughter Wendy Smith, and she was also 24. He paused and sent the IP address to Emily. Emily just came out of the building and received a message. It was from Trevor, and she was surprised that he already located Doctor Miracle. She was about to reply, but Trevor sent her another message: Rescue. Emily thought this must be Doctor Miracle¡¯s address. Was he in danger? Vincent needed him, so he can¡¯t die now. Vincent wasn¡¯t home yet, Emily rushed to the gate and called Harold, ¡°I just sent you the address. Go rescue the doctor!¡± The guards jumped down from the trees and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, what happened?¡± ¡°I need to go out.¡± As she was speaking, a guard already drove the car out and she got in quickly. She rolled down the window and said to the other guards, ¡°I¡¯m only going out for a while and will be back soon. Tell Mr. Vincent not to worry about me.¡± The guards looked at each other, ¡°Should we tell Mr. Vincent?¡± Vincent was at a dinner party now. If he knew Emily went out in a hurry, he would follow her. But if they didn¡¯t tell him, what if something happened to her¡­. The guards were to me! Also, guard D drove the car out so quickly and took her away. The other guards thought for a moment and decided to y rock paper scissors. The winner would stay here and the others would go after her. But they all yed paper. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± One of them asked, ¡°How about two out of three?¡± ¡°Shut up, we are running out of time!¡± One of them took his hand back and adjusted his sunsses. ¡°Since the result is like this, then let¡¯s go.¡± The three guards made up their minds and went after Emily. It was cold and windy. If they knew it earlier, they would do the same as guard D! The Emperor Hotel was built for celebrities, because it was close to the ancient town. They usually chose to stay here during the moving shooting period. As a result, fans and reporters were often gathered at the gate of the hotel, and so were the security guards. When Emily arrived, she was a little confused. Would Doctor Miracle be here? It didn¡¯t feel right. Doctor Miracle was almost ny years old. Why would hee here, or was he a fan of a movie star? Trevor only gave her the address of the hotel and didn¡¯t mention the room number.. She raised her head and looked at the top of the building, somehow, she saw a figure in the dark. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 192 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 192 Guard D parked the car and followed her. Emily lowered her head and walked forward. But she was pushed away by fans and security guards and couldn¡¯t get in. Fortunately, Harold arrived, and he was with the other three guards. ¡°¡­¡± Emily wondered how they managed toe together, but she didn¡¯t ask. She lowered her head and said to Harold, ¡°He is on rooftop of the building.¡± Harold nodded. He and the other guards walked around Emily and escorted her to get inside. The fans thought that she was a celebrity and were screaming, ¡°Is it Shirley Law?! Oh my God! It is Shirley Law!¡± Emily lowered her head and covered her face and kept moving forward. Since the fans were getting so excited, the security guards assumed that she was a celebrity and escorted her into the hotel. One of them even whispered, ¡°May I have your autograph?¡± Emily ignored him and walked towards the elevator. The security guard was leading her to the reception. He didn¡¯t turn around and asked, ¡°May I have Miss Shirley¡¯s room card?¡± The receptionist checked, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t book any room today.¡± Now the security guard turned back and saw Emily and the others had already entered the elevator. He ran towards them and shouted, ¡°Who are you guys? You can¡¯t go up!¡± The door closed, several security guards rushed into the other elevator. They wondered, ¡°She is a celebrity, right? Why does she bring so many bodyguards?¡± Emily reached the top floor, and found the way to the rooftop. The security guards also came out from the elevator. Seeing them heading to the rooftop, they quickly pulled out the electric batons and pointed at them, ¡°Freeze! What are you doing here?¡± Emily opened the door to the rooftop. She was with the guards and one of them found a pipe and used it to stick against the door. Then, he walked towards the windy rooftop. It was about four or five hundred square meters. A woman was standing at the edge. There were a few cans of beer at her feet. She heard something and turned around. Her hair was curly and in dark red color and she had an oval face and pretty eyes. There was a mole below the corner of her eye. She had been crying, and her eyes were red. When she looked at them, she was shocked and confused. Doctor Miracle was a ny-year-old man, but this is a beautiful young woman. How was this possible? However, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she was Doctor Miracle or not. Right now, she was in danger. If she took another step forward, she would fell of the building. The guards gathered and began to y rock paper scissors again. Emily twitched her mouth, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The guards replied, ¡°The loser will go to save her.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± Harold walked towards the woman. She stepped back and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over, what are you trying to do? Stop, or I will jump now¡­.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Harold locked her in his arms and took her down. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± It looked simple for Harold. The guards were still deciding on who should go rescue her and they were going through many rounds. Harold took the woman to Emily and didn¡¯t let go. He put his hands over her shoulders, so she couldn¡¯t escape and trying to jump off the building again. Emily had never saved anyone from suicide. So, she didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She only asked, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was probably also the first time she tried to kill herself. She was a little stunned and she shook her head. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go eat something.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know who she was, or if she still wanted to kill herself. So, she had to take her back first. ¡°Who are you? How do you know that I¡¯m here?¡± She looked at her in confusion. Then, she bit on her lips and stayed quiet. Now Emily noticed that she was wearing the slippers from the hotel. She didn¡¯t wear any socks and only had a thin coat wrapped around her body. She must be cold. Emily looked at Harold, and he understood right away. Harold took off his jacket and wrapped it around the woman. Then, he still put his hands on her shoulders. She twisted her body and wondered if she had fall into another trap. She struggled and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me?¡± Emily had no idea why Trevor asked her to save this woman. But since she did it already, she wouldn¡¯t let her kill herself again. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your home and to your parents. We need to make sure you won¡¯t do it again, and then we will leave.¡± Emily turned around and prepared to leave. She stared at her back and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about that. Anyway, I don¡¯t know who you are either.¡± Emily turned to look at her. Then she frowned and looked at the guards. They seemed to have their candidate for the rescue and had fun too. But Emily really wanted to beat them up. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The woman raised her voice slightly, and sounded surprised. Emily took a close look at her. ¡°Are you a celebrity? Sorry, I seldom watch TV, so I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°My name is Stephanie Smith,¡± she introduced. ¡°Have you heard of my name?¡± Emily shook her head, and so did Harold and the guards. Stephanie struggled, ¡°Forget it, let go of me and let me die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily grabbed her right away. ¡°I do know you. Harold also likes you a lot and had your posters all over his room¡­.¡± Then, she pointed at the four guards. ¡°And so do these guys. They are big fans of you.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t believe her. She pouted and said, ¡°They were ying rock paper scissors while I was about to jump of the building.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to exin anymore, she felt tired of doing that. The door of the rooftop was smashed open by the security guards. A group of them rushed out. The four guards jumped forward immediately and blocked the two women behind them. Stephanie¡¯s assistant came and saw her through the crowd. She shouted in panic, ¡°Stephanie! Please don¡¯t hurt her! Just tell me what you want! How much money do you want? Just give me a number.¡± The guards turned back and had a look. Harold was tall and sturdy and he was pressing on Stephanie¡¯s shoulder, he did look like a robber. ¡°¡­¡± The security guard also shouted, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t hurt anyone, put down your weapons¡­., take your hands off her!¡± Harold didn¡¯t move, and only looked at Emily. Stephanie said to her assistant, ¡°I¡¯m fine, they¡¯re not¡­¡± Emily stopped her and said, ¡°Stephanie, next time, don¡¯t ask us to the rooftop to y the scene with you. People may really think that we are kidnapping you.¡± At first, Stephanie didn¡¯t get it. Then, she realized that if people knew she was trying to jump of from the rooftop, she would be a hot topic the next day. How could she exin why she was at the rooftop? But this witty young woman made up a story so quickly and helped her out. It was a perfect lie. The guards also admired her witty action. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 193 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 193 The security guards were dumbfounded. Stephanie¡¯s assistant wiped the tears off her face in confusion and asked, ¡°Stephanie, are you, are you running the lines?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stephanie was indeed a good actress. In the blink of an eye, she was into the y. She looked a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to run the lines. Why did you barge in all of a sudden?¡± She patted Harold¡¯s arm with one hand and was about to ask him to let go when Harold noticed Emily¡¯s gaze and quickly let go. A security guard scratched his head and exined, ¡°This group of people rushed in and got on the elevator. They came out of the elevator and went straight to the rooftop. We didn¡¯t know that they were here to ask you to run the lines¡­¡± Stephanie was dumbfounded when she heard this. These people came straight to the rooftop? How could that be? Did they see her downstairs? No, no, no, that was impossible. There were so many fans downstairs who hadn¡¯t seen her. How could they have seen her? The assistant rushed over with a coat and draped it over Stephanie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Is it cold? Shall we go in? Why don¡¯t you tell me about running the lines?¡± Stephanie perfunctorily replied and turned to look at Emily, ¡°Come to my room, will you?¡± The assistant was puzzled. Stephanie seemed to be making a request. She felt that she must have misheard. Stephanie was so famous, and everyone would find a reason and an opportunity to stay with her. Besides, everyone would go to her room once Stephanie asked them to. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s toote. We have to go back.¡± Emily said. There was really someone who wouldn¡¯t go! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The assistant got furious. She walked forward and was about to argue with Emily when Stephanie stopped her. Stephanie walked to Emily and waved her hand at the security guards. ¡°You may leave.¡± The security guards left. The assistant¡¯s aggressiveness weakened, but she was still a little indignant. She felt that although the little girl in front of her was pretty, she shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant. Stephanie was very popr but she starred in very few films recently because of the rumors. By the way, when did Stephanie agree to y a scene about kidnapping? How could she not know? Stephanie stood in front of Emily and asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Emily knew that she would ask this, but she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Trevor. She didn¡¯t answer this question and just said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you when convenient. I hope that you can live well. Everyone has someone or something to protect. No matter how hard life is, please hold on.¡± After that, she looked at Harold and the guards, then turned around and walked out. The security guards were still worried as they guarded on the spot. Seeing that they hade out, they followed with relief. The assistant got Stephanie out and whispered, ¡°Stephanie, what did you say to her?¡± Stephanie ignored her and kept thinking about what Emily had just said- ¡®everyone has someone or something to protect¡¯. She had these in the past. But overnight, she had nothing left. A gust of wind blew over and she trembled. The wind on the rooftop was so cold. If she had jumped down, wouldn¡¯t it be as cold? She suddenly grabbed the assistant and said, ¡°Go, give her my business card and ask her to contact me if she needs help. No, contact me if she has time. Hurry up!¡± The assistant was frightened by her. She was about to go but returned with worry. ¡°Stephanie, I¡¯m uneasy to leave you alone here. Why don¡¯t you go to your room?¡± Stephanie followed her out. ¡°Is that okay? Hurry up and go!¡± The assistant finally started to run. When she took the elevator to the entrance of the hotel, Emily had squeezed out the fans¡¯ encirclement and got into the car, leaving behind only an afterimage of a car. ¡°The assistant is chasing after us.¡± Harold looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°How did you know that she was going tomit suicide?¡± Emily was figuring Trevor¡¯s intentions out when she heard this and she subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. Trevor gave me the message.¡± Harold did not continue to ask. Everyone in City Y knew that Trevor was introverted and never went out of his garret. Someday, he would be like a Swamp Thing. However, to the guards and Harold, he was like a genius. Since it was Trevor who provided the information, then he must have a reason for it. Emily unlocked her phone and happened to see a location sent by Trevor. It was the location of Doctor Miracle. She forwarded the location to Harold and said, ¡°Ask for leave tomorrow. Go over and see if you can invite him over.¡± Harold looked at the location on his phone and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± When they reached the entrance of the Scavo¡¯s, Harold got out of the car and got in the car behind. Emily saw that she was not far from the entrance, so she decided to walk home. Then, she saw a red supercar parked there. It was Irene¡¯s car. After being quiet for two days, she came again. The autumn breeze blew. There was a bouquet of red roses on the car seat, which was as enthusiastic and lively as her. When she saw Emily, she waved her hand and asked, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you back sote?¡± Emily was at a loss because of her enthusiasm. After thinking for a while, she felt that she might be too slow. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°I went out to have fun.¡± Irene followed her in. Vincent hadn¡¯t returned. That was reasonable. If Vincent was back, then she wouldn¡¯t be standing at the door. ¡°Will Vincent have a crush on a girl at the banquet? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡± As soon as Irene got in, she exhaled hot breath. As expected, it was cold outside. She didn¡¯t know why the butler didn¡¯t let her in. Irene said to herself, ¡°I just came and wandered around. It¡¯s too boring to be alone. I just stood at the door and waited. How romantic. The first person Vincent will see when hees back will be me.¡± Emily admired her. She was that kind of expressive person. There were many people who kept their desires in their hearts and didn¡¯t dare to express them be it secret love or unrequited lovesickness. In the end, they would just disappear and no result would be obtained. On the contrary, a person like Irene would always leave the impression of being bright and enthusiastic on others. If she were Vincent, she would have chosen a girl like Irene as her girlfriend because she was outgoing, generous and endearing. The chef served dishes. Emily sat down and looked at Irene. Irene waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just eat.¡± Though saying so, she sat opposite to Emily at the dining table. Emily had just taken some food when Irene asked, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you, have you ever been to Vincent¡¯s room?¡± She slept in Vincent¡¯s room. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 194 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 194 Emily shook her head. ¡°Then what brand of cigarette does he smoke? It smelled good. I asked himst time, but he didn¡¯t answer.¡± Emily shook her head again. She intended to act stupidly, so she lowered her head to eat and shook her head. Although disappointed at her reaction, she quickly braced up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know all of his likes and dislikes as I get to know him gradually in theing days.¡± Irene looked at Emily. Although the little girl was a bit slow, she was good-looking with watery eyes, a small and curved nose, pink and plump lips. She chewed with bulging cheeks, looking pretty and lovely. A few yearster, she would turn out drop-dead gorgeous. She stared at Emily for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you like Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily slowed down with her meal. She raised her head and looked into Irene with her eyes shining brightly. A momentter, Emily nodded and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Irene smiled said withughter, ¡°Mr. Vincent is so handsome. Every woman in City Y likes him. But you¡¯re too young, it¡¯s unlikely for Mr. Vincent to choose you. When you get old enough, he¡¯s already mine.¡± Emily also smiled at her. She didn¡¯t know what to be happy about. It was just she suddenly recalled what Mr. Vincent had said to her¨CI¡¯m all yours. Amazed by Emily¡¯s wless acting, the Guards fell silent for a moment. When Vincent returned, Irene had left. On the table of the living room, there was a bouquet of fiery red roses and a scented piece of paper. On the paper, there was a line of words with handsome handwriting. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± He went upstairs without looking sideways. Behind him was Rex, who proactively threw the rose and the paper into the trash can. Emily was searching for news about Stephanie Smith on the inte. Her scandals, including her recent breakup, were everywhere on the inte. The poor students she sponsored before sessively posted their usations online. They said the students she had been sponsoring for several years are not doing well, but she was indifferent and ordered them not toe to her or make phone calls. They also mentioned that her words were filled with impatience, which overturned her public persona as a considerate person. Quite a fewizens scrambled to leave theirment. The most searched news were inundated with maliciousments. Some people made GIFs out of the TV drama where she had made her debut. What¡¯s worse, they even added text on these GIFs to urge her to scram out of the entertainment industry. The entire page was in a mess. As Emily went down the page, she only found a statement and a lawyer¡¯s letter from her studio. She did not speak for herself, and manyizens equated her silence as her confession, so verbal abuse was bing more rampant. Up to now, it has been going for a month. Emily clicked on another piece of information about her boyfriend. That man said they had broken up and he had nothing to do with her. It sent a chill to her heart. How could this man leave Stephanie when she needed him the most! She clenched her fists tightly. All of a sudden, her fist was wrapped in arge hand. She turned around and caught Vincent¡¯s deep eyes. He gripped her fists, held her waist, took her into his arms, and sit down. Then, he looked at the phone and asked, ¡°What did you see?¡± Emily chinpointed at the phone. ¡°This man was scared away because he saw his girlfriend being attacked by theizens.¡± Vincent remained the same look and said casually, ¡°The husband and wife were birds of the same forest, but they flew separately in the face of a cmity.¡± Hearing this, Emily stiffened for a while. Then she tilted his head and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, will you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent pressed his chin against her head, interrupting her spection. ¡°I mean if something happens to you in the future, I will be the first to run.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily snickered, turned her head, and hugged his neck. Just as she was going to say something to comfort this man, a deep voice fell from above, ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Emily was stunned. She could tell that Mr. Vincent was not joking. Vincent kissed her gently with devotion. He carefully sucking on her lips, and then put his hands on the back of her head, deepening the kiss. Emily was intoxicated by this kiss, but she was still thinking about what he just said. Vincent loosed his grip and the topic. He took out two certificates and handed them to Emily. A police badge was printed on the certificate, and the words below it was SWAT. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Emily opened it up and saw a photo of Noah and a line of words, People¡¯s Police of China. There was also a work permit containing the detailed information of his name, police number and the address of the police station he belonged to. The other one belonged to Christy. Emily was a little shocked. She mentioned it yesterday, and she didn¡¯t expect that Vincent would give her such a big gift today. She had nned to spend her own money to find some helpers. Now, with these credentials in hand, it was like having an armed force waiting for her orders at any time, which brought great convenience. Most importantly, Noah and Christy would be very happy to have a new identity. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, it is because of this that you came back sote?¡± Vincent looked down at her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Emily said, ¡°No, Irene came here to see you. She guessed you might be attracted by some little girls at the banquet so you didn¡¯te back.¡± Vincent, ¡°¡­¡± The Guards tittered. Emily pretended not to see the speechless expression on his face. ¡°Oh, she also sent you flowers. Why didn¡¯t you bring them up?¡± ¡°I threw them.¡± Vincent knit his eyebrows, which deepened the creases on his eyelids, emphasizing his deep-set eyes. Emily asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You want me to bring them up?¡± Vincent tilted his head and squinted at her. Emily said earnestly, ¡°No, I think they are very beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Vincent reached out and pinched her face, ¡°Nothing else?¡± Emily paused for a moment, but she failed to hold back the smile on her face. She grabbed his hand and gave it a gentle bite. She nibbled his fingers and said in a warning and blurry voice¡± If you touch the flowers she gave you, I¡¯ll bite off your fingers.¡± Vincent smiled dotingly. He pressed his one finger against Emily¡¯s soft and smooth lips, ¡°Look at this jealous girl.¡± Actually, Emily wasn¡¯t jealous. She liked Irene¡¯s temperament, so how could she be jealous of her? She knew Vincent crystal clear. If she acted as if nothing had happened, Vincent would ¡­ be very disappointed, wouldn¡¯t he? At midnight, the drawing room opened. A shadow figure furtively came in with a bunch of flowers and inserted them into the vase. Then, someone sat upright in front of the easel, turning on the phone torch and drawing in the dark. About half an hourter, the drawing room opened again. Vincent stood at the door with a poker face. He turned on the light and saw Emily in the room. She was in her fuzzy pink pajamas. She held a brush in one hand and a mobile phone in the other. In front of her was a bouquet of fiery red roses. It was exactly the one from Irene and the er thrown by Rex. Emily startled for a few seconds before squeezing out a smile, ¡°Hi, Mr. Vincent. You haven¡¯t gone to bed yet? What a coincidence. ¡° Vincent locked his eyes on her for a while. Then he turned around and walked away. Emily didn¡¯t know what to do. She was ten minutes away from finishing the painting on the easel, but she felt Vincent seemed to be angry¡­. Feeling caught between Vincent and the painting, she resolutely went for the painting. Feeling Frustrated, Vincent left and went back at a slow pace. After thinking for a moment, he took a nket from his room and put it on Emily¡¯s shoulder. He kept her apany, watching her painting in the silent night. Outside the door, the Yan guards squeezed together like sardines. Guard A: I think Mr. Vincent was dumped again. Guard B: I think so. Guard C: What are you talking about? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Guard D: Oh, man. Guard C: What are they talking about? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 195 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 195 Hump Vige was a small and secluded vige in City Y, East Sea province. Harold couldn¡¯t get inside of it when he pulled over to the entrance. The road paved inside to it was too narrow to drive in and even narrower than the road to the Lotus Tea Manor. He got off from the car and walked further, failing to find a single soul along the way. This was more like a discarded ce, without remains of living creatures and without any hints of human flesh. It was even impossible to see one small kid around this town. Harold walked through the deserted ce and finally saw an aged old man farming in his farmyard. He walked closer to the old man, who was busy with digging sweat potatoes. There were sweat potatoes in all kinds of shapes scattered on the ground in a cloth bag, being peeled off from their muds, shining in their magenta skin. ¡°Hello sir,¡± asked Harold, ¡°Do you happen to know Spencer Smith, Doctor Miracle?¡± The old man didn¡¯t hear him. It seemed that the old man was a little deaf and he kept being busy with his work. ¡°Sir, is there any chance that you would know doctor called Spencer Smith?¡± Harold asked him again The old man didn¡¯t respond. Harold thought the old man was probably deaf. And he was up to somewhere else to look if there were other households around. Nevertheless, he found nobody around all along this entire vige. These houses in this vige were cold and strange, as if no one had been here for a very long time. Some houses were locked, others not. The walls were so low and east to climb, so he leaped into one of them. The house was tidy-clean, even the stools were ced in order. The vige was not robbed, as it seemed. But everyone left and it was not clear why. More interestingly, the houses were left behind very clean. Harold came out from the vige. He walked towards the farmyard again. It was already noon. It took him several hours to drive from the downtown area, but he actually found nothing here, so naturally, he was a little bit irritated and he was sweating because of the heat. When he walked closer, the old man was still engaged in his farm work. He called Emily and said,¡± there¡¯s no one in the vige. I can¡¯t find any walking person except this old man. And he might be deaf! I can¡¯t get any answers from him. The vige was nearly deserted and nobody was around.¡± He said on the phone. ¡°How old is this old man? Is he ny years old?¡± Emily asked him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold observed the old man with rapt attention, ¡°he doesn¡¯t seem to be ny years old. Maybe he is seventy. His hair is all white while he appears to be very stout. Besides, he doesn¡¯t stop even for a moment while working so much just now, and he doesn¡¯t have a drinking cup with his side.¡± He said to her. ¡°Go help him with the farm work.¡± Emily said. ¡°Miss Emily, do you mean that he is¡­?¡± Harold asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said. ¡°but don¡¯t you say that Doctor Miracle has a weird personality? Maybe he heard it and pretended not to hear or maybe he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the people outside from this vige.¡± Harold thought it through and it really made sense. He hung up the phone, took off his coat, going to the farmyard to help the old man. ¡°Sir, have some rest and let me help you.¡± He said to the old man. Harold took the shovel from him and began digging gently. The old man ignored him and went to grab the sweet potatoes he dug out. He cleaned up the soil with his bare hands and put them into the cloth bag. Then, he slipped them onto his shoulders and left. Harold hurriedly took out a few sweet potatoes he dug out and put them into his jackets. He was following the old man behind. The old man turned around and walked into a small house with red bricks and tiles. There were three rooms, and a small courtyard. The courtyard was filled with different kinds of grass and some unknown trees. The door was also covered with grass. Everybody can see the winter was making its way, but the strange grass showed no hints of withering. Not a single door could be seen in this house. The old man walked right in and poured out his sweet potatoes on the ground. He went inside of the house, picked up a teapot and poured himself a cup of water. Harold poured the sweet potatoes which he was holing with his coat and put his jacket on. He was flummoxed. He didn¡¯t know how to get the old man¡¯s heart. He just stood there, at the courthouse, just like a wooden stock. The old man ate something casual and began to take his nap. When he woke up, he found out the wooden stake at the courthouse was still standing there, motionlessly. The old man took the cloth bag and went to the field to continue his farming. Harold continued to snatch the shovel to help him dig some sweet potatoes. This old man actually nted sweet potatoes on an acre ofnd. He worked from noon till dawn. He took up his cloth bag, put the sweet potatoes away, and left. Harold also followed him. A long day of farm work made him sweat down to his vest. The old man poured water for himself to drink. Harold did not dare to disturb him. He drew water from the well outside and washed his hands. After filling up the kitchen bucket, he drank water with his hands and washed his face. The old man began to cook dinner. He cooked a pot of sweet potato soup. Harold hadn¡¯t eaten lunch yet, and he was starving already. The potato soup looked not that delicious, but he was very hungry now and asked the old man, ¡°Sir, could you please share your soup a bit?¡± The old man ignored him and went into his room to rest. Harold knew that there was a fish pond inside this vige. After pausing for a thought, he turned around and walked out. When he arrived at the fish pond, he lit his phone¡¯s light, took off his clothes and got into the water. Five minutester, he carried two fish out of this pond holding them with his clothes and found a house nearby that was not closed. He fetched water to clean up the fish, found sticks to insert, put up a few more sticks, and then used dry papers, two stones to create a spark, finally, he put the fish on the shelf and started to roast it. After the fish was roasted, he ate one of them and took the other one back and ced it at the old man¡¯s door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 196 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 196 It was the end of November, cold wind was blowing at night. Harold took a bath with water from the well, which was cold. He washed his clothes and hung them on the rope. Then, he did some push-ups naked and sweated from this exercise. Soon after, his body was getting warm. The next day, the old man came out and passed without looking around the roasted fish on the stool, which was left by Harold at his door. He took his cloth bag and went down to the farmyard. Harold slept against the wallst night. He opened his eyes immediately when he heard themotion. He was barely wearing but with his coat. When he saw the old man took the cloth bag out, he changed his clothes in a few minutes, and followed him. After an hour of farming, the old man came back for some tea and something to eat. After he finished, he continued to work in the field. Harold didn¡¯t eat anything and he was running out of energy. He was a eater but he ate so little yesterday and it gave him stomachache now. Because of the sourness in his stomach, he grabbed sweet potatoes on the ground, took a few bites, and found this very delicious. He ate two of them! Still, the old man didn¡¯t bother to look at him and regarded him as an invisible person. Harold asionally asked him one question. The old was deaf and could not hear anything being said, so he kept his doing his work. Just like that, a day was wasted again in the field. The old man ignored him, as always. Harold¡¯s phone was running out of battery. He called Emily and reported the old man¡¯s attitude towards him, including that of yesterday and today. He also reported the daily routines of the old man. ¡°Come back then,¡± Miss Emily said, Harold agreed. But he roasted a fish and ced it on the stool at the old man¡¯s door before he left. As he drove away, the old man moved the stool and sat outside to look at the moon. He just nced over the roasted. The fish was left untouched. ** Emily gave Christy her ID card, and obediently stayed in her room. She read books and painted, until the phone call. It was from Harold the next night. He told her on the phone that all were in vain, he didn¡¯t make the old man notice him. She put down the brush in her hand and stood up. ¡°It was clear what Trevor had said,¡± she thought. But she didn¡¯t want to make use of this kind of rtionship. But, at the end of the day it was the time to use it when she had no choices. She pictured it right. Stephanie was the granddaughter and Doctor Miracle was her grandfather. Nobody knows why but she lived in retreat in a small vige which was known to no one. But she was the super star who was attacked by rumors in this secr world. Emily took out her phone and looked at the inte. There were hurtful insults all around which seemed unstoppable. She frowned, thought for a moment, and went out with her phone. She walked to Christy room and knocked on her door. Christy was making preparations for going out these days. The heat was on in her room. She only wore a thin sweater and her curvy body shape showed itself right on. She answered the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily showed her the news on her phone, waited for her to finish reading and asked, ¡°How should we deal with this situation?¡± ¡°I thought you are capable of everything,¡± Christy gave her a smile, a friendly one. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not like this. Otherwise, you would really be a monster.¡± ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Christy opened herptop and tapped Stephanie¡¯s name on the inte. She was not aware how she did it, but she uncovered many unknown stories that Emily didn¡¯t know, that were, all sorts of behind- the-scenes stories about Stephanie being framed. Her ex-boyfriend was also not that simple. Rumors about his unmorous past were spreading online just like snowkes flying everywhere. It was being said he used drugs, had inappropriate rtionship with fans. ¡°It¡¯s been a month, the PR isn¡¯t working? They haven¡¯t dealt with this messy stuff online! See those haters online, they are still spitting hurtful remarks. They are reckless just because they are not required to register their true IDs. So, with keyboards on their hands, they spread the hurtful remarks all over the ce.¡± Christy filliped through a few pages and the insults were still there. ¡°Is there any way to help her?¡± Emily asked. Christy did not ask her who she was or why she wanted her to help her. She paused for a thought and said, ¡°Absolutely yes. You know, money can make the devil speak.¡± Emily got what she meant and said to her, ¡°I will pay you and Noah 8,000 yuan per month as your sry.¡± Christy¡­¡­ She was stunned for a moment. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything yet. Why do you want to pay us?¡± ¡°From now on, you are going to do something.¡± Emily said pointing at herptop. ¡°¡­¡± Christy was a little bit suspicious of Emily. She suspected that whether it was her who pretended not capable of solving the problem and asked her for help on purpose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me. Just give me as much as you need.¡± Christy pointed at herputer. It was about Stephanie everything should be handled separately. Emily nodded, but not sure if she made herself clear. Anyway, when she came out, there was 8,000 on both Christy and Noah¡¯s phones with a receipt message, simultaneously. Christy looked at the information on her phone and left out a sigh. Even though she knew what exactly she should do, she felt as if she was working for Emily. Besides ¡­ eight thousand was far from enough! ¡°Stephanie¡¯s problem was solved,¡± Emily thought. She decided to put it aside. Then, she went into the studio and adjusted the color to draw. But she received another phone call from an unfamiliar number. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡± It came from the other side. ¡°Who is it?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It is Janessa Diaz,¡± there was a sigh, ¡°Is my voice so unrecognizable?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s up?¡± Emily said suddenly. ¡°I want you toe out tomorrow night to have some fun, will you?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever been to a bar?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no response from Emily. Janessa thought Emily was frightened. But how could someone like her who can handle big blocks of ice possibly be frightened by this kind of small stuff? Janessa decided to offer a brief exnation,¡±I will leave within two days. I just want to have fun with you guys one more time.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t frightened at all. She knew they were not that close. She didn¡¯t expect she would be invited to a party. The invitation was abrupt and she was confused a bit and didn¡¯t know what to do. After hearing the exnation, her worries and hesitations went away instantly and she agreed. ¡°You¡¯reing to the party.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, the memory from that night in the guest house came back to her. A group of people were sitting in the hall, flickering candles reflecting the faces of people at the table. It was complicated and blurry but warm and sweet just like a family. She took her colored pen immediately into the bucket, and washed it. She mixed the color again. All she was thinking was the guest house this time, the lively group of people, and the smiling faces. She closed her eyes.. When she opened them, they were shining, brightly. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 197 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 197 Jaquan parked his car at the entrance of the cake shop as usual. Thedy of the shop made three cakes for him without asking him. Then, she said with concern, ¡°The temperature has cooled down recently. Please remind Stony to add clothes. He just wore one at noon when I saw him. It¡¯s too thin. Take good care of him.¡± Jaquan smiled and said, ¡°Got it.¡± It was strange. Emma and Stony were obviously someone who had nothing to do with him. For some reason, they had been getting along like a family these past few days. Even the owner of the cake shop at the entrance would show some concern about them when she saw him. Jaquan carried the cake and walked to the door. Just as he entered the password, the door opened. Stony looked at him happily, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, good evening!¡± ¡°Good evening.¡± Jaquan handed Stony the cakes in his hand. ¡°Are you hungry? This is for you.¡± Stony took his slippers for him first, then took his briefcase and put it on the shorter table before taking the cakes and cing them on the dining table. Emma could already get out of bed and move about. She nned to go back tomorrow. She had asked Collin and confirmed that she could go back. Unless something unexpected happened, today would be theirst day here. ¡°Mom!¡± Stony called out softly. Emma was collecting clothes on the balcony. Jaquan¡¯s clothes were basically dry-cleaned or left at home. Anyway, Mrs. Cox woulde over to clean up. She would wash the dirty clothes directly in the washing machine. For clothes that needed to be washed by hand, she would wash them by hand and hang them up. After the clothes were dry, Jaquan could directly take them off and put them on after shaking them. However, Mrs. Cox did note these two days. Maybe because what she had seenst time was too shocking or because of something else. When Emma got out of bed, she saw there was a basket of clothes beside the washing machine, which belonged to Jaquan. After thinking for a while, she sorted the clothes and threw them into the washing machine if they could be washed by machine. If not, she washed them by hand in the bathroom. She knew that Jaquan liked to spray perfume on his shirts. So, she would spray some perfume on his cor thest time she washed his clothes. Then, she wrung the clothes dry and hung them on the balcony after shaking them. After Jaquan changed his shoes and entered, he saw Emma tiptoeing on the good foot. She was taking his clothes. She carefully shook each of his shirt and his trousers and then put them on her arm. Jaquan stared at her in a daze for a moment. The scene in front of him was somewhat subtle, causing him to have an indescribable restlessness in his heart. Emma¡¯s curved figure reminded him of what had happened on the flowing tform a few days ago. He remembered the warm leg, the back neck filled with the fragrance of bath gel, and the restlessness that shouldn¡¯t belong to him when he pressed her to pick up the bowls and chopsticks on the cab. Hearing themotion, Emma looked in this direction and helplessly smiled at Stony, ¡°I see.¡± Jaquan came back to his senses and strode over. He took the clothes on her arm and reached out to take the one on the top, ¡°I¡¯ll do this. Your leg just recovered. Don¡¯t fall again.¡± He wanted to care about her. But for some reason, his tone changed as he spoke, as if he didn¡¯t want her to stay here. Emma didn¡¯t say anything, and her expression didn¡¯t change. Jaquan couldn¡¯t see through what she was thinking. So, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. Why was he annoyed? He was annoyed that he had said the wrong thing, and he was even more annoyed that this woman did not react at all. He threw the clothes in his arms into the cloakroom, then went to the bathroom to take off his watch and loosen his tie. When he came out, Emma and Stony had already entered the room. Jaquan sat on the sofa alone, eating the pancake. He turned the TV to the channel that was ying Tom and Jerry. As he was eating, he nced at the door of the guest room. However, Emma, who usually sat on the sofa and watched TV with him, did note out today. Jaquan finished eating a piece of pancake and paced to the door. At this time, Stony came out and held a garbage bag in his hand. Seeing Jaquan, he kindly called out, ¡°Mr. Jaquan.¡± Jaquan vaguely said ¡°yes¡±, and saw Emma cleaning up. What was she cleaning? She cleaned up the rubbish in the room, put everything back in ce, and even washed their slippers. Today, Emma and Stony all wore their own shoes, and the soles of their shoes were cleaned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to clean up. Tomorrow, a servant wille to do it.¡± Jaquan said impatiently. He didn¡¯t know if he couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that, or if he couldn¡¯t bear that she was leaving tomorrow but couldn¡¯t wait to start packing tonight. Emma nodded and finally stopped packing. She came out and had a drink. Then, she sat on the sofa and watched Tom and Jerry. Stony sat on the sofa to meditate after putting the garbage bag in the porch. Jaquan watched Tom and Jerry for a moment, and then nced at Emma. She was in a good mood tonight. When she saw funny scenes, she would purse her lips and smile. Jaquan felt upset somewhat. He looked at Stony and suddenly asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Stony didn¡¯t open his eyes. Emma also remained silent. Jaquan gently touched Stony¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you practicing?¡± Stony nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan fell silent again. The mother and the son were both so baffling. His phone suddenly rang. It was Armando. Jaquan never wanted to receive another call from Armando in his life. So, he decisively refused to answer. However, a few secondster, the other party changed an unfamiliar number and called him again. Jaquan guessed that this unfamiliar number was Janessa¡¯s and reached out to answer the phone. As he expected, it was Janessa. Janessa came straight to the point and asked, ¡°I heard that Emma is staying at your ce?¡± Jaquan stuttered, ¡°What, what is wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Janessaughed, ¡°Is there anything on your conscience? Why are you stuttering?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Put Emma on the phone.¡± Janessa said. Jaquan honestly handed the phone to Emma. After handing it over, he pped his palm. Damn it! Why was he so obedient! Janessa said something on the other end of the phone. Emma frowned and then nodded hesitantly. After the phone was hung up, Jaquan asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Emma looked at him in curiosity, ¡°She didn¡¯t invite you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emma concluded, ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to tell you. They didn¡¯t invite you anyway.¡± Jaquan was confused. After he took a shower, Jaquan¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring again. He couldn¡¯t help but pick up his phone and call Armando, ¡°What¡¯s the invitation? Why didn¡¯t you invite me when you invited her?¡± Armando was confused. ¡°You want to go?¡± Jaquan was surprised, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re not going?¡± Armando was silent for a moment, ¡°How did you know I was going?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What he answered was beside the point. But what was amazing was that they stillmunicated well. ¡°Where is the location?¡± Jaquan asked. ¡°Single Paradise.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Armando added, ¡°Janessa has invited all the people who went to the B&B that day.¡± Jaquan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Did she also invite Arabe?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Jaquany on the bed and opened WeChat. He browsed the chat history with Arabe. The dialog box was all green. However, from the time Arabe came back until now, he hadn¡¯t sent any message to Arabe. He looked at the date. Thest time he contacted her was when they went to the B&B and he reminded her to get ready ande down at nine o¡¯clock. There was nothing else. He hadn¡¯t thought of Arabe in the past few days. Jaquan found it a bit strange. Normally, he had to read Arabe¡¯s WeChat posts. However, he always dreamed of Tom and Jerry these two days, and felt vaguely that there was a woman sitting by the sofa looking at him. But he could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly. He closed his eyes and felt that something was wrong with him. He sent a message to Arabe: It¡¯s cold. Remember to put on more clothes. Unexpectedly, Arabe replied: You too. Jaquan felt somewhat happy inside. He gave Arabe a voice call. They chatted for a moment before Jaquan finally slept contentedly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Early the next morning, Emma carried tworge bags and greeted Jaquan, ¡°Thank you for your help during this time. Goodbye.¡± Jaquan had juste out of the bedroom and was still a little befuddled. Hearing her say this, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Wait! You¡¯re leaving today? Didn¡¯t Janessa invite you to participate in that event tonight? How are you going to go if you leave today¡­?¡± Emma stood at the entrance and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take a taxi back tonight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman with a child. Besides, you don¡¯t have a cell phone. What if you get in trouble?¡± Jaquan waspletely awake. He strode over and frowned. He had clearly slept wellst night. But seeing this scene, for some reason, he suddenly became unhappy again. Stony poked his head in and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. Ordinary people can¡¯t beat my mother. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 198 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 198 Jaquan didn¡¯t know how Emma had taught this child. Stony simply worshipped his mother as if she was a superman. ¡°Your mother is a woman. How can she beat a man?¡± Jaquan nced at her leg, ¡°Besides, her leg was injured. You will only be¡­¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He just frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys stay one more night? I won¡¯t charge you any money. If anything happens to you on the way, the police wille to me.¡± Honestly, he just wanted to give a nice suggestion. Unexpectedly, when he said it, his words would change! Emma pursed her lips and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± The door closed. Jaquan was angry. He walked to the bathroom and could not vent his anger. He smashed the wall angrily without rhyme or reason. Even he felt that it was baffling. The woman left. Why was he angry? It was as if he really wanted her to stay here! However, even if he thought that, he still quickly washed up and changed his clothes. This time, he didn¡¯t even spray perfume and rushed down. Emma and Stony were walking in the neighborhood. Because it was still early now, the old men and old ladies in the neighborhood were doing morning exercises. They met a few people asionally. As long as the other party looked over, Stony would politely greet, ¡°Good morning,dies.¡± The old man naturally praised Stony and Emma. Then, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s his father?¡± Emma pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything. She did not like to lie. However, she had no choice but to lie again and again. Now, she still did not tell the truth in front of the old men who she would probably never meet again. Although she had lived in peace for so long, she was still on guard. She led Stony forward. Just as she was about to leave the neighborhood, she heard a group of people exim and gather. Someone shouted, ¡°Send him to the hospital now!¡± She turned around and saw a group of people surrounding an old man. The old man was holding his arm with a painful expression. The people beside him nervously asked, ¡°How did you dislocate your arm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he cracked his whip too hard?¡± ¡°Bones and muscles are hurt, hundreds days. He can¡¯t move for several months now!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry to send him to the hospital!¡± Emma only took a nce. Stony gently tugged at her arm, ¡°Mom, help him.¡± When someone in Tea Manor dislocated his arm while working, Emma had also helped him fix it. However, she was currently in Jaquan¡¯s neighborhood. Emma was a little hesitant. While she was hesitating, Stony had walked to the old man, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. My mother will help you fix it.¡± The people immediately looked at Emma behind Stony. Jaquan also walked out of the elevator and saw Emma standing with many people in a distance. He had thought that something had happened. When he walked over, he saw Emma holding onto an old man¡¯s arm, pulling and fixing it. Her movement was neat, as if she had usually done it. The old man moved his arm and shouted in surprise, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt! It really doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± At this moment, the others treated Emma like a god, ¡°Little girl, you are so awesome! You fixed his arm with a move. If he goes to the hospital, he will spend much money!¡± Emma was still calm and put on a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no bother.¡± That was it again. When she saved Arabe, she also said that it was no bother. However, Jaquan remembered that when he rescued her, all she had left was her underwear and her drenched jacket. This kind of woman was terrible. She didn¡¯t have a cell phone and was like a cave dweller. She took a child. Although she was average-looking, she had a temper. She was extremely cold, but would help those who were in danger. Jaquan felt that this woman was mysterious but attractive. She made people only notice her character and ignore her face. ¡°Hey, Mr. Jaquan.¡± When Stony saw Jaquan, he called out. Everyone turned around and saw Jaquan. They naturally knew him. When they saw him walk towards Emma and they looked like a family, these people were shocked, ¡°Jaquan, is this your wife? She is awesome! She fixed Mr. Parker¡¯s arm in a crisp way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve all seen it with our own eyes! Just a move!¡± ¡°I saw it too! It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Your son looks just like you. He¡¯s really handsome. That¡¯s good. If I had such a big grandson, I would be overjoyed!¡± Jaquan knew that every time he came out with Emma and Stony, this was what would happen to them. He did not bother exining. Because the more he exined, the more chaotic it became. He did not exin. But Emma said, ¡°Sorry, we are not a couple. Mr. Jaquan is single and not married.¡± She spoke coldly, as if she was eager to disassociate herself from Jaquan. Jaquan felt as if he had eaten a gunpowder, getting his blood up. He stared steadily at Emma. Although Emma didn¡¯t say a word wrong, Jaquan just stared at her without rhyme or reason. When the others saw this, they thought that it was just a fight between the couple. So, they smiled and eased the situation, ¡°Couples will always fight. Jaquan, you are a man. Take the initiative to admit your mistake and bring your child and wife home. It¡¯s so cold outside.¡± Everybody chimed in and almost pushed Emma into Jaquan¡¯s arms, urging him, ¡°Hurry to bring Emma home.¡± ¡°When my wifees back, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at home. It is just a simple diet. Please don¡¯t mind. But it¡¯s cleaner than the food in the hotel outside,¡± said the old man whose arm was fixed. Emma refused, ¡°No need.¡± The old man smiled at Jaquan and said, ¡°Boy,e on!¡± These people seemed to treat them as a family of three, and believed it without a doubt. Emma also realized that it was useless to exin. So, she simply shut up. By the time these elderly men and women dispersed, Emma had already been brought to the door by Jaquan ¡­ These elderly men and women were worried that Jaquan would not be able to coax his wife. So, they surrounded them and ¡°escorted¡± them home. ¡°¡­¡± Emma stood at the door, a rare silence and frustration appearing on her calm face. ¡°Aren¡¯t we still going to participate in that event tonight? Why don¡¯t you leave at night?¡± Jaquan returned to his room and took his briefcase. He still had to go to work. It seemed that he could make it in time. Emma did not refuse. But Jaquan had just left when the door was knocked on. After opening the door, she saw there were more than a dozen elderly men and women standing outside. They were all carrying snacks and pastries, ¡°We heard that Ms. Emma fixed Mr. Parker¡¯s arm. As Mr. Parker¡¯s neighbors, we are here to thank you.¡± Emma waved her hand, ¡°No¡­¡± Just as she said a word, she saw these elderly men and women put down all their things. Then, they reported their own building number and room number and said before leaving, ¡°Put the tes there. We¡¯lle and take themter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to get involved with them. But now, it seemed that the rtionship between them was even deeper. Emma frowned and stood there. Stony looked at the pastries on the te. There were Red Bean Pancakes, Pumpkin Pancakes, and rolls made of eggs and potatoes and covered with sauce and onions. He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast in the morning. So, when he looked at these food, his stomach growled. Emma took off the te and said, ¡°Help yourself.¡± Fortunately, the cabs in the entrance wererge, otherwise, it might not be able to hold these tes. However, Emma did not expect that this was only the beginning. An hourter, someone who dislocated his arm knocked on the door. He should have been sent to the hospital. However, he knew about Emma through the neighborhood¡¯s group chat. Then, ady who had come to the Jaquan¡¯s house enthusiastically brought him to Emma. ¡°¡­¡± After Emma fixed his arm, the other party put down a thousand and said in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring anything. I will definitely spend more money if I go to the hospital. The money is a token of my regard.¡± The other party was a young man who fell on his bicycle on the way to work. For some reason, he was a little shy when facing Emma. Emma returned the money and said, ¡°It is no bother.¡± That man couldn¡¯t say like that any further. He left and bought many children¡¯s toys and snacks. Then, he delivered them to the door, knocked on the door and left without stopping, worried that Emma wouldn¡¯t ept them. When Emma opened the door and saw the things behind it, she frowned. It turned out that she shouldn¡¯t have stayed for another day. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 199 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 199 Emily finished her lunch and personally filled the food box. As guard was carrying the food box into the car, she suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it off today.¡± That night, the bouquet of fiery red roses in the studio exposed her lies. Vincent didn¡¯t say it directly. He probably felt angry inside. Perhaps, he would still be wondering why this innocent little girl was so cold. Emily had a heavy learning task these days, and Vincent was also busy with his business at night. They perfectly avoided to mention that night, which was not wonderful. Of course, Vincent was unwilling to mention it. She should do something tofort him. Emily did not change her clothes, and got in the car. She was wearing a mask. When she got out of the car, she also put on the hood of her down jacket to avoid being recognized by others. Tightly covered, she entered the Scavo Corp following the guard. In the main hall, many people saw guard and saluted him. As he looked serious, the employees also wore a solemn expression. However, when they saw a little girl following behind him, they suddenly began to talk gossip. ¡°Holy shit, did I see it wrong? Did guard bring a little girl?¡± ¡°His sister?¡± ¡°Really? Did Mr. Vincent know that?¡± ¡°Nepotism is forbidden in the office, isn¡¯t it? Or he wants to introduce his sister to¡­?¡± ¡°Holy shit! You¡¯re crazy! Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Vincent is not interested in any women! Unless he wants to be fired!¡± ¡°I guess so!¡± Emily followed behind guard into the president¡¯s private elevator. The door closed, keeping the noisy whispers outside. Emily remained calm, as if she had not heard anything. She just stared ahead with a cold gaze, which was the kind of lonely coldness. The guards had observed that as long as the little Hulk appeared, she would be cold and no one would be able to get close to her. The door of the President¡¯s Office was half open, and someone was talking inside. Emily paused as she heard Irene¡¯s voice. Guard followed behind with the food box in his hand. He asked whether to go inside with an eye contact. Emily handed the food box to him, made a gesture, and left first. Rex opened the door and saw a sh of a white figure into the elevator. The little Hulk?! She came?! Rex was stunned for a moment and turned around to look at Vincent, who was sitting in front of the computer. Vincent raised his eyes, looked at him and frowned. However, the expression on Rex¡¯s face was really meaningful. Vincent nced at him, suddenly stood up and walked out of the office as if he had known what he implied in a minute. At the same time, guard came in with the food box. Irene asked curiously, ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Seeing the elevator going down, Vincent became serious with some indistinguishable emotions in his eyes. Rex was about to ask when he saw Vincent walking into the elevator. The door of the elevator had already closed before he could ask anything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Irene was puzzled as she stretched out her head of the office. ¡°Is there a guest outside?¡± Rex shook his head. It¡¯s not a guest. It¡¯s the little Hulk. Emily realized in the car that she seemed to have done something wrong again. She should have gone inside in that situation, and then¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to do then. In short, she shouldn¡¯t have turned around and left like that. It seemed that she was offering a chance for Irene. Although she didn¡¯t think so, it was unknown what Vincent would think of. Emily took out her phone and was about to text Vincent when the car door was pulled open under a strong force. As soon as the person entered, the air became somewhat suffocating. The outside of the Scavo Corp was bustling with people. Emily took off her mask and shouted, ¡°Drive, to somewhere safe.¡± Although Vincent¡¯s face was cold and hard, his palm was dry and warm. He grabbed Emily¡¯s small hand and asked, ¡°Why did you leave just now?¡± Obviously, this little girl did not take Irene as her rival in love and did not know what was jealous. However, knowing that she hade and gone, he could not sit still. He wanted to see her, even if he saw her every day. ¡°An inspection.¡± Emily scratched his palm. She looked at him obediently like a little deer. He breathed heavily, and some images appeared in his mind uncontrobly. He struggled to suppress them. The car stopped in the shade of a tree. There was no one around. Guard got off the car and waited five meters away. Emily bit her lips and suppressed her smile. She turned to look at Vincent with her eyes full of affection. She was here tofort him. First, she should care about what he was wearing. She leaned close to Vincent. Emily did not wear perfume, but had fragrance of paint from the studio, mixed with the scent of vegetation and scent of shampoo from her hair. The smell touched his nose, and even his heart. She slowly adjusted the buttons for Vincent and patted his unwrinkled suit jacket. After that, she seemed to recall that there was something more important. Right, step two. Then, she tugged at his cor and kissed it. It was supposed to be a peck. Unexpectedly, Vincent held her back, pressing her against the back seat. They stayed very close to each other in the cramped back seat. She felt her heart racing and her face turning red. The next moment, she was kissed with a humming sound in her ears. She tasted the fragrance of tea from him, which was slightly bitter, and then turned sweet. She felt his hand slowly stroking her back into her thin clothes. It was as if she had been struck by a current, and then softly let out a ¡°hmm¡±. Vincent stopped. Emily was gasping for breath when she found the chance. She looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s eyes flushing red. Veins stood out on his neck, and there seemed to be something burning and hard between his legs. ¡°¡­¡± When Vincent returned to his office, Irene was still there. Seeing that, she was about to tease him about being lured away by some women. She was stunned when she looked up and saw his gloomy face. ¡°Mr. Vincent, where did you go? The food was getting cold.¡± Although she had long heard that Vincent had an uncertain character, this was the first time she had seen him be angry. After a few jokes, Irene went downstairs and asked the receptionist, ¡°Did anyone look for Mr. Vincent just now?¡± The receptionist thought for a while and shook her head. Irene did not give up and added, ¡°There must be someone. He just came down in a hurry. Did you see him meet anyone?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. However, she was brought by guard. It should be his sister. She¡¯s very small, wearing a mask and I can¡¯t see her clearly.¡± She finally remembered something. Irene thought for a while, and a little girl came into her mind. No wonder Vincent was angry. That silly girl must have done something that made him unhappy. The day before yesterday, she took the time to inquire and found out that Emily Britt was a fool. She could live in the Scavo¡¯s because she won the affection of Mr. Rndo by coincidence. Despite her living close to Vincent, she was a fool. Irene sighed when she thought of Emily¡¯s beautiful eyes when she said that she liked Vincent. It¡¯s a pity that Vincent didn¡¯t like her, or it¡¯s a pity that she was so beautiful, but she¡¯s a fool. She took the car keys and got into the red sports car with a smile. Vincent was such a difficult man. She was getting more and fonder of him. In the office, Rex brewed three cups of tea and handed them to Vincent. ¡°Chrysanthemum tea that helps cool down, green tea that helps cool down, and¡­¡± Before he could finish introducing the third cup, Vincent looked up and coldly nced at him. Rex¡¯s legs were weak, but he still took out his phone, opened the calendar and handed it over, ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Before he could finish reading, he was kicked out. When Rex came out, he remembered that Irene had asked him why Vincent was angry before she left.. He really wanted to grab her and exin, ¡°He is not angry. It¡¯s obvious that he is not satisfied!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 200 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 200 Single Paradise was not a bar, but a KTV. Though with a weird name, it was beautifully decorated inside. As a product of the old entertainment industry, it had probably got renovated after being sold and looked splendid now. As the name had been familiar to everyone in the past, the new owner kept the name. He just made another fashionable sign board with the words ¡°Single Paradise¡± on it. It could be seen from afar that the four words ¡°Single Paradise¡± shone brightly at night. When Emily and Vincent entered, Janessa was smoking at the door. She stood there with skilled smoking posture, gazing into the distance. A slight breeze was stirring her hair. She looked like a beauty shrouded in mystery. Emily walked closer and saw that Armando was also here. Armando¡¯s presence was not often felt by others. He leaned against the wall and looked at Janessa smoking. In his hand there was an ashtray, which was probably a product of capitalism and looked expensive with its glittering golden color. Seeing Emily, Janessa naturally dropped their cigarette butt in the ashtray in Armando¡¯s hand. Armando did not ground the cigarette immediately but pinched the filter tip, not knowing what he was thinking. Janessa walked in with Emily. Vincent fell behind. He looked at Armando and frowned, stretching out his arm to let Armando stand up straight. ¡°Cheer up!¡± Armando was very disappointed. Every time Janessa was about to leave City Y for another ce, he would be in the blues. Although he was no different from usual, you would find him dispirited with a closer look. At this moment, there was no light in his eyes, but loss. Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Armando looked up and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was not the first time Janessa had gone far away, nor was it the first time Armando part from her. However, as he grew up and knew more about this woman, he became more emotionally dependent on her and felt reluctant to let her go. He asked her many times, ¡°Could you please not go away?¡± Janessa would always caress his head like a child. ¡°Little boy, what can I do if I stay? The outside world is so beautiful. I¡¯m so young, I can¡¯t waste my time here¡­¡± It was until he grew up that he confirmed himself to have different feeling for Janessa. He wanted to stay by her side for the rest of his life and be able to see her every day. But what he worried most was still happening. Janessa took a fancy to someone outside¡­ ¡°Armando, when did you start smoking?¡± A car parked at the door. ¡°Master,e back soon. I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± Following the sound of a girl, Randy got out of the car with the fan that had Top of the Tops written on it. He saw Armando holding up a gold ashtray and eximed ¡°So extravagant¡±. Then he caught a glimpse of the lipstick stain on the filter tip and immediately understood, ¡°Holy shit, are you collecting Janessa¡¯s butts?¡± Armando walked in with the butt and ashtray. Randy kicked him before following him, ¡°Get real! You¡¯re even crazier than Jaquan. That woman is simply¡­¡± He thought for a moment and then gave up. After all, Armando is better than Jaquan. He then said, ¡°Her aura is too strong for normal people to control. You were like a love child she raised when being with her¡­¡± Armando nced at Randy and flexed the wrist that held the ashtray. ¡°¡­¡± Randy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Look, you look so manly with such strong chest and butt.¡± As he spoke, he pinched Armando¡¯s muscle. ¡°Man, your muscle is harder than Jaquan.¡± Armando ignored him and stored the ashtray in the cupboard. Randy looked at his cautious appearance and had a bad idea, ¡°If there is no other way, you can just force her to have sex with you. Janessa is a woman. If you got her body, you would one day get her soul.¡± Armando turned around and red at him, ¡°Randy, I¡¯ll forget what you just said this time. Watch your mouth next time.¡± Randy patted his mouth. ¡°Alright, my bad.¡± They took the elevator to the third floor, which is entirely one room. When the elevator door opened, one could only see a hall that was wider than a basketball court. A row of soft sofas was near the wall. The hall was divided into two parts with a song-ordering machine on the left and a projector on the right. One could watch movies through it. Looking above, the vast universe with one or two meteors flying by was in front of your eyes. Beside the hall there was a perspiration room and arge pool that one could stay. Taking spiral stairs to the top, there were four beds ¡­ Red roses scattered on the sheets, with condoms, lubricants and anything one could imagine on the bedside cabs. Not everyone was here. Emily sat on the soft sofa and Armando bought fourrge bags of snacks on the coffee table. There were melon seeds, nuts, peanuts, chocte, and even spicy glutens. Those snacks were all Janessa¡¯s favorites. She took out a bag of melon seeds and handed it to Emily. ¡°Take whatever you like. It¡¯s important to have fun here. Make yourself at home.¡± Emily took it with a smile but did not eat it. She was always hesitant around people she did not know. Sydnee was someone she was familiar previously and was not a new acquaintance. Harold was her father¡¯s driver and part-time bodyguard, so he could be trusted. However, Janessa, Emma, and Arabe were all new acquaintances. She was not familiar with them, so could not feel at ease nor vignt. Janessa had met a lot of people when she was a tour guide. This was the first time she had met someone with this kind of temperament and was quite interested in her. She took the initiative toe over and say, ¡°You look like a person with stories. I really want to take a picture of you, but I guess Vincent won¡¯t agree.¡± Vincent sat beside Emily and looked at Janessa when hearing this. Janessa was not afraid of him. She said to him, ¡°If she agrees to take the photo, you won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡± However, how could Emily agree? She shook her head and pursed her lips, nibbling shelled melon- seeds. Shelled? Only then did they notice that Vincent, the legendary figure in City Y and the head of the Scavo Corp, who was known for his indifference and ruthlessness, was using his slender fingers to peel melon seeds with a meticulous expression. ¡°¡­¡± It was such a shock to see that a cold man could be so gentle. Janessa¡¯s heart gave a flutter seeing such scene. Armando handed the peeled melon seeds over and gave her a cup of milk tea with a straw. Randy felt it pitiful that he, a single person, came here only to witness PDA.. Fortunately, Jaquan who was a simp would be here to apany him, whichforted him a little. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 201 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 201 Actually, he was quite puzzled why Janessa invited him to participate in this activity. After all, they two were not so familiar. They might sometimes have fun, but they would not invite each other to join the family dinner or to be with old friends. However, Janessa used Armando¡¯s phone to call and said, ¡°Last time, we had fun in the guest house.¡± Hearing that, Randy thought of the night when they yed Truth Or Dare after the electricity was cut off. He actually missed it a little and nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright.¡± Janessa took a sip of milk tea and asked Randy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your team?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just invite me?¡± Randy felt that Janessa¡¯s question was strange. Janessa fell silent, as if she was pondering if she had missed the keyword on the phone. Randy looked at her. Suddenly, Randy understood, ¡°What? I thought I was different. I¡­¡± It seemed to be a great shock for Randy. Damn it. In their mind, he was the same as his group of yers whose name was not known. Damn, wasn¡¯t he the special one? When the elevator came up, Ferne frowned and walked in with a high-grade portable wine chest in his hand. As Ferne came in, heined, ¡°What the hell is this ce? A cave? The hall is so spacious for ying basketball? And this decor¡­ Who designed it?¡± Sure enough, the people who ran the hotel would pay attention to something special. Ferne finished comining about the decoration design of the entire KTV, including the additional equipment, and then remembered the person behind him. ¡°This is Noah, my¡­¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought for a long time that he didn¡¯t know how to introduce Noah. Noah had stretched out his hand to Emily. Emily was about to reach out when she saw Vincent suddenly stretch out his long arm and shake hands with Noah. Their hands were very big and looked full of strength. As they shook hands, the veins on the back of their hands appeared in an instant. Without waiting for everyone to take a closer look, they had ended up and looked at each other calmly. Originally, Noah wanted to shake hands with Vincent. However, he was worried that Vincent would ignore him, so he took a detour to greet Emily. Since Emily and him had cooperation, she should not refuse, so¡­ Vincent naturally guessed Noah¡¯s thought, but he did not mind. After all, Noah had spent such a long time in this difficult and enormous task of saving the child, so he was a person worthy of respect. Randy hurriedly asked Ferne to sit over and say, ¡°God, are you two going to be openly couple now?¡± ¡°Open what?¡± Ferne was a little confused. ¡°¡­¡± Randy pointed at Noah and then at him. Then, he put his thumbs together and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a couple?¡± ¡°The hell with you,¡± Ferne knocked on Randy¡¯s head speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m married. I have a wife. What are you thinking all day long?¡± ¡°What?¡± Randy sat down to eat sunflower seeds and looked at Noah. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything. I just thought that you two looked quitepatible.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, Janessa stretched out her head and asked, ¡°What is he to you? Sweetie?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne remembered that he hadn¡¯t finished introducing Noah. Then, he stood up and put his arm around Noah¡¯s shoulder. He was four to five centimeters shorter than Noah. To others, his action was like stroking the back of Noah¡¯s neck. ¡°My friend.¡± Ferne said with a smile. Noah still kept a straight face, but Emily saw that the fist he had just clenched suddenly rxed a little. When the elevator came up again, Christy came in with a bag. She was dressed casually, but it couldn¡¯t hide her pretty face. Janessa praised and touched Armando¡¯s arm, ¡°Look! That girl! Do you like her? If you like her, I can help you.¡± Armando nced at Christy and then looked away. ¡°She¡¯s not very beautiful.¡± Janessa suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful? Then tell me what kind of girl do you like?¡± Armando just looked at her but didn¡¯t say a word. He thought to himself, ¡°Just like you!¡± Janessa ignored him and stood up to greet Christy, ¡°Come here, beauty. What¡¯s your name?¡± Christy looked around. There were only two girls, Janessa and Emily, sitting on the sofa. Janessa acted like a host, so Christy handed the bag to Janessa and smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Christy, Noah¡¯s younger sister.¡± She took the initiative to sit down on Noah¡¯s side and whispered in his ear, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the fourth floor. There¡¯re security guards at the back door.¡± Noah nodded and took out a bag of melon seeds from the table and handed it to her. ¡°Take whatever you like.¡± Christyughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ferne observed them, ¡°Are you two siblings? You don¡¯t look that much alike.¡± Christy cracked a smile, lifted her long hair and asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± This was the first time Ferne had seen a woman with such charming expressions. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. Although they didn¡¯t look alike, they were really alike in some respects and very attractive. Noah looked at him coldly and said to Ferne through Christy, ¡°Leave her alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You thought too much! Janessa took the bag and asked in surprise, ¡°Is this a gift for me?¡± She opened the bag. It was a framed picture of the hall of the guest house, a few patchwork tables, a candle flickering in the wind, a few people leaning against the table to fight for wine, and a group of hazy silhouettes. People in the picture were notpletely painted, especially their faces. However, Janessa recognized it at the first nce, ¡°Armando, this must be you!¡± Armando smiled very contentedly. He did not ask Janessa why she recognized him, nor did he confirm whether the person she pointed out was him. As long as Janessa mentioned him first, he would be happy. Nothing else mattered. ¡°You must have drawn it.¡± Janessa looked at Emily and said, ¡°I like it very much. I want to hang it in my room.¡± Emily was naturally happy to hear that someone liked her paintings. She smiled and looked at Vincent as if to say, ¡°Look, someone likes my paintings.¡± Like a kid who wanted a reward. Emily sometimes was like a child. Vincent grabbed her hand and kissed it. He looked at her with his eyes full of affection. Emily trembled slightly from the kiss in her palm. She inexplicably remembered that in the carriage Vincent was hugging her at noon. He sprayed his breath on her neck and said in an alluring voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Other people were looking at the painting and did not notice them. Randy looked at the painting and liked it a lot. After all, he was also in the picture. The boy with a hoodie was obviously him. However, Ferne had paid him back the money he bought the paintingst time. He said that Emily had earned the money and returned it. The painting could be considered as a gift. If he asked for one more picture, it was a little impolite. If he paid for it, Emily might refuse. As Randy thought this, he looked at Emily. Then he found Vincent, who always had a cold expression and was covered in the words ¡°not close to a woman¡±, was kissing Emily¡¯s palm gently. ¡°¡­¡± He immediately looked away with mixed feelings.. It was awkward. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 202 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 202 ¡°Who hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Ferne opened the box and took out six bottles of red wine. ¡°These are my collections. Noah, prepare the sses.¡± Noah nced at him. Ferne sighed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°You are a coward, a coward in front of your wife, and also a coward in front of¡­¡±Randy looked at Noah and Noah also looked at him. Then, Randy stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hey, nice to meet you!¡± Ferne nced at Randy. Who was more cowardly? The elevator was opened again. Emma and Jaquan walked in one after another. Janessa waved to Emma, ¡°Where¡¯s Stony?¡± ¡°He is at home.¡± Emma handed something to Janessa. It was a pair of gloves that Emma bought from an essory shop. ¡°This is for you. Hope you like it.¡± Janessa smiled heartily, ¡°Thank you for the gift. I¡¯m so happy and moved. I¡¯ll put them on now.¡± As she said, she had put on the gloves and smiled at Emma. ¡°They fit. I like them very much. Thank you.¡± This was the first time Emma had sent such a cheap and shabby gift. However, the receiver was so happy and Emma couldn¡¯t help but smile sincerely. Jaquan came without being invited, but he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Randy and Ferne invited him to have a seat and asked him curiously, ¡°We have heard you two have been living together. Did anything happen?¡± ¡­ Armando also looked up with interest. How dare you look up? It was all because of you! Emma was pulled over by Janessa and sat with her. Since Jaquan had alsoe out, Janessa asked worriedly, ¡°Is Stony at home alone?¡± Emma shook her head, ¡°No, someone is with him.¡± Before they left home, Collin came. He seemed to be a little surprised that Emma hadn¡¯t left yet. Knowing that she had a dinner party tonight, Collin promised to take good care of Stony at home and asked her to have fun outside with Jaquan. When Jaquan was driven out by Collin, he was somewhat indignant and said, ¡°This is my house, not his!¡± Then they came out and stopped at an essory shop by the roadside. Emma bought a pair of gloves. She walked slowly, and Jaquan went in with her. Everything in the shop was very cheap. Jaquan looked around and saw a row of hair ties. Emma did not pay attention to what he had bought. She only remembered that the cashier said that he could pack it for free, but he refused, and put it into his pocket. Janessa tilted her head and asked Emma, ¡°Have you eaten yet? There will be a night snackter.¡± Emma nodded and she looked at Jaquan, who was with his friends. She thought that he would just send her over and leave. But now, he was chatting happily with his friends. Emma could hear him laughing from a distance. His voice was discernible. It was probably because she had been used to it these days. Emma looked away and smiled at Emily as a greeting. Emily handed a bag of melon seeds to her, and then handed the bubble tea to her, as if she was going to treat Emma well with all the best things she had. Emma couldn¡¯t help but smile. She seldom smiled. But this time, she smiled sincerely and warmly. Janessa didn¡¯t know what they were smiling at and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Emma smiled and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± This was not the first time she had participated in such a gathering, but it was the first time she had truly enjoyed a gathering, enjoyed the hospitality form this group of people. They treated her like ¡­ a friend. A friend. She felt that it was somewhat unbelievable. She couldn¡¯t make a sincere friend when she was rich in the past. However, although she was so depressed now, she got such beautiful and kind friends. Although Jaquan was busy dealing with Randy and Ferne, he still looked to Emma. That expressionless woman was smiling. She looked very happy. She looked much gentler than she used to be. He stared at her for a moment and felt that she was quite pretty. He was fascinated and quickly withdrew his gaze. Randy found something in Jaquan¡¯s pocket and took it out. Before he could see it clearly, it was snatched away. ¡°What is this?¡± Jaquan snatched it and put it in his pocket. ¡°Nothing special.¡± Randy didn¡¯t see it clearly. He really didn¡¯t know what it was but it felt like a circle. Randy looked at Jaquan suspiciously and asked, ¡°Is it a condom?¡± Jaquan nced at him coldly. He spat out the wine on Randy¡¯s face and said, ¡°Go away!¡± Janessa stood up and said, ¡°Thank you foring to this party tonight. It¡¯s my pleasure to have you all here. Let¡¯s drink a toast.¡± Ferne served the sses and wine as a waiter. He raised his head with dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°Armando, why don¡¯t you find a waiter to serve us? Can¡¯t you afford it?¡± ¡°We have you.¡± Randy patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You are the senior hotel manager. You are qualified for this job.¡± Hearing this, Ferne looked at Randy with anger. Except Ferne, everyone raised their sses happily. Everyone toasted each other but didn¡¯t toast Ferne. Only Noah toasted him, which made him sadder. As everyone sat down, Christy blinked at Emily, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go out for a phone call.¡± Everyone nodded. Not long after, Noah stood up and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to find her.¡± ¡°She can find the way back.¡± Ferne said. He couldn¡¯t believe that Noah would care about his sister so much. Noah quirked up his mouth, and before he left, he pinched the back of Ferne¡¯s neck.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ferne felt painful. Emily did not tell Christy that she wasing to Single Paradise tonight. It was Noah who told Christy. Hence, Christy went to the studio and told Emily about her thoughts. They wanted to check if there was a ¡°special room¡± in Single Paradise. Emily agreed and reminded Christy, ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t get yourself in danger.¡± When Christy heard that, she was astonished. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I always think you are younger than me. But when I hear what you said just now, I realize that you are my boss.¡± Emily never thought of her as an employee or a subordinate. Just as she was about to exin, she found that Christy was just joking. After Christy finished her words, she took the little robot and walked away. It was Eleven. But Emily didn¡¯t see it when Christy came in. Perhaps it was checking the room just now. Janessa took out a set of cards and ced them right in front of her. Then, she cleaned up the snacks to the other side. Ferne said excitedly, ¡°I am the expert on it.¡± Randy smiled maliciously. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident, or you will cry.¡± It seemed that Ferne was discouraged by Randy¡¯s words. He nervously retracted his hand and saw Janessa smiling evilly, ¡°Truth or dare!¡± What was that? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 203 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 203 Apart from Ferne, the others present had already experienced the game in the guest house. However, there were still people who were there but didn¡¯t participate in it. Emily and Vincent. At this time, the two of them were sitting on the sofa. Janessa pressed down on Emily¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°This time, neither of you is allowed to run away. Take an active part in it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily looked at Vincent and felt that there would be a disaster next. However, she never expected that Vincent would be the one who caused the disaster. Each person could only pick one card. Among all the cards, there would be an ace. Anyone who got the ace was the dominant one. The one with the ace could exercise all rights, he or she could ask someone questions or let someone finish a dare. The first round began. Everyone picked a card. They all carefully guard their own card so that no one else could see it. Only Emily and Vincent looked at each other¡¯s cards as if nobody else existed. Then, they both hid their cards and looked at each other. ¡°Who got the ace?¡± Janessa asked. Vincent reached out and put his card on the table. It was the ace. ¡°Holy shit! Vincent, you are awesome! Remember that I¡¯m number seven, don¡¯t ask me to do anything later!¡± Randy hurriedly came to please Vincent. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Janessa looked at him with contempt, ¡°Randy, are you a real man? You are cheating!¡± Randy stood upright to show that he was a real man. Vincent directly gave him the chance to be a man, ¡°Number seven.¡± Everyone presentughed. Randy was enraged, ¡°Vincent, how can you treat me like this?¡± Janessa smiled as she took out arge box from behind and handed it over, ¡°Quick, take out one.¡± Randy didn¡¯t expect that Janessa advanced the game truth or dare after they yed it in the guest house. He carefully chose one from the box but before he could take a look, Janessa took it away. She laughed for a while and read the words on the card one by one, ¡°Which finger do you usually use to pick nose?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy raised his hand, ¡°I refuse to answer this question. This question is a nder to someone perfect like me.¡± ¡°You are really shameless. Perfect?¡± Ferne served a ss of red wine and handed it over, ¡°Are you drunk to say something like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since Randy refused to answer this question, he had no choice but to drink a ss of red wine. The second round. Unfortunately, it was still Vincent who got the ace. He put down the card and felt that game really sucked. Seeing this, Ferne and Randy got their eyes red with envy. Vincent casually said, ¡°Five.¡± Armando put down the card in his hand and there happened to be a ¡°5¡± on it. Janessa pushed the box to the front of him. Then she watched as he took out a card and handed it to her directly. She took the card with a smile and read the words on it, ¡°Call the one you love the most, then tell her that you like her very much and want to kiss her.¡± After reading it, Janessa asked hesitantly, ¡°But do you have anyone you like?¡± Armando didn¡¯t say anything. He took out his phone and dialed a number. Janessa was close to him but she didn¡¯t stare at his phone. She wanted to give him some privacy but she was very curious. When did Armando fall in love with a girl? Why did no one know about it? Could it be Emma? No, Emma didn¡¯t have a hand phone. Who else could it be? A minuteter, Armando put down his phone. Janessa asked, ¡°Nobody answered?¡± Armando nodded, ¡°Yes, nobody answered.¡± ¡°¡­¡± All the others could tell who he called without thinking. Hearing this, they couldn¡¯t bear it at all. Randy directly stood up and said to Janessa, ¡°Janessa, look at your hand¡­¡± Before he said the word ¡°phone¡±, Armando already finished the ss of red wine in front of him in one breath. With a click, he ced the ss on the ss table and the sound made Randy sit back. Janessa raised her head and looked at Randy, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with my hand?¡± ¡°Your hand is so beautiful.¡± Randy looked at Armando andplimented Janessa against his will. ¡°¡­¡± In the third round, Randy felt his heart filled with envy and hatred, ¡°Vincent! Why are you so lucky?¡± Right, Vincent undoubtedly got the ace again. He replied to Randy¡¯s question with one sentence, ¡°Not fun at all.¡± Randy, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°4.¡± Vincent put down his card and leaned on the sofa with his long arms behind Emily. He seemed to be rxed in this posture. Ferne flipped his card over and it was a spade 4. He rubbed his palms and took out a card from the box. As soon as he saw the card he chose, he was about to throw it back, ¡°Holy shit!¡± Randy and Janessa quickly stopped him and went to pick up the card that was almost thrown back. Janessa read the words on the card, ¡°Give the first one who enters the door a hot kiss. Come on, no matter that person is young or old, man or woman, just offer your passionate kiss.¡± Janessaughed as she read the card. ¡°No! Again, I¡¯ll take another one!¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t ept it. Randy stopped him, ¡°What? How can you take another one while I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink!¡± Ferne picked up the wine ss in front of him and began to drink but Randy grabbed the ss from him, ¡°No! You have to finish the dare, only the one who refuses to tell the truth can drink.¡± Ferne felt desperate. He looked at Randy and said, ¡°What about you go out and I kiss you?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Randy hurriedly covered his mouth. He was afraid that he would be kissed if Ferne had no other choices. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne slowly turned to look at Jaquan, ¡°Jaquan?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne walked to the elevator entrance in heavy steps. He got a single sofa to sit at the door waiting. He thought to himself, ¡®Will the waiters and waitressese upstairs at this time? It should be a waitress, right? A waitress is okay but a waiter is bad.¡¯ Five minutester, no one came up. Ferne hesitated and turned around to ask, ¡°Should I continue to wait?¡± Janessa and the others had already begun a new round and they perfunctorily said to him, ¡°Continue to wait!¡± Ferne pondered for a moment. Then he decided, instead of being punished more severelyter, he had better stay aside to see what punishment the others got. But after watching for a while, he found that the questions the others got were no big deals at that. The most shameful question was about the color of the underwear and no one else came across a dare. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself, with which hand did he pick that card? He wanted to chop it off when he went back. Vincent picked the ace for altogether seven rounds. In his words, it was not fun at all. The others also thought the same. Randy even tried to rob the card Vincent intended to choose before him but still couldn¡¯t get the ace. ¡°Choose one of the boys present and give him a brief hug.¡± Janessa smiled at Emma after reading the card. This was a dare that Emma had chosen. She stood up to sweep over all the boys present.. From Armando, who was inside, to Randy, who was outside, then her gaze finally fell on Jaquan. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 204 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 204 She and Jaquan both cameter than others. They sat outside. The best way was to gently hug Jaquan. This matter would be over just like that. After all, the injury on her leg hadn¡¯tpletely recovered. So, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to walk too far. However, she gazed at Armando and smiled at him. Armando did not refuse. He just had some wine, and now his cheeks were flushing red. He walked out towards Emma. He was not short. There was no lust in his eyes when he hugged Emma. Emma gently patted his back and seemed to say something to him. Her voice was too low for anyone else to hear. Jaquan, who was closest to them, looked at them hugging each other. He couldn¡¯t tell how he felt. Randy poked him in the arm. ¡°I think she likes Armando quite a bit¡­.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jaquan had a half-smile, but he was annoyed secretly. He drank a mouthful of wine, as he involuntarily pinched the thing in his pocket with the other hand. He wanted to throw it into a trash now. Vincent picked up his phone. He stood up and walked into the elevator. When he passed Ferne, he nced at Ferne. Ferne¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Vincent. ¡°Vincent! Come back soon! I¡¯ll give you my first kiss!¡± ¡°You have lost your first kiss when you were a child.¡± Randy retorted as he picked cards. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ferne argued. ¡°I still keep my first kiss!¡± ¡°Awesome! You¡¯ve been married for so many years and still keep your first kiss¡­.¡± Randyughed hard. ¡°¡­¡± A few minutester, Ferne¡¯s nerves were on edge. He heard the sound from the elevator. The others quickly put down the cards in their hands and looked over. The elevator finally stopped. As soon as the door opened, Ferne¡¯s smile froze. The man was in a dark blue coat, a light-colored sweater, and trousers in casual style. Ferne was familiar with the logo, because everything this man was wearing belonged to him. As soon as Noah entered, he felt that the atmosphere was strange. The group of people stared at him in a way that was neither friendly nor malicious. They seemed to be waiting for him expectantly. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Ferne stood up. He walked up to Noah. If he told Noah such a shameful thing, he would definitely be beaten up. Then ¡­ he had to make a move before Noah found it out. Ferne grabbed Noah¡¯s cor and leaned over to kiss him. Noah remembered the moment he met Vincent on the corridor on the first floor. Vincent, who was reticent, raised his eyebrows at Noah and said, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Emily rounded her eyes wide. Janessa took out her phone. Armando was a little dumbfounded. Randy stuffed his fist into his mouth in shock. Jaquan wasparatively calm. After flicking a nce at them, he turned to look at Emma. Unexpectedly, he met Emma¡¯s eyes. Although he knew that he should look away, he did not. He stared at her for a moment before turning around. Noah did not lose his temper. He just let Ferne kiss him. After it, he wiped his lips and asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ferne swallowed his saliva. Noah smiled and raised his brows. His voice was filled with a dangerous aura. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne was about to run when Noah grabbed his cor. Ferne shouted, ¡°Randy, save me! Jaquan, save me! Armando, save me!¡± Those who were called did not move at all. They watched Noah pulled Ferne into the elevator. The door was closed, and Ferne¡¯s wailing could be vaguely heard. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± The group of people immediately forgot about the episode and began a new round. Ferne was nervous when he was dragged into the elevator. He covered his face and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t p me in the face! Show me some respect!¡± Noah pinched the back of his neck and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± When the elevator stopped, he walked out first. Ferne hurriedly caught up. How would Noah participate in such a normal gathering? He came here for an unusual purpose. ¡°There¡¯s a private room on the first floor. Someone is watching at the door. We can¡¯t go in. Try to go in.¡± Noah quickly finished speaking and sent a signal to Christy. Ferne still had a carefree attitude, but his eyes were serious. After he heard this, he walked along the corridor on the first floor. After he walked a few meters, a woman hugged his neck and intimately leaned against him. Ferne got goosebumps all over. He was about to get rid of her when Christy chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just kiss my clothes. If you dare to kiss my neck, my brother will kill you¡­.¡± Ferne recognized her and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Even if your brother won¡¯t kill me, I won¡¯t do that¡­.¡± Christy hugged him and snuggled her mouth to his ear. She then said curiously, ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t like women?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her long legs were right next to his legs, so she naturally knew whether he was aroused or not. Ferne was surprised that Christy would be so bold and ask so openly. They pretended to kiss at the door of the private room and were stopped by two security guards. ¡°Hey, you cannot go in. Go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Leave me on the door. Open the door quickly.¡± Christy pulled away Ferne¡¯s clothes and anxiously said in a flirtatious manner, ¡°Hurry ¡­ I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­.¡± ¡­ Because of her action, Ferne¡¯s legs almost went limp. He threw Christy on the door and red at the two security guards like a boss, ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost!¡± The two security guards were about to pull him, but Noah walked over from the other side of the corridor. Halfway, he suddenly turned around and ran away at high speed. The two security guards did not know what was going on, but they immediately untied the electric baton at their waist and rushed over. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Christy opened the private room door and quickly turned on the light. She hurriedly swept a nce, then pulled on Ferne¡¯s sleeve and walked out. She said in a coquettish voice, ¡°No, there is no bed inside¡­.¡± ¡­ Christy was too terrifying. She was a good actor. If she meant to kill Ferne, Ferne might didn¡¯t know how he would die¡­. Emily probably borrowed Vincent¡¯s good luck. As soon as Vincent left, the trump card almost fell into her hands. Randy was so jealous that his eyes turned red. After two rounds, Emily made an excuse to get some air. Then, Randy rushed to her lucky seat with a look of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll be the next to get the trump!¡± When Emily walked into the elevator, she heard Randy, who didn¡¯t get the trump, howling in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 205 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 205 She had never been to a bar or a KTV. This was the first time. She felt like it was like a big adventure. Coincidentally, Vincent was not around. She walked out. The elevator stopped on the second floor. Outside the elevator, a couple came in and kissed each other. Emily spared room for them and walked out. She took a few steps along the corridor on the second floor. People were singing. Some were pleasant to listen to, while others were shouting like they were venting their feelings. Emily strolled around the private rooms. Suddenly, she saw a few men looking up from the translucent ss door in the private room. She had a hunch that they had ulterior motives, so she hurriedly walked out. There was a bathroom beside her, so she took the opportunity and hid. However, as soon as she walked in, she was stunned. There was apromising scene in the bathroom. Perhaps the singing outside overshadowed the sound of this ce, so no one noticed the embarrassing scene here for a while. A man was standing. In front of him, a woman was kneeling, satisfying him either with her hands or her mouth¡­. A momentter, the man pressed the woman against the washstand. The woman shouted loudly as she shook her hair and looked at the door. The woman noticed Emily¡¯s existence long ago and deliberately shouted dissolutely and loudly. Emily stared at her in astonishment and forgot to leave. Her eyes were covered by one hand as someone took her away while holding her in her arms. The woman¡¯s groan still rang in her mind¡­. Sensing a familiar aura, Emily slowly regained her senses and reached out to touch the hand in her eyes. ¡°Vincent,¡± she shouted softly. Her voice somehow became dry and husky. Emily had no sexual experience. Although she vaguely knew how it should be, she was thrown into great shock while witnessing the scene. She felt terrified and uneasy subconsciously. Her hands wereContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. trembling. It was unknown whether she was frightened or shocked. Vincent took her into the elevator, and then withdrew the hand covering her eyes. He held her hand. ¡°Are you scared?¡± His voice was low and deep, soundingforting. Emily calmed down and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and looked at her, his eyes filled with inquiry. ¡°Then why are you shaking?¡± Emily thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m excited ¡­ and nervous.¡± Vincent rested his arm on the top of her head, his face turning gloomy. ¡°Have I disturbed you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When the elevator reached the third floor, the door opened. Jaquan was singing the theme song of A Chinese Odyssey, Forever Love. When Emily was pulled out by Vincent, they just happened to see him singing with his eyes closed. ¡°Love and hatred both result from difficulty. It¡¯s hard to escape fate. We cannot get close. I should believe it¡¯s fate¡­.¡± Although Emily did not understand, she could tell that Jaquan sang pleasantly. On the sofa, the group of people who were upied in games calmed down. They were listening attentively to Jaquan¡¯s singing. Even Emma cast her gaze on Jaquan for a long time. The songsted less than five minutes. She had been staring at Jaquan from beginning to end. Jaquan opened his eyes a few times and met her gaze after turning around. Of course, Janessa, Armando and Randy were also fixed their eyes on him. However, Emma¡¯s gaze gave Jaquan a different feeling. Although he couldn¡¯t describe what the difference was, he vaguely felt that it was different. The song then ended. Everyone apuded and Randy handed over a ss of wine, ¡°To Jaquan, the Prince of Love Songs!¡± Jaquan clinked sses with them. Then he sat down. He turned around, finding Emma, who had withdrawn her gaze, was sipping at the red wine. She drank skillfully, looking even more elegant than Arabe. She took off her coat, revealing a in V-neck sweater. When she bent to put down her wine ss, he could vaguely see her breast. Jaquan did not mean to. They were too close, and he identally caught a glimpse of it. He once saw her washing her only bra on the balcony. At that time, she only wore his thick sweater without the bra¡­. Jaquan probably got drunk and began to think nonsense. He withdrew his gaze and drank the wine in the ss in one gulp. Randy noticed that Emily and Vincent returned. He quickly offered his seat and handed over the microphone. ¡°Emily, sing a song!¡± Emily waved her hand. ¡°I, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Randy handed the microphone to her. ¡°Just feel free to enjoy yourself. What do you want to sing? I¡¯ll help you y it¡± Emily flicked a nce at Vincent. Thetter gave her a positive look. Only then did she whisper the name of the song. Randy didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°A Snail and an Oriole.¡± ¡°What song is this?¡± Although Randy had never heard of it before, due to his admiration for Emily, he involuntarily ttered her. ¡°It must be especially pleasant! Everyone, sit down!¡± Randy yed the song with apuse to celebrate. Then, he sat down with the group of people and waited quietly with his breath held. Emily held the microphone, coughed softly, and sang to the music. ¡°There is a vine in front of the door. It has burgeoned forth. A snail, with its heavy shell, is climbing up step by step¡­.¡± Randy was speechless with shock. Armando, Jaquan, Emma, and Janessa were the same. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Vincent smiled as he looked at Emily who was still singing. She was in tune seriously. She shook her head slightly, looking lively and cute. When she finished and saw everyone¡¯s look of surprise, she turned to look at Vincent in confusion and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it pleasant?¡± Vincent pped first. ¡°Not bad.¡± The others quickly followed suit. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Randy shouted the loudest. ¡°Emily, you are amazing! This is the most beautiful voice I¡¯ve heard this year! What a heavenly song!¡± Jaquan patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily handed the microphone to Randy and sat down beside Vincent. She picked up the wine in front of him and drank it. After finished singing, she realized that she was a little thirsty. She drank wine as if it was water, which shocked everyone. ¡°Emily, I didn¡¯t know you could drink.¡± Randy stood up with the wine and said to her. ¡°Cheers.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how much she could drink. She just did. Janessa also stood up with a ss of red wine in her hand. ¡°I will leave the day after tomorrow. Friends, may we have the chance to get together again. Let¡¯s drink a toast.¡± Armando didn¡¯t stand up, and the others ignored him. They sat down after drinking. Randy patted Armando. ¡°Alright, drown your sorrows. Tomorrow, everything will be over!¡± Fifth didn¡¯t react. Randy ignored him and chatted with Jaquan. It was rare for them to gather together, so they had a lot to say. Ferne came in, followed by Noah and Christy. Janessa stood up cheerfully again. ¡°Let¡¯s drink to ¡­ our happiness for the moment!¡± Ferneughed out. ¡°I¡¯m the best! Drink it up!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 206 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 206 It was almost ten o¡¯clock when the supper was served. However, the group of people had drunk much. Few had an appetite. Only Janessa was still excited. She picked up a skewer with squid and handed it to Armando. ¡°Armando, enjoy the squid!¡± Armando bent motionless upon the table. Janessa shook his head, only to find that he waspletely drunk. Emmay on the sofa. She closed her eyes as if she was asleep. Emily, who was well away, was in Vincent¡¯s arms. They seemed to be talking. Janessa leaned over to listen, but she could not hear anything clearly. Vincent¡¯s voice was low. Janessa could only hear it vaguely, but she still felt it sexy and seductive. Randy, a single man, was bending over the table. Drunk, he kept whispering, ¡°Cheers, cheers¡­.¡± Ferne was roaring drunk. While singing, he stripped off. The scene was amusing. Janessa looked at him, as if she was saying, ¡°Shit. I didn¡¯t know you were this kind of person.¡± Seeing that Ferne was about to take off his pants, Noah shed at the back of his neck. Finally, the room was quiet. Janessa stood up and twirled her wrist. ¡°Hey, guys, Armando and I will sleep upstairs. Feel free to stay. Anyway, there are a lot of beds upstairs.¡± Noah carried Ferne on his shoulders, greeted Janessa and Vincent, and then left. Christy nodded to indicate that she would leave. Jaquan patted Randy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, do you want to stay or go back?¡± Randy opened his eyes in a daze and said in a vague voice, ¡°Go back. I, I & *% #% & * go¡­.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what Randy was saying. Jaquan helped Randy up and sent him to the car outside. Jaquan instructed the driver to send Randy back. Then, he returned back. Just as he arrived at the elevator, he saw Vincent came out with Emily in his arms. Jaquan rarely saw Vincent showed such an expression. Vincent appeared so tender and loving as if he was holding his most precious treasure in his arms. Even his cold face softened. Just as Jaquan was about to say hello, Vincent bent to peck Emily¡¯s lips. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan retracted his hand in the air. He watched Vincent, who always kept distance away from women, kept kissing Emily in his arms on the way to his car. Jaquan went back to the elevator. He drank a lot, but his mind was still clear. The metal door reflected his slightly red cheeks. He scratched his hair and took a deep breath. The door opened and he walked out with his head down. Janessa was dragging Armando up the stairs. Probably Armando was too heavy. Janessa was panting heavily while dragging him. When she saw Jaquan, she shouted, ¡°Come and help!¡± Jaquan helped Armando to bed. He looked up and saw that the bedside table was filled with all sorts of embarrassing things. Jaquan looked at Janessa meaningfully. Janessa smashed her pillow over and said, ¡°Just take it if you want. Stop looking at me!¡± ¡­ Janessa did have a sharp tongue. Jaquan walked down the rotating stairs. Emma was still lying on the sofa. She was quite quiet when she was drunk. Jaquan looked at her quietly for a moment, and then bent down to pick her up. Over the past few days, he hugged her from time to time. He was almost used to it. When Jaquan carried her into the elevator, he looked down. Emma had fair skin, and there was almost no need for her to use any skincare products. She didn¡¯t wear makeup on all asions, such as at the tea Manor where they met for the first time, the hospital, his home, and the guest house¡­. Although she appeared to be cold, she was especially gentle. She got injured so as to save others. She always wore a look of indifference, but she was the first to risk her life to save someone. Her entire body trembled from the cold and her lips were purple, but she only said, ¡°It¡¯s just a lift of the finger.¡± She wasn¡¯t pretending to be magnanimous. She really didn¡¯t care how others judged her. She protected her territory, where she and Stony stayed. No one else was allowed to participate. Only in that position could others see her unreserved gentle. When the cold wind blew, Emma opened her eyes slightly as if she had been woken up. Jaquan looked down at her. ¡°Are you cold? I¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Emma in his arms stood up and threw a punch at him. Jaquan retreated back to dodge the blow. He was somewhat shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡± Emma narrowed her eyes as she staggered. She leaned against the car behind her and regained her footing. Her eyes were bleary. Only then did Jaquan believe that she was drunk. Did she punch him drunkenly? Jaquan opened the door and said, ¡°Get in. I have arranged a driver for you.¡± Bleary-eyed Emma looked at him for a moment before walking in the opposite direction. Jaquan pulled her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Just as he finished asking, Emma turned her arms, about to attack his face. After Jaquan dodged, she narrowed her eyes and kept her bnce. Then she kept attacking him. Jaquan was stunned that Emma knew how to continuously attack! Ordinary people only amateurishly learned a few moves to defend themselves. Very few would learn theplete set. But Emma¡¯s moves were consecutive. Moreover, she was skillful, as if she had deeply born those moves in her mind. Without hesitation, she threw her punches. As Jaquan shrank back, on guard against her, Emma immediately changed her moves and extended her uninjured leg, giving him a kick¡­. Jaquan was beaten back and shouted, ¡°Holy shit! Wait! Emma! Wake up! Holy shit! Fuck you! Wait! I¡¯m Jaquan! Hey!¡± As the driver came by his folding bicycle, he saw Jaquan was beaten by a crippled woman. The driver asked thoughtfully, ¡°Sir, should I call the police for you?¡± Jaquan shouted as he dodged, ¡°She¡¯s drunk! Pull her away¡­.¡± The substitute driver was a man in his forties. He looked quite strong. Hearing this, he put down the bike and said to Jaquan, ¡°Get out of the way. Watch me!¡± Jaquan dodged to the side and saw that the sturdy driver was knocked down by Emma¡¯s fist just as he walked up to her. ¡­ The scene was very awkward. The man stood up and hid while covering his face. He dropped the act and obediently waited for Jaquan to subdue Emma.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jaquan took off his coat and said, ¡°I never hit women. But you are an exception¡­.Holy shit! I haven¡¯t finished!¡± Emma¡¯s figure was delicate. Although she narrowed her eyes and her vision blurred, she attacked any figure she saw quickly. Jaquan could only defend and retreat. Not long after, they shrank back to the wall. Due to punch in the face, blood oozed from the corner of Jaquan¡¯s mouth. He licked the blood and pressed his hand against Emma¡¯s shoulder on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. I have never hit women!¡± Emma seemed to have just heard his voice. She looked at him with bleary eyes. Her eyes began to focus. They were very close. Jaquan could even smell the wine that she exhaled. It was warm and somewhat seductive. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­.¡± Emma murmured. It was unknown whether she was sober or drunk. Jaquan was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he thought Emma finally recognized him. Unexpectedly, Emma stretched out her hand and wrapped it around his neck, kissing his lips with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan stood there stiffly, at a loss how to react for a moment. Something had changed. The heart on his left chest, which only beat when he saw Arabe, was throbbing like a drum. It was beating wildly because of Emma¡¯s sudden kiss. Emma wasn¡¯t a good kisser. She just pecked his lips, giving Jaquan a gentle touch. Her sweet scent with wine slowly engulfed him. Sure enough, Emma was drunk. Otherwise, why would she ¡­. kiss him? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 209 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 209 After getting drunk, some would be crazy, some would get into a brawl, some might be in a confusion, while some might mistake someone for someone else. When Emily was in Vincent¡¯s arms, she was quiet. When he carried her out of the car, Emily hugged him drunkenly and shouted, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guards in the shadowughed out loud. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Vincent nced at the darkness, and the guards immediately climbed up the tree with dejected faces to do a handstand. Vincent looked at Emily in his arms with a gloomy face. Her eyshes trembled. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was too powerless. She just hugged him and shouted, ¡°Dad¡­.¡± In the private room, even though Emily was drunk, she still knew how to answer the question. She just looked drunk, and her voice was soft. She was very cute. However, at this moment, she hugged him and kept calling, ¡°Dad.¡± After she finished, she pursed her lips with grievances. She didn¡¯t open her eyes. It was unknown she was drunk or she was talking in her dreams. ¡°You promised me to carry me on your back, but you broke your word¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent remained silent for a moment. Then he put her down and carried her behind him. He hooked her calf and slightly bowed to make her feel morefortable. With her on his back, he climbed to the second floor, and walked along the corridor to the end. He was about to walk around when he heard Emily on his back breathing evenly. The hot breathing sprayed behind his neck, and he was attracted, as if a feather was tickling his heart. Vincent paused and turned around. From his angle, he could see Emily¡¯s straight nose and pink lips. He remembered the kiss in the room this afternoon and forcefully shifted his gaze away. He walked into the bedroom and put Emily on the bed. He took off her shoes and coat. Rex brought two hot towels over. Vincent took them. Under the dim wallmp, he patiently and gently wiped her face, hands, and her feet. Emily¡¯s feet were small, and her toes were delicate and cute. Vincent held her feet in his palm and wiped them with a towel with the other hand. Emily probably felt a little itchy. She shrank andughed under the quilt. Just as Vincent was about to put her foot down, he heard her shout, ¡°Brother¡­.¡± Seeing that Vincent suddenly stopped for a long time without reacting, Rex said cautiously, ¡°Miss Emily probably dreamed of her brother¡­.¡± The implication was that Emily liked Vincent more than her brother! However, Rex seldom toadied, so he was not experienced. After he finished, Vincent was unhappy, for Rex¡¯s exnation was like a poor lie. Vincent threw the towel to him without revealing his emotions. ¡°Get out.¡± Rex responded, ¡°Yes.¡± After the door closed, Vincent stood on the edge of the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°You are heartless. Why don¡¯t you dream of me¡­.¡± Emily did dream of Eliot. He tickled her feet with a brush. She smiled while shrinking back. Eliot grabbed her hand and carried her to the chair. ¡°Come, let me teach you how to write. Write your name first¡­.¡± Emily knew how to write her name, but her handwriting was poor. Eliot held her hand and taught her over and over again. When she finished writing a piece of paper, she turned the page and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll write your name. Watch me.¡± As Emily wrote, she found that what appeared on the paper was not Eliot¡¯s name, but Vincent¡¯s. She looked at the line nkly. When she turned around, she saw that the person behind her was not Eliot, but a man with sharp eyes. The man had sharply outlined features and a cold aura. His nose was straight, and his thin lips were like a knife as he pursed them. Just as she was about to speak, the man bent to kiss her lips. Emily held back all of her confusion. Then, she was pulled away. Eliot fiercely and disappointedly questioned her, ¡°When? When were you with him?¡± Emily wanted to reply, but she saw Vincent leave. She reached out to pull him, only to see Vincent¡¯s short ck hair turn gray in an instant¡­. When Emily woke up nkly, the sky was bright. The thick curtains blocked the sunlight, so the room was pitch ck. Emily had a massive hangover, suffering from a headache. Shey quietly on the bed for a while before sitting up. However, the scene she had dreamed of lingered in her mind. The phone beside the bed vibrated. She picked it up and looked at it. There were a few text messages. She rubbed her eyes and clicked on the text message. The first one was sent by Harold. ¡°Miss Emily, I have asked for a week off. I¡¯ll go there again today.¡± Although Emily had not regained her clear mind, seeing Harold¡¯s text message, she immediately knew where he was going. Harold clearly knew what she was thinking. Stephanie was still in trouble. If Emily rashly helped, others might think she had ulterior motives. Emily could only start from Spencer. If it didn¡¯t work, Emily nned to make a trip personally. She replied, ¡°Tell me you are fine every day.¡± The other short message was from Janessa. ¡°I left early today. Goodbye.¡± Emily remembered that Janessa was leaving in two days. Somehow, she left ahead of schedule. After thinking for a while, Emily answered, ¡°Be careful.¡± Last night, they drank too much. Emily wondered what happened afterwards. When she was sent back, she seemed to have fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t vomit, right? She sniffed her body. Someone helped her change into pajamas. However, there was a faint smell of alcohol in her hair. She got off the bed barefoot and drew the curtains. She saw the warm sunlight shining on the pool. The water was sparkling. She could not help but open the balcony door and took a deep breath of fresh air. Then she saw four men stuffed their heads in the pool. ¡°¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for her hangover, she would have shouted. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The guards replied, ¡°Mr. Vincent punished us.¡± Emily was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± The guards fell silent. They couldn¡¯t tell Emily that one of themughed foolishly after she called Vincent Daddyst night. ¡°Come out. It¡¯s so cold.¡± Emily was ready to go in, for she got a headache. The guards were about to stand up gratefully when guard D said, ¡°It¡¯s not cold. The water has a constant temperature.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily felt that she had disturbed them. She turned around and clutched her head as she left. ¡°As you wish.¡± Thus, after she entered the room, other guards in the pool gave guard D a beating. Emily felt that she heard something when she came in. But when she calmed down, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Outside the balcony, guard D was pressed against the bottom of the pool by the other three guards and kept blowing bubbles¡­.. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 210 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 210 Emma felt that someone was staring at her face. Her nerves were tense, but she had difficulty staying awake. She struggled for a moment and slept for another half an hour before waking up. There was no one others in the room. Emma held her head and suddenly felt a little pain all over her body, as if she had been beaten. She got out of the bed, and shouted softly, ¡°Stony?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember how she came backst night. She tried to sober up while walking out, nning to ask Stony. Jaquan was shooting eggs outside. The egg sprayed everywhere. He was not a good student, for he failed to learn the essence from Emma. Emma prepared to go to the bathroom first, and then helped him. She casually nced at the corner of Jaquan¡¯s mouth and saw a bruise, as if he had been beaten. She was a little surprised. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Jaquan looked at her and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Emma did not ask any further and went straight to the bathroom. There was a cherry hairpin on the washstand. The chopstick she used to fasten her hair disappeared. She hesitated for a moment and picked up the hairpin to tie her hair. After washing up, she took the egg in Jaquan¡¯s hands and put them in a bowl forter use. Then, she cut tomatoes, washed a pan, poured water into it and boiled it. Meanwhile, she opened the refrigerator to get instant noodles out and then cut some ham. ¡°Where¡¯s Stony?¡± She asked as she washed the knife. Jaquan stood behind her. Looking at the red cherry on the back of her head, for some reason, his throat was somewhat dry. ¡°Collin ¡­ took him out for breakfast.¡± Emma nodded and said nothing. They had breakfast ¡®peacefully¡¯. Emma felt strange because Jaquan wasparatively quiet today. She looked up and met his gaze. Emma looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t tell her that he had been dreaming about her kissing him all night. Moreover, telling from Emma¡¯s behavior, she didn¡¯t seem to remember what she had donest night. Amotion came from the entrance. It turned out that Collin was taking Stony back. Seeing them having breakfast at the dining table, he smiled and said, ¡°Have you prepared my portion?¡± Jaquan finally regained hisposure. ¡°How cheeky! You went out to eat. Did the owner think you were too ugly and refuse to serve you breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯m handsome, so I caused a traffic jam and was punished by the traffic police. I was worried that I would go bankrupt, so I hurried back,¡± Collin said as he changed his shoes. ¡­ Stony walked over with a smile. He held a pancake in his hand and gantly handed it to Emma. ¡°Mom, here you are.¡± Collin went into the kitchen to fetch a pair of chopsticks. He directly picked up the noodles in Jaquan¡¯s bowl and tasted them. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Emma, don¡¯t bother to treat me to eat out. Just cook some tomorrow.¡± Emma paused for a moment before remembering that she had promised to treat him a dinner. After all, she would note out again after she returned. If he paid a visit there, of course, there would be no problem. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan suddenly had no appetite. He put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°You¡¯ve contaminated my noodles. I don¡¯t want to eat them anymore. Enjoy them.¡± Collin deliberately put down his chopsticks. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°No, you should have them so as to build up health.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Last night, when Collin saw Jaquan, he didn¡¯t care about the injuries on Jaquan¡¯s face. He instead smiled and asked Jaquan who hit him. Who did it? Who else could it be other than Emma? However, Collin did not believe it. He stared at Emma¡¯s injured leg for a moment and said suspiciously, ¡°You were beaten by a woman whose leg got injured. Jaquan, you are too weak.¡± Damn it. Jaquan was so angry that he wanted to beat Collin to death at the thought of it! ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work today?¡± Emma asked. Collin smiled, ¡°No, I have a day off.¡± He touched Stony¡¯s head and said happily, ¡°Just now, many people thought that he was my son and gave him a lot of sugar.¡± Jaquan was annoyed. Although Stony wasn¡¯t his son, when Jaquan heard what Collin said, he had a feeling that his son was close to a culprit. Stony took out the sugar from his pocket and ced it on the table. He carefully peeled off one candy and handed it to Emma. ¡°Mom, have a taste.¡± Emma opened her mouth and held the candy. Jaquan stared at her lips and recalled the kissst night. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Collin took a nce at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Emma did not refuse. She stood up and answered, ¡°Wait for me for five minutes.¡± She tidied up the kitchen and cleaned up the rubbish. Then she put the dishes in the sink and washed them. Finally, she cleaned the table and dried the cloth in the air. Finally, she washed her hands and walked to the guest room. She picked up her suitcase. After exchanging a nce with Stony, they smiled and walked towards the entrance. Jaquan sat on the dining chair without moving, just watching Emma bustle. At this moment, they, who looked like a family of three, reached the door. Collin waved his hand and said, ¡°See you.¡± Stony also waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Emma turned around and nodded at him. As the door opened, she picked up the garbage and walked out. Afterwards, the door was closed. Jaquan took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Finally, they¡¯ve gone! I can sleep well now!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, having returned to his bedroom for a few minutes, he still did not feel sleepy at all. He got up and walked to the balcony, happening to see Collin¡¯s caring out of the garage and driving into the distance. The voice of the Stony seemed to echo in the room. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, you¡¯re back!¡± The TV was turned on at regr intervals. Tom and Jerry was on. Jaquan walked to the sofa and sat down. When he watched funny scenes, he turned to look at Emma. However, he only saw the empty hall. ¡­ Ferne was highly adaptable. Although he was tied up, he slept soundly. He even snored slightly in the second half of the night. Noah opened his eyes vigntly when he heard the noise. When he heard Ferne¡¯s snore, he turned on the wallmp and looked at him. There was a nket on the ground, and Ferne was covered with a thin nket. His hands and feet were tied to the legs of the bed. Although it was not afortable posture, it did not affect his good sleep. Noah was amused by Ferne. He had a nce at his watch, finding it was three o¡¯clock in the morning. He got out of bed and turned on hisputer. Ferne mumbled something vaguely on the carpet. Noah did not hear it clearly. His fingers paused slightly and he stopped typing the keyboard. Ferne was still talking in his dream. Noah walked over and squatted down, wanting to listen carefully to what Noah was saying. ¡°I¡¯m going to pee¡­.¡± ¡­ Noah didn¡¯t know whether Ferne was dreaming that he wanted to pee, or that he really wanted to pee.. In case, Noah still took Ferne to the bathroom and took off his pants. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 211 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 211 ¡°Wake up!¡± Noah shook his shoulder and said, ¡°Pee.¡± However, Ferne, who had been begging to pee in dreams, was still asleep in the toilet, and did not pee at all. Noah frowned. After a moment of consideration, he lifted his penis with a towel and then whistled. Ferne finally peed and opened his eyes nkly. When he saw that he was peeing in the toilet, he said calmly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Then he closed his eyes again. Not long after, Ferne opened his eyes again. He looked at Noah beside him and then at his crotch. The most intimate part of his body was padded with a towel. However, from his point of view, he felt that Noah¡¯s hand was on it. Ferne should be angry and embarrassed, but he had a shameless ¡­ erection. Words failed Noah. The next morning, when the meal was delivered by a waiter, Noah was bathing in the bathroom. The waiter was so gossipy that she sneaked into the suite to see how things were going on. However, he did not see any messy clothes on the floor, only to find Ferne lying on the ground with his hands and feet tied, as if this were a murder scene. ¡°¡­¡± The waiter walked out while trembling. He turned around and met Noah who came out of the bathroom. The waiter kept shivering in fear. Noah walked over. The waiter¡¯s teeth were trembling. When Noah walked up to him and stretched out his long arm, the waiter cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I swear. Please spare me¡­.¡± Noah passed him, picked up the dry towel on the cab, and wiped his hair. Then he had a look at the waiter. Fear choked the waiter¡¯s words. He trembled as he walked out. He waved his hands when he met his colleagues who came to inquire about the gossip. No sooner did he arrive at the staff lounge than he fainted. Other waiters couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about what he saw. There were different opinions. Of course, the mostmon one was that he must have witnessed a scene that straight men couldn¡¯t bear. So, he fainted with embarrassment. As a result, more staff members wanted to seek ¡®excitement ¡®. However, it was still too early to serve lunch, and no one dared to enter the room without being summoned. The waiter who fainted didn¡¯t know that he was envied by the entire hotel¡¯s waitresses. When Ferne woke up, it was ten o¡¯clock. He opened his eyes andy ufortably for a while. Then, he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Noah ¡­ untie me¡­.¡± When Noah walked over, what happenedst night shed through Ferne¡¯s mind. Ferne¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened. He didn¡¯t know if the scene that happened in the second half of the night was a dream or not. He was dumbfounded. Noah unbound his limbs and squatted down to look at him. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ferne regarded him in shock. After a long while, he said, ¡°I seemed ¡­ to have a dream. I dreamt of you.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows and calmly asked, ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Telling from Noah¡¯s expression, Ferne became even more certain that that was a dream. ¡°I dreamed that I performed a striptease and that you held my penis while I was peeing. Besides¡­.¡± Ferne awkwardly shut his mouth. He even dreamed that he had an erection. It was truly shameful. Noah patted his shoulder with a smile, looking like a mischievous man. ¡°You were not dreaming.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne had a look of surprise. ¡°What?¡± Noah had stood up and walked out. Ferne carefully thought back tost night. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt. After washing up, he went to the kitchen to check it out. The waiter who regained his consciousness hesitated to call 110. Just as he was about to tell the police that Ferne had been murdered, he saw Ferne walking leisurely through the kitchen door and greeting him friendly. ¡°Hello, this is ** Branch Bureau. What can I do for you?¡± The waiter stared nkly at Ferne and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°My bosses back to life!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne strolled up and down the hotel for several hours, then ate something simple before finally returning to the presidential suite. The moment the door opened, he shouted, ¡°Come on! If you want to kill, you have to cut it to pieces!¡± Noah sat in front of theputer and looked up at him. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne closed the door and said, ¡°What did you findst night?¡± Noah was memorizing the route of the next bar target. He didn¡¯t look up when he heard the question. ¡°Nothing useful.¡± Ferne then remembered to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Noah slowly turned around to fix his eyes on Ferne¡¯s face. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne looked at him puzzledly. ¡°Wait a moment. Did you misunderstand anything? I didn¡¯t even touch herst night, and I¡¯m not interested in her. Really, I¡¯m even more interested in you than in her! Damn it! That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­.Holy shit! Last night, it was exciting. No, I wasn¡¯t talking about you¡­.No ¡­ shit!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne was depressed. He regretteding back. Why did hee back? What was wrong with him? Which hand did he use to open the door? He was going to chop it off! ¡­ Because Christy epted Emily¡¯s mission, she set off early in the morning. Stephanie had been attacked online for a month. Apparently, some people in thepany also wanted to harm her when she was down, so their work at public rtions was sloppy. Those evidence against her were presented, so everyone believed the rumors. Therefore, Stephanie hardly left the hotel for a long time. Christy went straight to the hotel for the sake of efficiency. She looked like a star and no one stopped her. She went to the front desk and knocked on the edge of the table. Then she said to the receptionist, ¡°Ask Stephanie toe down.¡± The receptionist called Stephanie. Thetter thought Emily came, so she quickly put on her coat and came down. However, there was only a beautiful and exquisite woman sitting in the waiting area of the hall. Seeing Stephanie, Christy waved her hand, in azy posture, like a girl from a wealthy family. She was so beautiful that one could never forget her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Christy. I¡¯m here to help you get out of the predicament. Shall we chat here or somewhere else?¡± Christy asked straightforwardly. However, Stephanie did not know Christy, so she was on guard against Christy. Christy took out her phone. She saved a few photos when she probed into Emily¡¯s information. She handed the photo of Emily to Stephanie and said, ¡°She asked me to help you. Do you have any other questions?¡± Stephanie recognized Emily, but she was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± They both didn¡¯t know her. Why did they help her? Christy didn¡¯t care about that. She just asked, ¡°If you want to defeat the other party, tell me everything you know honestly. I will whitewash you.¡± ¡°Even public rtions works cannot make it.. Can you?¡± Stephanie did not believe her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 212 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 212 Christy smiled. What a charming smile. Even Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by it. ¡°Just trust me.¡± Christy stood up and turned around to say, ¡°All people she chooses are capable.¡± Stephanie recognized that she was referring to Emily and hurriedly asked, ¡°Who exactly is she?¡± Christy raised her eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± Stephanie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name.¡± Christy was surprised. ¡°Then how did you know each other?¡± Stephanie hesitated for a moment and told Christy about what had happened on the rooftop that day. However, she did not notice that Christy¡¯s expression changed almost instantly. ¡°Do you mean that she arrived at the rooftop soon after you?¡± Stephanie nodded. ¡°Yes. My assistant didn¡¯t notice it, but she did. So, I found it very strange.¡± ¡°Did you post anything online?¡± Christy clenched her fingers and asked. ¡°I did.¡± Stephanie frowned. ¡°But only myself can see it¡­.¡± ¡°Show me yourputer!¡± Christy shouted nervously. Seeing her serious expression, Stephanie hurriedly took Christy upstairs. Stephanie turned on her computer and showed Christy her blog. ¡°I deleted it afterwards.¡± Christy clicked on Stephanie¡¯s visitor messages. Stephanie was a celebrity, and there were more than ten thousand visitors every day. Christy kept scanning anxiously. There were so many people. How could she find that person? ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Someone saw your post.¡± Christy answered without raising her head, ¡°Then he told Emily you wanted tomit suicide¡­.¡± Speaking of which, Christy was stunned. Emily knew who that person was! No, maybe Emily was that person. No, no, the timing was wrong. Ten years ago, Emily was only a child. It couldn¡¯t be her. Was it Vincent? No, but this person definitely knew Emily. He might be a Scavo, or one of the people who gathered togetherst night! Christy had never been so confused. She quickly dialed Noah and bit her finger nervously. ¡°I, I think I found him¡­.¡± Noah immediately understood. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel he is close to us.¡± Christy pressed down on her temples. Ten years had passed. But every time she thought back, she was so sad that she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Noah asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christy shook her head, not knowing what to say. She hung up and leaned against the wall. Stephanie stood behind her, somewhat puzzled. Christy returned to normal not long after. She said, ¡°Tell me briefly about the situation so that I can make a n.¡± Christy stayed there all afternoon. She sorted out all the information Stephanie had given her and began to formte a proper n. The little robot in her bag did note out. ¡­ This time, Harold had prepared sufficient equipment, clothes, nkets, and all kinds of cookers. He was currently Emily¡¯s bodyguard. However, since Emily was living in the Scavo¡¯s, she did not need his protection. Therefore, he asked for a week¡¯s leave. Maury approved without any objections. Harold only knew that Emily looked for Spencer so as to treat Vincent¡¯s illness, but he did not know what kind of illness it was. It was obvious that it couldn¡¯t be cured by normal doctors in the hospital. So, Spencer was Emily¡¯sst hope. Harold hoped that Emily and the person she liked would have a happy life. Therefore, even if Vincent had nothing to do with him, he still went all out to save him. Harold didn¡¯t hesitate even if it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to persuade Spencer. Harold drove over early in the morning and saw Spencer working alone in the field. Harold got off the car with a new thermos bottle. It had Chinese wolfberries inside and the water was still hot. He had made it in the morning. Harold walked over and put down the bottle. He said to Spencer, ¡°Sir, I brought you water. Have some water and rest. Leave the rest to me.¡± Harold was here to ask for Spencer¡¯s help. But Spencer had never heard Harold made his request since they met. The shovel in Spencer¡¯s hand was taken. Spencer sat on the ground with an old-fashioned thermos bottle on the side. He did not touch it. In the end, it would be thrown away, just like the fish that had been ced at the door for two nights. Harold helped Spencer hoe the field. When he went back at night, he took his sleeping bag and slept in front of Spencer¡¯s door. After a bite of supper, he went to sleep. But he still remembered to tell Emily that he was fine by text messages. The next day, Harold followed Spencer and worked diligently. Spencer did not speak, nor did he did. Harold focused on his work, so he did not notice that Spencer was looking at him. Because no one others lived in this vige, the entirend was empty. After working for a few days, Harold finally understood that Spencer intended to hoe the whole piece of thend and to nt crops. However, when Harold finished hoeing it, it was estimated to be winter. Thus, Harold worked even harder and harder. He had been trained as a soldier, so he could endure more hardships than ordinary people did. Meanwhile, he was a man of few words, nor did he tter. Thus, he worked quietly with Spencer for a few days. When he put roast fish at the door on the fifth day, Spencer finally reacted. He walked out of the room and said to Harold, ¡°Go back. I have sworn that I will not go out for the rest of my life.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Then can I bring him over?¡± Spencer waved his hand and said, ¡°I quitted long ago. Don¡¯t bring him over. I will pretend not to see him even if you take him here.¡± Harold pointed at the door. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to treat the sick, why do you nt those medicinal herbs at the door?¡± ¡°The seeds were leftst year. I¡¯m toozy to eliminate them.¡± Spencer didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, so he went back to his room. ¡°Just leave. Don¡¯te back again.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what had happened to Spencer. He knew that he hadn¡¯tpleted the task. However, there wasn¡¯t enough time left. He asked outside the door, ¡°Sir, what should I do to persuade you to save him?¡± Spencer didn¡¯t respond, turning a deaf ear to Harold¡¯s request again. Harold texted Emily. ¡°Failed.¡± It signified that his efforts over the past few days had been in vain, but Emily replied, ¡°Thank you, Harold. Come back and pay attention to your safety.¡± Harold read the message with a rare smile on his serious face. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 213 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 213 Emily returned to the Britt¡¯s two days ago. Her father, Maury, was suddenly seriously ill. Eliot called her, so Emily could no longer sit still. She did not even tell Vincent about it. She said goodbye to Rndo and went back by car. Because Harold was around, Emily did not know what had happened to her father. She was quite worried that things in her previous life would happen in another way. However, the first person she saw when she got out of the car was Elsie. It had been a month since Emily saw her. Elsie still looked the same. She seemed not to feel cold in winter. With boots, she revealed two legs wrapped in stockings. She only wore a silver down jacket, worth more than 5,000. It was the most popr item this year. It seemed that during the time Beverly ran thepany, besides the misappropriation of five million, she gained a lot. Thanks to Rex, Emily knew about this popr coat. He came up to Emily that day with a tablet and asked her which one she liked. He was going to buy her another one. What he showed her was exactly this coat. Rex thought that Emily would definitely like this one since she was fond of white. But Emily shook her head. For some reason, she didn¡¯t like that coat. Recently, she had grown fond of Vincent¡¯s coats a lot. They were thick and sloppy on her, but she liked them very much. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t bring one back in a hurry. ¡°You finally are back.¡± Elsie looked at Emily sarcastically. It had been a month since she saw Emily. Emily was getting more and more beautiful. In the past, her adorkable look was enough to attract people¡¯s attention. Now, her eyes were stunningly clear. Moreover, her temperament waspletely different from before. It was as if she had turned into another person. Emily stood there. If she was silent, no one would believe that she was retarded. Elsie was stunned for a moment until Emily hurried in and shouted, ¡°Dad. I want Dad.¡± Elsie sneered. Emily was still a fool. Maury suddenly fainted during the meeting. The doctor only said that he was overworked, so Eliot sent him home for rest. It had been a month, so he called Emily. Sure enough, Emily hurried back when she heard the news. Eliot couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Emily had known he was injured back then, would she have rushed over anxiously? Emily rushed upstairs to Maury¡¯s room and bumped into Eliot. She called out crisply, ¡°Eliot!¡± Eliot stared at her. It had only been a while since he saw herst time, but she had be so unfamiliar. Emily gained quite a lot of weight, and her skin was even fairer. Meanwhile, she was taller. They had been separated for a long time. Probably it was just a false impression. Eliot turned around and opened the door. ¡°Go in. Dad is awake. He misses you very much.¡± Eliot paused, but he didn¡¯t tell her he missed her a lot as well. Emily wanted to hug her. At the thought of what Elsie said in her previous life, she did not move but enter the room. When she went in, Eliot reached out and stroked her head. However, Elsie, who had just arrived, happened to see it. She was a little unhappy. She was Eliot¡¯s sister. Why couldn¡¯t she touch Emily, a love child? Eliot had always been partial towards Emily. After Emily entered, Eliot turned around, ready to go downstairs. When he saw Elsie standing at the staircase, he asked with a gloomy expression, ¡°What are you standing here for? Are you idle?¡± Elsie was so angry. She almost poked her forehead and reminded him to stroke her head! She and Emily were both his younger sisters. But as his biological sister, in his eyes, she was not comparable to Emily. ¡°Eliot, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cold towards me?¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant. ¡°You are ¡­ gentle towards her, but you¡¯ve never been so nice to me¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re as fierce as a tiger, yet you still want others to be gentle with you.¡± Eliot sneered, ¡°Forget it.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡­ Emily went in and said something stupid to Maury. Maury was happy to see her. Noticing that she was in a good mental state, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Scavos want from you. I feel quite uneasy at home. I¡¯m worried that you will cause trouble, and that they will grow fond of you too much. I know that, considering your mental state, they won¡¯t have designs on you. But I¡¯m still worried¡­.¡± Although Maury didn¡¯t say directly, Emily could understand. He was worried that the Scavos would ask her to stay and that she would cause trouble. Besides, he was afraid that he would never see her again and that she would be bullied. Emily knew it clearly. Maury had done something wrong, causing Emily¡¯s mother to be a mistress. Emily vowed never to forgive Maury. After all, he was her father and was nice to her. Although he was not considerate enough in some aspects, he had done his father¡¯s duty. Emily did not me him. When she had been deliberately obtuse during those years, she didn¡¯t understand what really happened between her parents. She only remembered that after she was brought back by Maury, he was nice to her. But she hid wherever she could, such as the quilt and the cab. Afterwards, she heard her father sob. He said a lot, but Emily could not bear everything in mind clearly. She only remembered that he said in a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Dad was wrong. Forgive me, okay?¡± She did not nod nor shake her head. She just shed tears nkly. Everyone thought that she had been retarded due to a high fever. In fact, she just couldn¡¯t forget the quarrel that night, as if she couldn¡¯t escape from the shadow of it. Later, it was Eliot who slowly pulled her out of the darkness and gently told her how beautiful the world was. He dressed her, treated her to food, and kept herpany every day. He sang to her and read stories to her, as if he was with a child who had yet to grow up. Emily so treated herself as a child. Eliot was so protective towards her and she almost never left went out. That was why she was like a broken-winged bird that could not fly and became a drag on others when those things happened. She could not escape death even if she was ced in such a ce. ¡°Silly child, why are you crying?¡± Maury wiped away the tears on Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Daddy is fine. Alright, I¡¯ll take you out for fun when I recover. I have promised you that, but I haven¡¯t been able to fulfill it. Do you me Daddy?¡± Emily shook her head and hugged Maury. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 214 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 214 This was the first time she hugged him. Maury was stunned for a moment, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m fine. It was my fault¡­.You ¡­ don¡¯t me me, but I can¡¯t forgive myself¡­.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine,¡± Emily said softly. Maury smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Emily knows how tofort Daddy. Nothing is more important than your happiness.¡± Emily wanted to say something else. But when she saw the person standing at the door out of the corner of her eyes, she held her tongue. After watching at the door for a while, Elsie saw that Maury and Emily suddenly cry. She sneered and walked to her room to call Beverly. ¡°They are crying while hugging each other.¡± Elsie told her mother everything she saw. She remembered what Eliot said before he left and said angrily, ¡°Eliot is rude to me but so nice to Emily!¡± ¡°Your brother just pities that retard. There is no need topare with her.¡± Beverly was not happy. ¡°If you have a serious illness, he will be nice to you when you be retarded.¡± Elsie immediately said in a low spirit. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully her. Your dad has been recovering from his injuries at home recently. You will meet her frequently. Understand?¡± Beverly warned. Elsie replied impatiently, ¡°Yes!¡± After hanging up, she walked to her father¡¯s door to take a look. Emily was absent. She probably went back to her room. Elsie thought for a moment and then returned to her room. She stood on the balcony, but she didn¡¯t see Emily. As Elsie came out, Susan happened to be walking out of Emily¡¯s room. So, Elsie asked, ¡°What is she doing?¡± Susan smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Emily is drawing.¡± ¡°Drawing?¡± Elsie sneered, ¡°Her works are not as worthy as paper. She is wasting money.¡± Susan did not talk back. She felt that Emily was much better than Elsie. Even if Emily scribbled on paper, her drawing would still be wonderful. ¡°Hurry to work.¡± Elsie impatiently waved her hand at Susan. As soon as Emily returned, servants rushed to curry favor, especially Susan. The smile on her face was really disgusting. Susan hurriedly escaped. Emily finally came back. Susan was busy cooking delicious food for her. She didn¡¯t have time to chat with Elsie. Emily was alone in the room. She sat at the table, holding a pen. Her mind was in a mess. She looked at the white paper in front of her, trying to calm down. When the sun set, her pen was still hanging in midair. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her father had always been in good health. He couldn¡¯t suddenly fall ill, unless ¡­ Beverly couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Emily clutched the brush with her fingers. She wanted to expose the true colors of Beverly and her daughter in front of Maury. But who would believe a retard like her? Would Eliot believe Emily? They were his mother and sister. Would father believe Emily? They were his wife and daughter. Emily tightened her grasp on the brush and then snapped it, leaving a heavy mark on the white paper. The ck color could even be seen on the back of the paper. She stared at the painting in front of her and finally calmed down. In the lower right corner, her name was written. Sure enough, Eliot came at night. He sat on the bed and asked Emily how she had been doing during this period of time. Was she homesick? Did she miss Dad and him? Emily answered sweetly, ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot pretended to be angry, ¡°If you really miss us, why don¡¯t youe back?¡± Emily thought of the dream she had. She didn¡¯t know if Eliot would be as disappointed and painful as in the dream about her and Vincent. Emily didn¡¯t want what Elsie said in her previous life to be true. No matter what kind of feeling Eliot had for her, she had to nip it in the bud, even if she would hurt him. ¡°Eliot, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Eliot tucked her in and said, ¡°They are so nice to you. Why will I be angry?¡± Emily hesitated and said, ¡°Vincent is nice. He is not as fierce as you said.¡± Eliot was shocked. ¡°He is nice to you? Why do you think so?¡± ¡°I did something wrong, but he didn¡¯t scold me.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± Eliot was quite surprised. When he went to the Scavo¡¯s that day, he felt that Vincent¡¯s attitude towards her was somewhat strange. Emily blinked. ¡°I kissed him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eliot¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°What did you say?¡± Emily suddenly hid her face under the quilt and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Eliot, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Eliot took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his emotions. ¡°Who taught you this? Why did you kiss him? I, I don¡¯t remember I have taught you this.¡± Emily fell silent under the nket. Eliot pulled away her nket and said, ¡°Tell me, why did you kiss him?¡± The quilt was pulled down, revealing Emily¡¯s beautiful and sparkling ck eyes. Her eyes shone brightly as she said, ¡°Good-looking.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eliot was almost dazzled by her beautiful eyes. After a while, he realized that she meant that Vincent was handsome. She had been taken in since she was seven years old. She was timid and didn¡¯t dare to go out. She had hardly seen any other men. Eliot had never thought that she would one day fall in love with another man, let alone the person she liked was Vincent. Eliot forced out a smile. ¡°Is he more handsome than me?¡± Emily seemed to have hesitated, and finally said with a bitter face, ¡°No.¡± However, Eliot was still not cheered up on hearing it. He touched Emily¡¯s forehead and sighed softly, ¡°You¡¯re still young. When you grow up, it¡¯s not toote to like him.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Really?¡± Eliot felt very ufortable as if Emily had to get permission for loving anyone. He felt sorry for Emily and heartbroken. He understood that he had feelings for Emily and understood the unbridgeable barrier between them. He said with a reluctant smile, ¡°When you grow up, I will send you to be his bride.¡± Emilyughed happily. ¡°Alright!¡± Eliot stood up and his smile faded. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired tonight. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Eliot did not turn around and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Good night.¡± She returned, but she was leaving him again. When Emily received Harold¡¯s text message, it was the fifth night that Harold left. It was the second day that she left the Scavo¡¯s. She threw her punch in the air for more than ten minutes in the morning and then read for half an hour. When she went out, she pretended to be retarded again. She talked with Maury by his bed and painted in the afternoon. Eliot did note at night. Perhaps what she saidst night hurt himpletely. Emily was reading news and happened to get thetest news about Stephanie. Christy was efficient.. In less than a week, she hadpletely reversed the situation. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 215 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 215 She first exposed all sorts of affairs about Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend, attracting the attention of the mass of spectators who didn¡¯t know the truth. Afterwards, she posted something new every day, catching everyone¡¯s attention at regr intervals. As spectatorsined that her tips were fake, they waited for her to reveal sources at regr intervals every day. On the fifth day, Christy directly posted a video, which was given by Stephanie. It was only a surveince video. The man in the video was Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend. He had been caught cheating on Stephanie and was begging Stephanie for forgiveness. He even swore that if he betrayed Stephanie again, he would be struck by lightning¡­. It caused an uproar. Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend immediately posted a statement that he had broken up with Stephanie after her ident. He even implied that Stephanie had two faces. She was not only willful, but she also cheated on him. Christy¡¯s video became evidence against Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Yesterday, Christy uploaded quite a few remittance bills to prove that Stephanie funded those students, as well as the students¡¯ scores in various subjects at school and their teachers¡¯ments. It turned out that the students she sponsored didn¡¯t work hard, showing that they could rise to the top without studying. They were sponsored by Stephanie. So, they believed that Stephanie would protect them and they could get a job without going to school. Stephanie financed six students in total. Five students wrote a joint letter to insult her. Christy contacted thest one. That student had a bit of conscience and sent Christy screenshots of the chatting records of the others. Then, Christy forwarded them to those ignorantizens. In the screenshot, all five students said they didn¡¯t want to go to ss anymore, for it was too hard. They skipped ss and surfed the Inte every day. They enjoyed an affluent life. Stephanie boughtAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. clothes of different styles and colors for them. She was afraid that those children would think that she bought five sets of the same clothes casually. She would attach a greeting card when she sent gifts to them to wish them good results. Due to Christy¡¯s revtion, therge crowd of spectators realized that Stephanie, who had been ndered, was so kind and warm-hearted. She had been berated by so many people for so many days. But she did not refute those remarks. After Christy made those things public, Stephanie posted something on her blog. ¡°God is watching us.¡± Thements below were favorable to her. For a moment, all the students who had been sponsored by Stephanie and her ex-boyfriend were dug up online and criticized byizens. Because those netizens had cursed the wrong person, they treated Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend and the students quite harshly this time. Not long after, Stephanie¡¯s ex-boyfriend apologized online, saying that some of the news was false and fabricated. But theizens did not buy it anymore and cursed him so much that he did not dare to go online anymore. Those students were asked to drop out of school the next day. Stephanie was in high cotton due to this incident. She received many invitations to radio stations and programs since early in the morning. Some directors even called her personally to invite her to film. Even big-name advertisers asked her to be their spokesperson. This spokesperson represented purity and kindness, which was exactly the same as Stephanie¡¯s temperament that had been dug out online these days. Netizens grew fonder and fonder of her. They even apologized for the previous curses. Stephanie cried for a long time when she saw the message. She thought for a moment and even typed. ¡°Actually, I wanted tomit suicide. During that particrly difficult period, I saw thosements online every day, and I felt so ufortable and tortured. So, I secretly took advantage of my assistant¡¯s absence and ran to the rooftop. I thought I would be relieved if I jumped off the rooftop. But, a girl suddenly appeared to save me. She told me that there were things that people needed to protect. She encouraged me to hold on. I make it. Thank you.¡± All the fans who saw the message cried. The downstairs of the Star Hotel was overcrowded for a moment. All of them were holding Stephanie¡¯s picture and shouting, ¡°Live well! Don¡¯t be sad! We¡¯ll be with you!¡± The scene was posted online. More and more people joined the team to defend Stephanie. Fans were more and more concerned about their idols¡¯ mental health. They would shout at the sight of their idols, ¡°No matter what happens, hold on! Don¡¯t be sad! You still have us!¡± Many celebrities came out of the airport and heard this. Several of them suddenly cried. When fans saw their idols cry, they naturally shouted even louder in an almost hoarse voice, ¡°Hold on and live well! We love you!¡± Stars smiled and waved their hands, but the tears in their eyes could not be stopped. They hurriedly left under the escort of their assistants. However, Stephanie¡¯s incident seemed to have a butterfly effect. The public was alerted to the fact that celebrities were in hidden danger. For a time, many people treated Stephanie as a lucky signal, and even left ament in her blog every day to protect their beloved idols. Stephanie became the only star in high cotton when the winter came. In a short moment, she gave her TV and movies free publicity and attracted a lot of fans. With so many fans, there must be plenty of gifts. Stephanie was extremely busy with either unpacking gifts or replying to cards. Her assistant wanted to help, but she refused, saying that fans hoped that she would open the gifts and answer the cards personally. If she left it to someone else, it would be a waste of her fans¡¯ efforts. The assistant sighed and watched Stephanie bustle in the room. Stephanie did not forget to call Christy after she finished her work. She asked Christy to tell her card number, because she did not know how to thank Christy. Christy didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. She even smiled, ¡°Feel free to transfer as much as you can.¡± Stephanie immediately said that she would transfer Christy all the endorsement fees she received. She hoped that Christy would share half of the money with Emily. Christy knew how much the endorsement fees of ordinary stars were. Moreover, Stephanie cooperated with a big-name brand, so the amount must be very considerable. Christy even felt that she had taken the wrong path to cheat others in the past. If she had specialized in this profession, she would have made much money. Thus, after Christy finished speaking to Stephanie, she forwarded a few links about the revtion to Emily and sent her a message. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Emily transferred some money to her. Harold once transferred 20,000 to Emily for backup. Emily knew that Christy must have spent a lot of money, but who knew that Christy would refuse to ept it. Christy even sent a voice message. When Emily yed it, she heard Christy¡¯s charming voice. ¡°It¡¯s too little. I¡¯ll wait for you to reward me until you make a lot of money.¡± Emily smiled and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Afterwards, Emily saw the message sent by Harold. ¡°Failed.¡± She had prepared for the worst.. So, the result wasn¡¯t too bad. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 216 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 216 At the beginning of December, the weather became colder and colder. Jaquan stayed uptest night to read the customer¡¯s information. When he woke up in the morning and went to the bathroom, he was a little confused. Hearing themotioning from inside, he habitually said, ¡°You woke up quite early today.¡± Inside, his mother, Felice Campbell, opened the door and said, ¡°What?¡± Jaquan then remembered that Emma had left. He immediately sobered up and scratched his hair. ¡°Nothing.¡± After Jaquan washed up, Felice had served breakfast on the table. ¡°Why did she leave without saying goodbye to me? I even hoped to see her this time. I bought her¡­.¡± In mid-sentence, Felice was worried that her son would find her unpleasant and noisy, so she immediately shut her mouth. However, Jaquan did not impatiently scold her for being noisy. When she suddenly stopped, he even looked up and asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Fish.¡± Felice was stunned. Jaquan replied, ¡°Well.¡± He then continued to eat. Felice felt strange. Just as she was about to ask, a doorbell came from the door. She went to open the door. As soon as the people entered, he frowned and asked, ¡°Emily, my bone hurts. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Seeing that it was Felice standing in front of him, the old man quickly grinned and greeted her. He then poked his head into the door and saw Jaquaning out. He asked, ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Jaquan said expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Ever since Emma left, people kept knocking on the door from morning till night. Jaquan had lived here for so many years, and this was the first time he felt his ce so lively. They gave food and toys to Jaquan. Once they cooked something delicious, they would share it with Jaquan and then asked, ¡°When will Emmae back?¡± Damn it. How was he supposed to know whether she woulde back or not? They not only gave Jaquan food but also asked him for help when they had sore legs and waist. They were troublesome! Did they take this ce as a big pharmacy? Every time Jaquan drove past the gate of themunity after work, a middle-aged woman always asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy pancakes today?¡± ¡°No.¡± On the third night, Jaquan added, ¡°I won¡¯t buy it anymore.¡± The woman was stunned. She wanted to ask something else. Jaquan¡¯s car had entered. Jaquan found those people quite annoyed in the past few days. Emma had left, but this group of people reminded him time and time again, as if Emma had never left. Jaquan rarely went out for a run on weekends, but he met the old man whom Emma helped deal with his dislocation. Out of courtesy, Jaquan greeted him, ¡°Sir, are you taking a walk?¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t Emma with you?¡± the man asked with a smile. Jaquan exined it every day, and he became immune to this question. He said with a gloomy face, ¡°She went home.¡± The man thought Emma had returned to her parents¡¯ home. So, he replied with a smile, ¡°Well, the recipe she gave me was especially useful. My wife said that she would treat her to dinner at home. When shees back, bring her over. We will prepare a table of dishes to entertain you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No need. She won¡¯te back.¡± After Jaquan finished speaking, he ran out alone. The man muttered behind him, ¡°Do they quarrel?¡± If Jaquan heard this, he would fly into a temper. He had almost been driven crazy by the group of people who asked him about Emma every day. As Arabe called him, he ran over without the slightest hesitation. Arabe was about to attend a banquet. She invited Vincent and said, ¡°You muste. If you don¡¯t come, I won¡¯t go in.¡± She even beat Vincent to the punch and hung up, believing that Vincent would definitely make it. In the end, Vincent asked Rex to reply with a text message. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Good-mannered as Arabe was, she didn¡¯t reveal the slightest bit of dissatisfaction or anger. She picked up her phone and called Jaquan with ease. Sure enough, she just said that he should dress in a formal manner and he came over. He didn¡¯t even know what she wanted him to do. Arabe felt that it was extremely boring. Although it was good that Jaquan behaved like this, she did not like it. In less than half an hour, Jaquan drove to the Peck¡¯s and called Arabe. She asked him to wait for a while, so Jaquan went to the garret to see Trevor. Jaquan didn¡¯t forget to take a box of choctes with him. This was the only thing Trevor liked. The garret was brightly lit. As the cold wind blew, the three carp windsocks on it flew in the wind. Jaquan watched from below and prayed silently. After he finished, he walked up the stairs. When the servants saw him, they all greeted him, ¡°Do you want some tea?¡± Jaquan waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after taking a look at him. Don¡¯t bother with me. Take a rest.¡± These servants guarded downstairs of the garret all the time, in case Trevor would have an ident. After all, he was dumb. Even if he encountered danger, he could not make a sound. Jaquan knocked on the door and said, ¡°Trevor, I¡¯ming in.¡± He took off his shoes and came in. Then he put the chocte on the carpet. The little robot got off the bed and walked up to him. ¡°Jaquan,¡± Eleven said in a teenage voice. Jaquan smiled and looked at the bed that was wholly concealed. ¡°You said that you gave Eleven to the Eleven day to Christy. Why did hee back?¡± Eleven had not spoken for a long time. Eleven returned five days ago. When Christy said those words, Trevor loaned a program. Almost as Christy walked out of the hotel, Eleven quietly flew out of her bag and returned to the garret. Jaquan flicked a nce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The bed moved, and Eleven said again, ¡°Jaquan, are you here for Arabe?¡± Jaquan nodded. Realizing that Trevor couldn¡¯t see him like this, he said, ¡°Well, she asked me to attend an activity with her.¡± Eleven picked up a rose reinforced by a ss bottle and handed it to him. Jaquan took it and smiled bitterly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me, so it¡¯s useless to send flowers.¡± Eleven blinked his gray but clear eyes and returned in a youthful voice, ¡°Send it to someone who likes you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Jaquan came out, he held a ss bottle with roses in his hand. As soon as he arrived downstairs, he met Arabe. In a mink coat and a purple evening gown, she appeared noble and elegant. Seeing hime down from the garret with the flowers in his arms, she smiled and thought that the flowers were for her. She then said somewhat disdainfully, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t even take along my bag in these clothes.¡± Jaquan understood what she implied and somehow felt a little angry. He walked out with the flowers and said, ¡°They are not for you.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Who else can you give them to other than me?¡± Arabe was shocked and didn¡¯t believe it. Jaquan put flowers in the locker of the car. When Arabe got in the car, he didn¡¯t even have the intention to take the flowers out. Arabe nced at him for a few times and felt that he had changed. In the past, no matter when she called him out, he was always happy.. He had never had such a worried expression before. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 217 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 217 ¡°Are you in a bad mood today?¡± Arabe waved her hand generously. ¡°In return for attending the banquet tonight with me forpany, I¡¯ll give you a chance to ask me out to dinner.¡± When it came to eating, Jaquan suddenly remembered the scene of him beating eggs. Then, Emma came over and took the eggs in his hand. And then ¡­ he was actually aroused. Although he felt sorry for Arabe when he recalled it, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had abstained from sex for too long or for some other reason. At that moment, he longed to hug Emma. After Emma kissed him when she was drunk, Jaquan felt that something had changed. He didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, but he just knew that something was different. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Arabe snorted discontentedly. ¡°You are distracted in my presence. Are you thinking women?¡± Jaquan frankly admitted. ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe immediately pointed at him with her index finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t think about me secretly! Eyes on the road!¡± Jaquanughed. He didn¡¯t know if he wasughing at Arabe¡¯s narcissism or his craziness. Arabe was right in front of him, yet he was thinking about Emma. What was wrong with him? After arriving at the banquet hall, Arabe strolled around with him as if he were an exhibit. Then, she chatted with a group ofdies of the upper ss. Jaquan did not like to hear those women unted the considerable wealth. Sitting somewhere, he watched Arabe arrogantly raise her neck amongst the group of women with a perfect smile. He lit a cigarette and smoke blurred his vision. He saw Emma standing in front of him in a trance. When he waved his hand to disperse the smoke, he only saw apletely unfamiliar woman passing by. Jaquan found it absurd andughed. Was he possessed? Why did he think any woman he saw like Emma? Arabe brings a ss of red wine over and said in a flirtatious manner, ¡°What do you think of the one in the pink dress over there?¡± Jaquan looked up and swept his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She likes you and asked me to inquire about your impression of her.¡± Arabeughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll help you refuse her.¡± Things like this happened before. Arabe asked while knowing the answer. Maybe she was seeking for excitement. After he answered that he only liked her, she would just walked away happily. Jaquan had been scolded by Randy many times before, but he had never carefully pondered over what he had done wrong. However, at this moment, Jaquan suddenly saw through everything. Hearing Arabe¡¯s question, he took a breath of cigarette before slowly replying while exhaling smoke. ¡°Alright, help me get a number.¡± Arabe¡¯s face stiffened as expected, and then she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± Jaquan stubbed the cigarette out and walked straight to the woman in the pink dress. Then he asked, ¡°May I have the honor to get your phone number?¡± That woman naturally smiled gratefully at Arabe. Then, she quickly exchanged numbers with Jaquan and friended him on WeChat. After she seeded, she smiled andmented how funny his profile photo was. Jaquan¡¯s profile photo was the animated image of Tang Monk, a role in Journey to the West. Jaquan hadn¡¯t looked up at Arabe from beginning to end, so he didn¡¯t know how Arabe managed to squeeze out a smile in response to the woman in the pink dress. Jaquan looked at the new friend on WeChat. Her profile photo was a ck cute kitten. He suddenly thought of Emma. In the guest house, she said that she didn¡¯t have a cell phone. He thought that she couldn¡¯t afford it. But when Collin brought the cell phone to her, she waved her hand and refused. At first nce, he thought she was just an ordinary young single mother. But aftering into contact with her, he found Emma was filled with mystery. On the way back, Arabe¡¯s expression was gloomy. She felt that Jaquan had deliberately done this to attract her attention, so she got it over and deliberately asked, ¡°Vincent¡¯s birthday ising. What are you going to give him?¡± ¡°Same as usual.¡± Jaquan was a little tired and his voice was a little low. Arabe listened and realized that Jaquan¡¯s voice was actually pretty attractive. He was much more handsome than ordinary people, with obvious double-fold eyelids and long eyshes. Telling from his appearance, he could be considered one of City Y¡¯s top young geniuses. Unfortunately, he was much inferior to Vincent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Arabe asked again, ¡°Do you know that Emily has gone back to the Britt¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that Vincent hasn¡¯t contacted her for several days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe noticed that Jaquan sounded not interested. She can¡¯t help but frown and look at him. Jaquan had really changed. He used to keep talking and changing topics, while she gave him the cold shoulder. Now, their roles had switched around. Arabe failed to hold her tongue. ¡°Vincent seems to have involved in a new rtionship. Her name is Irene. She looks ordinary.¡± Jaquan said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Jaquan, what do you mean? Are you unhappy that I ask you out, or that I mention Vincent?¡± Arabe said angrily. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Jaquan looked at the road ahead. He used to like to look at her profile face when driving, but now, he had no interest. Arabe stretches out her hand and said. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jaquan turned to nce at her. Arabe looked stunningly beautiful. Girls from wealthy families were somewhat arrogant, and she was no exception. Her eyes naturally lifted as she spoke, and she raised her chin with a somewhat arrogant expression. ¡°Give it to me.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to take the phone from Jaquan¡¯s pocket. Jaquan dodged sideways and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m driving.¡± ¡°Give it to me. I want to delete that shameless woman.¡± Arabe retracted her hand, but she still looked in his direction. After a few seconds, Jaquan finally figured out she was referring to the woman that he had friended on WeChat. ¡°Why do you want to delete her?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t talk to her, so it saves her bothering you,¡± Arabe said proudly. She wore lip gloss. Her lips looked beautiful under the dim lights in the car. However, Jaquan wasn¡¯t interested at this moment. Without looking at her, he said in a t voice. ¡°Don¡¯t delete her. I want to talk to her.¡± ¡°Jaquan, did you do it on purpose?¡± Arabe red at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arabe pped him angrily. ¡°You deliberately angered me!¡± Jaquan suddenlyughed. In the past, he was willing to do anything to attract Arabe¡¯s attention, but her attention was always on Vincent. Today, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He didn¡¯t care about Arabe¡¯s emotions. He wanted to do whatever he wanted. Perhaps what Trevor said enlightened him, or perhaps his mood had been affected by Emma for many days. Seeing the red light, he stopped his car, turned to look at Arabe, and said in a horse and tired voice. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, so I have to find someone who likes me.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 218 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 218 It was estimated that Stephanie¡¯s incident hade to an end. Expectedly, one of the students who had been expelled from school was unable to endure the online insults. On one night, he typed a ¡®suicide notes¡¯,ining about the injustice done to him by the world. He even wrote in thest sentence that if he died, Stephanie should be med. After typing this line, he chose to send it at a fixed time. Then, he opened a bottle of sleeping pills on the table and poured them all into his palm. Just as he was about to swallow them, he heard a voice coming from hisputer. It sounded like a teenage boy. His tone was monotonous and t. ¡°Every day, there are people seeking death. On average, one personmits suicide in 20 seconds. On average, 700 peoplemit suicide every day. More than 6,000 attempt suicide. The annual number of suicides is between 200,000 and 300,000. Only one in 10,000 will be remembered.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of myputer! Are you a human or a ghost? Get out¡­.¡± the student shouted in fear. ¡°Your death is like a pebble thrown into the sea, unable to stir up the slightest ripple.¡± The voice on the computer continued. ¡°People will definitely meet difficulty in this world. Why not try to change the status quo and be someone hopeful. The future may be different. No matter what you do, you should not let yourself down first, and then you should be worthy of Stephanie¡¯s care for you for so many years.¡± Theputer suddenly cked out. The pitch-ck screen only reflected the face of a young student. The student looked at the screen in panic and thought of what theputer had just said. To be someone hopeful? Him? He had be such a degenerate. Could he be that kind of person? He curled up in pain and recalled that it was a cold winter when he first saw Stephanie. She took off her down jacket and wrapped it around him. Then she put her scarf on him and said worriedly, ¡°You must be frozen.¡± The student heard that the children who had been adopted had a bad ending. They even lost contact as if they had disappeared. The student was certain that those rich people pretended to be nice to them. It was just a piece of yacting. Facing Stephanie¡¯s care, he only thought that there was a hidden camera behind her. She was deliberately showing her good side to him. Stars were good actors. They acted to be both affectionate and touching. Everything was an illusion. Afterwards, besides supporting him, Stephanie supported five other people. He hated Stephanie even more. Why didn¡¯t she give all her care to him? Why did he have to share her care with others? He was angry, dissatisfied, and helpless. Stephanie had done her duty. However, he was still furious. He conceived that others had taken his share. He added other people that Stephanie had sponsored to a group chat so as to see if they had been given the same amount of care and clothing as him. If Stephanie cared about others, he would nurse a grievance against her. He couldn¡¯t remember how things had gone like that. He just wanted to take revenge on her, on the society that abandoned him, and on everyone. He wanted everyone to go to hell with him. He still failed. Looking at the scattered white pills on the ground, he trembled and made a call. ¡°Hey, I regret it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to die, either. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± A trembling voice of a youth came from the other end of the phone. The student smiled and tears fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not toote¡­.¡± Someone on the other end of the phone asked nkly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± At noon the next day, five students knelt down at the Star Hotel. Facing the bitter rebuke and insult from the fans, they lowered their heads and did not refute. Since dawn, they had been kneeling. The fans scolded them for wishing to gain sympathy. Some med them for being shameless to expect Stephanie to take the high road. After all, they were students. They had suffered too many insults, so they were almost unable to hold on. However, one kept straightening himself up. He lowered his head and did not move. The others did not dare to move. They could only continue to kneel there and secretly shed tears as they listened to the insults. When Stephanie heard themotion, she wanted to go out, but she was stopped by her assistant. ¡°Are you stupid? They have no conscience. No matter how nice you are to them, they are not grateful to you.¡± ¡°No, I still have to go out.¡± The assistant was furious. ¡°What if you are fooled by them again? What if they want to use your sympathy to get more money? What will you do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I was the one who caused the trouble. I should bear the consequences.¡± Stephanie looked at a group photo on herputer. The students she funded looked at the camera with embarrassed expressions. Seeing that she could not stop Stephanie, the assistant could only ask the security guards downstairs to prevent the students from doing anything reckless. At the sight of Stephanie, her fans became anxious and shouted against the ss, ¡°Don¡¯te out! Don¡¯te out! Don¡¯te out! Don¡¯te out! Don¡¯te out!¡± However, Stephanie still smiled and came out. Although she had received many phone calls and invitations to be on the shows from directors these days, she stayed in the hotel to answer the cards and open the gifts. She was worried about these children. She even had trouble sleeping at night. Seeing these children kneeling quietly, she still felt a little distressed and she nned to walk over to help them up. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t go over They¡¯re pushing you. Don¡¯t be sad for this kind of person. Since they have the nerve to do that thing, they should suffer from their own actions! You could have sent them to jail, but you let them of kindly. They even shamelessly keep pestering you. They are just beasts!¡± The fans stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Stephanie supports you, but you have the nerve to do such a thing. Shame on you!¡± ¡°Yeah, Stephanie, don¡¯t forgive them! Just leave them to sink or swim!¡± More and more fans responded to the call. Everyone was shouting slogans. Stephanie shushed while putting her index finger on her lips. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I want to talk to those children.¡± Although the fans were furious, they made their way. They red at those students as if thetter were thieves, afraid that they would take out knives from somewhere to hurt Stephanie. Stephanie squatted down and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 219 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 219 The students who knelt down cried, tears rolling down their cheeks. They lived in the house that Stephanie had rented for them. They did not dare to go out for several days, let alone to order takeout food, because everyone knew that they were ungrateful persons. Stephanie sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? Don¡¯t you have enough money?¡± She took the money out of her wallet and handed it over one by one. The students sobbed while touching her fingertips, like little beast wailing. ¡°We¡­.¡± The student in the middle looked up, tears hanging on his face. ¡°We want to go to school.¡± Stephanie was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate going to school?¡± ¡°I want to change myself. I want to be someone like you.¡± The student said, ¡°I want to prove that your efforts are not in vain. I want you to know that I will repay your kindness. I want to say sorry to you¡­.¡± He dropped his head and kowtowed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The others also kowtowed and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stephanie¡¯s tears fell and she wiped them away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact the school to admit you, arrange amodation for you, and give you¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with us. We will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives, and we will definitely repay you.¡± The student stood up, bowed deeply to her with a pale face, and then left. The other students also got up and bowed to her. Stephanie stood there, watching the children¡¯s back. She felt they had suddenly grown up and couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. The fans on the side posted this video online. They imed that Stephanie was a kind person. Then, Stephanie received many calls. Her assistant answered the phone with a change in her usual style of ttery, bing reserved and steady. Today, the assistant received a call from a Miss Peck. Stephanie would be given priority to film an advertisement for public service. However, the assistant didn¡¯t like the tone of the other party. It was heavy with arrogance. She even instructed the assistant to put Stephanie on the phone. The assistant replied, ¡°Sorry, Stephanie is busy.¡± Then she hung up. Who cared about the Pecks? Stephanie was extremely popr now. She received countless phone calls every day. Many nobles and big shots contacted her. Who did the Pecks think they were? The assistant hung up the phone and picked up another call. It was about another advertisement invitation. She patiently and politely replied, ¡°Sorry, Stephanie has been upied in an advertisement¡­.¡± ¡°What the hell does she think she is? Stephanie¡¯s just an actor, yet her assistant dares to hang up on me.¡± Arabe, who was hung up on the phone, was furious. She pped the table and stood up with a cold look. The manager of the nning department asked, ¡°How about choosing another actor?¡± Arabe frowned and points at Stephanie¡¯s profile. ¡°Right now, she enjoys great poprity. If we chase her clout and persuaded her to film the advertisement now, we¡¯ll save spending money on marketing.¡± ¡°But she refused. I heard that she took E.M¡¯S advertisement. This advertisement fee is enough for her to live a wealthy life for the rest of her life. Our budget is a little ¡­ tight.¡± Arabe threw Stephanie¡¯s document over and gave up. She then said to the manager, ¡°Alright, find two more candidates.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Arabe was not in a good mood. Ever since she heard what Jaquan said the night before yesterday, she had been almost exploded with anger. Stephanie refused her invitation to shoot an advertisement. It was humiliating, equivalent to pping her face! Arabe adjusted herself in the bathroom for a while and finally returned to normal. Then she walked out and called Vincent. ¡°Hey, Vincent, can I change the actress of the public service video? Stephanie refused. I n to pick another candidate¡­.¡± Vincent was probably in the middle of a video. He whispered something to that one before replying to Arabe. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After he finished, he hung up the phone and threw it to the side. On theputer, he was on a video chat with Emily. While reading, Emily looked at Vincent on the screen and asked, ¡°Why are you video chatting with me at thepany? Won¡¯t it interrupt your work?¡± Vincent leaned closer and touched her face with his thumb on the screen. His voice was low and husky, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days. I miss you very much.¡± Emily smiled and threw him a kiss. Just as Vincent was about to say something, he saw ¡®the end of the call¡¯ disyed on the screen of his phone. It seemed that the call had just been hung up. He turned his gaze back to Emily without changing his expression and asked, ¡°Continue to read. I¡¯ll test you tonight.¡± Emily suddenly asked, ¡°You want to invite Stephanie to shoot an advertisement?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows nomittally. He thought that Emily probably watched the news or Stephanie¡¯s TV y, so he exined briefly, ¡°Now that she is very popr. She has subsidized poor students, so she is a very suitable candidate. But she refused.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Emily nodded thoughtfully. Vincent took a sip of tea and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Who¡¯ll pay for the advertisement fee?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Since the twopanies cooperate, they will share it.¡± Vincent noticed her rolling her eyes. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Emily replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to overcharge Arabe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although the guards participated in helping Stephanie, they made a small effort, which didn¡¯t even rate a mention. They did not inform Vincent about Emily¡¯s rescue of Stephanie. Hence, a few minutester, Vincent was slightly stunned when Emily called him that she had persuaded Stephanie. Vincent did not know that what happened between Emily and Stephanie. Since Emily managed to talk Stephanie into epting the invitation but Arabe couldn¡¯t, Vincent felt it proved that Emily was competent. The news reached Arabe¡¯s ear the next day. At first, she didn¡¯t believe it. But when she saw the notification email from the Scavo Corp in thepany, she was certain that Stephanie would rush over tomorrow to shoot the public welfare video and cooperate with all the arrangements of bothpanies. She immediately called Vincent. ¡°Vincent, did you personally call to invite her? Did you increase her advertising fee? Otherwise, why would she agree?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t call, nor did I offer a higher price. She agreed because it was a public service video. That¡¯s all.¡± After hanging up, Arabe sneered. Stephanie agreed because it was a public service video? Stephanie must have taken a fancy to Vincent and made up such an excuse! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 220 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 220 Maury had been lying in bed for four whole days. He felt that he was in a good mental state, so he got out of bed and nned to go to work. But he was stopped by Eliot. ¡°Dad, mom and I will take care of thepany. Don¡¯t worry. Rest at home for a few more days.¡± Maury looked at Emily and remembered that he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise to take her out for fun. He blinked at her. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stay at home for another two days.¡± After Eliot left, Maury immediately got out of bed and got dressed. He then said to Emily, ¡°Go out quietly first and wait for Dad at the door.¡± Emily understood what he was going to do. She smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Elsie went to school today. Emily didn¡¯t need to avoid her and went downstairs directly. When Harold saw her at the door, he immediately said, ¡°Beverly has gone out. The thing you told me to keep an eye on has made progress¡­.¡± Emily paused for a moment before figuring out what Harold was talking about. She asked, ¡°Her lover?¡± Harold nodded. ¡°Beverly has seen him twice.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Very good. Where has she gone?¡± Harold gave Emily an address. After Maury drove out, he saw Emilying with Harold. Maury wanted to say that there was no need for Harold to keep theirpany, but Harold opened the driver¡¯s seat door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Maury thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. He got out of the car and sat in the back seat with Emily. Then he asked her, ¡°Are you satisfied with this bodyguard?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°He¡¯s good.¡± Maury didn¡¯t know how she defined this. He just said, ¡°As long as he can take good care of you.¡± Somehow, Maury found Emily was no different from a normal child in the past few days. Moreover, she was even more outstanding than Elsie in every aspect, such as temperament. When she stood there in silence, no one would fail to notice her. Perhaps she learned it with Vincent. Otherwise, Maury didn¡¯t know how to exin this phenomenon. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The car quickly drove to an amusement park. Before entering, Emily pointed at the caf¨¦ and said, ¡°I want to drink that!¡± Maury reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s very bitter. You won¡¯t like it.¡± Emily pursed her lips, as if she longed for the coffee. Maury could only take her inside. The caf¨¦id emphasis on privacy. Wooden boards separated it into many private rooms, which extended to the innermost part of the caf¨¦. Maury sat in the hall and waited for the waiter to serve coffee. However, Emily ran to the corridor of the private room and looked at the portrait hanging on the wall with curiosity. Not long after, Maury came over with a cup of coffee. Coincidentally, a private room door opened. Beverly walked out from inside with a smile on her face. When she saw Maury, she stiffened with fear. Emily was happy secretly, but she looked innocent. She shouted at Beverly and the man following behind her. ¡°Hello, Beverly.¡± Maury was stunned. But he calmly asked, ¡°Is he a client?¡± Beverly¡¯s expression finally returned to normal. ¡°Yes, I told you before that he is Daniel Brooks, the manager of Marketing Department of Prosperity Group¡­.¡± ¡°His is surnamed Brooks as well?¡± Maury looked up. Daniel was in his forties and looked younger than him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What a coincidence. We have the same surname.¡± Beverly smiled embarrassedly. Emily stole a nce at Daniel. Middle-aged, he wasn¡¯t bald, nor did he have a beer belly. His skin was well maintained, looking younger than Maury. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell how handsome he was when he was young. Emily felt that he was somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. ¡°Then go back to your work. I¡¯ll take Emily to have fun.¡± Maury stretched out his hand and pulled Emily out. Beverly exhaled heavily, watching them walk away. Then, she looked at Daniel and let out a long sigh of relief, ¡°I was almost scared to death just now¡­.¡± Daniel smiled and held her waist. ¡°Nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Beverly patted his hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯te on me in public to avoid being discovered.¡± Daniel hugged her and said, ¡°So what? I hug my lover. It had nothing to do with Maury.¡± Even though s, Beverly knew how dangerous this action was, her heart was throbbing like a girl. She liked Daniel¡¯s domineering side. Maury took Emily all the way to the amusement park. He bought tickets, brought her in, and told her to sit on a merry-go-round. Then he called Eliot, ¡°Have we been cooperating with Prosperity Group recently?¡± Eliot remembered that this group was rmended by Beverly half a month ago. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Maury hung up the phone, hoping he was thinking too much. Emily sat on the merry-go-round and looked at Maury¡¯s expression. Although she felt guilt for her father, she wanted to continue, even if she would hurt him and Eliot in the end or ¡­ destroy the family. Although Maury was a little suspicious, when he arrived at thepany the next day and saw that there was indeed a cooperative rtionship with Luo Feng Group, he dispelled his doubts. Ever since Maury caught Beverly, she no longer dared to meet Daniel privately. They did not see each other for several days. Matthew returned. He would asionally live outside for a period of time. He stayed at home for a very short period of time, but there would always be something unpleasant happening when he returned. After knowing that Emily was back, he called her to the study and asked her some questions, all of which were about why Vincent kept her in his ce. Besides, Matthew asked what Vincent usually did and if he had spoken to her. Matthew wished that Vincent would fall in love with this stupid granddaughter, so that the Britts could rise to prominence because of Emily. Emily kept talking incoherently for a long time so that Matthew lost his patience. He waved his hand and let her leave. When she left, he called Elsie over to say something. Later, the lights in Elsie¡¯s room were on all the time, as if she was choosing clothes. December 6th was Vincent¡¯s birthday.. The birthday banquet was held at the famous Garden Hotel in City Y. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 221 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 221 Everyone in City Y knew that it was Vincent¡¯s birthday. Even the scrolling screen in the mall said, ¡°Happy Birthday to You¡±. A few days ago, the business newspaper reported about Vincent¡¯s birthday. On this day, the major newspapers announced this event in a fancy manner, as if Vincent had personally authorized them to report. Many reporters nned to take a few pictures several days in advance to increase the poprity of their own newspapers, whiledies from wealthy families in City Y went to the beauty salon for several days, just to prepare for today. Emily saved Rndo. Naturally, her entire family received his invitation. Elsie even went out early in the morning to dress up. She seemed to have forgotten all the shameful incidents that had happened between her and the Buckleys. After such a scandal, she seemed to be still immersed in the fantasy that Vincent would one day fall for her. She spent a lot of money on Vincent¡¯s birthday dinner. She asked professional stylists to dress her up. Even though the wind was cold, she just wore a thin evening gown to show off her good figure. Emily was in a pink coat with a rabbit on it. The hat on her back had two long ears hanging down. With a white sweater and jeans, she wore a pair of sneakers, looking like she hade to the wrong site. As soon as she followed Elsie in, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The gaze on Elsie was not kind. Everyone wasughed mockingly at her. They seemed to be curious as to why she had the nerve to come here. Meanwhile, they looked at Emily in a strange manner. After all, Emily was a fool who had lived in the Scavo¡¯s for a period of time. No matter how much they looked down on Emily, they didn¡¯t dare to mock her. The Scavos were quite protective towards their men. Outsiders didn¡¯t know how Emily got along with Rndo, but they had heard that Rndo liked Emily a lot at the banquet that day. The entrance of the Garden Hotel was full of green nts, surrounding the hotel like a maze in Alice¡¯s Adventures in Wondend. Everyone winded in from the entrance and saw the bigwn like a football field. Some nobledies and gentlemen were standing on thewn chatting. The three-meter-tall sculpture held amp that looked like the sun was shining brightly. There was one every fifty meters on thergewn. It had the same shape. Emily looked closely, but she couldn¡¯t recognize whom these sculptures suggested. Emily and Elsie appeared in unison and dressed so differently. After finishedughing at Elsie, the crowd began to talk about Emily in a low voice. ¡°Do you think she looks different?¡± ¡°In which aspect?¡± ¡°I feel like she¡¯s not as stupid as she used to be¡­.¡± ¡°I also think so.¡± ¡°She¡¯s much prettier than Elsie.¡± ¡°If Elsie hears it, she will be heartbroken. It probably takes her an entire afternoon to get dressed. She¡¯s really vicious. She even doesn¡¯t dress her sister up¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Emily is a love child. How generous should Elsie be to dress up her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a love child? Isn¡¯t Emily a human? Besides, she is retarded. Why can¡¯t she dress up?¡± ¡°Why are you biased towards Emily?¡± ¡°Are we? I just feel thatpared to Elsie, Emily is pleasing to the eye¡­.¡± Of course, Emily didn¡¯t know that she had defeated Elsie and won many favorable impressions. Noticing that others were looking at her unhappily, Elsie turned to Emily ufortably and said, ¡°Stay away from me. Those people must beughing at you. Don¡¯t stand next to me. Look at your humiliating clothes!¡± Emily silently moved to the side. Very quickly, Eliot came in. He just met a few business associates at the entrance and had a brief chat with them. Elsie had entered the hall. Eliot walked in with Emily in his arms. As he walked, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me inside?¡± Emily did not exin. She just smiled at him. There were many rich youngdies standing at the door. They were impressed by Emily¡¯s smile. Long after Emily left, someone suddenly said. ¡°I have never expected her to smile so charmingly.¡± Although the group of women were jealous of Emily¡¯s attractive face, they would not be jealous of such a fool as Emily. They thought gloatingly that fortunately, they were retards. Vincent would not like a fool.¡± The hall was resplendent. There were eighteen golden pirs on each side, divided the room into three parts. On the left, there was a long self-help table that led to the end. On the right, there seemed to be a boxing ring. However, no one was on the stage. Several security guards were guarding it. Standing in the center, Emily saw a band performing on the distant stage. A few people were dancing below. Some others were watching them, while some were chatting in twos and threes. The scene was very lively. Emily and Eliot did not attract much attention when they entered. However, as soon as made it, they noticed a person. Elsie was standing under the orchestra. There was a beam of light shining on her. She pretended to enjoy music, but in fact, she was waiting for Vincent toe in and saw her at a nce. The women who were dancing under the orchestra stopped. At the sight of Elsie, they covered their mouths and smiled. Their voices were not loud, but they were enough for Elsie to hear. ¡°She even has the nerve toe. She has slept with Marquise, but she even wants to attract Vincent¡¯s attention. What a joke¡­.¡± Elsie¡¯s expression changed, but she still stood there. What Matthew saidst night still rang in her mind. ¡°Although Vincent is temperamental and it¡¯s hard to see him through, he is a reasonable and understanding person. Ourpany was in trouble some time ago, and hended us a hand. For whom? It couldn¡¯t be Emily, right?¡± Elise pinched her palm and tried to convince herself over and over again that Vincent did so much for her. How could he like Emily? Only she was worthy of his sacrifice for the Britts. Moreover, she had a big gift ¡­ for him. Eliot frowned and said to Emily, ¡°Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll bring her over.¡± Emily nodded obediently. After Eliot left, Emily sent a message to Vincent, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± A momentter, Vincent replied, ¡°Kiss me.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 222 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 222 She didn¡¯t quite understand why Vincent would return in this way. Vincent nned to answer her, ¡°Kiss me or tell me personally.¡± But when he was typing, Randy poked him in the arm. Before Vincent finished, the message had been sent. Randy approached and saw that the cold-faced Vincent typed two word¨CKiss me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®How horny Vincent is!¡¯ Randy looked at Vincent with a puzzled and sympathetic gaze. Then, he unfolded his fan and sighed with emotion. ¡°Why people want to be in a rtionship? Isn¡¯t it fun to y games?¡± No one paid Randy any attention. He then turned to look at Armando, who was in low spirits. Randy poked him on the shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s a boxing ring outside. The champion will get a bonus. You can have a try to cheer yourself up.¡± Armando listlessly looked up and said, ¡°When Vincent cuts the cake, I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°For what? To look after your shabby shop that few customers will pay a visit?¡± Fifth didn¡¯t say anything. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Randy nced at him and then looked at Jaquan, who had been leaning against the wall in silence. ¡°Armando is sad because he broke up with her girlfriend. What¡¯s wrong with you? You broke up long ago. Why are you in a bad mood now? Has Armando infected you?¡± Jaquan sighed, ¡°Arabe has unfriended me.¡± Ever since Jaquan said that, Arabe got out of the car and defriended him on WeChat. He didn¡¯t shamelessly friend her again, nor did he call her. Jaquan didn¡¯t feel that he had said or done anything wrong. He acted solely on his own instincts and will. When Randy¡¯s asked him, he mentioned the matter indifferently. He did not feel worried or sad. Instead, when he got dressed in the morning, at the sight of hair bands in his pocket, suddenly, he thought of Emma. Damn it. Emma had prated into his life. Neighbors, Felice, Mr. Parker, the middle-aged woman who sold pancakes, as well as the security guards at the entrance of the community would ask him about Emma. At first, Jaquan was annoyed. But when he returned home and saw the guest room where Emma once lived, he calmed down strangely. This kind of feeling was hard to describe. He did not think that he was a womanizer. But he did not know what he was doing at this moment. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Randy sounded disdainful. ¡°She abandoned you in a much more ruthless way than to unfriend you.¡± Jaquan stood up against the wall and looked down at the cards in Randy¡¯s hand. ¡°You guys have lost the game.¡± Sure enough, Vincent had yed hisst card. Randy was annoyed. ¡°Ferne, what the fuck are you doing? Armando shouldn¡¯t be med, for he is in a bad mood. Noah¡¯s backing you. With such a good hand, how can you lose?¡± Ferne rolled his eyes upward. ¡°You only met Noah twice. Why do you speak so highly of him?¡± ¡°Forget it. You two are a couple.¡± Randy saw Vincent stand up and seemed to be about to leave, so he did not clean up the cards on the table. He leisurely fanned the fan in his hand, revealing the words ¡®Top of the Tops¡¯. Ferne spat, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If anyone can turn me into a gay man, I¡¯ll kneel down and call him Dad!¡± Randy took out his phone and said, ¡°I have recorded it.¡± Then, he turned to Noah and said, ¡°Noah, I have faith in you.¡± Noah sat behind Ferne with a cigarette in his mouth. He did not care when he heard this. He patted Ferne¡¯s neck and even pinched it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ferne rubbed the back of his neck and stood up. ¡°Holy shit. Why do you pinch me so hard?¡± Vincent had reached the door. Rex was dressing him in a coat. Noah took the coat from the back of the chair and put it on. He stretched his arm behind Ferne¡¯s waist, as if he was hugging Ferne. When Noah finished getting dressed, he raised his arm and pped Ferne on the back of his neck. ¡°Randy will probably blow you if he knows you have four of a kind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Ferne heard this, he no longer cared about the humiliation of being beaten twice by Noah. He hurriedly took his coat and followed Noah out, shamelessly exining, ¡°Today¡¯s Vincent¡¯s birthday. I lost the game deliberately¡­.¡± Standing at the door, under the light at the door, Noah looked back with a snort. He was as tall as Vincent. Both were 1.9 meters tall. When Noah stood at the door, he almost reached the top of the door. In the suit, he looked straighter than others, as if his long legs were born for suit pants. However, Noah was strange. Telling from his facial features, he should be a decent man. A dimple on his cheek made him amiable. But he always inadvertently raised his eyebrows. Due to the evil aura that he emitted from time to time, people felt that he did not seem like a good person. He was like a combination of a gentleman and a hooligan. Although it was strange and contradictory, he was harmoniously formed. Ferne stood behind Noah and watched for a moment. Randy just happened to follow them out with the fan. They arrived long ago. They yed cards in the lounge for a while. No sooner did Randy get out than he saw Ferne staring at Noah. Randy teased. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne rolled his eyes upward, not bothering to exin. Randy ced his fan on Ferne¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I just feel that he looks very strange.¡± Ferne held his chin and analyzed. ¡°Why?¡± Ferne turned around to look at Randy. ¡°Tell me first why you have be so close to him. You have only seen him twice.¡± Randy patted his palm with the fan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jaquan happened toe out and heard this. He said to Ferne, ¡°We¡¯ve read all of his information.¡± Ferne replied, ¡°Well.¡± Randy hooked Ferne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you think that we will just ept someone you suddenly introduce as our friends without probing into him?¡± That was right. They knew their friends¡¯ backgrounds thoroughly. The first time Noah appeared in front of them, Ferne introduced him as a friend. It was inevitable that others would secretly check Noah¡¯s information. ¡°Then what¡¯s your impression of him?¡± Ferne asked Jaquan. Jaquan pondered for a moment. ¡°He has sisterplex.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne ced his hopes on Randy. He looked at him expectantly and heard Randy hesitantly ask, ¡°He likes you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Very well matched was annoyed. He knitted his brows and looked at Randy, ¡°Why do you keep saying such nonsense?¡± Randy answered sincerely, ¡°Because you both look like gay men.¡± Jaquan, who was standing beside, nodded in agreement. Even Armando, who was immersed in heartbreak in silence, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Noah as he showed approval in his eyes. Words failed Ferne. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 223 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 223 Amotion could be heard from the door. The star Stephanie came. It was said that she had contact with Vincent in business, but many people guessed that the two of them had a deeper rtionship. Seeing Stephanie, the reporters couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Stephanie, what is your rtionship with Mr. Vincent? I heard that you had been in frequent contact with him recently. Are you two dating each other?¡± Stephanie wore an E.M. pink winter suit, with a Shiny Squirrel¡¯s colored insect brooch. She wore a golden crystal ring on her left hand and a gray pearl ring on her pinkie. Many people recognized that she was wearing jewelry rings made by E.M. It was said that the pinkie ring was worth 130,000, while the other ring was worth 140,000. The pair of rings symbolized eternal love. Since Stephanie had long since broken up with her ex-boyfriend, now that she was wearing one of the rings, many people guessed whether the other ring was worn by Vincent. Facing the reporter¡¯s question, Stephanie seemed to be very calm. ¡°Sorry, I only met Vincent once. We¡¯re not even close. Of course, we¡¯re not dating.¡± The reporter continued, ¡°Many people say that a powerful person saved you, which is why you have achieved so much today. Do you have anything to say about this?¡± Stephanie paused and said, ¡°I am very grateful and have always wanted to thank her. I hope she is watching now.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°Are you admitting to the existence of this person? Can you reveal who the person is?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want this interview to have any unpleasant effects on this kind person. Thank you for your concern for me. Excuse me.¡± Stephanie smiled and walked in. She crossed thebyrinth, the lawn, and finally reached the hall. Coincidentally, Vincent happened to being downstairs. The hall was open, and the stairs were at the edge of the stage. When he and hispanion came downstairs, everyone in the hall quieted down. Eliot came over to persuade Elsie not to make a fool of herself, but she couldn¡¯t forget what Matthew had said and wouldn¡¯t listen to Eliot. While the two of them were arguing, they noticed that the crowd suddenly became silent. They quieted down either. Staying in a corner, Emily saw everything. Just then, there was also amotion from outside. Because it was very close to her, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Miss Irene, are you here to celebrate Vincent¡¯s birthday?¡± She heard Arabe say. Judging from her voice, Arabe was getting closer, but the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed. Only a beam of light was left on, casting down onto the protagonist who wasing down the stairs. Emily blinked, wondering if she should make a sound or not, because the two men didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her. Irene was dressed as a knight, holding leather gloves in her hand. She smiled warmly at Arabe, but her tone was hostile, ¡°What else could I be here for? Talking business?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The business is finished in Vincent¡¯s office every day. However, I¡¯m wondering if Vincent has changed his attitude towards you even a little since you follow him everywhere every day. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ¡­ cheap for such behavior?¡± Arabe had said thest few words in a low voice. Ireneughed instead of getting angry, ¡°What about you? Are you any different?¡± Arabe had been gloating, thinking ¡°cheap¡± was a perfect word to describe Irene, but she looked awkward upon hearing Irene¡¯s retort. The two of them stood at the entrance of the hall, their opposing figures clearly seen with the undergroundmps on. Emily thought they could get into a fight any minute. But just then, Irene looked ahead and asked, ¡°Who is there?¡± Emily was startled, thinking she had been busted. Just as she was about to make a sound, Stephanie said, ¡°Sorry, I was just going to stay away. I didn¡¯t expect you to notice me.¡± As Stephanie spoke, she walked to the entrance and stood face to face with the other two, nodding and smiling. The three were really eye-catching standing there, making a beautiful scene. Irene was dressed in a knight¡¯s attire exuding an aura of valor, while Arabe was dressed in a begonia-colored retro cheongsam with an old-time shawl, like a beauty who came out of an ancient painting. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Arabe frowned at seeing her. She had seen Stephanie a lot these past few day. What bugged her was that Stephanie seemed to have taken a fancy to Vincent. Arabe assumed that was why Stephanie had changed her mind and agreed to star the public-service video. Vincent came to the set once. Stephanie could only nod at him from afar during the filming. Thus, Arabe did not find any evidence proving that she was scheming to seduce Vincent. Seeing Stephanie at Vincent¡¯s birthday banquet, Arabe was naturally unhappy. Previously, she had to deal with Emily. And now, there was this Stephanie. How could she be in a good mood? Irene had kept up with the news recently. She knew Stephanie. Through Arabe¡¯s hostile gaze towards Stephanie, she figured that this female star was probably one of Vincent¡¯s many admirers. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve watched the news. I was impressed by how much you could endure.¡± Irene said, reaching out for a handshake. Stephanie gently shook hands with her. That she could endure a lot was not true. Living in despair and pain every day, she hadmitted suicide. Few people knew about it. Fortunately, the girl had saved her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seeded and had today¡¯s glory.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The lights suddenly lit up. The three of them turned their heads, only to see Ferne holding a microphone in the distance hosting the birthday banquet, while Vincent was holding a wine ss and chatting with a few big shots in the business circle. Noah was in tow probably as his bodyguard. Vincent seemed to intend to let him show up on this asion, so that people would know that the young man was backed by the Scavo family. Just like the day before, Vincent was wearing a ck suit. Knowing ck was his favorite color, the guests hade in suits of other colors. None of them dared to wear the same color as him, because they would be overshadowed. That would be embarrassing, a feeling Vincent would never know. Irene withdrew her gaze and saw Stephanie staring at something on her left. She followed her gaze and saw that it was Emily standing there, nibbling a small milk cake. Stephanie¡¯s expression was a little strange, as if she was shocked or surprised. Irene was confused. Shouldn¡¯t Stephanie only have eyes for Vincent? Why was she staring at Emily like that? Irene couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Stephanie recalled the other night when Emily didn¡¯t even tell her her name. She thought it must be because Emily didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. So, she replied, ¡°No, I just think she is very beautiful.¡± Irene thought of her weird expression and asked bluntly, ¡°Do you like women?¡± Stephanie was confused for a moment before she realized what she meant. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, I just think she¡¯s pretty. You¡¯re overthinking.. I have an ex-boyfriend.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 224 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 224 Irene nodded and looked at Emily. Before she walked away, she said, ¡°Yeah, she is beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that she is dumb.¡± Stephanie did not understand. ¡°What?¡± Arabe knew that Emily was only pretending to be stupid, but she left without saying anything. She would like it if Emily was stupid in others¡¯ eyes for the rest of her life. In this way, she would never be worthy of Vincent in her lifetime. Soon, it was the gift-giving time. Very few guests could give their gifts directly to Vincent. Most gifts were received by Rex on his behalf. It was formal and polite. Arabe and Irene didn¡¯t get to give their gifts directly to Vincent either. However, they were lucky enough to talk to him for a while. ¡°Vincent, you will definitely like the gift I gave you.¡± Arabe looked at Vincent eagerly, expecting him to open the gift box right away in her presence. Vincent nodded perfunctorily and looked away at somewhere else. Emily was far from him. In addition, she was short. Vincent didn¡¯t see her even though he had tried a few times to find her in the crowd. Irene followed his gaze and saw the group of people behind him getting ready to dance again. ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± she asked. Vincent tilted his head slightly. Noah, who was standing behind him, walked over and reached out his hand gently. ¡°Beautifuldy, may I have the honor to dance with you?¡± Irene was dumbstruck. She didn¡¯t see thating. She took a step back and said, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t dance in this outfit.¡± Smiling, Noah looked at Arabe. Before he asked, Arabe hurriedly turned around, bumping into Jaquan who was carrying a ss of champagne. When their eyes met, Jaquan raised his ss to herThis is from N?velDrama.Org. as greetings. Arabe still remembered what he deliberately said the other day and immediately walked away in anger. The truth was, she really wanted to look back to see his expression. Luckily, she didn¡¯t. ¡°What happened between you and Arabe? Just now, upstairs, you said she blocked you. Why?¡± Randy asked. Jaquan took a sip of champagne and briefly told Randy what happened at the banquet the day before yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to feel I haven¡¯t been myself for some time.¡± Randy patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You finally realized it!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. If Arabe likes me, her angry would make sense, but she doesn¡¯t.¡± Jaquan was still looking at Arabe¡¯s retreating figure. Just then, she decided to look back. Their eyes met again, and she red at him. ¡°Have you heard of a psychologicalw?¡± Randy unfolded his fan in a mysterious manner, half of his face concealed by the words on the fan. ¡°Thew says long-time sacrifice for love will not get repaid. On the contrary, the girl will take everything you do for her for granted. Once you care for her a little less, she will get angry and even say mean words.¡± Randy put away the fan and propped the head of the fan on Jaquan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You humored her too much. Around her, you were like a docile dog. And suddenly, now you are attracted to another woman. How could she ¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Jaquan punched him and said, ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± Randy dodged. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m telling you seriously. You were too good to her, and she got used to it. Suddenly, your attitude towards her changed, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t like it. Look at the bright side. She starts to care and will soon be your girlfriend if you still want her.¡± Jaquan frowned. Randy thought that Jaquan had finally learned to use tactics. Seeing Jaquan frown, he thought that he was thinking about what he should do next to win Arabe¡¯s heart, so he put his arm around Jaquan¡¯s shoulder and led him towards the stage. ¡°Stop thinking about romance all the time. I just saw Armando come on stage. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Two boxers were fighting in the boxing ring on the right. Many hot-blooded men cheered loudly. In the arena were professional boxers. When a round ended, the winner ran around the ring excitedly, his upper part naked, asionally hooking his finger to the spectators for a challenge. However, the people invited to the banquet were all young masters from aristocratic families. Normally, they would wear fancy suits. Even though they were thrill-seekers, they wouldn¡¯t go up and fight with the boxers. This was Vincent¡¯s birthday party. The boxers could get very serious. Unexpectedly, Armando took off his jacket and went up. He had intended to leave after the cake was cut. However, just as he walked past the arena, he saw the boxer on the stage hooking his finger at him with contempt. It wasn¡¯t aimed at him alone, but Armando felt that the man was provoking him. So, he went up to the stage wearing only a grey shirt. When the spectators saw it was Armando, who had always been a low-key and the least noticeable member of the Mosby family, they immediately looked at each other and wondered doubtfully, ¡®Does he even know how to fight?¡¯ As Randy and Jaquan walked closer to the boxing ring, Randy mysteriously said, ¡°Armando is a modest martial artist. After Janessa left him, he stayed in his room for three days, hitting sandbags. Four sandbags were broken. Hell, how much strength does he have to break a sandbag?¡± Jaquan had never sparred with Armando. Among the group, Ferne and Randy were the most shameless. Jaquan used to be a very seriouswyer. However, in time, the two¡¯s behavior rubbed off on him. Armando, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t been affected. He was introverted by nature. In addition, he usually didn¡¯t talk much with the others. asionally, he would respond to their joke. Still, he was the inconspicuous one. Jaquan didn¡¯t even know he could fight. Hearing what Randy said, he was intrigued and stared at the two people on stage. Armando had put on the boxing gloves and the headgear. The referee let the two of them shake hands, pressed the timer and blew the whistle. Then, with a loud sound, Armando fell. Jaquan looked at Randy in confusion. Didn¡¯t he say Armando could break a sandbag? Randy covered his face, as if he was the one who had been punched and knocked down. In the arena, the referee stood beside Armando and shouted, ¡°¡­ eight! Seven! Six!¡± Before he could finish counting, Armando stood up. He tilted his head and said something to the referee. Jaquan and Randy thought that Armando was going to admit defeat and step down. They pressed through the crowd to help Armando off the stage. Then, the referee turned around and shouted, ¡°Music! y some exciting music!¡± Jaquan was dumbfounded. So was Randy. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 225 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 225 Stephanie didn¡¯t quite understand what Irene meant. Just as she was about to ask Emily about it in person, her assistant ran over while gasping and said, ¡°Sorry, I had a stomachache. Have you given the gift to him?¡± ¡°Not yet. You can give it to him for me.¡± Stephanie handed the gift to her. It was a pen, and the wrapping looked luxurious. It must be an expensive gift. The assistant asked in surprise, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to talk to him and have a closer rtionship with him?¡± Stephanie was puzzled, ¡°Why would I want to have a closer rtionship with him?¡± There were many people around them. The assistant was exasperated at Stephanie¡¯s attitude, and she approached Stephanie and whispered, ¡°I heard that Mr. Vincent has never been with any woman, so it¡¯s very likely that he hasn¡¯t found someone he likes. Now you have this chance. You¡¯re also single, so why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Before she could finish, Stephanie had interrupted her, ¡°Why do you think I agreed to take this advertisement?¡± The assistant froze for a moment before she said, ¡°Oh, you mean the call from that girl.¡± After saying that, the assistant said nkly, ¡°But that has nothing to with this.¡± Stephanie lowered her voice as well, ¡°Since she asked me to take the advertisement, it means that she must know Mr. Vincent. I don¡¯t know her rtionship with Mr. Vincent, but anyway, I won¡¯t go. Just give this courtesy gift to him for me.¡± The assistant sighed, but she went away joyfully when she thought of Vincent¡¯s handsome face. At that time, a group of people at the banquet who were holding their wine sses in their hands came to the right side to watch the contest. When several rich youngdies saw Stephanie, they smiled and asked her for an autograph. Stephanie had always been so lucky, so many people wanted to share her good luck. Stephanie smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring a pen with me.¡± One of the youngdies immediately took out a pen from her purse and handed it to Stephanie. She also took out several cards. Stephanie realized that they were really not teasing her, so she signed her name on the cards by using her purse as support. ¡°Why is the little retard of the Britt family standing at the opposite side?¡± While Stephanie was signing her name with her head lowered, she suddenly heard a voice from beside her, ¡°Look at what she¡¯s wearing. She looks like a rabbit spirit. She looks so stupid.¡± ¡°Voice down! I heard that Mr. Rndo likes her very much. Keep it down. You¡¯ll be in trouble if he hears you!¡± ¡°Is it really that serious? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Stephanie raised her head after signing those cards. She also looked in the direction that other people were looking, and found that they were indeed talking about Emily. But ¡­ Why did they say she was a retard? She handed over the cards and cast a puzzled nce at Emily who was standing a few meters away from her at the opposite side. A few people beside Stephanieughed and said, ¡°She is much prettier than her sister. Unfortunately, she is a retard.¡± When the group of people took back the cards and gathered around the arena, the dynamic music in the entire banquet hall was as loud as thunder. The atmosphere on the arena was heated. Stephanie did not know the people on the arena. She only saw a man in a grey shirt losing his ground in the fight. A young man holding a fan in the audience yelled, ¡°Armando! Punch him! Fuck! Punch him!¡± A handsome and elegant man beside that young man with a fan was patting hispanion¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Randy, calm down. Calm yourself down.¡± However, seeing the man in the shirt on the arena being knocked down by another punch, the handsome man immediately got up and wanted to rush to the arena, shouting, ¡°Fuck! Let me do it!¡± This time, it was the man with a fan that was trying to stop hispanion. It was a lively scene. Several people gathered around Stephanie and asked her for her autograph. When she finally got some free time, she found that the girl who had been standing at the opposite side had disappeared. She tried to look for her in a hurry, but her assistant who had just delivered the gift stopped Stephanie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the gift, but I didn¡¯t see Mr. Vincent. His assistant took it for him¡­. Wait! Stephanie, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Stephanie looked around. Her assistant thought Stephanie was looking for Vincent. When she was about to tease Stephanie, she saw Stephanie pointing at the ce where Emily was standing before, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her? She was standing opposite to us just now. Just ten meters away from us.¡± She spoke while gesturing, ¡°She had a piece of cake in her hand, and she was wearing a rabbit coat and sneakers.¡± That could never be Vincent¡¯s dressing style! Stephanie¡¯s assistant asked in astonishment, ¡°This is Mr. Vincent¡¯s banquet. Does anyone really dare to dress like that?¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t bother to talk to her assistant, and she just kept going inside. Inside was the dance floor where many people were dancing. There were also other forms of entertainment. For example, several richdies went on stage to take the ce of a violinist or a pianist in the orchestra. In short, all the youngdies had been trying to show their talents in the banquet hall today. However, after several songs, they still did not see the protagonist of the banquet today. Arabe also yed the piano. After she finished ying, she bowed and said thank you, and then went off the stage. She nced around calmly, but she did not see Vincent. Irene beside herughed and said, ¡°I think Mr. Vincent has gone, but I have watched you y the piano. Not bad..¡± As she spoke, she pped her hands twice. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 226 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 226 Arabe nced at Irene and said sarcastically, ¡°Why did you stare at me? Why not staring at the girl he really likes?¡± Irene looked like she did not care about Arabe¡¯s sarcasm. There was still a warm and hearty smile on her face. ¡°I can tell you the truth. Vincent would never like you no matter what you do.¡± Arabe couldn¡¯t bear to see Irene¡¯s hypocritical smile, and she sneered, ¡°Because he has found someone he really likes.¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that he likes you?¡± Ireneughed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Arabe was not angry at all as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. You¡¯ve met that girl before.¡± Irene was still smiling. She still looked like she did not care about it at all. After Arabe snorted coldly and left, Irene stopped smiling and began to ponder about what Arabe meant. Vincent had found someone he really liked? And she was someone Irene had met before? What would a abstainer like Vincent be like if he found someone he liked? Irene was curious and a bit looking forward to knowing who the girl would be. She did not think the fact that Vincent found someone he liked was a big deal, because she was confident in winning Vincent¡¯s heart in the end. At that moment, Vincent was standing outside the bathroom with a cigarette between his fingers. The other people who wanted to use the bathroom were stopped by the guards before they could get close. However, it did not seem that Vincent intended to get in, either. He looked as if he was keeping watch for someone. Everyone found it ridiculous just to think about it. Who would dare to ask Vincent to keep watch for him? But the hidden guards thought, ¡®No, there was really someone who dared to do that.¡¯ Emily was standing in front of the water basin in thedies¡¯ room and staring at Kamron in the mirror. She asked, ¡°You have something to say to me?¡± Although she was standing in a corner inconspicuously, she still could not ignore the person staring at her from behind. Kamron had stared at her for a long time. When she finished eating a piece of cake and walked to the bathroom, he immediately followed her. However, his posture was strange. When he was a meter away from her, he covered his crotch with his hands. After ncing around and seeing that there were no suspicious bricks there, he finally stood up straight as if he felt reassured. But he was still unconsciously protected his testicles. Emily caught a glimpse of his posture from the mirror and nced at his crotch in puzzlement. But the look on Kamron¡¯s face change drastically as he took a step back and said, ¡°Well, I, I didn¡¯t hit your brother. You should know about this, right?¡± Emily nodded. Kamron heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I know why you hit me.¡± Emily was slightly surprised. She turned around and looked at him, wondering if he had also been reborn. Just as she was thinking, she heard Kamron sigh and say, ¡°I know. It¡¯s because I¡¯m too ugly. You did it because you couldn¡¯t stand looking at me.¡± Emily froze. ¡°But this is Mr. Vincent¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯m very worried that you¡¯ll hit me again without letting me exin. To be honest, I¡¯m scared to see you now¡­¡± As he said that, he used his hands to protect his testicles again. Emily did not quite understand what was wrong with him. Kamron had schemed against and harmed her and her brother in her previous life. But why did he look stupid in this life? ¡°Is that why you came to me?¡± Emily looked at him calmly. She still could not trust this man. It was possible that everything he had just said was a lie. Kamron said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you I saw ¡­¡± Before he could finish the sentence, a loud noise came from outside. Another dynamic song was suddenly yed on the arena. Emily hurried out and saw Vincent standing there. The cigarette between his fingers was burning quietly, and there was already lots of ash at the tip of the cigarette. No wonder no one came inside the bathroom for so long. Emily had thought that everyone was just busy having fun, but she didn¡¯t expect Vincent to guard the door for her. Kamron also followed her out, but he saw Vincent the moment he raised his head. He originally wanted to tell Emily that he had seen the group of people who beat her brother the other day, but he immediately changed it into, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Vincent. The moon is shining so brightly tonight. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Vincent did not say a word. Kamron left in a hurry after saying that. The hidden guards were about to make a move, but Vincent gestured to indicate that it was not necessary. Emily did not know that Vincent was standing outside, nor did she know how much he had heard. She recalled what Kamron had just said and thought that Kamron had probably not say anything Vincent should not know, so she felt relieved. She knew she also only had ame excuse when she smashed a flower pot on Marquise. However, before she could exin, Vincent had extended his hand towards her. Emily was confused. She put her hand on his hand in a daze. She did not know what to say. Vincent curled his lips slightly as he held her hand. His thin lips parted, and his mature voice came out, ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡± Emily took her hand back awkwardly and shook her head slightly. Vincent raised his eyebrows, ¡°No gift?¡± Emily nodded gently and slowly in Vincent¡¯s usatory gaze. The hidden guards were extremely anxious. They all knew that many rich youngdies wanted to give their gifts to Mr. Vincent in person at the banquet, but they did not have the opportunity to do so.. However, when Mr. Vincent extended his hand to ask Emily for a gift, she did not have one for him! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 227 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 227 The guards were terribly worried. They were so upset that they almost wanted to rush out and question her, ¡°What are you doing, little Hulk?¡± In the end, they saw Emily take out a lighter from her pocket. She lighted it, and a blue me came out. She held the lighter with her hands and raised it in front of Vincent¡¯s face. The blue me lit up her face with an innocent smile as she said, ¡°Happy birthday, Mr. Vincent. Make a wish.¡± Guard A whispered, ¡°What the heck was that?¡± Guard B whispered, ¡°Are you blind? It¡¯s a lighter!¡± Guard C whispered, ¡°She wants Mr. Vincent to blow¡­ to blow¡­¡± Guard D whispered, ¡°Guard 3, you¡¯re making it weird by pausing there.¡± Guard A froze. So did Guard B. And so did Guard C. Vincent just staring at the me in front of him and did not move for a long time. Emily felt her arms burning, so she whispered, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a wish?¡± She had no idea that Vincent had never blown a candle on his birthday all these years, let alone making a wish. Behind the me, her dark eyes looked bright. Vincent suddenly lowered his head and blew out the me in front of him. At that moment, his only thought was: what a heartless girl. He had looked forward to it very much. They had not seen each other for more than a week. But before they could talk to each other properly, Rex had walked towards them from the banquet hall and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the people from the east and the west are already here. They are all waiting for you.¡± Vincent nodded and touched the top of Emily¡¯s head with his hand as he said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± That was right. It was his birthday party today, so he should be very busy. Emily waved at him, but she then saw the guards following behind Vincent staring back at her as they walked away. Emily was puzzled again. Emily lowered her head and texted Sydnee, ¡°Where are you now?¡± However, Sydnee did not have time to look at her phone at the moment. As she arrived at the entrance of the Garden Hotel, she run into thest person she wanted to meet there. Marquise had not been discharged from the hospital for a long time. His injuries were much more serious than Eliot¡¯s. After lying in the hospital for many days, most of his injuries had finally healed. He was then sent home on bed rest. Because he was too bored, he sneaked out without telling his family today. Marquise¡¯s men didn¡¯t see Sydnee in the banquet hall, so he just waited for her at the entrance while leaning against the wall. It turned out that he had made the right choice. Sydnee was wearing a down jacket and was holding two gift boxes in her hands. One of them was a gift that Emily had asked her to brought, and the other was the birthday present that Sydnee had prepared for Vincent. However, before she could get in, Marquise had stopped her. She raised her head to look at him and tried her best to ignore her displeasure. She only asked, ¡°Mr. Marquise, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It had been a little more than a month since Marquisest saw Sydnee, but he felt it had been so long. Sydnee¡¯s face had clouded over, but Marquise was not angry with her this time. He just took out the roses he had hidden behind him, gave them to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, but I bought you roses.¡± His injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed yet. He probably used his injured abdominal muscles as he took out the roses. He frowned slightly, but then he tried not to frown. He forced a smile and looked at her. Sydnee¡¯s eyes widened. She could never have thought that Marquise had not given up even now. She didn¡¯t know that she would only turn a man on if she kept rejecting him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, perhaps that was so-called bad coincidence. Before she could refuse the bouquet, she heard someone from behind her say, ¡°Hey, Mr. Quinn, isn¡¯t that the girl you went on a blind date with?¡± Another man cried out in surprise, ¡°What? You went on a blind date with the daughter of the Dickerson family?¡± Rey did not expect to run into Sydnee at the door. He could not help but remember the embarrassing thing happened in the hotel bathroom before, and he tried to sound casual, ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Marquise¡¯s face darkened. He covered his abdomen with his hand and looked up to the people behind Sydnee. The people who had just gotten out of a car were all rich young men. Although they were not really from wealthy families, they were definitely not idlers. Those men in nice suits walked towards them and smiled when they saw Marquise. Sydnee was not less distressed to see Rey. Rey and Marquise were both bastards, and she didn¡¯t want to meet either of them. She tried to walk sideways to leave the ce, but Marquise grabbed her arm. Even though Marquise had not fully recovered, his strength was still huge. As he held Sydnee¡¯s wrist with one hand, he grabbed the shoulder of one of the three men with his other hand. He asked coldly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Still with a smile on his face, that man turned around, spread out his hands and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not laughing.¡± Marquise stared at him expressionlessly, his eyes looked vicious as he said, ¡°You are.¡± Rey and another man turned around and came back. Rey knew that what hispanion just said had probably caused trouble, so he exined, ¡°Mr. Marquise, Miss Sydnee and I just had a meal together. There is nothing between us.¡± Marquise red at him, ¡°Did I ask you about it?¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Rey stood in front of him, reluctant to show weakness. Sydnee, who was surrounded by four men, could not help but wonder why she could never get rid of unwanted wooers even after graduating from college. When would God ever give her an excellent man? ¡°If you do another disgraceful thing, I will never help you again!¡± Suddenly, they heard a voice from inside. And then they saw Eliot taking Elsie out by pulling her arm. Elsie did not yell because they were in the public, but the reluctant look on her face was obvious. And Eliot also looked furious.. As Eliot and Elsie came out from the hotel, they saw Sydnee surrounded by four men there. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 228 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 228 All of them were silent. Sydnee¡¯s and Eliot¡¯s eyes met, and Sydnee felt a little embarrassed after a few seconds. She instinctively wanted to take back her hand, but Marquise mistook her action. He thought she was trying to get rid of him in front of Eliot. Rey¡¯spanion was a nosy gossiper. When he saw Eliot, he immediately remembered that Eliot had had fight with Marquise for Sydnee at thest banquet, so he smiled and said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mr. Eliot who had a fight with Mr. Marquise for Miss Sydneest time? What a coincidence. Rey, stop messing with them. Hurry up ande over here.¡± As the gossiper saw Eliot holding onto Elsie¡¯s arm, he thought for a moment and said joyfully, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Miss Elsie, right? Rey, I heard that you flirted with her when you two were at the Buckley¡¯s before¡­. The rtionships among you people are soplicated. You bullied someone¡¯s sister, so your woman is taken away by her brother¡­.¡± He originally wanted to make an excuse for Rey, but as Marquise heard it, he looked at the gossiper coldly and said, ¡°Do you think you are the only man with a mouth?¡± That gossiper was still smiling. Rey wanted to leave because he saw Marquise¡¯s intimidating gaze. However, Marquise¡¯s bodyguards hade up to them and blocked their path. Sydnee struggled but couldn¡¯t take back her hand, so she knitted her eyebrows and said to Marquise, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Marquise really let go of her hand and even tried to protect her with his body. He said, ¡°Stay away.¡± Sydnee felt that Marquise was crazy, so she headed towards the hotel without looking back. In her high heels, she stepped onto the fresh roses mercilessly. And Elsie dashed into the hotel again as Eliot loosened his grip in a daze. Only when Eliot saw Sydnee approach him did he realize that Elsie had went inside again. He frowned slightly and heard Marquise ask, ¡°Was it you who hit me in the hospitalst time?¡± Sydnee had just walked past Eliot. She froze as she heard that. Seeing that Sydnee cared about Eliot that much, Marquise was so angry that his blood was boiling. The injuries in his abdomen hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and he could even taste blood in his throat vaguely at the moment. Eliot nced at Marquise and mocked, ¡°I¡¯m not that despicable.¡± Sydnee felt a little relieved when she heard this. After all, it was her who had cause the trouble that time. She did not want to get Emily¡¯s brother, Eliot, also into trouble. ¡°Alright, the agreement we made on the day we fought was valid then.¡± Marquise smiled. Sydnee instantly stiffened. What agreement did they make? Of course, Eliot knew what Marquise meant. Eliot had always been a humble gentleman, but he had made himself like a viin now. He wrapped his arm around Sydnee who was standing beside him to turn her around. He smiled humbly and said, ¡°What agreement? I don¡¯t remember it. Sydnee, do you remember it?¡± Sydnee stared at him stiffly. The two of them were so close that she could see the emotions in Eliot¡¯s eyes. Although his eyes were still gentle, there were some dark emotions in them. Feeling that Eliot¡¯s grip on her shoulder was getting tighter, she forced a smile and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Eliot loosened his grip slightly, but his arm was still wrapped around Sydnee¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sydnee could only hope that Marquise would give up on her after today. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what else to do, because Mr. and Janice would definitely urge her to get married as soon as possible. Marquise stood there in a daze as he watched Eliot and Sydnee walk into the hotel. Rey and his companions wanted to hurry away, but Marquise suddenly remember they had also provoked him. As Marquise was about to get up to chase after them, he suddenly spat out blood from his mouth. Rey and hispanions turned to look, and the gossiper even touched the blood on the ground and said, ¡°Holy crap, do you think you¡¯re shooting a movie? Is this real blood? Damn, it is!¡± Marquise¡¯s bodyguards were all ready for a big fight, but then they suddenly saw their boss spitting out blood in the moonlight. The blood was sshed everywhere, and it even stained the bodyguards¡¯ faces. As they wiped their faces, Marquise fell to the ground. Only then did they realize that they should carry Marquise to the car. After crossing the maze anding to thewn, Sydnee immediately detached herself from Eliot¡¯s embrace. She knew it had been a long time since theyst met, but she still remembered that Eliot happened to have heard the nonsense she said to her mother in the car. In embarrassment, she was hoping that he had forgotten about it. But Eliot said in a gentle voice, ¡°My sexual orientation is straight.¡± Sydnee froze. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well, Mr. Eliot, you have a good memory.¡± ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Eliot suddenly extended his hand. Sydnee did not move while still holding the bags in her arms. She then heard him say gently, ¡°Marquise might still harassed you in these days. Call me if you run into any trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sydnee waved her hand. Eliot did not take back his hand. He seemed persistent. As Sydnee had really run into Marquise just now, she nodded in agreement after thinking for a moment. She was worried that Eliot might see Emily¡¯s and Harold¡¯s name in her phone, so she did not hand over her phone. Instead, she extended her hand to Eliot and said, ¡°I¡¯ll type my number for you.¡± Eliot raised his eyebrows and handed over his phone to her. There was nothing special about his screen saver. It was just a piece of white paper with Eliot¡¯s name written on it. The handwriting was not so beautiful, but the letters were written very clearly. While Sydnee was typing her number, she was also thinking about whether that was really Eliot¡¯s handwriting. She had heard from other girl students in college that Eliot¡¯s handwriting was very beautiful. But she did not think too much about it. She returned the phone to Eliot after typing her number. After Eliot dialed her number with his phone, both of them lowered their heads to edit the remarks for each other carefully. With her head lowered, Sydnee typed while reading Eliot¡¯s name out loud, ¡°Eliot Britt.¡± Eliot raised his head to look at Sydnee. Sydnee was a slightly aloof girl with a special cool aura. This made her look different from others, and sometimes she did not seem to blend in with others well. Eliot had noticed at Elsie¡¯s birthday party that Sydnee was the only girl among Elsie¡¯s peers who stood there alone, as if she was isted. At that time, she looked confused, but she had a determined look now. Eliot knew something must have happened to her, or ¡­ she must have met someone. Sydnee smiled at Eliot after finishing editing the remark, and then she turned around and left. Eliot also put away his phone and walked in the hall. He had been busy dealing with his troublesome sister, Elsie, in the banquet hall, and didn¡¯t even have time to keep his eyes on Emily. However, not only did he let Elsie run away, but he also failed to find Emily. At this moment, Emily was waiting in the bathroom. Sydnee hurriedly handed over a bag in her arms to Emily as soon as she got inside the bathroom. Sydnee asked, ¡°Have you waited for a long time?¡± Emily tilted her head and said sincerely, ¡°A little.¡± Sydnee smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and give the gift to him.¡± Just as Emily was about to leave with the gift in her hand, she turned around to approach Sydnee and sniffed the air. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sydnee froze and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You met my brother?¡± Emily asked. Sydnee was puzzled. She also sniffed at herself and then asked in astonishment, ¡°How do you know? I smell like him?¡± ¡°I can smell his perfume and his hand cream. He has probably touched your shoulder.¡± Emily sniffed at Sydnee¡¯s left shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Did he put his arm around your shoulder?¡± Sydnee was shocked again, ¡°How did you know?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 229 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 229 ¡°I can only smell his hand cream on your right shoulder. Normally speaking, there should only be a faint scent on your shoulder if he stands face to face with you and pats your shoulder. However, the scent of his hand cream on your right shoulder is quite obvious. And I can also smell his perfume on your back. This only means that ¡­ he has walked with you and put his arm around your shoulder for a while, perhaps from the entrance to thewn?¡± Emily spoke while thing about it. She then stared at Sydnee and asked, ¡°Did you run into Marquise at the entrance?¡± Sydnee was dumbfounded. Sydnee almost wanted knelt at Emily¡¯s feet. She said jokingly, ¡°People say we should always look at others with new eyes. It has only been a month since Ist saw you, and you¡¯ve be so smart now! You can even work as a private detective.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like my brother?¡± Emily asked, ¡°He probably wanted to ask you to marry himst time.¡± And if they had really got married, Marquise probably wouldn¡¯t have harassed Sydnee again. Sydnee shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get marry for now. After the thing happened between me and Marquise, I feel that all men were ¡­ the same. Of course, Mr. Vincent was different. It was just ¡­ How should I put it? It was just I haven¡¯t met anyone to whom I want to give him my whole life for the time being. And your brother doesn¡¯t really like me. If he asked me to marry him just because of that, then he would be overreacting. We¡¯re not living in the old days. I should just let it be.¡± Emily understood what Sydnee meant. She patted Sydnee¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You will find a perfect man in the future, and he will definitely love you very much.¡± Sydnee smiled wryly, ¡°Why is a girl like you saying those sophisticate things to me?¡± Emily looked at the smile on Sydnee¡¯s face and suddenly remembered the withered woman she had met in the Tea Manor in her previous life. That woman¡¯s face was haggard and she had lost her hope of living. She was depressed as if she was on the verge of death. ¡°Sydnee, thank you.¡± Emily said softly. Thank you for being alive. Sydnee thought that Emily was thanking her for bringing the gift. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you to me. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Emily did not exin. She only smiled at Sydnee, turned around, and took the bag out. She wanted to deliver the gift to Vincent before Eliot took her home. She couldn¡¯t help but smile when she recalled how the guards had red at her earlier. However, as soon as she went out, she saw Eliot there. Eliot came here only because he saw Sydnee heading in this direction. He decided to wait and see if Emily was also here, and it turned out that he was right. ¡°What made you so happy?¡± He raised his head and saw nobody following Emily out, ¡°Who did you meet inside?¡± Emily shook her head. Eliot didn¡¯t ask again. He brought her back to the banquet hall and said, ¡°Follow me and don¡¯t run around.¡± After he said that, he noticed that there was something in Emily¡¯s hand which looked very simr to what Sydnee was holding in her arms just now. He asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Emily regretted taking the gift out. She should have asked Sydnee to give it to Vincent for her. But Emily took it with her because she wanted to give it to Vincent by herself. But since Eliot had seen Sydnee just now, he would definitely remember what Sydnee was holding then. ¡°It belongs to Sister Sydnee.¡± Emily put on a silly smile and said, ¡°She asked me to take it for her.¡± Eliot nodded. As he turned around, he saw Elsie in the crowd. He immediately patted Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go take Elsie here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Eliot went away, Emily immediately went to look for the hidden guard because she wanted to ask them to pass the gift to Vincent. Judging from Eliot¡¯s attitude, he would probably bring Elsie and her back home in a few minutes. She didn¡¯t have much time left. However, Emily identally bumped into someone while turning around because she was in a hurry. And that person happened to be Irene. Irene was holding two sses of red wine in her hands. The wine was spilled on the clothes of the two of them. Fortunately, Irene didn¡¯t get angry when she saw that it was Emily. She only sighed, ¡°The constetion program says it¡¯s not going to be a good day for Leos today. Seems like it¡¯s true.¡± Irene lowered her head and looked at the wine stains on her knight costume, on Emily¡¯s pink coat and even on Emily¡¯s sweater. Irene smiled again and said, ¡°What a tragedy.¡± Emily lowered her head and looked at the bag in her hand. Fortunately, the wine had not spilled inside. ¡°Find us a dressing room and bring us two sets of clothes,¡± Irene said to a waiter. The waiter led the way respectfully as he said, ¡°This way please.¡± Emily didn¡¯t really want to change her clothes. After all, she would go back home soon. But Irene was pulling her hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not angry at you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Only then did Emily remember that she hadn¡¯t apologized yet. She looked at Irene¡¯s exquisite knight costume and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯llpensate you.¡± Irene shrugged indifferently, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want your money. Right! Why are you running around here? Have you found Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily shook her head. Irene nodded, ¡°He must be very busy today. I heard that many important people came to celebrate his birthday for him. I don¡¯t think he has time to see you. I just spoke a few words to him.¡± Emily just listened as Irene spoke, and she nodded or shook her head asionally to show that she was listening. Irene was very rxed in front of her and was speaking freely, ¡°I prepared my gift for him a month ago, but it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t watch him open it. What about you? Did you give him your gift?¡± Emily shook her head while holding the bag in her hand. They followed the waiter into a dressing room. Not long after, the waiter brought them two sets of formal wear for women. One of them was a ck and pink gauzy princess dress, and the other set included a ck suit with a long skirt which was the color of the starry sky. Irene liked the set with a suit very much, so she picked the clothes first and looked at them carefully. She said, ¡°This suit and the skirt fit me well. What about you? Do you like the dress?¡± Seeing Emily shaking her head, Irene immediately took off her clothes and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this set then. You can put on the dress.¡± Emily felt that Irene was simr to Christy in some respects. For example, she could take off her clothes in front of another woman without feeling shy¡­. Although the dressing room wasrge, Emily was still a little shy. Seeing that Irene had almost finished changing her clothes, Emily hesitated for a moment and took off her coat and sweater. The zipper of the princess dress was at the side, and Emily couldn¡¯t find it. Irene helped Emily unzip it after putting on her clothes. Irene didn¡¯t seem to remember that Emily was a retard until now, and she asked again with concern, ¡°Do you want me to help you get changed?¡± Emily shook her head. Just as Irene was about to speak again, she saw Emily¡¯s ne with a ring attached to it. There was nothing special about the ne and the ring, but Irene had seen Vincent wearing the same things. She suddenly remembered what Arabe had said just now. ¡°Mr. Vincent has found someone he really likes.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve met that girl before.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 230 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 230 After Emily put on the princess dress, she held her clothes in her arms, hoping to find a bag to put her clothes. When she raised her head, she suddenly saw Irene staring at her nkly. Emily was a little puzzled, but she did not ask anything and just smiled sweetly at Irene. Looking at Emily¡¯s innocent and harmless smile, Irene still couldn¡¯t believe that the silly girl in front of her was really the girl Vincent liked. How was that possible? Vincent was so perfect! This is from N?velDrama.Org. In Irene¡¯s eyes, Vincent was a dignified and serious man. He was handsome, decisive, cool, and detached. He was her cup of tea. No, he was actually Prince Charming of all single girls in City Y. And no other man was any match for Vincent in City Y. Who didn¡¯t like such a perfect man? But Irene had seen that the silly girl in front of her was wearing the same ring with Vincent¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Irene had once seen Vincent touching the ring attached to his ne when she rushed into his office, she would never have believed that the person Vincent liked was a retard for the rest of her life! Irene did note to her senses for a long time because she was too surprised. She did not hear what Emily had said. She could only vaguely remember that Emily went out after saying that she wanted to find a bag to take her clothes. Irene stood there in a daze. She felt a little dizzy. She couldn¡¯t believe that Vincent really liked that retard. However, if it weren¡¯t for Arabe¡¯s words, Irene wouldn¡¯t even think of the possibility of Emily being the girl Vincent liked at all when she saw the ring. Just a moment ago, Irene believed she could win Vincent¡¯s heart in the end no matter who he liked, but now she was shattered. She found it eptable if Vincent liked any other ordinary girl, but she could never ept the fact that the girl Vincent liked was a retard! Maybe Vincent had some entricities? Maybe he preferred stupid girls? She could not ept it, and she must ask him in person. Before Irene walked out, she glimpsed the bag which Emily was holding in her hand before she entered the room. Irene picked it up and looked inside. There was a box with a swallow painted in ink on its surface. Irene knew it must be Emily¡¯s gift for Vincent, and she put it down again. But there was no reason that Vincent would fall for a retard instead of his childhood sweetheart, Arabe, unless¡­ The little retard from the Britt family saved the famous swimmer, Mr. Rndo. The window of the study at the Scavo¡¯s, which had never been opened, was opened that day. Vincent rushed out of his office just for his lunch. Irene strung up all the unusual things that happened before, and in disbelief, she finally came to a realization. She kicked the door of the dressing room open, carried Emily¡¯s gift out, asked the waiter to tidy up the room, and then threw the gift away as she walked past a bin. Irene hated pretentious prudes the most, and she hated people who yed dumb even more. When Emily was back, her clothes and her gift were all gone. She thought that Irene had taken them away. Just as she was about to look for Irene, she heard a buzz from outside. ¡°Elsie has made a fool of herself. Why is she still not satisfied? She has really used everything she could use.¡± ¡°How disgusting! She even dared to talk to Mr. Vincent about his sister. Isn¡¯t she afraid that Mr. Vincent might strangle her out of anger?¡± ¡°Well, she dared to take that big a risk only because Mr. Rndo likes her sister¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, how did she get that though?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How did she get Mr. Vincent¡¯s sister¡¯s sketch book?¡± ¡°Holy shit, no wonder Mr. Vincent¡¯s expression had suddenly changed. She gave him that as her gift¡­.¡± Emily was also surprised. How did Elsie get Vincent¡¯s sister¡¯s sketch book? And what was wrong with Elsie? Did she really believe that Vincent would be happy to see that? Emily was furious. She still remembered the sad look on Vincent¡¯s face and how he looked at her with his bloodshot eyes aftering back drenched to the skin on that rainy day. ¡°I regret letting her ride in my car.¡± Emily still remembered Vincent¡¯s bloodshot eyes. She could not help but tremble and feel sorry for Vincent when she thought of that day. She felt sorry not only for Vincent¡¯ste sister, but also for the man who had lived in regret and sorrow. But Elsie! How could she do that! Emily clenched her fists and walked towards the stage. She could not hide the anger in her eyes, because she was furious. She could not ignore the bitterness and anger surging in her mind as she thought of Vincent¡¯s sad look on that day. Elsie had been waiting outside the lounge. After Vincent went out, she put on a smile and handed over her gift to him. Just as Rex reached out to take it, Elsie said, ¡°It¡¯s something important. Mr. Vincent, why don¡¯t you open it yourself and take a look?¡± Vincent simply ignored her and went away after ncing at her. Rex took it and opened it, but he instantly froze as he saw the gift inside. He then ced the gift in front of Vincent. It was a sketch book with a swallow on the title page. Rex flipped through a few pages and saw sketches of Vincent on every page. In Vincent¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes, her brother was always so dazzling. When he stood in the crowd, she would blur other people and only sketched her brother¡¯s profile and expression clearly. She sketched when he frowned, sulked, smiled, pouted, lowered his head, had an impatient look, and when he was both asleep and awake.. On the 30 pages, there were all sketches of Vincent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 231 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 231 Vincent froze, and his face suddenly clouded over. He looked at Elsie coldly for a moment and said to Rex, ¡°Show her in.¡± And then, he turned around and walked into the lounge again. Elsie ignored the people discussing about her behind her and immediately followed Vincent inside joyfully. However, she could never expect that Vincent would re at her immediately after entering the room. He said in an icy voice, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Elsie knew that Vincent would definitely be surprised to see her gift, and that he would definitely ask her where she got it. What she cared about was not what they were going to say, but the fact that she could be alone with him. Elsie clenched her fist, but Vincent grabbed her arm in the next second. He sneered as he raised Elsie¡¯s hand by holding her wrist, and then forced her to release the thing in her hand by tightening his grip. A white pill in her hand had just been crushed into powder, and the powder fell to the floor before Elsie could use it. Vincent had seen Emily go through hot shes twice with his own eyes. How could he not know what the powder was? The eyes he cast at Elsie instantly became like a dagger. Elsie¡¯s face turned pale as she tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s just some pearl powder. I use it as my facial mask.¡± Vincent released her hand, took the handkerchief Rex handed to him, and wiped his hands carefully with it. His knitted his straight brows as he looked at her, ¡°Pick it up and show me how you use it.¡± Elsie had prepared the pill for the man, so how would she use it herself? With her face still pale, she didn¡¯t squat down. She just held her wrist that hurt with her other hand and said while trying to endure the pain, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯ve thought for a long time before I gave you that gift. I thought you would like it for sure, but what would the people outside think if they see you being so angry?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The look on Rex¡¯s face also changed. He reached out to grab Elsie¡¯s neck and said, ¡°How dare you threaten Mr. Vincent like that!¡± However, Vincent raised his hand to block Rex¡¯s hand. Vincent¡¯s expression was indifferent and even sullen as he said, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Rex immediately stiffened as he raised his head and saw Vincent¡¯s cold gaze. He hurried to open the door. The guests did not dare to eavesdrop outside the door. They just stood about five meters away from the door and whispered to each other. Seeing Vincent out, those people immediately shut their mouths, and the room immediately quieted down. Arabe run there after noticing the buzz, but she didn¡¯t rush in the lounge. She just stood at the door and waited patiently. Originally, she was thinking about teaching Elsie a lesson after Vincent came out. However, when she saw the sullen look on Vincent¡¯s face after the door was pushed open, she could not help but feel sorry for him. She immediately went to hug him, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m here. I am on your side forever.¡± Emily saw Arabe hugging Vincent when she rushed there. Expressionlessly, Vincent pushed Arabe away and strode out. When he nced at Emily, he cast his eyes away without hesitation, as if she was just a stranger. Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was a bit disturbed and distressed, and the feeling came very quickly. It came so fast that someone had bumped into her before she could tell the feeling in her heart. It was Arabe who had hit Emily. Arabe rushed out with her red eyes and deliberately hit Emily. Was she mad? Did she feel wronged? Or was she embarrassed because Vincent had refused her in public? In any case, she ran away awkwardly. While Emily was still in a daze, she suddenly saw Eliot dragging Elsie out. ¡°Eliot! Let go of me! It hurts!¡± Elsie cried out as she struggled. ¡°What have you done?¡± Eliot red at her, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to test my patience! We¡¯re in the public, not at home! Not everyone would listen to your willful requests!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never listened to my requests at home, either! Who do you listen to other than that retard?¡± Elsie suddenly could not bear her grudge when she heard Eliot¡¯s words, and she even began to pout, ¡°You¡¯ve never treated me in the same way you treat Emily. You treat me not as your sister, but as your enemy! You never like me. You only care about her¡­.¡± Eliot¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What on earth are you talking about!¡± ¡°What am I talking about? I¡¯m saying that you only care about her and you hate me!¡± Elsie shouted. Suddenly, she saw Emily standing not far away from her, so she pointed at Emily and said, ¡°Your mom is only a mistress. How dare you upy my house? Why does dad like you? Why does Eliot like you? Why?¡± The onlookers gathered at this scene again. They wanted to see how Emily, the vicious girl in the Britt family, would say to her silly younger sister, Emily. At that moment, Emily was still thinking about how Vincent had walked away, poker-faced. She could hear Elsie say unpleasant words such as ¡°mistress¡± and could see people surrounding them gloating. The audience looked at Elsie and Emily curiously and with mixed feeling, as if they were watching animals. From beginning to end, Elsie was the only one who had been active in this episode. Emily watched Elsie go from being angry, to having a grievance, and then to pretending to be pitiful and tearful. But Eliot did not show any mercy towards Elsie. He pulled her out with all his strength. When Eliot and Elsie walked past Emily, Emily heard Eliot gritting his teeth and said something in a very low voice. ¡°If you dare to say another word, Elsie, believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 232 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 232 Elsie quickly shut her mouth when she heard that. Eliot had always been a humble gentleman in the public. Unless he was really mad, he would never let others see his dark side. However, when he really said something like that, he was definitely not joking. Just as Eliot was about to hold Emily¡¯s hand with his other hand, Emily took a step back as if she was frightened. Eliot held her hand firmly and said, ¡°I will take you home. It¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Emily was not feeling afraid. She wanted to see Vincent again and told him that she had prepared a gift for him. Unfortunately ¡­ she lost it. After the Britts left, Ferne, who was ying cards in a room, came out to take a fresh breath. He was lucky today, so he hadn¡¯t cared about anything outside. After he went out, he found it weird that it was so quiet at the arena. He immediately went to look for microphones and the hosts, and yed a hot song. Then, he went to ask Noah, ¡°Didn¡¯t Emilye today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Noah lit up a cigarette for himself while leaning against the wall. With Vincent¡¯s help, Noah had met many people and got to know a lot of important people tonight. Whether he needed them or not in the future, he would be grateful to Vincent for giving him this opportunity. After all, some people he did not know now might remember him because he was standing beside Vincent tonight. ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± Ferne looked at his watch and thought to himself that Emily had left very early. And then he asked, ¡°What did she give him?¡± Noah nced at him and exhaled the smoke slowly as he said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne was shocked, ¡°Are you joking?¡± Noah tilted his head and looked in the direction of the arena. He raised his chin as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try that?¡± Ferne waved his hand. Noah sneered as he carried Ferne away by grabbing Ferne¡¯s cor. Ferne was in despair. He wondered why Noah even bothered to ask him in the first ce. The music on the arena stopped long ago. The boxer had been ced on a sofa, and his face was covered in blood. Ferne did not know who hit him. The waiter beside the boxer was putting bandages on his body. Ferne had been exercising in the past few days, but it was impossible for him to get all his strength back after cking off in basic training for several years. His muscles burned every day, but there was still a bulge on his waist, and he felt hungrier at night. The two of them jumped onto the arena. Many rich youngdies and young men gathered around them. Ferne blinked at Noah when they shook hands and whispered, ¡°Let me win just this time.¡± Noah pressed the tip of his tongue against his upper jaw and twisted his neck. There were cracking sounds when he moved his joints as he said, ¡°I will fight you with just one arm.¡± Ferne did not know what to say. ¡°Any bets on us?¡± Ferne turned around and shouted to the audience. Someone immediately brought a table there and wrote down ¡°Ferne Dalton¡± on a piece of paper. He then asked Ferne again, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Ferne Sachs,¡± Ferne popped his head out to tell Noah¡¯s name to the man with a pen, and almost half of Ferne¡¯s body was outside the arena. He continued, ¡°Sorry, it should be Noah Sachs. N, O, A, H, Noah; S, A, C, H, S, Sachs.¡± Noah wondered if Ferne was picking a fight. Noah stared at Ferne and suddenlyughed when he realized that Ferne had really misspoken. When Ferne turned around and saw Noahughing, he could not help but tease Noah, ¡°That¡¯s a sexy laugh.¡± Noah immediately stoppedughing. Then, he slowly put on his boxing gloves and tied them to his fists with his teeth. However, Noah was staring at Ferne the whole time. Several women in the audience were stunned by Noah¡¯s strong masculine aura. A few women were discussing about Noah and Ferne in a low voice. ¡°His eyes are full of desire.¡± ¡°They look so gay.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The way he smiled at him just now is so affectionate¡­¡± ¡°Keep it down! I¡¯ve probably read too manyicstely. They all look gay to me¡­.¡± ¡°Well, what a coincidence! Me too!¡± After their name had been written down, some people began to bet on Ferne and Noah. Ferne hurriedly shouted to the crowd, ¡°He promised to just use one arm. Referee, watch him carefully. One arm only. And you guys, watch him carefully! Don¡¯t let him foul me.¡± When the audience heard that Noah would only use one arm, they hesitated to put the bets. It was true that Ferne didn¡¯t look as strong as Noah, but Ferne used to work as a policeman. He must have martial art skills. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry!¡± Ferne urged the audience. Many people in the audience immediately ced their cash there to bet. Most of them bet on Ferne. When Ferne looked at Noah¡¯s side cheerfully, he only saw a few banknotes under Noah¡¯s name. So before the referee blew the whistle, the audience saw Ferne, the owner of the Dalton Hotel, take out a stack of money from his chest pocket to bet on Noah. The audience was stunned. While most of them bet on Ferne, Ferne himself bet on his rival! Ferne really ¡­ knew himself well enough! After Ferne finished putting his bet, he bumped his gloved fists and said to Noah confidently and seriously, ¡°I have one request: don¡¯t punch me in the face.¡± The audience was dumbfounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 233 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 233 When Vincent returned to the banquet hall, the band was still ying music tirelessly. But the dance floor was empty since everyone had gathered around the boxing ring, which was bustling with noise and excitement. On the ring, Noah gained the upper hand only with one hand. Ferne was miserably tortured but appeared to be extremely happy. He kept chattering and even Noah¡¯s attack was interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t be soft on me. I¡¯ve bet all my assets on it. I can share you half of the profit ¡­ holy shit! Don¡¯t hit my face!¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent,¡± Rex was somewhat hesitant, ¡°the little ¡­ Miss Emily is gone.¡± Vincent gave him a slight nod and then walked forward. But he soon met Irene. She did not wear that knight¡¯s outfit this time. Instead, she changed into a long dress and matched it with a suit jacket, which made her more elegant. She walked over passionately and handed a gift package to Vincent. ¡°Emily asked me to hand it to you.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow and took it over himself. Irene¡¯s smile froze before it was widened, ¡°Happy birthday. Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ordinarily, he was so cold that he didn¡¯t even say a word to her. But today, he said something because of that retard. Irene didn¡¯t know how to describe her emotion. It seemed to be more disgusting than shit. She bade a farewell with a smile. But the moment she turned around, her face darkened. Rex grinned and stood half a step behind Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, let me open it for you.¡± However, Vincent personally opened it as he walked forward. The package looked exquisite. As he saw the logo on the box, he slowed down. A in ck tie appeared as the box opened. Rex immediately began to tter him, ¡°As far as I know, Miss Emily is really fond of money. Since she spent so much on this birthday gift, she must care a lot about you.¡± Vincent appeared to be calm and put the tie back into the box. But just as Rex was about to take it over, Vincent curled his lips up and tightened his grip on the box. Rex relieved. He thought that the little Hulk didn¡¯t know how to choose a gift. All of them was worried for her and were afraid that Mr. Vincent would be annoyed. After all, what had happened just now was really annoying. Luckily, the little Hulk selected a right gift. But Rex remembered that he had early reminded her of Vincent¡¯s birthday. He thought that Vincent might want to something special. But the little Hulk actually bought an expensive tie. Was she afraid that her handwork would be too sorry? Forget it. No matter what, she had sent a gift. Meanwhile, Irene, who was seated in the car, took a nce at the gift on the passenger seat. She had thrown it into the trash bin, but she got it back after thinking for a while. She had to keep it. Then, it would remind her that her rival was a retard. Thinking that Mr. Vincent might have opened her gift personally, she put on a mocking smile. Everyone¡¯s gift was taken by Rex. But as long as she mentioned Emily, Vincent would take it in person. What irony! Irene stepped on the gas and the engine rumbled. The cold wind blew as she calmed down. She tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She wanted to y fair. But since Emily had y some tricks, she would do something special as well. ** When Armando opened his eyes, he saw an animation projected on the ceiling. A pretty girl bowed and asked with her cheeks flush, ¡°Master, are you awake?¡± Beside her was a line of blue subtitles. Day broke as the sun came out. The girl pouted, ¡°Master, hurry up and y with me!¡± Armando was lost for words. He sat up. And he thought he might as well lie down again. The nkets, pillows, carpets, shoes, walls, chairs,mp holders, cabs ¡­ the posters of this little girl could be seen everywhere you could imagine. The carpet was no different from a huge poster of this girl. She wiped her sweat, yed badminton, pouted, went shy or peevish¡­. All in all, there were all kinds of images of the girl that you could imagine. Armando found himself dazzled. Although he rarely paid a visit to his friends, it was easy to guess where he was. ¡°Randy!¡± He got up, put on the slippers and walked to a mirror. His cheek had been applied with medical powder as the corner of his mouth was bruised and covered with ointment. His mouth hurt when he spoke. He didn¡¯t get many injuries on the body. Indeed, he was just too absorbed in the boxing and had lost the helmet in the end. But he was totally in a daze and only knew to shake his fists. He just remembered that Jaquan and Randy had climbed up the boxing ring. He didn¡¯t know whether they came to stop the fighting or join him. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to recall it. The room wasn¡¯t very big, but it was enough for a bachelor. It used to be a big suit, but Randy changed it into several rooms. There was a yroom, a fitness room, a restroom for staff and even a tearoom. Randy¡¯s room was naturally small after the transformation. But Randy enjoyed it. It could be easily seen from the various posters. Armando took his coat and walked out. There were two door-to-door bathrooms in front of him. When he turned around and took a few steps, there was a restroom. Across from it was a training room. The yers were ying games with headphones on. Randy stood behind them and offered his guidance from time to time. However, when he saw a yer who was drinking milk tea while training, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. Armando could not hear what he was curing through the door. He just saw that yer turn around and curse back. His teammates seemed to have gotten used to it. They sat steadily and just ignored the two of them. Then ¡­ Armando heard Randy. Because Randy had raised his voice a lot, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve said it hundreds of times! You¡¯re ying a team game, not a solitaire one! Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just training. Why are you so serious? Besides, can you stay away from me? I can smell the alcohol on you. It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Holy shit! You¡­!¡± Randy was so enraged that he might need a Quick Acting Heart Reliever. He looked up and happened to see Armando through the window. Then, he held back his anger and walked over. He took a swig of cooler and spat in a huff, ¡°Damn it!¡± Then, he looked at Armando as if he had thought of something, ¡°Are you going back? It¡¯s sote.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Armando nodded and was somewhat hesitated, ¡°Vincent¡­.¡± Randy waved him a ¡°relieve¡± and said, ¡°I told him that I won¡¯t return after I sent you back. He¡¯s not in a good mood tonight. So, there seems to be no recreation after the midnight.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That sketch book, you know, which has a ck swallow on the title page, was sent to him by someone as a gift.¡± Armando frowned, ¡°How could others have that?¡± Randy sneered, ¡°The Britt family sent it. That stupid Miss Elsie was taken advantage of by others. But she was still unaware of it.. If it weren¡¯t for Emily, Vincent might have directly given her a piece of his mind.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 234 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 234 ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Armando said as he was leaving. But Randy stopped him, ¡°Come on. Look at yourself and are you sure that you¡¯re gonna have a look?¡± Armando lowered his head and checked himself. Apart from the wound on his face, he only felt his legs somewhat sore. It was not serious at all. ¡°You are actually ying dumb. Jaquan thought that you were going to be beaten to death. He was so anxious that he almost strangled me to death. Butter, we found that it was your opponent who was going to be killed. We struggled and tried to stop you, but you actually gave me a kick. Fuck. Look at my waist¡­.¡± Randy said as he showed Armando his bruise, ¡°My waist is going to break!¡± Guilt immediately seized Armando, ¡°Sorry, I was too emotional at that time. Why didn¡¯t you just leave me there?¡± ¡°Then who will take care of you?¡± Randy rolled his eyes, ¡°Jaquan drove Arabe home. Ferne has left early. As for Vincent, he was so busy. Do you think would he have the energy to take care of you?¡± Armando lowered his head and remained silent. Randy looked at him. Armando waspletely different from what he was on the boxing ring. At that time, he gritted his teeth and fixed his fierce eyes on his opponent. He just looked like a wolf! Randy patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It was a pity that Janessa didn¡¯t see it! You looked so cool when you were on the boxing ring.¡± Then, he observed Armando¡¯s haircut and sighed, ¡°You should make yourself up. Slicked back hairstyle might suit you a lot. Besides, don¡¯t always wear in grey or ck. Try some bright colors. You know, they will make you more conspicuous. After all, you skin is fair. And I think you should appear to be positive. No one likes a downcast wretch.¡± Armando was not short, but he always appeared like a humpback, which made him look small and subdued. Randy hated to see it and punched him on his back. ¡°Straight up!¡± Then, he bent his arm around Armando¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Listen to me. I can help you seed in wooing Janessa.¡± Armando¡¯s eyes lit up and soon dimed again. Randy noticed it and shook his shoulders, ¡°Come on! Trust me! Just wait and see.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Armando didn¡¯t want to say something. But seeing Randy confident, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Jaquan has wooed Arabe for so many years and still failed. What did you do?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Randy was lost for words. He fell into silence for a while and retorted, ¡°Fuck. That was exactly because he didn¡¯t follow my advice!¡± Armando looked up at him after some silence. ¡°I don¡¯t need to date with her. I just want to be her side and protect her. It¡¯s fine even if she won¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Randy really didn¡¯t understand him. Maybe ying game was much more interesting than dating. Anyway, the former could not only enrich the nightlife, but also train his brain. Forget it. He had no idea about how to help him. The n to help Armando came to a premature end. Randy sighed and took out his phone, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat? I¡¯m going to order takeouts.¡± Armando shook his head. Suddenly, a yer chipped in, ¡°Fried pork with pepper! Spicy diced chicken! Fried eggs with pepper! Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers! Stir-fried m in hot pepper!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are they really human food? They¡¯re all spicy!¡± Randy roared in anger. ¡°I can eat them¡­.¡± That yer¡¯s confidence obviously faded away. Randy shot him a re, ¡°Do you have the backbone? All of those are his favorite!¡± Needless to say, these spicy dishes were Lord Top¡¯s favorite. However, at this moment, these teammates appeared to be surprisingly united. They opened the door and said with one voice, ¡°Captain randy! We all like spicy dishes!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Randy suddenly felt that two bathrooms were still not enough. Last time, two guys had upied the bathrooms for hours, so he had no choice but go to another floor to make stool. When he came back, there were still several people waiting outside the bathrooms. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t eat spicy food. But they literally changed their tastes for the sake of Lord Top. They were actually that ruthless to themselves. In the end, Armando did not stay for dinner. He did not drive Randy¡¯s car, nor did he take a taxi. Instead, he left on foot. With the streemp, his shadow almost reached three meters and looked really lonely. Not long after, he stopped at the entrance of a barber shop. It was about ten o¡¯clock and the barber shop was about to close. He pushed the door open, and several girls were doing the cleaning. Exhausted as they were, they forced a smile. ¡°Wee. What can I do for you?¡± Armando¡¯s hairstyle was designed by a barber who specially worked for the Mosby family. It made him strict and low-key, going with the style of his family. He took a seat and looked at himself in the mirror with a poker face. The injury of his mouth made him look sorry. ¡°Design a haircut for me.¡± One of the girls called a young barber over. The barber hurried out with a smile, ¡°What kind of haircut do you like?¡± ¡°Anything new.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Fifteen minutester, Armando went out after paying. The girl swept the floor as she said to the barber with admiration, ¡°Tony, you¡¯re amazing! You actually turned him into another guy!¡± ¡°He looks like a kind man. But ording to his wound, he must have been bullied.¡± The barber watched Armando¡¯s receding figure and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°In this way, no one dares to provoke him.¡± ¡°Tony, it¡¯s so nice of you!¡± Armando felt his head somewhat cold. But he didn¡¯t have a hat. So, he was going to take a taxi. But when he waved, several girls who were joking and chatting freely got scared and quickly ran away. ¡°¡­.¡± Of course, Armando didn¡¯t realize what had happened. He agreed that girls should be cautious when staying outside at night. After a long while, he finally stopped a taxi. The driver did not see his appearance clearly and was busy answering the phone. ¡°Darling, be a good girl. Dad will be back soon. I¡¯ll tell you the story of piggies when I get back. Is that okay?¡± When Armando got on the car, the driver whispered to his phone, ¡°Daddy has got a fare. I have to hang up now.¡± Then, he took a look at Armando through the rearview mirror. He was instantly scared by what he saw. Armando got a buzz cut. The barber had specially drawn three lines on both sides of his head. With his wound and the dim light, he looked extremely fierce. However, this fierce guy was taking out a bundle of money as he frowned. ¡°Please.¡± It was the bonus for his winningst night. The driver didn¡¯t dare to take it, ¡°Where are you going? I don¡¯t want to drive too far. My daughter is waiting for me.¡± ¡°Just send me to Peace Road.¡± Armando covered his ears and rubbed. It was freezing outside. And it was much warmer in the car. The driver hesitated and didn¡¯t reach out. ¡°It¡¯ll only take ten minutes. That¡¯s too much.¡± Although Armando was displeased with this driver¡¯s slow actions, he was not an irritable person. He handed the money to him with patience and said something. It was the first time that the driver had heard it from a fare. Moreover, he looked so fierce. He almost felt his ears tingling as he took the money, ¡± ¡­thank you.¡± When Armando got off, the driver immediately made a call home, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s so early.¡± ¡°Well, I just met a fare..¡± The driver smiled as he watched Armando¡¯s receding figure, ¡°He asked me to return home early and spend more time with family.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 235 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 235 Actually, when Jaquan rushed onto the boxing ring, he was somewhat emotional. Originally, he wanted to stop the fight, but somehow, he joined them. Just like that, he pummeled and kicked. His blood boiled with indignation When Armando was pulled off, only he was left on the ring. The others had got injured and were sent to the lounge. Alone, he leaned against the ropes, wiped the sweat and smiled at Randy who stood in the audience. ¡°It¡¯s so cool. I should havee and had a fight as well.¡± Randy was stillforting Armando, who was puffing. Hearing what Jaquan said, he rolled his eyes, ¡°Damn it! If I have known it earlier, I would not bother to worry for the two of you! I¡¯m almost dying!¡± In that scuffle, as a weak man, Randy almost fainted on the ring. Luckily, Jaquan had managed to nudge his way to rescue Armando. Before he could take a break, he saw Jaquan joining the battle. The boxer had been seriously hit by Armando and the judge was going to stop the game. But Jaquan was so absorbed in the fight that he literally beat the judge up. It was so unlucky of the judge that he was carried away by others immediately after he climbed up. Jaquanughed and took out a cigarette. Just as he put it to his lips, Arabe rushed over and then away with her eyes red. Randy was surprised, ¡°What happened?¡± He turned to Jaquan with a strange expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you go have a look?¡± Jaquan stared nkly at Arabe¡¯s receding figure, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to, but I¡¯m afraid.¡± He had been rejected too many times. He was always chasing after her, watching her cry for another man. Randy frowned and looked back. Something seemed to have happened over there. A lot of people gathered. He turned to Jaquan, ¡°Go have a look. Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst time?¡± Randy was talking about what happened when they went climbing. But Jaquan actually thought of Emma. Her straight face, her legs which were soaked in the water and that white¡­. He shook his head, tossed the cigarette to Randy and jumped off the ring, ¡°You send Armando back.¡± Randy looked down at Armando. However, he had already closed his eyes. Was he sleeping or in a coma? Fuck! ¡°Wake up!¡± Randy directly gave him two punches in his face. Armando didn¡¯t wake up. He was probably too exhausted and had fallen asleep. It was said that he had suffered from insomnia even since Janessa left. Randy sighed. He pulled him up from the chair and was going to carry him. After all, he had picked up Lord Top and felt confident. He took a deep breath and was about to get up. But he had got a kick from someone on his waist and it hurt. Although Armando was not fat, he was a sturdy man. He exerted and sure enough, failed. He hurried to call a waiter over. But he soon realized it was not enough and called one more. ¡°Carry him into my car.¡± Somehow, he thought of Lord Top. Why did men vary greatly? Why was Lord Top soft and light while Armando not? Meanwhile, when Jaquan rushed out, he ran across the road as usual. And sure enough, he found Arabe under a tree not far away. Her eyes were still red. She heard themotion and looked back. But obviously she was somewhat annoyed, ¡°What are you doing here? Stay away from me.¡± Jaquan looked around, ¡°Don¡¯t you bring anyone out?¡± Arabe turned her back and wiped her tears, ¡°I don¡¯t need your care!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Jaquan sighed and handed his handkerchief over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Arabe waved his hand away, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need your care!¡± The moment the handkerchief fell to the ground, Jaquan grabbed Arabe¡¯s shoulders. His eyes looked exceptionally beautiful under the light of streemps. His eyshes cast shadows on his cheeks, adding more charm to him. ¡°Listen, Arabe, what happened in Mount Phoenix was terrible enough. No one wants it to repeat.¡± Arabe looked into his eyes, sniffed and shed tears again. ¡°I just felt extremely sad. Part of the reason is that Vincent rejected me. But it is also partly because of you. Although I had backlisted your WeChat, I didn¡¯t cklist your phone number. Why don¡¯t you call me? It had been so many days and you didn¡¯t come to see me!¡± Jaquan was slightly surprised and confused before he got the point. Arabe was waiting for his call. So, she cared a lot about him, right? Seeing him silent, Arabe asked as she sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jaquan wiped away her tears and curled up his lips. He had shouted himself hoarse. And now, his voice was a little husky. ¡°It¡¯s just like a daily routine. Every day I will think of it. And time flies. I only remember I like you, just like you have a crush on Vincent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jaquan.¡± Arabe stood on tiptoe and hugged him. She pouted and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt sorry for myself. But I just forgot that you are a man who will feel sorrowful, too. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan gently patted her back, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± This was the first time in all these years that he had faced Arabe so calmly while she was crying. Even he himself felt it amazing. What he had not puzzled out for a long time hit him. Love is not the only thing in a person¡¯s life. ** In the Britt¡¯s. Eliot stood in the living room while Elsie sat on the sofa. Eliot fixed his eyes on her, ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Maury couldn¡¯t help but frown as he had known the cause and effect. ¡°Where did you get it? Don¡¯t you know that we are cooperating with the Scavo family?¡± ¡°I happened to see it. And then I bought it.¡± Elsie would not tell them that this was a task assigned by that person. As long as she gave the gift to Vincent, she would get 200,000. At first, she thought that Vincent would be enraged, so she just sent a message back. And the reply was exactly what she said to Vincent today. However, it was threatening but not dangerous. Her life had been ruined by Marquise. She would have been able to turn the table as long as she got along well with Vincent. Unfortunately, Vincent saw her through. But a cold man like Vincent would not tell it to others. So, others would definitely mistake the rtionship between the two of them. Then, Elsie would have a chance to approach Vincent. Emily drank the hot milk that Susan served her as she observed Elsie calmly. When she got in the car, she still wanted to p Elsie, but now she had calmed down. Beverly smiled as she walked over, ¡°Mr. Maury, this is clearly a good deed. You know, this is the remains of Mr. Vincent¡¯s sister. It makes sense that Elsie returns it to him.. Besides, Mr. Vincent didn¡¯t get angry!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 236 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 236 Maury somewhat agreed. Anyway, he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. So, he turned to his son and asked, ¡°Eliot, what do you think?¡± Actually, Eliot did not see Vincent get mad. When he arrived, he only saw Vincent walking out with a cold face. But he always looked like this. And it was naturally hard for him to tell whether he was angry or not. Seeing Eliot silent, Elsie said, ¡°Mr. Vincent was not angry. Instead, he thanked me. And then I came out. Eliot, you just pulled me out before listening to my exnation.¡± But what Eliot was mad at was not Elsie¡¯s gift but what she had said to Emily at the banquet. Although Emily looked dumb and didn¡¯t say anything, he felt so sorry for her. Both of them were his sisters, but he just wanted to strangle Elsie to death. He took a sip of the water and looked at Elsie. ¡°Thepany is still at risk. We can¡¯t rx our vignce now. So, it¡¯s better for you not to attend the banquets.¡± Elsie was shocked. ¡°Eliot, why? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you ground me?¡± Beverly was anxious as well, ¡°Eliot, what are you doing? Why are you so ruthless towards your sister?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Eliot looked at the two of them, and then Emily, who stood alone beside the table. He managed to hold back his impulse to say ¡°be nicer to Emily¡±. After some silence, he stated, ¡°I¡¯m for the sake of thepany. Thepany now can¡¯t stand any blow.¡± Maury turned to solemn as well. ¡°It should be like this. It was because the Scavos had sent an invitation letter that I let you go. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have you out. Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst time?¡± He swept his gaze over them and saw Emily. His voice softened as he said to Emily, ¡°Emily, it¡¯s late. You should have an early rest.¡± Emily put down the cup and nodded. Elsie¡¯s eyes went red with jealousy. The moment Maury left, she could not help but throw the cup. However, the carpet was thick, and the cup did not break. She was so angry that she strode over to stamp on it. Eliot ignored her and just walked upstairs. He turned blind eye to Elsie¡¯s discontent and said to Susan, ¡°Go cook a pot of ginger soup.¡± There was no doubt that the ginger soup was for that retard! Elsie was so furious that she almost broke her high heels. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Beverly frowned at her. ¡°I told you that you must always be elegant. Why can¡¯t you remember it?¡± ¡°Mom, why is Eliot always so mean to me? I¡¯m his sister.¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°He only cares about that retard. He doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± ¡°Hang in there for a while.¡± Beverly took a nce at the stairs and then Susan, who was busy around the kitchen. She then whispered again, ¡°Just endure when you meet it again.¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t help but lowered her voice as well, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Hold on. Then, we can move out. At that time, we don¡¯t need to see that retard anymore.¡± ¡°Move out?¡± A smile touched Elsie¡¯s mouth. She asked, ¡°All of us moved out and left that retard alone?¡± Beverly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Elsie was delighted. ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t tell your father.¡± Beverly reminded. Elsie gave repeated nods. But she never thought about why her father was unaware of the fact that they were going to move. On the second floor. Emily was sitting in her room while she heard familiar footsteps outside. She quickly hid the book in the shelf and took out a Guide to Painting. Eliot did not knock on the door. Instead, he directly swung the door open and walked in. The girl was dressed in a pink dress with a ck gauze. With the addition of that gauze, she looked more elegant. And right now, this beautiful girl was sitting at the desk, absorbed in a book. Her big eyes were like ck pearls and were fixed on the vivid image. Eliot smiled, ¡°Why did you change into this set of clothes?¡± With the heating, it wasn¡¯t cold in the room. Emily had worn this dress since she came back. Eliot had early wanted to ask her, but since Elsie was present, he didn¡¯t say anything. Now that no one was around, he finally got the chance. Emily looked down at her dress, but what emerged in her mind was her gift and when Vincent passed her with a poker face. She murmured, ¡°My clothes got wet.¡± ¡°My little girl has grown up.¡± Eliot sat on her side and stroked her head, touched. ¡°You look good in this.¡± Emily had always worn a princess dress. Even her pajamas were cute and had images of rabbits on them. She always looked like a little girl. But today, she suddenly changed her style and wore a ck dress. Although she was still lovely, she looked totally different when she stood there. Eliot was really surprised to see her in this at the first nce. Emily had already grown up. She was no longer the little girl hiding behind him. She did not need him to hold her hand and teach her how to write. She did not need him to correct her pronunciation. Nor did she need him to take care of her. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t always follow behind him. She wasn¡¯t his shadow anymore. He didn¡¯t know when she had kept aloof from him, though he had tried to be a nice brother. Emily forced a smile. Eliot naturally noticed that she was in a bad mood. He sighed and stated, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she said. She just said it in an angry rush.¡± Emily turned to him as her eyes dimmed. ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are only what you are, not someone else. Remember, you are unique. You can¡¯t be reced by anyone. Do you understand?¡± Eliot held her shoulders, his gaze sincere and warm. Emily met his gaze and bit her lower lip, ¡°But why didn¡¯t Mome to see me?¡± She stated word for word, ¡°If I was unique, why didn¡¯t shee see me? She doesn¡¯t like me, right?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Eliot hugged her, ¡°You are so nice. How could she dislike you? I guess she¡¯s just too busy.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emily didn¡¯t know if she should believe this, but she would rather do. Mom was too busy. It was not because that she was sick or anything else. She was just too busy. Although she was angry at Elsie¡¯s words, she had to agree her. After all, Elsie was right. She and her mother were the third party, who had stolen what had belonged to Elsie. However, she would still feel sad. Ever since she came here, she had never seen her mother again. She almost forgot her appearance. It had been a long time since she had dreamed of herst time. A knock came. It was Susan who brought the ginger soup. She was a little embarrassed to see Eliot let go of Emily when she pushed the door open. However, Eliot remained calm and reached to her. She ced the ginger soup on the desk. Before she walked out, Eliot said, ¡°Drink it. It can prevent a cold.¡± Emily had just finished drinking a cup of milk, so she now was too full to drink the soup. She frowned and shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Be a good girl.¡± Susan¡¯s look changed when she heard what Eliot said. She didn¡¯t know if she was under the delusion. Why did they look like a couple? Eliot seemed to be over gentle¡­.. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 237 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 237 Emily took a sip with a frown and then pushed the bowl away. Eliot took the bowl and drank it up. He wiped her lips with a napkin, and then his lips with the same one. Emily opened his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Eliot patted her head and said, ¡°Sleep early.¡± Then he left. Emily stared nkly at a teaching illustration on the book. Elsie¡¯s words did not make her sad. What really make her a little sad was¡­ However, she quickly stopped thinking about those things as there was something more important to do right now. She sent Harold a message to let him prepare the necessary items. Then, she called Stephanie. ¡°This is Emily.¡± Stephanie was surprised. ¡°I saw you at the banquet today, but someone told me that you¡­¡± She caught on andughed. ¡°You are more suitable for this job than me.¡± ¡°I need your help.¡± Emily did not joke with her and went straight to the point. ¡°What kind of help?¡± Stephanie smiled. ¡°You know I never say no to you.¡± ¡°I want to ask your grandpa to treat a man.¡± Stephanie thought for a moment. ¡°Who?¡± Emily frankly replied, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°No, what I¡¯m asking is, who is my grandpa?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ** At the same time, a yellow sports car ran a few red lights at a high speed, and stopped right in front of Irene¡¯s car, blocking her way. Irene did not get out of the car. She took the whip from the passenger seat with a cold face. She was in a bad mood, and now came a guy that blocked her way.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Under the zing high beam, a pair of slender legs stepped out of the car. It was a woman wearing a hotel bathrobe. Her hair dripped down her back. Perhaps she came out in a hurry. She walked over wearing hotel slippers. It seemed that she held something in her hand. When she approached, Irene noticed that this woman was unbelievably beautiful. It was obvious that she did not have any makeup on her face. Her arched eyebrows of raven-ck made her look so charming. Before Irene could say anything, she saw this woman stretched out her hand and said in a natural tone, ¡°Give me.¡± ¡°Give you what?¡± Irene was puzzled. Christy shook her wet hair. The cold and moist air did not seem to affect her at all. Instead, her lips got redder. ¡°The thing that you threw away and picked up from the trash can.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene was so shocked that she almost stood up, ¡°Who are you?¡± Christy did not want to talk more with her. She nced at the things on the passenger seat and rolled to the other side of the car. It was too quick that Irene saw only a pair of fair and straight legs. She reached out her hands and took the gift that should have belonged to Vincent. ¡°How did you know?¡± Irene¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Christy smiled at her, ¡°A worker.¡± Only then did Irene notice that she was holding a toy robot in her hand. After Christy got into the car, Irene came to her senses. She hurriedly got off the car and chased after her, shouting, ¡°Where are you going?¡± However, the car left, leaving behind only the roar of an engine. After Christy took the gift, she soon drove to the Garden Hotel. Before the party ended, men and women all danced close to each other. No one was in the boxing ring. The two chairs around the ring were surrounded by the crowd. The people who sat on those chairs were massaged. Healthcare staff were also there ready to help at any time. After Christy walked in, someone in the crowd noticed her first and spat out wine, ¡°Wow!¡± Before others could make fun of him, they saw a white figure. Christy was wearing a bathrobe that was sexier than any evening dress. Her slender legs and beautiful face instantly attracted the attention of all the men present. Vincent just happened to send the guest out and met her face to face. Christy handed him a gift and smiled at him, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Rex reached out to take the gift.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Christy slightly raised her hand, only wanting Vincent himself to take the gift. She sweated slightly on her forehead, which made her looked even more alluring. She leaned slightly towards Vincent¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°This is her gift for you. Although it took a bit of effort to get it, it is finally delivered.¡± This ¡°her¡± obviously refers to Emily. From others¡¯ perspective, they saw Vincent, who was known to have no interest in woman, ¡°hugged¡± a woman in bathrobe at the birthday party. Regardless of the woman¡¯s character, she could easily attracted any man with only one sight by her body and beauty. (Except Randy, of course) Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he did not understand why Emily sent him two gifts. However, there seemed to be some twists and turns in her words. He took the gift and opened it in front of everyone. It was a pure ck tie with an ink swallow embroidered on the edge. He stroked the tie and flipped it over to find another smaller swallow on the back. This was indeed the gift from Emily. The guards in the shadows stretched out their necks to look what it was, and some even squeezed Rex out. Rex: ¡°¡­¡± After delivering the gift, Christy waved her hand at Vincent and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She remembered something and turned around to ask, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my brother?¡± Rex finally found an opportunity. He pointed forward, ¡°Right ahead.¡± Although Christy was puzzled why she didn¡¯t see him at the entrance, she didn¡¯t ask more. She turned around and left. Rex took off his coat and hand it to her. ¡°Put it on.¡± This action immediately attracted the attention of the male guests. What did this assistant want to do? How dare he covet Mr. Vincent¡¯s woman? Christy waved her hand, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not cold.¡± She turned around and left. Her wet hair curled up in a pretty way. When she went out, she saw who were sitting on that two chairs under the ring. They were Ferne and Noah, who was lying there arrogantly. Noah was not injured on his face, but Ferne¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Though injured, Ferne still had a wretched smile on his face. ¡°I earned so much money¡­¡± Christy stood in front of them. People present were just about to look up. Before they could look her up and down, they saw a figure passing quickly. Noah put his coat on her and faintly stared at other people with displeasure. ¡°Take down those who were staring at her.¡± No one knew who would write down. When they heard this, Noah¡¯s valiant actions in the ring urred to them. They immediately got frightened and egged Ferne on to fight against Noah, because all of them had decided to bet on Noah in the next match. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Noah sent her out. ¡°Run an errand.¡± Christy looked at his face carefully and said, ¡°You looked very happy today.¡± Noah nced up and down at her and said with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Christy lifted her bathrobe and looked at him in a petnt manner, ¡°Got titited?¡± Christyughs, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You guys take your time.¡± Guys? Noah turned around and saw Ferne standing behind him. He was waving at Christy.. As he won money today, he smiled at everyone and looked stupid. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 238 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 238 ¡°Your sister looks really pretty in this.¡± As soon as Christy left, Ferne praised, ¡°She is more beautiful than all women at the banquet tonight.¡± Noah reached out and caught his head. He looked left and right and said, ¡°Did I just hurt your brain?¡± Ferne turned speechless. After Christy got in the car, she first looked at the passenger seat. The sight of the little robotforted her. She breathed a sigh of relief as she was afraid that it would leave quietly as before. But she had to admit that she had deliberately left it here to see if it would leave without saying goodbye again. Half an hour ago. Christy has been running errands these days. She had already gone into all the bars on one street. In order not to be stopped at the entrance, she was always dressed in a hot way and got ustomed to the coldness. It was just that she would asionally stretch out her hand when sleeping at night to find nothing in her hands. It made her confused and awake as the cold little robot in her arms was no longer there. Ferne arranged a suite for her to stay next door. After all, her work now made it inconvenient to stay in the Scavo¡¯s in the future. That night, she returned as usual. The smoky eyes made her look like a charming bitch. However, the employees in the hotel got used to her appearance. When she entered, they greeted her politely, ¡°Good evening, Miss Christy.¡± Christy smiled at them, ¡°Good evening.¡± After entering the elevator, she stopped smiling and leaned against the wall exhaustively. When she entered the room, she took off her high heels, removed her makeup and took a bath. It was at this moment that the little robot entered. It stood still and faced the wall. Then, a scene appeared on the wall. After Emily left, Irene picked up Emily¡¯s gift box and walked out. She threw it into the trash can and then picked it up again¡­ While she was still surprised at the sudden appearance of this little robot, she saw the video and immediately understood why the robot came. She put on her bathrobe and ran out with the robot in her hand. On her way out, she got into Ferne¡¯s suite next door and took his car key. ¡­ At this moment, Christy drove back to the underground garage of the hotel. When she stopped, she looked at the robot and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly leave that day?¡± The little robot lowered its head. Christy did not expect it to speak, but she vaguely felt that it should be able to speak. After all, every time Emily spoke to it, it was as if it would respond to her. Christy touched the robot¡¯s cold eyes and said, ¡°How strange. I missed you so much for the past few days. If only you could talk.¡± The robot¡¯s gray eyes blinked. Christy picked it up and kissed its cold cheek. ¡°Can you stay with me for two more days? I¡¯ve been having nightmares recently.¡± She was probably worried that the little robot would refuse. After getting off the car, she did not let go of it again. However, she did not notice that the little robot tried to open its mouth but gave up in the end. Trevor, who was far away in the garret, touched his cheek in a daze, as if Christy kissed him on his cheek instead of the robot¡¯s. That night, the little robot fell asleep in Christy¡¯s arms, while Trevor, who was in the garret, fell asleep as he watched Christy¡¯s sleeping face on the screen. The servants downstairs were all very surprised. Mr. Trevor never slept at night, but nowadays he started to keep a regr routine. Moreover, he ate more food than usual and loved dumplings and steamed buns very much. Trevor¡¯s parents therefore often asked the cook to make dumplings and steamed buns at home every few days. After getting out of the car, Arabe was still a little unhappy. The servants did not dare to talk to her. They only whispered, ¡°Mr. Trevor is already asleep.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Arabe looked at the garret. There was only onemp left inside. She turned around and looked at the door. Jaquan had already driven away. Thinking of the rose sealed in the ss bottle in Jaquan¡¯s car, Arabe couldn¡¯t understand why Jaquan didn¡¯t give it to her to cheer her up knowing that she was sad today¡­ Didn¡¯t he say he liked her? Big liar. On his way back, Jaquan remembered that Arabe asionally looked at the box in the car. He smiled bitterly and opened the box with one hand. Inside, there was a rose sealed in a ss. Since Trevor said that he would give the flower to someone who liked him, how would he give it to Arabe? He tossed it back in and closed the locker. The phone showed an unread message from the kitten. When he waited for the red light, he picked up his phone and looked at it. The kitten asked, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± He did not delete this sweet little kitten on WeChat, but was no longer enthusiastic towards her. It was like how Arabe treated him, always giving him a chance but not giving him any hope. What did she mean by keeping such ambiguous attitude towards him? He picked up his phone and sent a voice message, ¡°If you are convenient,e out for dinner tomorrow.¡± He was quickly replied with an OK emoji and a shy smiling emoji. Emma¡¯s cold face somehow urred to him. She had lived in the same house with him for so many days, but was still terribly cool towards him. She kept a poker face even when watching a funny cartoon. He only felt her smiling face and soft lips one night when she was drunk and mistook him for other people. He stroked his lips, as if he could smell the fragrance of wineing from her mouth. He felt titited and stepped on the elerator. It looked like he had been celibate for too long and needed a woman, he thought. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 239 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 239 It was half past ten when Emily finished her shower. Shey on the bed and read for a while. Then she turned off the light and went to sleep. After she returned home, she could not practice Sanda, but kept her daily routine. Every day, she would drink a ss of milk in the morning and evening to grow taller, and two poached eggs in the morning to get extra nutrition. Being at home, she no longer stayed upte. Every night, she would fall asleep before eleven o¡¯clock to ensure that she had enough energy the next day. However, at this moment, she was tossing and turning on her bed. The moment she closed her eyes, the scene that Vincent turned blind eye to her and walked past her appeared in her mind. Emily felt somehow depressed again. She did not know how to describe that feeling, a little sad and disappointed. After a long time, she finally fell asleep. While she was half awake, she felt that someone was sitting by her beside. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a dark figure. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± She sat up in shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vincent turned on the wallmp and his face appeared. He raised his eyebrows, under which there were dark eyes, straight nose, and thin lips. He leaned forward, put his chin on her shoulder, and took a deep sniff of the scent of shower gel left on her neck before saying, ¡°I wanted to take you to a ce, but it¡¯s toote now.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Emily could smell the faint nicotine aura and wine fragrance on his body. She guessed that he had just left the Garden Hotel ande here directly after the party. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Vincent withdrew slightly and asked in hoarse and pleasant voice. Emily nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent curved his lips. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± On the balcony, the three guards scrambled against the wall like a pyramid, so that the little Hulk could step on their shoulderster. Unexpectedly, when Emily saw Vincent jumped down easily, she jumped down as well without saying a word, which scared them to death. Fortunately, Vincent found this and stretched out his arms to carry her. Only Guard D stood far away with such look as ¡°see! I told you¡±. Hiscent look displeased the other three guards. They took off their shoes and hit him. Emily jumped down and saw Harold standing aside. She waved her hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Harold silently followed. They arrived at a top vi. The security system there was so tight that the car and the driver¡¯s face both needed to be scanned. Only after the driver was identified could they be allowed to leave. Emily sat in the back seat, looking out. The vi was uniquely designed, with rockeries surrounding it. At the front gate, there seemed to be a fountain as one could hear the cking sound when the bamboo gently hit the stone. But it was too dark to see anything. Only the sound of water could be heard. Not long after the car entered, it stopped. a guard pulled open the door, and Vincent got off the car first, then led Emily forward by his hand. After taking a few steps, Vincent stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Emily pursed his lips and looked at the tie on his chest, trying to stop smiling. She thought that she lost the tie. It turned out that Irene found it and gave it to Vincent for her. ¡°I just found that Mr. Vincent¡¯s tie is so beautiful and wonder who sent that to you.¡± Emily pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°It must be a woman who is beautiful, considerate, intelligent and elegant!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent curved his lips and smiled dotingly. Guard A, ¡°PDA again¡­¡± Guard B, ¡°Why am I here¡­¡± Guard C, ¡°I should not be here to see how sweet you are¡­¡± After the three guards finished speaking, they did not hear Guard D¡¯s opinion. They turned around and saw he and Harold were eating melon seeds and had no time to talk. ¡°¡­¡± There seemed to be no other residents in this vi, or perhaps the other residents had already fallen asleep as Emily did not see any lights in the windows. Fortunately, they had cat paw-shaped lights on the ground that led them all the way in. The strong fragrance of the flowers came along with the night breeze. Emily took a deep breath. ¡°It smells good.¡± Vincent lowered his head and sniffed at her neck, ¡°It really smells good.¡± Emily said, ¡°¡­¡± Harold was so shocked that he dropped his melon seeds when hearing this. The guards looked stunned! The elevator was very special. When one entered, a face scanning system would appear to scan each face. They could calcte the person¡¯s height and weight. If someone stood next to the elevator, it could even get the waistline. Emily looked at their height difference and silently stood on tiptoe. The guards all turned a blind eye to this. Only Harold put his feet under Emily¡¯s feet, trying to make her look taller. Vincent maintained a poker face, but the glimmer of a smile was caught in his eyes. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Before Emily could understand what he meant, the elevator had already arrived. Vincent carried her out and the guards went to open the door. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There was a suite on the top floor. Once the door opened, the iparably wide hall and the huge floor-to-ceiling window were in sight. No one turned on the lights. They went in through the darkness. Though puzzled, Emily did not ask. She only held Vincent¡¯s hand tightly and followed him to the window. Looking out from here, one could only see countless lights stretching into the distance. A bright moon was hanging high in the sky with a few stars around it. Emily was staring at the moon when she heard his question. ¡°Do you have any wishes?¡± Wishes? Emily looked up. His strong handsome features and rolling apple made her spellbound. In his eyes, a glimmer of smile and softness was caught. Emily looked into those eyes and thought seriously in her heart, ¡®I wish that I have a lot of money; that I can be strong enough in the future to protect my family. I wish ¡­ Vincent¡¯s leg can be cured. I hope that he ¡­ can live a good life.¡¯ Just as she finished her wishes, a rumbling sound came from afar. Emily was startled, thinking it was a thunder. But when she turned around, the silver fireworks exploded in the sky, lighting up the entire city. She was so surprised that words failed. Her ears were filled with Vincent¡¯s demonic voice.. ¡°Hope you like it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 240 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 240 Emily stared at the sky. It was hard to imagine that the fireworks would bloom in the sky at the same time until they burned their own lives and fell like raindrops. The sky lit up for two minutes and six seconds. Emily finally turned around. Her eyes shone as bright as if filled with stars. She smiled and said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Vincent lifted his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Where¡¯s my present?¡± Emily seized the tie on his chest, pulled it down, forcing his head down and kissed him. It was his birthday, but the fireworks seemed to have been prepared for her. The guards were all eating melon seeds together, and Harold had nothing left in his pocket. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vincent gave her a gentle kiss, and then carried her out, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Emily was a little surprised, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He used to kiss her so hard every time, but this time Vincent only gently kissed her and was about to leave. Vincent looked at her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you stay any longer, you won¡¯t be able to return tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When he brought her back to her own bed, Vincent couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He lowered his head and kissed her. Only after hearing Emily lost her breath did he let go of her and left in a strange posture. Emily covered his mouth and giggled under the nket. That night, even the moon smelled sweet. The guards sat outside the balcony, eating melon seeds as they thought. ** ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± Maury woke up early in the morning and didn¡¯t see his daughter. He was so scared that he soon went to look for Harold, who was also not there. He could only ask the butler. The butler remembered that he was shocked when he saw Emily standing downstairs at half past six in the morning. After all, Emily was used to sleepingte. This was the first time she got up so early. Of course, he did not know that Emily had changed. Even if she got up early, she would only stay in her room and read books. It was impossible for him to know that. The butler thought for a moment and said, ¡°She said she went to the countryside.¡± Maury raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t seem to understand, ¡°countryside?¡± ¡°For painting.¡± Susan came out of the kitchen with a painting in her hand. ¡°Look, this is from Emily.¡± Maury did not know painting, but he was happy to see his daughter concentrate on something with such high spirits. Therefore, he no longer asked more. ¡°Just let Harold follow her. Don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At this moment, Emily was sleeping in the car and Stephanie was in the back seat, wearing as much as she could to hide herself. After passing the downtown area, she slowly took off her mask and sunsses and rubbed her nose. ¡°What you saidst night scared me so much that I didn¡¯t sleep well. My grandfather died a long time ago. He couldn¡¯t be alive. You still don¡¯t believe me and insisted that I go and see¡­¡± Emily opened her eyes and said, ¡°It was you who don¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯ll show you.¡± Stephanie shrugged. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine.¡± Harold took the hot buns and soybean milk that he bought in the morning and handed to Emily. ¡°Miss Emily, you haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Emily took it and ate slowly with Stephanie in the back seat. After drinking the soy milk, Emily looked at Stephanie and asked, ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ever since she became an actress, she had a car to take whenever she traveled or at least had her assistant driven the car for her. Stephanie, who wished that someone could open her mouth for her to eat, first met someone who let her drive the car so that the bodyguard could eat breakfast. As Stephanie drove, she looked at Harold in the rearview mirror. He took several bites to eat five steamed buns, and then drank a bottle of water in one breath. She nearly crashed into the car in front of her because of seeing him. After he finished eating, Emily asked, ¡°Is there any way to get it?¡± Harold nodded. Emily wanted the surveince video at the entrance of the Garden Hotelst night because Sydnee and Eliot both met Marquise. She wanted to know if Marquise had publicly admitted that he had done something bad to Eliotst time. Harold switched on Bluetooth and randomly yed a song. Although Emily felt that she did not need to beware of Stephanie, she could not show the bottom of her mind. Harold did the right thing. She said as the music started, ¡°The decoration there has begun. Sydnee will be busy with the school in a few days. Find someone reliable to keep watch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to prepare the materials and hand them to you.¡± Emily spoke very quickly. She must have already got a n in her heart. ¡°You can buy another set in her name and let Noah live inside. It would be too eye-catching to live in hotel. If they were found out, Ferne and Vincent would all be involved.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A second-hand house would be enough. You two don¡¯t need to show up. Find someone to buy it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stephanie was disturbed by the loud song. As she turned down the music, she heard Harold say, ¡°Yes!¡± It turned out that Emily was telling this guard to do something. The song was turned on to guard against her. Stephanie turned up the music silently and listened to the exciting song. As they stopped at a red light, some people in the other car next to them all rolled down the car windows and sang together. Stephanie: ¡°¡­¡± She rolled down her window and surprised a man in that car. He said to his backseat friends, ¡°God, it is a woman who listens to this song. Great! Miss, you earn my respect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stephanie silently stepped on the elerator. Fortunately, they did not know her, otherwise she would been trending on the inte tomorrow. She even thought of the headline- ¡°Stephanie, the famous star, drove herself with such excitement that she sang an exciting song along the way¡­¡± She kept driving forward without asking where they were going. When Harold noticed that, they have been fifteen kilometers away from their destination. ¡°¡­¡± Then Harold drove the car back to the Hump Vige. There were still tire traces left on the path when Harold drove inst time. The moment the car entered the vige, Emily noticed that Stephanie became stilted for a moment. Until the car stopped, she still did not return normal. After Emily got out of the car, she extended her hand towards Stephanie and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting off?¡± Stephanie slowly got off the car and looked at the deserted vige and road. She said in a tiny voice, ¡°All dead.¡± Emily did not hear clearly, ¡°What?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Stephanie looked at her and said word by word, ¡°Fifteen years ago, all the people in this vige died.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 241 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 241 The deste vige was dpidated. The three of them passed through endless fields and finally reached the vige entrance. The old man dressed in coarse clothes was still farming in the field. He had put up a greenhouse tunnel in a small plot ofnd. What he grew inside, they did not know. Harold walked forward and called, ¡°Sir.¡± The old man ignored him, as if he didn¡¯t hear or see him. When he came out of the greenhouse tunnel, he noticed that there were more peopleing this time. His eyes swept across the group and then his gaze froze. Stephanie inherited her high nose and big eyes from her parents. At the corner of her eyes was a sesame-sizedcrimal mole. Usually, it was covered with foundation, but today, she didn¡¯t apply any. The old man froze the moment he saw thecrimal mole. Stephanie looked at the old man¡¯s weathered face and hesitantly called, ¡°Grandpa?¡± The old man suddenly turned around and ran away. Emily and Harold were confused. What was going on? Stephanie took off her scarf and gloves as she chased after him. Running too fast, she tripped and fell. Only then did the old man stop and look back. Harold attempted to help her, but Emily grabbed his arm and shook her head at him. Lying on the ground, Stephanie said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I was mistaken.¡± She gave a faint smile, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°If my grandfather were alive, he would have looked for me! He wouldn¡¯t run away from me ¡­¡± When the old man heard this, there was no emotion on his face. He turned around and left, nonchnt. Judging from the old man¡¯s reaction, Emily was certain that he was Stephanie¡¯s grandfather, but there seemed to be some misunderstanding between the two of them. Stephanie got up. Her hand was cut by stone on the ground. Blood was seeping out. She stood there and looked at the wound in her hand in a daze. Maybe out of pain or sorrow, tears gushed from her eyes. Momentster, the old man returned, with something green in his hand. When he came closer, they saw it was mashed herbs. He applied them to Stephanie¡¯s wound, then left again without saying a word. Harold whispered in Emily¡¯s ear, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me even if I freeze to death. From the looks of it, he is indeed her granddaughter.¡± Emily kept observing without responding. Stephanie put her hand on the herbs and suddenly said softly, ¡°When I fell as a child, my grandpa stopped the bleeding just like this.¡± Emily looked at the old man¡¯s retreating figure and turned to Stephanie. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Stephanie finally remembered the reason Emily had brought her here. How could she leave without doing anything? Moreover, she wanted to ask her grandfather why he didn¡¯t look for her for so many years since he was alive. Emily said, ¡°We cane back when your grandfather is ready to see you.¡± Recalling how her grandfather ran away when he saw her, Stephanie nodded in agreement. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When the three of them were about to leave, a coarse-clothed figure walked out hesitantly. By the time the car started, he was already in the path, one of his feet bare. He kept walking as if he hadn¡¯t noticed he was only wearing one shoe. The car backed, and dust flew up. Just like that, the car drove off, with his granddaughter inside. The old man waited for the car topletely disappear before he reached out his hand. Over ten years had passed. His little girl was all grown up. ** ¡°Jaquan, Randy said that you were on a date with a girl.¡± Arabe sounded nervous, but she smiled to feignposure. ¡°Is that true?¡± Jaquan looked at the girl who was eating quietly, and said over the phone, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the girl who friended me on WeChat.¡± Until now, Jaquan still didn¡¯t know who this girl was. He only knew that her WeChat profile was a ck kitten. ¡°Your ¡­ your rtionship develops so fast?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t seem to believe it. The night before, Jaquan had just told her he liked her. How could he be on a date with another woman the next day? She didn¡¯t understand or believe it even though Jaquan had personally admitted to it. Jaquan took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal.¡± The girl sitting opposite smiled sweetly at him. After hanging up the phone, Jaquan ordered a warm drink when he noticed the girl didn¡¯t drink the wine. The warm drink brought a big smile to her face. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said to him. Jaquan still had customers to meet with in the afternoon. When he finished eating, he looked at his watch and said to the girl, ¡°This meal is my way of making it up to you. I won¡¯t contact you again.¡± She was astonished for a moment. Then she smiled, ¡°You like Arabe, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaquan did not reply. ¡°I had guessed it, but seeing that you added my WeChat, I thought maybe I had a chance.¡± She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I was so happyst night when you asked me out. I should have known that this meal was going to be a farewell dinner.¡± She seemed a little frustrated, but she wasn¡¯t really angry. She even joked, ¡°You should have kept it from me. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re using me as a coverup or for some other purpose. It¡¯s just what men do.¡± Jaquan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s disrespectful for women and irresponsible for myself.¡± The girl was surprised to hear that. ¡°They say that Mr. Vincent and his buddies are decent men. I didn¡¯t believe it at the beginning, but now I know it¡¯s true.¡± When they had added each other¡¯s WeChat ounts, they didn¡¯t have much to say. Now that things were clear, they felt morefortable to talk. Jaquan had to meet a client. After the bill was paid, the two of them parted ways. Before the girl left, she took a picture of Jaquan¡¯s back and posted it in her WeChat moments. ¡°Goodbye, my dream man,¡± it was captioned. Arabe naturally saw it as well. She didn¡¯t know it was a farewell. She thought that Jaquan and that woman were seriously in love. The moment this thought came to her mind, she felt bad. She was distracted all afternoon. During the meeting, she even misread the market rate of return, causing everyone in the meeting room to look at her. In the end, the marketing manager had to take over and preside over the meeting. When she turned on her phone that evening, there was no new request from Jaquan to friend her on WeChat, nor did he call her. It seemed that him saying he liked herst night was just a dream. She called him, but after two rings, she quickly hung up and waited for Jaquan to call back. But he didn¡¯t. Half an hourter, Jaquan still didn¡¯t call back. Arabe was so angry that she smashed her phone. Jaquan, in fact, was busy reading the client¡¯s files in the firm, preparing for the next day¡¯s court. Arabe called him. He happened to be in the bathroom when she called. After returning, he resumed reading the files and updating the data on theputer. After he finished processing all the materials needed for the next day¡¯s court, he picked up his jacket and went out. He didn¡¯t even eat yet, but he didn¡¯t want to eat out alone. So, he decided to order takeout food. At the entrance of themunity, the olddy who sold vegetable pancakes saw him. For the first time, she did not ask him to buy pancakes. ¡°You came back sote,¡± she just said. Thanks to Emma, he seemed to be getting along with the people in the neighborhood.. The elders had never been so friendly to him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 242 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 242 Jaquan nodded. Just as he was about to drive in, he smelled the aroma of the pancakes and said to her, ¡°Give me one, please.¡± The olddy nodded happily, ¡°Alright!¡± A momentter, she handed him two servings. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Take care of yourself.¡± With a smile, Jaquan took the pancakes and handed her the money. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she came back to give him the change, he had left. She stood there and sighed, ¡°Why did his wife and child leave him?¡± When Jaquan got home, the lights in the hall were on. He thought that Felice hade, but after he changed his shoes in the vestibule walked into the living room, he saw Collin sitting on the sofa, watching TV, as if he were in his own home. Jaquan stuffed the pancakes into his briefcase and said, ¡°You got off work early today.¡± ¡°I was on day shift.¡± Collin stood up and walked to him. As a doctor, he had a keen sense of smell. ¡°Did you buy vegetable pancakes?¡± Jaquan ced the pancakes on the dining table. ¡°It¡¯ste, and there was nothing else I wanted to eat. I bought this at the entrance to themunity. Do you want some? Here¡¯s one for you.¡± ¡°Why are you exining? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Collin grinned. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy it because you missed Emma, did you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why would I miss her?¡± Jaquan snorted, then averted his eyes to the TV awkwardly. ¡°What are you watching?¡± ¡°Tom and Jerry.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯tment on that. He put down his briefcase and took off his jacket. ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± Collin pushed his sses and said, ¡°I came to check up on you.¡± Jaquan loosened his tie impatiently. ¡°Now that you have, get out.¡± Collin mischievously observed his expression. ¡°Actually, Emma came to the hospital today.¡± Jaquan¡¯s movements paused for a moment. Then he calmly washed his hands and picked up the pancakes. While eating, he eagerly waited for Collin to continue. Collin poured himself a ss of water in the kitchen. Jaquan had thought that he would tell him more about Emma, but Collin said a lot more without mentioning anything about Emma, as if that one single sentence was all he had to say about her. Jaquan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did she go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Collin feigned puzzlement. Jaquan red at him. ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to talk.¡± Collin suppressed hisughter and said, ¡°Oh, you mean Emma? She came for a recheck-up. Her leg recovered.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Collin patted his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jaquan pried his hand away. ¡°Why exactly did youe here tonight?¡± ¡°I told you I came to check up on you.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± Collin walked to the vestibule and abruptly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m taking next week off.¡± ¡°So?¡± Jaquan looked at him impatiently. Collin smiled mysteriously. ¡°I n to travel. Do you want to join me?¡± Jaquan waved his hand dismissively without even looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. Goodbye.¡± Before leaving, Collin reminded him, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Jaquan ignored him. It was just travelling. Why would he regret not going? It was midnight when Jaquany on the bed after a shower. Only then did he see the missed call from Arabe. It was toote, so he didn¡¯t return the call. Arabe, however, was insomnia, still waiting for his call. She had checked on WeChat more than 20 times. Jaquan hadn¡¯t friended her yet. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It only urred to her after midnight that she cared too much. ** That same night, Rex came to Vincent¡¯s study. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Harold also went to check the surveince footage of the Garden Hotel.¡± He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°However, what he checked was surveince footage at the entrance of the hotel.¡± Vincent stopped writing. ¡°Should I show the footage Miss Emily is in to Miss Irene?¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± Vincent continued writing, harder this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think she will show up again after doing something so shameful.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing ¡­¡± Rex hesitated. ¡°Miss Emily also found that ce.¡± Vincent raised his head, his face betraying no emotion, but gentleness was palpable in his eyes. ¡°Trevor passed her the news. No wonder she found Stephanie.¡± Rex asked with a trace of sadness, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what if she finds out you ¡­¡± He left the part ¡°can¡¯t be cured¡± unsaid. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± Vincent remained calm. ¡°You can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs.¡± Rex said no more, but he felt bad for the losses Vincent suffered. ** On Peace Road, a shop that disyed all kinds of sses for free was still open atte night. Passersby looked up at the LED sign from time to time, where the name of the shop, sses, was neatly written. As if the owner was afraid that customers wouldn¡¯t know entrance was free, ¡°free exhibition¡± was written in formal style beside the sign. Many people frowned at the sign. Some evenined to their friend over the phone, ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯m telling you, I just saw a shop. Its name is really weird ¡­¡± But sincest night, the number of visitors of the shop had reduced because of the owner¡¯s new hairstyle, which had changed people¡¯s impression of him totally. Formerly, he had looked a gentleman, but now he looked like a fierce bald ruffian with a wound on the corner of his mouth. After the thirteenth customer was scared away, Armando came to realize something. Was his new hairstyle so ugly? He touched his head and didn¡¯t think there was anything weird about it. All he did was have his hair cut short. The shop assistants were a young couple. When they saw himst night, they were so dumbstruck they didn¡¯t recognize him for a full minute before the girl finally asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Boss, what happened to you?¡± The boy whispered to her that women should stay away from men¡¯s business. A reserved man, Armando didn¡¯t talk much with the shop assistants. But the young couple had been working in this shop since day one. After so many years, they got to know Armando. Recently, they asionally would talk about their private life, but Armando would not say it until the young couple asked, and he would only respond selectively. After another customer was scared away, Armando put on his jacket, ready to leave. The couple stood up and asked, ¡°Boss, are you going out?¡± There were rooms on the second floor, three bedrooms and one living room. Normally, Armando lived upstairs. The rooms downstairs were for the couple. They could not cook downstairs, though. Cooking was only allowed on the second floor. Armando left without saying anything. Far away from the shop, he turned on his phone. Janessa hadn¡¯t updated her WeChat moments for three days. She just sent him a voice message. He had walked out of the shop to listen to it, only because he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her voice. Under the night sky, he gently clicked on the message. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back for the New Year, Armando ¡­¡± She seemed to want to say something else, but she didn¡¯t. After a long pause, the message ended. This was the first time Janessa had contacted him since she left. Armando put his phone to his ear and listened to the message over and over again. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her voice. When she called his name, it was mesmerizing. Finally, a smile appeared on his face in the darkness, which he had not had for a long time. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 243 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 243 Harold was very efficient. Two dayster, he picked out an apartment and showed its pictures to Emily. After getting an OK, he hired someone to sign a contract to buy it. That evening, he delivered the key to Noah. When Ferne came back from boxing upstairs, he saw Noah taking a bath and asked, ¡°Are you going outter?¡± Noah was picky and he was a neat freak. In short, he was difficult with a bad temper. However, Ferne was broad-minded and careless. So they could almost get along well. In addition, Noah had helped him earn quite a bit of money at the Vincent¡¯s birthday banquet. Ferne treated him even more warmly than before¡ªalthough he was given a cold shoulder. Noah casually tied a towel around his waist and walked out. As he walked, his waist and abdomen muscles moved. He had got testosteroneing out of his pores, like a walking philter. Ferne, who had been working out hard these days, felt a burst of envy. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Fuck, when will I be able to look like this?¡± Noah nced at him. Ferne¡¯s beer belly was slightly smaller. He seemed to have lost a little weight, but if he didn¡¯t look carefully, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. The only change was that he was vigorous. His handsome face seemed to be glowing with that vigor. Ferne naturally noticed Noah¡¯s gaze. He straightened his chest proudly. He had already begun to control his diet. Ever since he fought with Noah in the wine cer, he had sworn to get his dignity back. Therefore, he went upstairs to practice boxing at regr intervals every day. He did not drink much. He only had one or two mouthfuls of red wine and did not touch any beer. These past few days, he had been exercising moderately. He was worried that over-practicing would cause damage to his muscles. However, in the past two weeks, his stomach had only got a little smaller. He couldn¡¯t even see his pectoralis when he inhaled. He was almost defeated. Fortunately, every time he wanted to give up, he saw Noah¡¯s coveted figure, and he had motivation again. Noah walked to the cloakroom and picked up a suit. First, he put on his shirt, then took off his towel. In Ferne¡¯s curious gaze, he suddenly turned around and said, ¡°The bills and financial statements have been checked. From tomorrow on, you can do it yourself.¡± As Ferne nodded, he suddenly realized something was wrong, yet he was not sure what it was. ¡°What?¡± These days, Noah had been helping him manage the business of the hotel, including financial statements, daily reports, procurement and attendance. Noah was very patient. He could finish all the work in less than an hour, while Ferne usually had to spend three hours. Later, in order to save time to work out, he simply left all the work to Noah. He had to admit that despite of all the shorings, Noah liked to do these things and did them exceptionally well. ¡°I have to go.¡± Noah pulled up his pants, turned around, and slowly zipped up. He had just finished bathing. His hair was half wet and his head slightly tilted. Some of his wet hair stuck to his eyebrows, so he frowned slightly because of the irritation. His broken eyebrows were very eye-catching. He was quite masculine with an aura of wickedness. Ferne didn¡¯t usually pay special attention to these things. As if waiting for Noah to exin, he fixed his eyes on him. He noticed that Noah, apart from his conservative picky personalities, bossy behavior, liking of using swear words and passion for cleanliness, he was really a good person. He looked good and had a good figure, needless to say. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He finally reacted, ¡°Are you moving out? Aren¡¯t youing back?¡± He asked three questions in a row, so it was obvious that he did not want Noah to leave. Noah thought that he was worried about the trifles, so he patiently repeated, ¡°Today¡¯s work has been done.¡± After Ferne thought about it, he drew the conclusion that he didn¡¯t want Noah to leave because he wanted him to go on working for him. He immediately felt that he was too inhumane. ¡°Thanks a lot. Where are you moving? Do you want to celebrate it?¡± Ferne immediately went back to being his usual self. ¡°No need.¡± Noah took the key from the table and then turned to look at Ferne. His expressions had always been ambiguous, making it impossible to distinguish his true emotions. His gaze was rough and tangible. One could almost feel it scratching on the face. However, his voice was as calm as he was. ¡°Contact me on the phone if you need anything,¡± Noah said. Then he left. Ferne was a little frustrated. Usually, he would be able to sparring a few rounds with Noah when he came back. Besides, he¡¯s a talker. Noah liked to immerse himself in his work helping him check the reports, but he kept disturbing him from time to time. Noah got a hot temper and could always lift and throw him on the sofa in an instant. Noah even ordered him not to swear. Noah was obviously a violent maniac. How could he miss him already the minute Noah left? Holy shit, could he be masochistic? Ferne was so shocked by his own thoughts that he had goosebumps all over. He must be too lonely. He had to be. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When the waiter came in to deliver dinner, he saw the Mr. Ferne sitting on the sofa with a worried expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, did you two quarrel?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. The waiter said boldly, ¡°Men should be coaxed too.¡± Ferne was confused. ¡°If you make him happy, he wille back.¡± Ferne looked at him, even more confused. The Dalton Hotel knew one thing overnight: Mr. Vincent¡¯s boyfriend ran away angrily and would probably nevere back. Therefore, everyone looked at the Vincent sympathetically the next day. Ferne was totally bewildered. ** Emily watched the surveince video at the entrance of the Garden Hotel and did not see the scene Marquise hit Eliot which he admitted himself. However, she saw Eliot holding Sydnee in his arms as if he was in love with her. From this point of view, Eliot and Sydnee are quite suitable for each other. Unfortunately, although they are face-to-face, there is no affection for each other in their eyes. Sydnee is disheartened, while Eliot¡­. Emily turned off the video and remembered that Eliot hade to her as usual in the past few nights. He chatted with her for a while and took care of her meticulously as before. Emily could not understand it before, but now she knew very well that she could not let him do this anymore. She had to find an opportunity to deal with it once and for all. Evidently, the fact that she had said she had feelings for Vincent didn¡¯t affect Eliot. He might be guessing that Emily didn¡¯t understand what these feelings were, but simply thought that Vincent was good-looking. ¡°Miss Emily,¡± a voice came from the balcony. Harold came in. ¡°Stephanie just called and asked when we would go again. She is going to started acting right away.. When she joins the cast, it is not convenient for her to go.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 244 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 244 Four days had passed since that day. On the day she returned, Stephanie indicated that she would never go there again. There was no other reason. Her grandfather was alive, but he did not look for her. She did not want to go back to him. Fifteen years ago, a flu caused a disaster in the entire vige. Because the kids including her went out to school, they survived. But her young parents died. Her grandfather was traveling and hadn¡¯t returned for half a year. The other day when she saw that her grandfather¡¯s name was also on the death roll, she took it for granted that the whole family were dead. Later, she was sent to a shelter. At the age of seven, she was adopted by a wealthy family because of her beautiful appearance. The family treated her well and hired various teachers to teach her singing, dancing, piano, violin. When she was eight years old, she fainted due tock of rest. However, when she woke up, there was no change. Her schedule was still full. At the age of twelve, she learned about her foster parents¡¯ true intentions when she got a big prize from a contest. Since then, she has been entering various contests, earning millions of reward money for her foster parents at a young age, and even sessfully became an actress as they nned. Her foster parents¡¯ abilities were limited and they could not get any resources for her. Therefore, she worked hard and reached where she was now in the entertainment industry all by herself. However, all the money she earned went into their pockets. Her nightmare didn¡¯t end until she reached adulthood and used means ofw. Then she finally got them to give up their adoptive rtionship. However, even though her family was still alive, she did not know¡­. She had a grandfather, but she was adopted. Her blood sucker foster parents used her to make money. It took her an entire eleven years to get rid of them. She was afraid of yet longed for kinship. Therefore, the fact that her grandfather saw her and ran away was a heavy blow for her¡­. Because of that experience of being adopted, even if she wasn¡¯t rich, she would still support a poor student every year and ensure that these children lived a better life than she did before. However, she never thought that the story of the farmer and the snake would really happen to her. She only longed for love and did not care about her ex-boyfriend¡¯s past experiences. However, he still abandoned her when she was in trouble and it became thest straw that crushed the camel to death. When she stood on the rooftop in the cold wind, the thing she cared most was that even if she died, no one would remember her. She longed so much for someone to really like her, love her, and treat her like a family. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Emily about it, but Emily understood the change in her mood. After all, Emily felt the same. ¡°When I was seven years old, I was brought to the Britt¡¯s. In the past ten years, my mother hasn¡¯t looked for me once.¡± On the way back, Emily spoke slowly, her voice carrying a calm tone that did not seem to belong to a girl at her age. Stephanie looked at her in surprise, ¡°She¡­?¡± Emily could see what she wanted to ask and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Adults will always sacrifice themselves to help their children.¡± Emily looked out of the window with a very calm expression. ¡°I think she must have hoped that my stepmother would treat me better, so she didn¡¯t dare to appear.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is the same. He must have his reasons for not looking for you.¡± She turned to Stephanie and said, ¡°Harold went there and stayed for a week. The old man ignored him. When you fell, he hastily applied some herbs to you. He even lost one of his shoes while running to help.¡± Stephanie held her hand covered with herbs with a dazed expression. She did not notice this detail. ¡°Your grandfather loves you very much.¡± Emily was very calm, making it impossible for people to see any exaggerated and artificial elements, as if she was just stating a fact. ¡°Then what should I do if he won¡¯t see me?¡± Stephanie gradually calmed down as she heard Emily saying, ¡°Next time you wille and deal with the misunderstanding.¡± ¡­ It was four dayster when they went there again. Emily picked up her phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go today.¡± Elsie went to school today. Beverly was at home which was rare. When Emily passed by Beverly¡¯s door, she heardughtering from inside. It sounded a bit pretentious. She paused for a moment, and came up with an idea. But in the blink of an eye, she remembered Eliot¡¯s face. She hesitated again. Ifter Eliot knew that she did it, would he¡­ never forgive her? ¡°Miss Emily?¡± Harold asked. Emily pinched her palm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She shouldn¡¯t forget the pain Beverly and her daughter had given her, and she shouldn¡¯t forget how Elsie stabbed the dagger into her chest. Eliot was innocent, but his mother and sister were so vicious! When they arrived at the main hall, the butler just came out of the kitchen and saw Emily walking straight out, so he chased after them and asked, ¡°Lunch ising soon, Miss Emily wants to go out?¡± Emily said sinctly, ¡°KFC.¡± Harold added, ¡°Miss Emily wants to eat spicy chicken wings.¡± The butler was a little worried. Although Miss Emily had been quite cheerful recently and loved to go out, when would she be able to change her habit of eating KFC? Those things were not nutritious at all. After Susan ced the dishes on the table, Beverly came downstairs. It seemed that she was in a good mood. She was not picky about the food, just sat down and ate it. She even kindly asked, ¡°Where is Miss Emily? Why hasn¡¯t shee down to eat yet?¡± ¡°She has gone out.¡± Said the butler. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Beverly was alert. This little girl was indeed restless. The butler replied honestly, ¡°KFC.¡± Beverly was a bit surprised, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard that she wanted to eat spicy chicken wings.¡± He added weakly. ¡°¡­¡± Beverly had always been suspicious. After dinner, she called the driver. She heard the driver say with certainty, ¡°Miss Emily is eating at KFC.¡± Only then did she feel relieved. However, when she remembered thest time Emily met Maury in the coffee shop, she felt very uneasy. Maury never went to the coffee shop. Although she heard that they happened to meet at the amusement park, Beverly still felt strange, as if everything she did was exposed to others. After finishing her hamburger, Emily took the family car to the amusement park, where he shook off the driver and got into Stephanie¡¯s car, which had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Emily handed over a hamburger. Stephanie waved her hand and refused, ¡°I ate an apple.¡± ¡°An apple?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The calories are already very high.¡± Stephanie pinched her face and said, ¡°I have to lose another three kilos in the next few days before I can be photographed.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you have an apple for lunch?¡± Emily finally understood. ¡°Yeah, like this, I haven¡¯t touched it in eight or nine years.¡± Stephanie pointed at the hamburger in her hand. ¡°What a pity.¡± Emily took out the hamburger and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Stephanie was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 245 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 245 Stephanie regretted sitting in the back seat. Fortunately, she carried the script with her. She read it and fiddled with the bookmark. She was going to join the crew the day after tomorrow, so she had to memorize the lines. Emily looked at the bookmark between her fingers and asked, ¡°What is that?¡± It was a rectangr piece of paper, about ten centimeters long and two fingers wide, with a plum blossom on it. ¡°Bookmark.¡± Stephanie put the bookmark in the script, revealing a section. ¡°See? Next time I¡¯ll know where to start.¡± Something crossed her mind as Emily looked at the petals of the plum blossom. ¡°Is this thing very productive?¡± Although Stephanie was a little confused, she used her phone to search for a while. ¡°It sells very well. Look, many shops are making this.¡± ¡°Why asking?¡± Stephanie looked at Emily and said, ¡°Do you want to be a bookmark distributor?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harold, who was driving, cut in, ¡°Miss Emily can draw.¡± Stephanie pondered for a moment before she came back to her senses, ¡°I see. You want to draw on bookmarks, and¡­¡± Emily reached out her hand and said, ¡°d to be working with you.¡± Stephanie was confused. Emily took the bookmark in her hand and observed it. ¡°You have a lot of fans. The public will follow the trend under your influence. I want you to use the bookmarks with my paintings in the future.¡± ¡°You want to apply for exclusive copyright?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Copyright?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know much aboutw, and it was the first time she had heard of this word. She used her mobile phone to search. When the car arrived at the Hump Vige, she said to Stephanie, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m ready.¡± She was still young, but when she spoke, she was calm andposed, looking mature. Stephanie wanted to say something, but Harold already walked to the back seat and opened the car door. As soon as they got off, they saw a few peopleing out of the vige. A middle-aged man wearing a hat was introducing the scenery like a tour guide. There wasn¡¯t much scenery to be enjoyed. It was just emptynd everywhere. The winter wasing, and the surroundings looked deste. ¡°It¡¯s a great ce to spend your life after retirement. Look around! How fresh the air is! How beautiful the view is!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A cold wind whipped past, and the man chuckled awkwardly. The two young people with him looked at each other and pondered. One of them said, ¡°Nobody lives in this vige¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! The one you met just now is the famous Doctor Miracle!¡± The hat man pointed behind him with a proud expression. ¡°You mean that old man?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Doctor Miracle?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you guys can do some search on the inte.¡± The hat man looked agitated. His lips were pale from cold, but his face was red. ¡°Doctor Miracle lives here. It means that this is a nice ce to live!¡± ¡°Why does he live here alone?¡± the other young person asked. The man in the hat sighed. He probably knew that he had already lost this deal, so he told the truth, ¡°To be honest, there was a flu ten years ago. It has been many years. But people still fear it, and they don¡¯t want to live here. But look, Doctor Miracle has been staying here for so many years, and he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°He lives here alone for many years?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he go out?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that when the flu happened that year, he was traveling around to practice medicine. He¡¯d saved a lot of people, but when he came back, he discovered that everyone in the vige was dead. How ironic. He saved so many people out there, but he lost everyone in his vige, including his son and daughter-inw. He has never left this ce since then.¡± ¡°The guilt is torturing him. I hear that he doesn¡¯t practice medicine anymore,¡± the man in the hat said as he walked up to Emily and herpanions. Seeing Emily and Stephanie, the man in the hat asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The wind had carried all their words over, and the two girls heard everything. Stephanie was silent. Emily looked up and said calmly, ¡°Enjoy the view.¡± The man in the hat didn¡¯t say anything else. He led the two people away. They seemed to be leaving the vige. The two young people turned to look at Stephanie and muttered, ¡°She looks familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before¡­¡± Stephanie had put on her mask or sunsses. However, the rabbit hair around her neck made her face very eye-catching. The mole at the corner of her eye was distinct. When they went in, Spencer wasn¡¯t in the field. Harold knew where the old man lived, and Stephanie remembered where her home was. They walked and took a lot of turns before reaching a small red-brick and red-tile house. The door was unlocked. They went in and saw that there were three rooms inside. The courtyard was not big, but there were all kinds of grass and a few trees in strange shapes. The entrance was covered with green grass. It was winter, but the ss in the courtyard, including the grass at the entrance, was flourishing. It was Spencer¡¯s lunch break time. No wonder he wasn¡¯t working in the field. They stood in the courtyard for a while. Stephanie was depressed. The conversation she¡¯d overheard just now naturally had some influence on her. ¡°Since he says that he would no longer practice medicine, let¡¯s go,¡± said Stephanie. Emily was surprised. Emily had never told Stephanie that this was why she had gone to the rooftop to save Stephanie. She was only one step away from achieving her goal, but Stephanie told her to give up. How could she agree? It would be raining the day after tomorrow. She did not want Vincent to suffer that kind of pain again. Emily looked her in the eye and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but I only saved you on the rooftop because I want you to help me make this happen.¡± In other words, she was using Stephanie. People usually wouldn¡¯t say this kind of stuff out loud in person, but Emily just did. And she did it frankly. ¡°I knew it the first time I came here..¡± Stephanie was surprised for a moment, and then smiled and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so straightforward.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 246 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 246 Emily had hesitated before. She didn¡¯t think it was decent to use Stephanie as her leverage. But the winter wasing soon and there wasn¡¯t much time left for her. They¡¯d tried Rndo, but Rndo ignored Harold. Stephanie was her only hope now. Stephanie said sincerely, ¡°I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡± she looked at the tightly shut door and continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that my grandpa is still alive.¡± The door suddenly opened. An old man in coarse clothes came out. His expression was a little strange. He nced at Stephanie and quickly turned his gaze on Emily, asking, ¡°Who would you like me to treat?¡± This girl was clever. She¡¯d ¡°told¡± Spencer about what had happened to Stephanie through the door. Even though the old man didn¡¯t know the details, he understood that this girl had saved Stephanie¡¯s life. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Stephanie wouldn¡¯t havee here. Those words touched a soft spot in the old man¡¯s heart, and he involuntarily opened the door. He had already lost his son and daughter-inw. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to his granddaughter. Emily did start that conversation at the door on purpose. She wanted to make Spencere out. To help them repair their rtionship, she had to let the old man know what Stephanie had experienced. Otherwise, he might continue to torture himself with guilt and never talk to Stephanie for the rest of his life. ¡°I want you to treat someone for me,¡± Emily said with a sincere look in her eyes. ¡°What disease?¡± Spencer walked into the room. ¡°Come in.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emily walked in and closed the door behind her. Stephanie heaved a sigh of relief. When she heard the words of the middle-aged man in the hat, she did me her grandfather a bit. Where was he when the whole vige was in a catastrophe? In order to treat some strangers, he left the whole vige to die. His parents were dead. The entire vige was dead. It was sad. But her grandfather had been living with the guilt for years. He had already suffered enough. It was about time for him to be forgiven. She looked at a tree in the courtyard. Suddenly, a hand reached out in front of her, and a strawberry- vored candy was lying quietly on therge, dark-skinned palm. She looked up in surprise, only to find Harold standing before her with a wooden face. ¡°If you are sad, have a candy. It¡¯ll make you feel better,¡± said he. ¡°Thank you.¡± Stephanie was on a strict diet. In order to keep fit, she had never had any coffee, hamburgers or snacks in the past decade, let alone any sugar. However, she did not refuse the candy. She took the candy, peeled it off, and put it into her mouth. It tasted sweet and delicious. ¡°When Miss Emily saved you, she didn¡¯t know you were the descendant of Doctor Miracle,¡± Harold suddenly spoke. When Stephanie heard this, she knew the bodyguard was exining for Emily. But if Emily didn¡¯t know, why would she rush there? Besides, if Stephanie recalled correctly, it was this very bodyguard that had saved her back then. Before she could ask, Emily had already walked out of the room. Spencer looked down and his eyes were red. When he came out, he looked at Stephanie with aplicated expression. In the end, he called out to her, ¡°Wendy¡­¡± Stephanie Smith¡¯s original was Wendy Smith. After she was adopted, her stepparents gave her a new name. When she cut off her rtionship with that family, she¡¯d set her foot in the entertainment industry, so she got herself a stage name. After eleven years, she was finally able to use her real name. But she only reactivated her surname Smith, and never mentioned her first name ¡°Wendy¡± in public. It was her Grandpa who had named her ¡°Wendy¡±, which was a symbol to show his deep love for her. She didn¡¯t think she was qualified to keep using that name because she had failed him. Stephanie rushed over and threw herself into the old man¡¯s arms, tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Emily gave Harold a nce, and they walked out. In the room, Spencer didn¡¯t ask her about the patient¡¯s condition, but about Stephanie. Emily didn¡¯t say much. She just showed him a few articles on the Inte and Stephanie¡¯s post about her suicide. ¡°I thought she was doing well.¡± After reading it, the old man covered his face in pain. He secretly went to check on Stephanie once. When he saw that she was doing well, he came back. He did not know what he saw was only a false appearance. Emily walked forward. Harold did not know what she was thinking. She seemed depressed and somewhat relieved, which was contradictory. Just as Harold wanted to ask, Emily finally spoke. ¡°Mr. Spencer doesn¡¯t want to leave here. Vincent has toe over tomorrow.¡± Harold heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, what were you thinking?¡± ¡°I was thinking about what Mr. Smith said.¡± ¡°I thought she was doing well¡­¡± Maybe her mother also thought so. That was why her mother never came to see her. ** Jaquan¡¯s client had a car ident and was hospitalized. He came to the hospital to check on the clients from time to time. It happened to be lunchtime when he finished the work, so he asked Collin to join him for lunch. Collin had always been busy. He usually had lunch in the hospital canteen. Jaquan had followed him to the canteen a few times, and the food was not bad. This noon, they went to the hospital canteen again. The waitress in the canteen remembered Jaquan. She couldn¡¯t help but praise him, ¡°Dr. Mueller, your friend is handsome. You should bring him here often in the future. He¡¯ll attract many female customers to the canteen.¡± Jaquan was used to this kind ofpliment. Hearing this, he smiled politely. Quite a few nurses standing in line secretly took pictures of him with their phones. He pretended that he didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Come on. Are you implying that I can¡¯t attract girls by myself?¡± Collin put his arm on Jaquan¡¯s shoulder and teased. The nurses immediately covered their mouths in amazement, faces blushing. The waitress added a chicken drumstick for Collin, ¡°No, that¡¯s not I mean. You¡¯re attractive, of course. This is for you. Wee back tomorrow.¡± Collin blinked at the waitress and took Jaquan to get a table. As soon as they sat down, Jaquan looked at Collin with disdain, ¡°Did you just charm the waitress for a chicken drumstick? She¡¯s old enough to be your mother.¡± Collin waved his index finger, ¡°I¡¯m sacrificing for the women.¡± ¡°You really have a broad taste in women,¡± Jaquan mocked. Just as Collin was about to speak, his phone rang. He looked at the number and smiled. It wasn¡¯t a polite smile, but a rxed and hearty smile with a faint hint of anticipation. Jaquan wondered who was calling his friend. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 247 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 247 Collin said to the phone, ¡°¡­I have no food allergy ¡­ I like ¡­ I also like ¡­ So many things? I¡¯m looking forward to it ¡­ Well, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± After Collin hung up the phone, Jaquan asked, ¡°Will you hang out with a woman?¡± Actually, he just asked casually, not thinking that Collin had had a girlfriend. To his surprise, Collin nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Jaquan wanted to ask more, but Collin looked at his watch and said, ¡°Time is running out. Hurry up and eat.¡± Since theymunicated through phones, she couldn¡¯t be someone from the hospital. However, Collin rarely attended parties outside because of his work. Therefore, it truly surprised him that he had a girlfriend. And it seemed that Collin was very satisfied. Beforehand, the only woman that could satisfy Collin was Emma¡­ However, that was impossible. Jaquan quickly denied it. Even himself didn¡¯t know whether the subconscious denial was the reassurance of Collin or the trust in Emma. During their meal, many nurses made eyes at them, but the two of them were used to it. asionally, Collin tilted his head and smiled at the nurses, which would quicken their heartbeat immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt in front of me.¡± Jaquan put down his chopsticks and loosened his tie with his slender fingers. He unbuttoned two more buttons, causing the women over there to exim instantly. He calmly stated the truth, ¡°You are no match for me.¡± Collin was wordless. When Jaquan returned to the office, he saw a familiar figure standing downstairs. At first, he thought that he had mistaken, but he confirmed it when he approached her. ¡°Arabe?¡± Arabe probably came from thepany. She still wore a formal suit with only a down jacket over it, holding a cup of hot drink. She may have been standing outside for quite some time, for her lips were blue with cold. ¡°You came to see me?¡± Jaquan walked closer and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Arabe looked at him, ¡°I did, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± She was referring to the phone call she made that night four days ago. However, Jaquan had long forgotten it, for he had been busy with his client¡¯swsuit these days. Afterwards, he had to keep going to the hospital to follow up because of his client¡¯s car ident. As a result, he was so busy that he forgot about Arabe. ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Jaquan browsed through his phone for quite a while before he found the record. It was already four days ago. Arabe sighed with relief. Then she seemed to think of something that she became a little nervous. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Jaquan felt that the question she asked was a little strange, so he couldn¡¯t help but look up at her, only to see her slightly anxious expression. She was nervous. What for?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, two people.¡± After Jaquan finished his sentence, Arabe smiled stiffly and asked somewhat uneasily, ¡°Is it Mandy Ethel?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know who she was talking about. ¡°I had the meal with Collin. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arabe answered. Not knowing whether she felt lucky or pleased, she then asked tentatively, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a meal with Mandy that day? She even posted it on Twitter. Aren¡¯t you ¡­ dating?¡± Jaquan was actually very familiar with Arabe¡¯s expression. Usually, women who wanted to approach him and woo him would have such a reserved and shy posture. And they would try their best to compress their questions as if they didn¡¯t care. He suddenly understood why Arabe came to him. Was it because he didn¡¯t answer her phone call four days ago? Or was she unhappy at his having dinner with Mandy? No. What she cared about right now was who he was dating. With so many years of hard work, Jaquan couldn¡¯t attract the slightest bit of attention from Arabe. But recently, he had identally aroused her care and concern. She even asked him with such an expression and posture, as if she was facing Vincent. Jaquan suddenlyughed. Arabe was stunned and asked nervously, ¡°Are you dating?¡± Jaquan shook his head. He still smiled, as if what he had spent most of his life¡¯s energy on the sess. Seeing Arabe¡¯s concern, he was finally filled with satisfaction. He finally had this day. The day when Arabe liked him. But strangely enough, he felt no excitement or happiness besides satisfaction at this moment, not knowing whether it was because he spent too much time, or he was certain that Arabe would like him. It seemed to happen without extra effort, and all of this was natural, as if he had won the case for his client and he had known the oue all along. He had no unexpected surprises, just relief and a sense of satisfaction. Seeing him shake his head, Arabe sighed a relief to herself, ¡°You scared me. I thought you were really¡­¡± ¡°Arabe,¡± Jaquan suddenly called her. Arabe was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I still have things to do in the afternoon. I have to go back to thepany first.¡± Jaquan nced at his watch. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± After Jaquan left, Arabe stood there in a daze for a long time before realizing what she had just agreed to. What did Jaquan mean? Was it a date? It should be different from any previous meals, right? Was it a date? Arabe was easily distracted at work these days, not thinking about Vincent, but Jaquan. She wondered that Jaquan used to be on call and would always answer calls as fast as possible, but these days, for some reason, after cklisting his WeChat ountst time, his attitude quickly changed. He was no longer as enthusiastic, but kept her at an arm¡¯s length. She had personally defriended him, but she checked many times at night, wanting him to befriend her. For several nights in a row, she dreamed that Jaquan was hugging Mandy. They were so sweet that Jaquan ignored her despite her scream. After she woke up from her dream, there was indeed not a single text message or call on her phone. Jaquan had not contacted her for four whole days. In the past, he wished he could spend twenty-three hours a day with her. But these days, he had left her alone ruthlessly. Arabe should have held back, but she was afraid, afraid that Jaquan would really date with Mandy. She didn¡¯t know why, but she just didn¡¯t want to see such a scene. When she heard Jaquan¡¯s denial, she was exhrated in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. However, when Jaquan invited her to lunch tomorrow, she really revealed a smile. When she knew clearly what happened, she felt that something was wrong with her. Didn¡¯t she like Vincent? What was going on now? Jaquan also felt strange when he returned to the office. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I be very happy and looking forward to it? Why would I still think about work and clients?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 248 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 248 He felt that something was wrong with him, so he took out his phone and called Randy. ¡°I have invited Arabe for lunch tomorrow.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t agree?¡± Randy was probably eating, with a swallowing sound from the phone. ¡°She agreed.¡± Randy was stunned for a moment and said nervously, ¡°Do you want to invite me?¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Randy knew what happened. ¡°Oh, are you here to show off? Congrattions. You¡¯ve got what you wanted. Awesome. Without me, the most handsome strategist, nning for you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to woo her sessfully. How is it feeling? Are you exhrated? Have you gotten the condoms?¡± ¡­ Jaquan finally knew what was wrong, but he felt that it was because of the long time that his sexual impulse had lessened. ¡°I¡¯m very calm right now.¡± ¡°Come on. Without sex for so many years, you definitely are ready to sleep with the girl since you have won her over.¡± Randyughed sinisterly. ¡± ¡­ No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so confused. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan walked to the bathroom and avoided the others in the office before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m not particrly excited.¡± Randy snorted and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°What?¡± Randy concluded, ¡°Either you are cheating physically or mentally.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± ** It was almost evening when Emily returned home. Matthew sat in the living room and drank tea. When he saw her enter, he nced at her and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°KFC.¡± Emily lowered his head, as if she had done something wrong. Matthew asked again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you visited the Scavo¡¯s these days?¡± Emily looked up nkly, as if she did not understand this sentence. The butler next to her immediately exined, ¡°Miss Emily, you previously lived with the Scavos. Do you still remember?¡± Emily nodded. The butler added, ¡°Mr. Maury wants you to visit them these days.¡± Emily was worried about how to find an excuse to go there tomorrow. Matthew showed up at the right time, so she smiled and said, ¡°Alright.¡± When she went upstairs, she vaguely heard Matthew talk to the butler, ¡°If only she wasn¡¯t retarded, she might be able to marry him¡­¡± Matthew was shrewd, wanting Emily to marry Vincent since Elsie couldn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t get even with Elsie for what happenedst time. Emily asked Harold to investigate the next day of the banquet. Nearly a week had passed, she still hadn¡¯t found out who gave Elsie that sketch book. However, Emily had a premonition that it must be from the person behind them. But why would the person do that? To irritate Vincent? To make Vincent angry and vent his anger on the Britts? Thus, the Scavos and the Britts would be separated? Everyone would give a shove to a falling wall. If the Britts lost this powerful backer, they would also lose many resources in City Y. If they were unable to survive this crisis, they would soon go bankrupt even without others¡¯ interference. No, what if Vincent wasn¡¯t angry? Even if he wasn¡¯t angry, Vincent would definitely be wary of them. After all, his sister had died in a car ident. Why would a relic like the sketch book appear in the Britt¡¯s? But with Emily here, Vincent would not think that way, while the person behind Elsie would definitely think so. That person knew that the Scavos had help the Britts through their crisis. He knew that the Scavos and the Britts had a subtle cooperation, so he wanted to destroy it, endangering the Britts until they went bankrupt¡­ But Elsie rushed to stand out to be others¡¯ tool without knowing it. Since she dared to take such a big risk, that person must have given her great benefits. Who was that person? Emily texted Harold when she entered the room, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Elsie 24 hours a day.¡± Not long after, Harold called. Emily went into the bathroom, turned on the tap and answered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Eliot found it.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°He found the money Beverly misappropriated. They were quarreling in the underground garage.¡± ¡°Next, Beverly will look for Christy. Tell Christy to get prepared because the money can¡¯t be retrieved.¡± ¡°She also embezzled the year-end bonus at the annual meeting to buy funds.¡± ¡°Annual meeting?¡± Emily recalled that there was indeed one, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything specific. ¡°There will be an annual meeting on the neenth of this month.¡± Emily smiled. The annual meeting was a good ce to expose the dirty deeds of the mother and daughter. ¡°Keep an eye on Beverly and that person. You know, you can create something at the critical moment.¡± Harold said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Eliot hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Maury seemed to be unaware of it. That¡¯s right. If Maury knew now, Beverly would be washed up. After all, since she was his biological mother, Eliot would naturally protect her. Elsie, on the other hand, looked like she was unaware of the suffering in the world. After finishing her meal, she red at Emily and went upstairs. Beverly did not go downstairs for dinner, saying that she was too tired and had gone to bed. She did not dare to face Maury for fear that he would see the ws. Fortunately, Eliot had not told Maury the truth. Otherwise, not to mention eating, she would probably not be able to drink water in the future. Maury took this time to have a good chat with Emily. There was nothing special about it, just asking if she had enough for dinner, the best food in KFC, if she had any cold drinks outside, and if she bought or liked anything. To be fair, Maury treated her very well. Even if he had done something wrong in the past, and even if her mother could never forgive him, it still could not change the fact. He might not be a good husband, but he was a good father. When Emily went upstairs, she cut herself a bookmark-sized piece of paper with a paper cutter and began to draw. Because it was the first time she drew on such a small piece of paper, almost everything she wanted to draw could not be shrunk within this range. She had wasted dozens of them, and was finally satisfied when she drew the fifteenth one. It was a swallow. She carefully picked it up and put it under the light. The swallow was painted in oil. The ck swallow had a golden tail. It seemed to be a little lonely with only one swallow on such a rectangr piece of paper. Just as she was about to add another swallow, a shadow covered her head. ¡°What are you drawing?¡± The man appeared without anyone noticing. Fortunately, Emily was more or less used to it. She handed the thing to him and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a swallow.¡± Vincent stretched out his hand and took it. He was dressed in a pure ck coat. He came from the dark and entered the light. The gentle light unexpectedly blended with his sharp eyebrows and eyes. He smiled slightly. ¡°Vincent, I want to take you to a ce tomorrow.¡± When Emily was about to exin that ce and Doctor Miracle, Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡± Outside the balcony, Guard A said, ¡°I want to take you to a ce tomorrow.¡± Guard B, ¡°Is it heaven?¡± Guard C, ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± Guard D, ¡°It¡¯s hell.¡± Guard A, ¡°What?¡± Guard A, ¡°What?¡± Guard A, ¡°What?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 249 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 249 Vincent didn¡¯t ask where to go, but his meaning was very clear, ¡®I¡¯ll go wherever you take me.¡¯ Emily did not dare to tell him for a moment. She was afraid that Doctor Miracle would not be able to cure Vincent¡¯s leg. She was afraid that the higher her expectations, the greater her disappointment. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eliot often said, ¡°Do one¡¯s level best and leave the rest to God¡¯s will.¡± Emily was unwilling to resign to her fate. She had made ns. If Doctor Miracle was unable to cure Vincent, then she would look for another doctor. There were so many excellent doctors in the world, and she would definitely find the one who would cure Vincent. Before that, she had to handle Beverly and her daughter and find the person behind them. After that, she was willing to apany Vincent to search for Doctor Miracle. Vincent did not know that Emily had thought so much in such a short period of time. He only saw that Emily was looking at the bookmark on the table with her head lowered. She stroked the corner of the bookmark with her delicate fingers, as if she had something on her mind. Vincent held her warm fingers while his were slightly cold. He sat in a chair and held Emily in hisp before asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Emily pointed at the bookmark on the table, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to draw.¡± ¡°This is ¡­ a bookmark?¡± Vincent saw dozens of bookmarks lying in the trash can. ¡°I think the paper is too thin, but other things may not be fit to be used to draw. Therefore, I want to seal it with something so that it willst for a long time. Vincent, have you seen the kind of thing I said?¡± Emily tilted her head and asked. Vincent put his chin on the top of her head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was husky, as if it was filled with lust, charming. After Emily heard this, she was excited, saying, ¡°Is there really such a thing?¡± Vincent had turned his phone and showed to her, ¡°Resin. It can be stored in resin.¡± Vincent¡¯s words seemed to have suddenly enlightened Emily. Emily was surprised and excited. Previously, she had no thoughts when she looked at the nk bookmarks. Now, she didn¡¯t know if it was because Vincent was sitting behind her or because of the great discovery of resin that she suddenly felt inspired. She took the bookmark and drew what was in her mind. She needed more money to deal with things, including what Noah and Christy had done. Emily thought, ¡®As the saying goes, money talks.¡¯ Looking at Elsie and Beverly¡¯s attitudes, Emily believed in it. ¡°Well, did Irene help me give you the gift? I thought that gift was lost, and I almost bought you another one.¡± Emily suddenly remembered this matter and turned to look at Vincent, smiling. Vincent asked, ¡°What gift do you want to buy for me?¡± Emily tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she looked at Vincent, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be short of anything, so I want to give myself to you as a gift.¡± Vincent let out augh, and his voice was so low and intoxicating. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me.¡± Guard A on the balcony said, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Guard B on the balcony said, ¡°I¡¯m really green with envy!¡± Guard C on the balcony said, ¡°Me, too!¡± Guard D on the balcony said, ¡°Me, too!¡± Guard A said, ¡°I have been looking forward to that kind of sweet love!¡± Guard B said, ¡°Me, too!¡± Guard D nodded. ¡­ At the same time, a guest arrived at Noah¡¯s new apartment. Ferne held a bottle of wine in his hand, his face covered with a gray scarf, only revealing his eyes. He smiled at Noah and said, ¡°Congrattions on moving to your new house!¡± When Noah moved in, he knew Emily¡¯s n. Noah didn¡¯t want anything to do with the Dalton Hotel, he was worried that the Dalton family and the Scavos would be enemies. Since Noah moved here, he rarely contacted Ferne. Other than business, they had almost lost private contact. Noah did not Friend Ferne on WeChat, and they only had each other¡¯s mobile numbers. It seemed that they were not close enough to be friends. It also might be because they had been staying in the suite of the Dalton Hotel, and there was no need for them to add each other on WeChat. Noah didn¡¯t think much because he was outside almost every day. But Ferne thought of Noah every night when he checked the ounts. Every time Ferne thought of Noah, he would sigh. Ferne thought to himself, ¡°As the saying goes, when you get used to extravagance, it is hard to be frugal. Noah silently helped me with my work for a few days and I was rxed. But he suddenly left. I have to do these things by myself. I really miss him!¡± All the waiters in the hotel knew about it, and many of them hinted to Ferne, ¡°Say sorry to Noah and bring him back. If he doesn¡¯te back, you can go to see him.¡± Although Ferne didn¡¯t quite understand why they said that, after thought about it, Ferne felt he should go to see Noah. After all, they had been through a lot. Now that Noah moved in a new house, it was normal that he went to congratte Noah. Noah was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, and his body was still dripping with sweat, looking like he had just finished a sex. Ferne was shocked. ¡®Do I disturb him?¡¯ Ferne looked shocked, causing Noah to turn around to nce at him, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry in?¡± Ferne closed the door and entered. He saw Noah turn off the treadmill and take a towel to wipe his sweat. Noah went to the table and poured himself a ss of water. Then, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve moved in for a few days. Why are you congratting me today?¡± Ferne looked around and found no women. He saw Noah turn off the treadmill and immediately realized that Noah was probably running just now and was disturbed by him. Ferney down on the sofa and said, ¡°I have to take care of the hotel¡¯s affairs and work out these days. I¡¯m so tired.¡± Noah recognized what Ferne meant and only said, ¡°I see.¡± Ferne was still thinking of letting Noah help him work withputer here, but Noah ignored him and just drank water cup by cup. Was the water that good? Seeing Noah drinking water, Ferne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little thirsty. He stepped forward to grab a cup and took a sip. Ferne suddenly thought of something after taking a sip and said, ¡°Stop drinking water! I bring wine here!¡± Noah lifted his clothes, revealing his strong and beautiful abs. He said, ¡°My muscles are bby. I can¡¯t drink for the time being.¡± Ferne was speechless. Ferne squeezed his fleshy belly, and scolded Noah in his mind, ¡°You are just to show off your abs!¡± Ferne moved his gaze away.. Although he was a man, he had to admit that every time he saw Noah¡¯s good figure, he wished he could touch Noah¡¯s muscles. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 250 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 250 ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Ferne finally realized that Christy was not here. Noah pointed to a closed room and said, ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡± Noah put down his ss, walked over and knocked on the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a guest.¡± Christy came out. She was wearing fluffy pajamas and looked like a white bear. Her legs looked thinner and fairer. When she saw Ferne, she was not surprised. She even smiled and said, ¡°I knew it was you.¡± Ferne was shocked. When Christy came out, Ferne identally nced at her room and saw a detailed map stuck on a wall, marked with red and ck arrows. Just as he was about to take a closer look, he suddenly saw a little robot next to his feet. Ferne asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t Eleven leave? He¡¯s back?¡± Christy nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne held his chin, saying, ¡°Trevor rarely left it with anyone else for so long. Furthermore, he lent it to Emily back then, but in the end, it came to you¡­¡± Trevor. Christy had heard of this name several times. At first, she thought it was the name of the little robot. Later, she found out that it was the owner of the little robot. But now, after hearing Ferne¡¯s words, she felt Trevor seemed to be her peer. Such a young man, who created a little robot, should be a very famous person. Why hadn¡¯t she heard of him before? Christy picked up the little robot and kissed its cold cheeks, saying, ¡°Probably because I look too lonely.¡± Seeing this, Ferne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°My God! You¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ferne stared at Eleven and found that the little robot was not struggling to escape, then he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare him¡­¡± Christy thought that Ferne was talking about the little robot. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s just a storm in a teacup. The little robot has seen everything.¡¯ ¡®Wait! Everything?¡¯ Christy suddenly remembered the time when the little robot flew to the Dalton Hotel to look for her. It stared at the wall and a video screen was projected out from its eyes. This scene must have been personally witnessed by the little robot at the scene. Then, when she asionally changed clothes naked, or came out naked ¡­ Were those scenes all transported to its owner? Christy was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ferne and asked, ¡°Where is that Trevor you mentioned?¡± There was doubt that Trevor would definitely be able to see her every move. Christy suddenly remembered that every time Emily saw the little robot, she would squat down to talk to it and kindly call him Trevor. Thinking of this, the details that were usually overlooked also came to her mind. When she was wearing a bathrobe, the little robot lowered its head and did not dare to look at her. When she was bathing, the little robot turned around¡­ It wasn¡¯t that it had its own thoughts, but that its owner controlled its behavior. Ferne looked a little sad and said, ¡°He is in the Peck¡¯s. He is the young master who is in the garret and doesn¡¯t show up, Trevor Peck.¡± Christy looked shocked. Ferne didn¡¯t know if Christy epted this exnation or if she was surprised by it. Christy opened her mouth slightly and looked at the little robot beneath her feet. The little robot probably heard the conversation and was standing there in a daze. It stared at Christy without blinking, as if it was nervous or uneasy. Mr. Trevor was autistic and didn¡¯t like to talk. For more than twenty years, he never went out and only stayed in the garret. There were many secrets in City Y, but Christy had long heard of the secret of the Pecks. It was precisely because she knew about it that she didn¡¯t even recognize the young master of the Pecks when she heard the name, Trevor. Since it was Mr. Trevor, Christy did not feel the slightest bit ufortable being peeped at. She could even imagine the scene of the young man turning around stiffly and awkwardly when he saw her take a bath. However, why did such an autistic youth send his little robot to her? If it was used to monitor her for Emily at the beginning, why would it still be by her side now that it had been so long? Moreover, Ferne said Eleven should have been following Trevor, rarely staying outside for such a long time. Why? ¡°I have things to do. I will go back to my room.¡± Christy carried the little robot back to her room. Ferne looked at her back and said, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Noah had known that the owner of the little robot was Mr. Trevor. However, seeing that Christy didn¡¯t have nightmares when the little robot was by her side, he did not exin this matter to her. Noah was afraid that Christy would return the little robot to Trevor after she knew this matter. Christy was a very lonely person. Even though she looked charming and could attract the attention of all men when she went out, she didn¡¯t love anyone. Right now, there was only one faith left behind in her mind. She just wanted to live on and find out the boss behind the scenes. It could be seen that Christy was intimate with the little robot. If she knew that this was the private property of an autistic person, Christy would definitely not possess it. She might even go to apologize. Noah turned around and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Ferne turned on his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the waiter bring it.¡± Noah walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°No need. Go sit over there.¡± Ferne followed in shock, ¡°What do you mean? You cook by yourself? My God! Can you cook? Are you fucking kidding me?¡± Noah held the kitchen knife in his hand and gestured at him, ¡°Don¡¯t swear in front of me.¡± Ferne shut his mouth. Noah was washing and cutting vegetables. He was skilled and had a natural posture. He even wore an apron. Then, Noah opened fire and poured oil. When Noah was cooking, the muscles in his back were clearly visible. Through the thin ck T-shirt, Ferne could see Noah¡¯s muscles clearly. Ferne felt that Noah was simply a god-like existence. Noah was a clean freak, old-fashioned and overbearing. However, he could cook. This contrast was simply unbelievable to Ferne. After staying with him for a long time, Ferne actually felt that Noah was actually quite charming. ¡°Why do you know how to cook?¡± After Noah turned off the fire, Ferne asked immediately, his face full of interest as if he had spied on Noah¡¯s big secret. Noah took the dish from the top of the cab. Hearing this, he nced at Ferne. There was no emotion in that nce, but Ferne felt it was filled with emotions. Before Ferne could see clearly, Noah lowered his head.. Mixed with the ear-piercing sound of the shovel scraping into the pot, Noah said in a low voice, ¡°In order to survive.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 251 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 251 Ferne had never forgotten his first meeting with Noah. Noah wore a mask, exposing only his chin. He was tall and sturdy. His straight suit was perfectly pressed against his body. All his moves were natural and casual, making it hard for others to associate him with bad words. How could a person like him say these words with such an expression? Ferne didn¡¯t know what happened to Noah, yet he realized that his previous impression of Noah was wrong. Noah was not a rich man with high social status. He saved those children mostly because of his past experience. Ferne didn¡¯t not know what happened in the past, but judging from the present situation, it could not be good. Noah¡¯s expression was as gloomy as what he wore on that rainy day when he saved him from the police station. ¡°Come out for dinner.¡± The sound of knocking waked up Ferne. He then realized that there were three bowls of rice and two dishes. One of the dishes was probably the leftover of the lunch. Noah heated it up and brought it here, but it was ced in front of himself. ¡°Enjoy yourselves, guys, I¡¯ll eatter.¡± said Christy in her room. Noah did not say anything. He handed chopsticks to Ferne and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Ferne was particr about food. The chef of the Dalton Hotel was recruited by him personally. He didn¡¯t make the final decision until tasting more than a thousand dishes. In the end, his tongue was almost numb. What delicacies had he not eaten in the hotel all these years? Noah¡¯s words were not a compliment, but to get mentally prepared. After all, Noah¡¯s cooking skills might¡­ Oh my god! Ferne almost held his breath to try the first dish. Out of courtesy, he was going to praise without any thinking, but after taking a bite, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How about being a chef in my hotel?¡± Noah ate leisurely, as if nothing happened. Ferne tried the rice. Oh, my goodness, how could the rice be so delicious? He then reached to the leftover in front of Noah, yet was stopped by him.¡± This is the leftover.¡± said Noah with frowned eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ferne was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat it if you can?¡± This was a te of Braised Cabbage with Beef. Instead of the beef, he took a piece of cabbage and put it into his mouth. At that moment, the cabbage dipped in the soup stirred up his appetite. Ferne was almost excited. ¡°How could it be delicious?¡± Noah wiped his mouth with a piece of tissue. Hearing these words, he looked at him as if he wanted to say something. However, he opened his mouth but said nothing. Ferne said while eating, ¡°I know I¡¯m rude, but it¡¯s really delicious. How abouting to my hotel as a chef if you have nothing to do? Your annual sry could be up to one million, I promise.¡± After finishing the food in his mouth, Noah answered, ¡°Toote. I¡¯ve been working for someone else.¡± Ferne had forgotten Noah¡¯s deal with Emily, thinking that Noah had really found a new job. He questioned, with a displeased expression, ¡°Who is your boss? How much does he pay you?¡± ¡°Eight thousand a month,¡± Noah said calmly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Any progress?¡± Ferne poured himself a cup of red wine. After thinking for a while, he poured another cup for Noah, even though Noah had clearly said that he would not drink. ¡°Nothing.¡± Noah and Christy had been narrowing their targets these days. They marked all the bars and entertainment venues they have entered, crossed off safe ces and circled suspicious ces in red. They had searched this city for many years, yet found nothing. The fire at the vi seemed to rm the group, causing them to keep quiet. Noah and Christy, however, lost their clues. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Many people have been secretly sent out to investigate. They will find something. Take it easy.¡± Ferne was handsome when he was serious. Hearing these words, Noah looked at him a few more seconds. ¡°What?¡± Ferne wiped his mouth, ¡°Is there rice on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± said Noah, raising his brows. ¡°Then why do you stare at me?¡± Dalton looked at him weirdly. ¡°By the way, my employees are strange these days. They keep urging me to talk to you. I¡¯m a man, ok? Why do I talk to you ¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m thinking too much, but I always feel that they are strange¡­¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± Noah took a sip of the red wine. ¡°Don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t drink?¡± Ferne pointed at him and said, ¡°Men are always liars, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The saying made sense. However, was it really all right for a man to say such words to the other man? They finished their meal, yet Christy still stayed in her room. Noah showed Dalton to the door and said, ¡°Contact me through phone. Don¡¯te here again.¡± ¡°Are you worrying about my safety?¡± Ferne smiled lightly, ¡°Come on, I am¡­¡± Noah interrupted him, ¡°Save it. I just worry about my sister.¡± ¡­ Christy stared at the little robot in her room. She did not say anything but just stared at the robot, as if she was looking at Mr. Trevor through the eyes of the robot. Mr. Trevor, in the garret, knew that she couldn¡¯t see him, but was stunned by this kind of gaze. They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Christy broke the silence, ¡°Why are you always around me?¡± The robot didn¡¯t answer. It was as quiet as usual. A few secondster, it seemed that something came to Christy¡¯s mind. She exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that being stared by you makes me feel ufortable. I¡¯m just ¡­ curious, why do you give it to me if you need it?¡± She used the word ¡®stare¡¯ rather than ¡®monitor¡¯. The robot remained still, as if it was looking at her, yet it appeared like that the person on the other side was not there at all, so it did not respond. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can leave now,¡± Christy patted the robot¡¯s head. ¡°Go back to your master.¡± The robot seemed to understand thismand. It stretched its legs and took a few steps outside. Christy felt sad for no reason. Probably, she was too lonely. However, the smile on her face was so perfect, as if she had practiced countless times. ¡°You don¡¯t even say a goodbye. You will note back, right?¡± She asked. The robot turned back before jumping out of the window, it seemed to speak, but it said nothing. As the window opened, it jumped out and flew away. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Christy thought, ¡°We will never meet each other..¡± She was drowned in a sense of loneliness, and hugged herself tightly. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 252 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 252 Then the door opened, Noah walked in. Seeing her, he sighed and gently hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± he asked as he didn¡¯t see the robot. ¡°Yes.¡± she nodded. ¡°It mighte back.¡± Noah looked out of the window. ¡°Will it?¡± Christy looked up at him and asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Noah answered. It took the robot a long time to fly back to the garret. The young man reached out and held it in his hands. Then, he gently touched its head, as if he could still feel the warmth left by Christy. There were still a few letters on the keyboard. They meant goodbye, but they were deleted too quickly, that¡¯s why the little robot said nothing as it left Christy. Trevor wanted to say something, opened his mouth, yet no sound came out from his throat. He hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. He almost forgot what it felt like to open his mouth. However, at this moment, the beautiful woman¡¯s expression appeared in his mind. She looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even say goodbye? We will never see each other again, right?¡± ¡°See youter.¡± He said it so weakly that no one could hear. Who cared? No one could hear it, and it would not happen again. ** Emily, required by her grandpa, visited Mr. Rndo with a lot of gifts the next day. After that, she asked the driver toe back to inform that she was having lunch there and woulde backter. Hearing the message, Matthew was happy, thinking that, ¡°Maybe that young man really likes my granddaughter.¡± However, he changed this mind after a while. Rndo liked that girl, so he might be the person who invited her for lunch. That young man, probably, hadn¡¯t meet her at all. At this moment, Emily was sitting in the back seat, hand in hand with Vincent. In front of them, there was a tablet. It was ying a movie of Stephanie. Emily downloaded her movies and nned to give the tablet with these movies to Doctor Miracle. On their way to the doctor, she casually yed one. The journey was long, and she kept worrying about whether the doctor could help Vincent. Thus, she just yed a movie, thinking they would arrive soon after the movie finished. The movie was Stephanie¡¯s early work. Her performance was natural, even though she was immature at that moment. Her speaking was great, without any sign of recitation. In the movie, she was a music undergraduate. She was involved in a murder during a visit back home. In the incident, she was stunned. When she woke up, she faced trials, with shackles on her hands. She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Then, the movie turned to the entrance of a railway station. Stephanie¡¯s father stood there with a few partners. They smoked cigarettes and observed pedestrians. Then they found their goal, which was a rich man with sses. He was serious. However, there was a Barbie doll on his briefcase. It seemed to be the result of a prank, yet he didn¡¯t take it down. He kept calling after coming out of the station and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± However, he was surrounded by a gang to the corner before he finished speaking. Someone held a knife against him and asked him for money and mobile phone. He didn¡¯t resist and hand out all his belongings, including that briefcase. The man said in calm, ¡°Can you leave me that doll? I mean, it¡¯s useless to you.¡± Few people could remain calm after being robbed. This man made the gang feel afraid. After a short eye contact, they cruelly killed the rich man. Then they left. There was the man lying on the ground. The doll was on his body. Then the scene turned back to Stephanie. The undergraduate yed by her finished her piano training. She greeted her ssmates with a smile. However, a cold expression appeared on his face after she turned around. It looked like that she was turned into another person. Then, she went back to her apartment and picked up a listening device. Yes, she was monitoring to her stepfather, the stepfather that her mother remarried when Stephanie was four years old. He had many secrets. Later, she heard that her stepfather was talking to those people again. It sounded like he was dissatisfied with the group of people asking him for money every day, so he decided to go back and settle the matter once and for all. Stephanie hurriedly bought a ticket and went back. She followed behind her stepfather and saw him taking out a bag of money and handing it to those people. Then he killed those people when they were drunk. All of a sudden, he found that someone had stabbed into his heart. The dagger was stabbed in from back. He slowly turned around and saw the person behind him. His eyes were widely open in surprise, but his body had fallen to the ground. Stephanie stuffed the dagger into one of the dead men. Then, she took off her gloves, messed up her hair, dirtied her clothes, and pped herself heavily. Then, she took out a rope to tie her legs and found a long stick to knock herself out¡­ As she woke up, the judge had ruled that his dad died trying to save her from a kidnapping of a gang. However, after a detailed investigation, people found that her father was not her biological father, but one of the murderers of her biological father a decade ago. At the end of the movie, the college student portrayed by Stephanie, dressing in a ck suit, stood in front of a tombstone. Then she left, the camera turned to the tombstone. It was her biological father, and there was a pink Barbie doll near the tombstone. The movie was full of mysterious. The plot waspact. It was the beginning of Stephanie¡¯s fame. The student yed by her was a good girl in the eyes of ssmates and teachers. However, nobody knew that she was so cold. She must have practiced countless times, so she could remain calm at the moment she stabbed her stepfather. Many details were scary, including her coldness after getting out of the car when her stepfather drove her to school, and her cold expression when she turned around after dinner. Emily realized that they had arrived at the destination when the movie finished. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me know when we arrive?¡± Vincent took out his handkerchief and wiped away her tears, ¡°So touching?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s the moment Emily realized that she had cried. She hurriedly wiped it off. She didn¡¯t know if she was touched by the death of the natural father, or the choice of Stephanie. The girl carried all the hatred on her back and waited a long time for the opportunity to revenge. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily cheered herself up, got off the car, and held Vincent¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t hear what Rex said as they got off, ¡°It¡¯s still the same after all these years.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 253 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 253 Rndo didn¡¯t go out today. When everyone arrived at his house, Rndo was sitting in the courtyard and cleaning the grass he had just plucked. No one knew what he was going to do with it. He did not look up when he heard someoneing. Only after he finished the cleaning did he look up at others. First, he nced at Emily, who he had seen before, and then he looked at Vincent. Mr. Rndo revealed a thoughtful expression. Then, he looked at Emily again and heard her say, ¡°Mr. Rndo, he¡¯s very important to me. I hope you can cure him.¡± Vincent looked at Mr. Rndo with a faint smile. Rndo observed him for a while, and washed his hands. Then he said to them, ¡°Come in.¡± Emily noticed that Rndo¡¯s expression was strange when he looked at Vincent, but she couldn¡¯t tell why. However, she could be sure that Rndo didn¡¯t have any hostility. It was just that he looked at Vincent¡¯s face for a long time, as if he was confirming something. Rndo went in first. Just as Emily was about to enter, she was stopped by Rndo. ¡°Wait outside.¡± As he spoke, Vincent stepped in. Just as he turned around, Mr. Rndo had closed the door. Emily could only see that Vincent seemed to give her a determined look through the crack. Probably doctors all had their own peculiarities and no one was allowed to watch. Emily was nervous, but she couldn¡¯t show it. She just pretended to be fine and paced back and forth outside the door. However, what happened inside the door was different from what she thought. Spencer, Doctor Miracle, sat on a chair and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking for a while, he said, ¡°You are so lucky and you are still alive.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vincent sat opposite him and only show a slight smile when he heard this, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just lucky.¡± It was not easy to be the patriarch of the Scavo family. He was able to be the patriarch not only because of Mr. Rndo¡¯s support, but also because his mother was identally killed in the internal disorder of the Scavo family. Actually, this was an important factor that motivated Vincent to risk his life the patriarch. At that time, Vincent was only thirteen years old, and his sister was only seven years old. However, his mother did not protect her youngest daughter at the critical moment, but protect him by sacrificing herself. Hence, Vincent witnessed the death of his mother. He remembered that the bullet was clearly flying towards him, but was blocked by his mother. She shouldn¡¯t have protected him. Vincent thought about it that the worst thing his mother had ever done was to save him. But, she indeed protected him. That period of time when his family was experiencing internal disorder was the darkest time. Everyone used dirty means to frame others, and what they wanted was only the patriarch. Vincent had been studying with his cousins since young. His mother had once taught him not to forget his initial ideal. No matter what he wanted to do, he could just do it. Even if he wanted to abandon everyone in the Scavo family and go out into the world, his mother would also agree with that. His mother never doted on him. If he made a mistake, she wouldn¡¯t scold him. Even if he had a fight with his cousins, his mother would only tell him to stand in the corner as a punishment. After he knew what he had done was wrong, he would not be allowed to exin. He was just sent back to sleep. The next day, his mother would admit that all the mistakes were made by her, instead of Vincent. In front of the entire family, she kindly apologized to everyone. That kind of scene impressed Vincent deeply. From then on, he would never make any mistakes. He knew why his mother was not close enough to him, but he still envied his sister for resting in his mother¡¯s embrace. Mother would always stay in his sister¡¯s room to tell her stories and wait for her to fall asleep. Children always yearned for parent¡¯s love and care. But after that, he seemed to be mature overnight. He became very respectful to his mother, and much more sensible when dealing with others. As the boys in the family grew up, the annual exam also came, which was a test for the future patriarch. Even though Vincent¡¯s mother didn¡¯t teach him a lot, like how to handle the affairs of his family, or how to deal with the family business, Vincent seemed to be born to be a leader. In the past when he was ying with his cousins, asionally, he heard that those people discussing business in front of him. In the five examinations of ¡°Literature, Commerce, Law, Industry, and Martial Arts,¡± he won first ce in each exam. He knew a secret, so he couldn¡¯t bring shame to his mother. Parents were not allowed to be judges if their children took part in that exam. Thus, the five examinations were quite fair. It was the fact that he won the first ce that brought a cmity to him in the future. He thought that his mother would be very happy. After all, he had inherited his father¡¯s will. However, when he returned home, he saw his mother sitting alone in the study holding a photo of his father. She was talking, but she sat so far away that Vincent could only hear a few words, ¡°¡­Perhaps this is his fate.¡± Whose fate? He didn¡¯t know it at that time. But the next year, something happened the day before the inheritance ceremony. His mother died. She pounced on him and protected him. She said before she died, ¡°Take good care of your sister.¡± Vincent¡¯s hands were covered in blood. His sister¡¯s crying and Mr. Rndo¡¯s angry voice echoed in his ears. They were so noisy, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear them. He grabbed the gun from the bodyguard beside him and rushed out. He was too weak, and before he could take revenge, he was knocked unconscious by Rndo and thrown into the room. He didn¡¯t be the Patriarch. He had to guard his mother¡¯s remains for three years. But the family needed a patriarch. A cousin won the first ce in the examination and became the patriarch. At that time, Vincent was too naive. He thought that there would be no idents. Until one day, his sister died in his car and her corpse was exploded into pieces. Vincent knelt on the ground and held a piece of burnt clothing. He let out a miserable roar like a beast. Why? He was not involved inpeting with others for the position of the ¡°patriarch¡±. Why did his mother and sister die? Why? During that year, it was the most desperate period of time for Vincent, and he was almost mad. After his mother died, he hired a group of expendables. Afterwards, these people helped him kill his cousin, which was only because the cousin might have participated in the assassination of him. Might? Vincent curled his lips and sneered. He would rather kill his cousin by mistake than let anyone off. Most Scavos were dead or crippled because of his ughter. Of the thirty cousins of the family, only eleven survived. Vincent was so ruthless that he was even cursed by one of his aunts. However, he turned a blind eye to this and continued to do what he wanted. He was as cold as an envoy that came from hell, and he looked dour and gloomy. Rndo then helped him be the patriarch. Under his management, he brought his family business back to life, which was nearly bankrupt. At the end of the year, the dividends were twice as much as that of the previous years. People began to admire him. However, a lot of people died for his sess. There were still some people who were dissatisfied with him, but they were too weak to make a difference. At the age of seventeen, he was almost assassinated again. However, this time, the bullet only hit his thigh. He could clearly feel that his blood was instantly frozen and he was about to die.. This was the only thought he had at that time. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 254 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 254 The guards cut open his trousers and saw arge area of purple spreading out. The bullet was poisonous! The guards took him to the hospital, but on the way, they bumped into a teenager with white hair. The teenager was also in a hurry and wanted to get in their car, but the guards scolded him and pushed him away. However, the next second, the teenager gave his arm a cut and fed Vincent with his blood. It was already toote for the others to stop him. The teenager said, ¡°My blood can detoxify his body.¡± The guards immediately stared at him as if they wanted more blood him. The teenager was so frightened that he immediately jumped out of the car and ran away. He even scolded the guards, ¡°You guys are so ungrateful!¡± Vincent naturally didn¡¯t know about this. A weekter, he woke up. He could walk, but he would feel much pain on his injured legs every rainy day. No one told Rndo that Vincent was injured. Rex secretly visited a lot of famous doctors and finally found Spencer Smith. At that time, Spencer didn¡¯t want to see anyone, so he didn¡¯t pay any attention to Rex. Rex waited there for an entire month and didn¡¯t get Spencer¡¯s approval. Afterwards, Vincent personally went over to meet Spencer after his would was healed. No one knew what he said to Spencer. After Spencer checked his injury, he just shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t cure you. Just go home and wait for your death.¡± For the past ten years, Vincent, who was once young and naive, sat opposite Spencer. He looked calm and dignified. He was even like an emperor by sitting there. He seemed to be rxed and there was even a smile on his face. He looked at Spencer and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lucky? Spencer never believed that a person with good luck could survive that kind of poison! However, the person in front of him was still alive. Spencer was puzzled and curious at the same time ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cure you, but I¡¯ll have a try.¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°Then thanks.¡± ¡°Take your clothes off.¡± ¡­ When Spencer and Vincent came out of the room, Emily was the first to rush to them. She stared at the Doctor Miracle and asked him, ¡°How is it?¡± The Doctor Miracle said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best.¡± Emily had just heaved a sigh of relief, but now she became anxious again. She just couldn¡¯t get over it. However, Vincent held her hands andforted her aftering out. Emily forced a smile and handed the tablet to the Miracle Doctor. She showed him a few downloaded movies and said, ¡°These are Stephanie¡¯s movies. You can watch them at any time. This is a charger.¡± She told Spencer every detail very carefully. It looked like she was talking with an old man, instead of a young doctor. Spencer took the tablet, thanked her, and then closed the door. Everyone was ustomed to his impoliteness. Emily and Vincent came outside. On the way, Emily did not ask anything. She only held Vincent¡¯s hand and walked with him. Vincent¡¯s hand was very cold. But when she held it, she could feel the warmth of his palm. Just like Vincent. Although he looked very cold, only when you got to know him did you know that he was quite nice. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Vincent looked at her. Emily shook her head. ¡°At the beginning, when you were in the room, I thought a lot about the past and the future. When you came out, I thought about whether he could cure you. But now, walking along the road with you, I suddenly don¡¯t know what to think. My mind just goes nk.¡± Her hands were trembling slightly when Vincent and Spencer came out. She must have been thinking a lot by herself outside. Vincent held her hand firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emily still remembered what she had said when she first met Vincent, which was November 17, next year. She lowered her head and naturally changed the topic. ¡°Rex just picked the apples on the tree.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily looked up at Vincent. Her eyes were clear and bright, filled with disappointment. ¡°He is very familiar with this ce. I just thought that since I was able to find Doctor Miracle, you must have searched for him long ago.¡± Emily lowered her head, like a child who did something wrong. She sounded dull, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to help you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Vincent embraced her with his long arms. His voice was very low and pleasant. ¡°You are here with me. And you¡¯ve helped me a lot.¡± Emily did not know that the first time Vincent saw her was not in his room. The first time he had seen her was at a banquet. There was a thunder shower outside. Vincent had an unbearable pain on his legs, so he was sent back by the guards. Halfway, he saw a little girl whose entire body was drenched. She was only about eleven or twelve years old. She had fair skin and her eyes were ck and bright. She lowered her head and walked out without realizing who she had bumped into. When she noticed it and looked up, tears were all over her face. Her eyes were filled with grievance, fear and panic, because she just bumped into a stranger. But at that moment, she suddenly took out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it over, ¡°Does it hurt? Here you are.¡± She thought that the man in front of her looked so painful because of her, so she forgot that her sister had deliberately sshed alcohol on her. She just wanted to take care of the man in front of her and gave him the only lollipop. Vincent endured the pain. His face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat. Hearing what the girl said, he pinched the arm of a guard and wanted to leave quickly. But when he returned, he slept until midnight due to the tranquilizer. When he woke up, his mouth was dry and he wanted to drink water. Then he saw a lollipop on the bedside. He didn¡¯t know which guard took the lollipop without his permission and ced it beside him. Ever since his sister¡¯s death, he had never eaten sweets or candies again. Apart from the darkness, there was only coldness in his life. Unexpectedly, he reached out and took the lollipop. He peeled off the wrappers and put the lollipop in his mouth. The sweetness immediately filled his mouth. The lollipop is strawberry-vored, which surrounded his body and weakened his coldness. Instead, he looked so gentle and tranquil. He finished the lollipop quietly and thought of the little girl. Her wet eyes made her look like a deer, pitiful and attractive. The weak were pitiful, and it was hard to keep them around. Just like his mother and his sister. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Miss Emily has arrived home.¡± Vincent came back to his senses because of Rex¡¯s words. He looked out of the window and the sky was overcast. It seemed like it was going to rain. ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 255 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 255 When Jaquan arrived at the restaurant, Arabe was already there. Usually, she would bete. But this time, Jaquan did not expect her toe so early, so he was quite surprised. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± He asked. Arabe was slightly disappointed when she saw that Jaquan didn¡¯t bring her anything. But she quickly said as if nothing had happened, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for a few days, and have one day off today. So I want toe out early to feel the outside world.¡± The implication was that, ¡®Don¡¯t think too much. I didn¡¯te here so early for you. Because I wanted to breathe the fresh air, I came out earlier and wait for you in passing.¡¯ Jaquan didn¡¯t care about this. They were too familiar with each other. He knew what Arabe would say, so he didn¡¯t argue with her. He just said, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡± Arabe was a little unhappy, but she suppressed it. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start!¡± Jaquan was more ustomed to her temper as Miss Arabe. Seeing that she suppressed herself and didn¡¯t say what she wanted, he thought maybe Arabe also wanted to change herself and leave a good impression on him. But he liked the way she was before. ¡°I guess you either have an emotional affair, or have sex with other women.¡± He suddenly recalled what Randy had said to him Jaquan couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could that be possible? Perhaps he was too tired from work recently to think about those things. After ordering the dishes, Arabe changed the topic and looked very upset. ¡°The recent advertisements made by thepany are too bad. Sometimes, there¡¯s something wrong with the messages of the advertisement. While sometimes, the celebrities they invited act like a diva.¡± After she came back from abroad, she gradually took over the family business. The Peck family had been involved in many industries, and not all of them could help the Pecks to earn a lot of money. Later, they could only make some achievements in the advertising industry. Afterwards, all the employees were sent to learn the advertising. Thus, the Peck family almost monopolized the advertising industry. Even the Scavo Corp would need their help to shoot the videos about the cause of the public good. It was simple to imagine how promising the Peck family was in advertising. Arabe probably wanted to show that she was a woman devoted to her work after returning, but she forgot one thing. When Jaquan entered thepany, he would be an iparably professionalwyer. But once he walked out of thepany, he would start to enjoy his life. He didn¡¯t like to discuss the business when eating. He knew about Arabe, but Arabe didn¡¯t seem to know him. Thus, the next topics were all about her advertisement and hiswsuits, for example, the case that had just been closedst week. ¡°He won thewsuit, and why did hemit suicide?¡± Arabe had gathered much information about the case. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have asked such a detailed question. ¡°Fortunately, he survived.¡± Jaquan could tell that she wanted to care about him, but the way she cared about him was truly uneptable. asionally, he would nod and smiled slightly to show that he was listening. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, ¡®what¡¯s wrong with us?¡¯ Were they too familiar with each other so that they had nothing to talk? However, Armando and Janessa were more close to him. But Jaquan never felt embarrassed when staying with them, even if they did not speak to each other. What was wrong with Arabe and him? As Arabe drank wine, she also felt the awkward atmosphere. She had tried to put forward some topics with great enthusiasm, but Jaquan seemed not to care about it at all. She was a little depressed. In the past, it was Jaquan who tried desperately to think about some topics to chat with her. But now, everything had changed. Thinking of the past, she couldn¡¯t help but look cold. Well, she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Jaquan really liked such a quiet atmosphere, so he ate for a while. Someone sent a message on WeChat. He clicked and nced at it. Everything was fine in thepany. When he wanted to put the phone down, he identally saw a photo posted by Collin. There were six delicious dishes on a square mahogany table, which were all home style. He had eaten them and they tasted very good. Three bowls of rice were beside them. On the photo, a woman was cing chopsticks. Her hands were fair and slender, but Jaquan knew that the woman was very powerful. She had once punched his mouth and made it bleed. Some friendsmented below. ¡°Is this an official announcement that you are lovers? Congrattions!¡± ¡°Wish you a happy life!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about why there are three bowls of rice. Who else is there?¡± ¡°Hey, Doctor Mueller. Why don¡¯t you even say anything to us?¡± ¡°We had a promise that we would be single forever. But you didn¡¯t keep your word and have a girlfriend!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen this ce before? Where is your girlfriend from?¡± ¡°Quickly bring your friend over. Let¡¯s have a gathering.¡± Seeing that Jaquan was in a daze, Arabe asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jaquan came back to his senses and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± He put away his phone and remembered the expression on Collin¡¯s face when he answered the phone. He felt a little irritated. That bastard actually went to see Emma without telling anyone! He forgot that Collin had invited him before Collin left, but he refused. When Jaquan thought that Stony might happily hug Collin and act coquettishly in front of him when he went to see Emma, Jaquan would feel upset. He felt as if his son had recognized another man as his father. He took a sip of red wine and asked, ¡°Have you finished yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arabe could tell that Jaquan was in a bad mood. When they came out of the restaurant, the sky was overcast and it was likely to rain. Arabe thought they might not go shopping. She said, ¡°What about next?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to do next. They saw a movie theater, so he pointed to it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies.¡± Arabe nodded happily, ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t seen the movies for a long time.¡± Jaquan went to buy popcorn and bubble tea. He knew what Arabe liked. As for Arabe, she chose a comedy. After getting the tickets, they waited for a moment and entered the movie hall. Because it was weekend, there were many couples in the theater, and there was almost no empty seat. After Jaquan and Arabe sat down, a few more couples came and sat beside them. Before the movie started, young boys and girls around them took advantage of the darkness and began to kiss. Jaquan frowned. He clearly felt that Arabe was stiff. Then, she took a sip of the bubble tea and look down at her phone. Jaquan tilted his head to look at Arabe. The screen light of her phone happened to shine on her face, which made her face turn pink and look beautiful. He should have kissed her at this moment. However, for some reason, his mind was filled with images of Emma kissing him. It was a slight and casual kiss, and Emma kissed him because she mistook him. But that kiss was quite unforgettable. As he hesitated, the movie began. Arabe nced at him. Jaquan was very handsome, and he had soulful eyes. When he wore sses, he would look much more charming. Now, he stared at the screen and the light illuminated his face. His side face was hid in the darkness. Only his lips and chin could be seen clearly. Arabe stared at his lips for a while, and then turned away.. She thought that Jaquan would kiss her, and she was even prepared how to refuse him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 256 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 256 It was aedy, and it was full of punch lines. The entire hall was filled withughter. Arabe was also very happy. She had probably note to the theater for a long time. So she watched a movie she liked andughed happily. Every time sheughed, she would turn to look at Jaquan. But she could only see Jaquan¡¯s calm expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± She stoppedughing and whispered to him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan forced a smile and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s funny.¡± To be honest, He had seen the film before. He watched it with Emma at home. At that time, he also laughed a lot. But as he turned around, he saw that Emma was very calm. The woman seemed to be indifferent no matter what funny movies she saw. Back then, in order to test how she wouldugh, Jaquan showed her a video called ¡°Who Could Suppress Laughter¡±. In the video, people of different ages and racesughed loudly. There were children, old men, ck and white, men and women. There were all kinds ofughter. Perhaps one of them could make the audience in front of the screenugh loudly. But Emma did not. From beginning, she was very calm until the end of the video. Jaquan lowered his head and took a sip of bubble tea. Damn! Why did he think of that woman again? After the movie, Jaquan and Arabe came out. Beside them were young couples, walking hand in hand. Some of them put their arms around the shoulders of the other. They just looked so intimate. But for Jaquan, he always behaved properly. Arabe was originally worried that what she should do if Jaquan did something to her when they watched the movie. But she didn¡¯t expect that Jaquan didn¡¯t want to touch her at all. She heaved a sigh of relief. However, she didn¡¯t understand why she felt a little upset. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon when the movie was over. They came outside and saw that it was raining. Although it wasn¡¯t raining heavily, it was getting colder. Arabe only wore a thin coat today. She was feeling hot in the warm temperature at the cinema. But the moment she came out, she was shivering due to the coldness. Jaquan took off his coat and put it on her. Arabe held the sleeves and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaquan showed a strange expression at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arabe asked. ¡°When did you say ¡®thank you¡¯ to me?¡± Jaquan looked up at the sky. ¡°No wonder the weather has changed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Jaquan, please give me time,¡± said Arabe as she rubbed the floor with her shoes. In order to enjoy the romance, some young couples covered their heads with jackets and walked out. Jaquan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and then he turned to look at Arabe. ¡°What time are you talking about?¡± He asked. There were many people beside them and Arabe was embarrassed to say it in front of them. So she blushed. She didn¡¯t know what was going on these days. She was always thinking about Jaquan. But the man she liked was clearly Vincent. When she saw the photo posted by Mandy, she suddenly panicked. She thought that Jaquan and Mandy were together. Jaquan hadn¡¯te to see her once in four days. He didn¡¯t even send her a single text message or call her. She didn¡¯t sleep well for four nights. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but run to Jaquan on the fifth day to ask him. She had to admit that when she heard Jaquan¡¯s denial, she was very happy. But she also realized one thing, which was that she liked Jaquan. Jaquan didn¡¯t figure out what was happening until he asked the question. Arabe wanted to ept him and not to love Vincent anymore. As for the ¡°time¡± she mentioned, it meant after she made up her mind, they could be real lovers. Perhaps she was weighing the stakes. Should she choose Vincent or him? Hearing what she said, Jaquan wasn¡¯t excited or happy at all. He curled his lips and said, ¡°What if I say that I won¡¯t wait for you?¡± Arabe looked at him in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like Vincent.¡± Jaquan¡¯s voice was mixed with rain, which sounded inexplicably pleasant. But what he said wasn¡¯t so pleasant. ¡°You look more real when you love Vincent.¡± ¡°Do you think I pretend to like you?¡± Arabe was stunned. ¡°Randy once told me aw in the social psychology.¡± Jaquan turned to look at her. Arabe had always been exquisite and beautiful. From the moment she entered the movie hall, there were many men staring at her. She should be proud of her beauty and she never cared about showing herself to others. She unted her beauty and enjoyed the attention of everyone. Jaquan thought of the banquets that she had brought him to. He was like a decoration that belonged to her. She held his arm and wandered around the lobby. Sometimes, they would receive some compliments. Then, he would be thrown away just like a pair of disposable chopsticks. Jaquan looked at her with a solemn expression. ¡°Actually you don¡¯t like me. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t contacted you for a few days, and you are not ustomed to it.¡± Arabe was stunned for a moment and then suddenlyughed. Her eyes turned red withughter, as if she heard something really funny. ¡°You keep saying that I don¡¯t like you. Isn¡¯t that you don¡¯t like me?¡± The surrounding people roughly sensed that they seemed to be quarreling, so they couldn¡¯t help but cast their gazes at Arabe and Jaquan. Arabe rarely argued with people in public, for that she was afraid of being embarrassed. But today, she just couldn¡¯t help it. She had been wronged all afternoon. Now that she had the chance to say it out, how could she suppress it? ¡°In the past, you would always give me something when you came out to see me. It was either flowers or funny stuff. But today, I arrived an hour earlier and waited for you. I thought about what gift you would bring me, like a fool! But you didn¡¯t! From the meal to the movie, I was always thinking about the topics. Have you thought about me? Normally, it was you who tried to make the conversation. But today, I am the one who has been trying to talk with you. Isn¡¯t it enough for me to change so much for you?¡± Arabe almost roared. After she finished speaking, she ran out crying. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and she rushed out to the rain. Jaquan was worried about her, so he hurriedly followed. He tookrge steps and caught up to her soon, stretching out to grab her arm. Arabe struggled and cried, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like me? Why did you push me to Vincent when I want to be closer to you? Vincent doesn¡¯t like me. Now, you don¡¯t like me as well.¡± They soon got wet in the rain. Jaquan used his hand to cover her up, but Arabe suddenly embraced him. ¡°Jaquan, can you stop ignoring me? I¡¯m so sad. You ignored me for several days. I thought you didn¡¯t like me anymore¡­¡± Jaquan opened his mouth and wanted to say something. He liked Arabe, right? He wasn¡¯t sure himself. Today¡¯s date should have brought them closer. However, it made him feel that they were driven far apart. Over the years, to love Arabe had been a belief for him and he was very persistent. But when she really liked him, he hesitated. He muttered as if he was hypnotizing himself, ¡®I like Arabe. I always like her.¡¯ In love, the one truly devoted one would never care about how much he or she had given to the other person. Arabe was so wronged just after one afternoon. Jaquan couldn¡¯t understand this in the past. Every time he saw Arabe cry, he would feel distressed and he wished he could get her the stars. Now that he understood all this, he no longer had the same feeling as before. Because at this moment, he actually thought of Emma. No matter how much Emma had paid, she wouldn¡¯t cry and ask for rewards from others. Even if she risked her life to save others, she would also say ¡°it¡¯s no big deal¡±. Jaquan didn¡¯t even see her cry once. She waspletely different from Arabe.. She could endure all the grievances and pain, and she wouldn¡¯t cry out. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 257 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 257 ¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± Jaquan sent Arabe home and then took a bath. After seven o¡¯clock in the evening, he went upstairs to Collin, but found no one there. At eight o¡¯clock, he couldn¡¯t help but call Collin. Collin sounded very rxed. ¡°It¡¯s raining. I am gonna stay here for one night and go back tomorrow.¡± As he was speaking, he seemed to have said something to someone beside him. ¡°Just put it here.¡± ¡°Someone is beside you?¡± Jaquan keenly sensed and was even certain that the person was Emma. ¡°Yes.¡± Collin admitted it, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Jaquan felt a bit unhappy. He then asked, bracing himself for the unpleasant consequence, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Collin chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan gave up his pretense. ¡°You can¡¯t be sleeping in Emma¡¯s room?¡± Collin let out a meaningfulughter. ¡°What are you thinking? There¡¯s a room next door. She was bringing me hot water then.¡± Jaquan noticed the teasing voice and deliberately ignored it. He only asked, ¡°So she¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaquan frowned. ¡°She stays in your room at night. People will talk about that behind your back.¡± ¡°Are you serious? She has lived in your house for so long. Why didn¡¯t you care about that?¡± Jaquan was made speechless. Collinughed even more happily. ¡°Those people are right. The dishes she cooked are really delicious. By the way, did you watch the videos in my WeChat moment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaquan now knew that Emma had left. Otherwise, Collin would not have spoken like this. He couldn¡¯t help saying angrily, ¡°Collin, you can¡¯t have that idea in your mind, can you?¡± ¡°What idea?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Damn you, Collin! You shameless bastard.¡¯ Jaquan wanted to smash his phone, but Collin was still saying leisurely, ¡°I heard that you went out with Miss Arabe today.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Jaquan was surprised. ¡°I was tricking you. So you did go out with her.¡± Collin sounded to be stunned for a moment. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you are officially in a rtionship now?¡± Collin asked again. ¡°Holy shit, how do you know?¡± Jaquan was shocked. ¡°Now I know.¡± Collin clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You two are so efficient.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan hung up the phone, exhausted. The TV in front of the sofa was still on mute. He took the remote control and pressed on the volume button. It was still the cartoon ¡°Tom and Jerry¡±. This afternoon, Arabe had be his girlfriend. However, he didn¡¯t feel excited at all, which made him feel strange. He had always thought that to be with Arabe was his dream all these years. So, even if he didn¡¯t feel excited, he still hugged Arabe. He had been taking a fancy to this girl since childhood. She was willful sometimes and would asionally be arrogant and lose temper. But she was kind. Although she was no longer as pure as she used to be, she was still the one he had liked since childhood. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but put on a rxed smile. Before he fell asleep, he watched the video Collin had posted in his WeChat moment. It was a seven- second video. In it, a four-or five-year-old wearing a rainbow raincoat was holding an umbre for a young woman. She was collecting the rain to wash the dishes. He was short, but was holding an extremelyrge umbre. The umbre seemed to be very heavy, so he held it up with both hands. The young woman was wearing only a sweater and an apron. She stood with her back to the camera. In the video, only her slender waist and tied-up long hair could be seen. Rain drop fell on the umbre, tiny droplets of water sshed, generating a pleasant sound. The mother and son made a quiet and peaceful picture. But what Jaquan noticed was that the woman¡¯s hair was tied with a red cherry hairband. It was a gift from him. ** It began to rain not long after Emily got home. It rainedte into the night. She knew that Vincent was struggling with the pain again. Her mind was in a turmoil. She sat at the table and drew a few bookmarks. Then, her phone rang. It was Harold. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Emily, the person you asked me to investigate¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°is from the same ce as Beverly. They even went to the same school.¡± That person was Daniel, the director of the Marketing Department of Prosperity Group. Emily had intended to ask Harold to get someone to fabricate some evidence for Beverly so as to defeat Beverly and her daughter once and for all. But Harold now found out that the two of them had known each other before. That was such a surprise. ¡°Keep investigating.¡± Emily painted with much strength and paused as if she thought of something. ¡°Is that Daniel¡¯s wife in City Y? Find out where she is. Invite her to the annual meeting. There will be a good show.¡± Harold understood that Miss Emily was going to get rid of Beverly and her daughter at the annual meeting. ¡°Yes, Miss Emily.¡± Emily had been trying to think of a perfect n these days. She didn¡¯t want Eliot to know that she was the one that had done all these things. Eliot and Beverly and her daughter were rted. She didn¡¯t want to put him in a very difficult position, nor did she want to give up the chance to get rid of her enemies just because of him. So she could onlyplete her n step by step secretly. At the same time, in Elsie¡¯s room next door. ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve earned another 200,000 in less than half a month!¡± Elsie excitedly handed her phone to Beverly. Elsie could only see the figure of 200,000 on the screenshot Christy had sent her. ¡°Stop fussing.¡± Beverly calmly ate the bird¡¯s nest soup, but her eyes were filled with joy. In this way, she would be able to clear 600,000 by the end of the year. She had gotten kickbacks when she purchased for thepany. With the five million she had, she could start her ownpany. That was her n. She decided to frame the ountant for stealing the money. Without the money, Maury would lose therge order. What was worse, he would have to pay three times the compensation ording to the contract. Maury would not be able to provide half of the money. At that time, he could do nothing but to wait for the Britt Group to go bankrupt. Beverly had never thought of betraying Maury even when he had nearly strangled her. Now that she had met Daniel again, she was motivated and encouraged to betray Maury. She had left her contact information for all the outsourcingpanies in the Marketing Department and Channel Development Department when she had been working in the Britt Group. Therefore, she was sure herpany would function well. Moreover, Daniel would join thepany. As the director of the Marketing Department, she knew his stuff. Beverly trusted him. Maury would definitely cry and beg her, right? Beverly sneered. As long as she thought of the scene that Maury seized her by the throat hard, her entire body trembled. If Maury knew what she was going to do next, he would definitely regret not having strangled her. Unfortunately, he never had a chance again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 258 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 258 In the Britt Group. Eliot had been sleeping in thepany for several days. It was understandable for him to do that because he was usually busy. But as the New Year wasing soon, different projects wereing to an end. He didn¡¯t have to work around the clock. Others did not understand why he had been working so hard. Eliot himself knew that thepany was doomed. Beverly had taken five million and refused to say where she was gonna use it. No matter how he threatened her, she kept saying she had spent it. He naturally did not believe it. But he didn¡¯t know where the money was. She was his mother, but she chose to watch thepany copse indifferently. She hated Maury and the entire Britt Group. Eliot couldn¡¯t get five million for thepany. These past few days, he had been contacting his friends in the university. After all, it was arge sum. Even if he would borrow money from 10 people, each had to at least lend him 500,000. These friends weren¡¯t that wealthy and they were all doing small businesses. They may be able to lend him 100,000 or 200,000 at most, but 500,000 was impossible. Moreover, as the Britt Group had been on the verge of bankruptcy before, many people did not dare to lend him the money. They were afraid that they would never get their money back. He kept looking at his contacts on the phone, then he saw Sydnee¡¯s name. The Dickersons had always been elegant and lofty and seemed to have nothing to do with money. They were indifferent to fame and wealth and they didn¡¯t care much about money. He hesitated for a moment and made a phone call. ¡­ ¡°You said my brother borrowed money from you?¡± Emily had just finished bathing when she received a phone call from Sydnee who also sounded very surprised. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t believe it either. I don¡¯t know if you know about this, so I did not agree to lend him. I told him I need to think about it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily muttered, ¡°You did it well.¡± ¡°Did something happen to yourpany?¡± Sydnee asked, afraid to hurt Emily¡¯s feelings. ¡°Not a big deal.¡± Emily sounded like five million was nothing important. Sydnee admired Emily so much for her fortune when hearing her indifferent tone. She thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Actually¡­¡± Emily sensed her hesitation. ¡°You wanted to know why I didn¡¯t tell Eliot I have so much money, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have my ns.¡± Emily put down the towel and looked at her hazy figure in the mirror. She raised her hand and wiped away the water on the mirror. ¡°In two days, you call him and tell him you will give him money after New Year.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Emily stood there and thought for a moment before going out. She had been ignoring an important clue. Eliot was efficient and his room was neat and tidy. The bed was covered with blue and white sheets, the curtains were navy blue, and the upper half of the curtains was like dazzling white waves rolled up by the wind. There were many books on the bookshelf and desk. He liked taking notes while reading, so there were bookmarks and notebooks on the desk. There was only one pen in the pen holder. She remembered that her brother used this very pen to teach her how to write including his name. She retracted her gaze and walked to the bedside. She picked up one or two strands of hair on the pillow and held them in her palm and walked out. But she bumped into Elsie at the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elsie was in a good mood because she had made a profit, so she wasn¡¯t as mean to Emily as usual. Although Emily was shocked, she did not hide her hand. She only looked at Elsie, looking retarded, and asked, ¡°When will Eliot be back?¡± ¡°How do I know it?¡± Elsie said impatiently. Emily lowered her head as if she felt hurt. Elsie was looking at Emily. Although she looked down on her, she had to admit that Emily looked well these days. Even if she was a cowardly retard, she was as beautiful as a doll. Emily was like this when she was sent here at seven. At that time, Elsie had been very worried that all the boys in the school would like her. But to her surprise, Emily did not dare to go out and hid in the room every day. She was relieved then. But as time went on, Emily became prettier. Now, she seemed like she had just finished bathing. Her skin was as fair as porcin in the light. Her eyeballs were like ck grapes. Her head was lowered now and only her pointed chin and pink lips could be seen. Elsie stretched out her hand jealously to pinch Emily¡¯s face, but she felt her hair being pulled. She red at Emily in pain but found Emily covering her head in fear. Emily then turned around and ran to her room. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Elsie, don¡¯t beat me!¡± ¡°You retard, shut up!¡± Elsie was so angry that she chased after Emily to beat her. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Maury¡¯s voice came from behind. Elsie¡¯s fury dissipated a bit instantly, but her voice was still filled with anger. ¡°She pulled my hair!¡± ¡°Why did she pull your hair?¡± Maury did not see what Emily was doing. He only saw Elsie stretching out her hand towards Emily, and then Emily ran away. He jumped to a conclusion. ¡°Did you try to beat her?¡± Elsie was furious and retorted, ¡°I just want to touch her face.¡± Maury didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Elsie, don¡¯t go to school these days. Stay in your room. If I see you treat Emily like that again, you have to move to the countryside!¡± Hearing the word ¡°countryside¡±, Elsie shrank and trotted into the room. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the country. There were many mosquitoes. Returning to her room, Emily spread out her palm. There were a little long hair and a little short hair. She put the long hair and the short hair into two transparent bags, then texted Harold. A momentter, Harold came in from the balcony and took away the things on the table. The moment he got it, he saw what was inside. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. But as he always kept a poker face, even though he was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°There should be my dad¡¯s hair in the back seat of his car. Go pick up some and send them for a test.¡± Elsie sat at the table, looking so indifferent that no one was unable to see what she was thinking. ¡°Yes!¡± When Harold was about to leave from the balcony, he heard Emily¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°Harold.¡± Harold turned around and didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at her fixedly. Emily did not look at him, but lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Will Dad hate me if I break up his home? Will Eliot hate me?¡± What if the people she wanted to protect hated her? ¡°Miss Emily, you just need to do what you think is right.¡± Harold said seriously. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± Emily looked up at him, her eyes filled with determination now. ¡°Now I know.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 259 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 259 Emily stayed in her room for four whole days. During these four days, she only worked on her paintings and read books. Afterpleting a dozen bookmark designs, she finally asked Harold to send out one design and had the factory customize it ording to her requirements. Before Harold left, he even asked, ¡°Just this one?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°It is enough.¡± She only drew one pattern. It was the shape of a raindrop. It was attached to the window ss, forming a huge water droplet. It was lifelike. If it could be sealed with resin, the shape would be more vivid. She asked Stephanie to advertise for her. There was no need for her to advertise too much. Just one design was enough for the public to know her talent. Then she would apply for copyright protection and sign an agreement with the manufacturer. In the past few days, she had also finished two other paintings, she asked Harold to take them to the Dalton Hotel, she didn¡¯t expect that someone would buy them right after the delivery. Vincent¡¯s purchase had lifted quite a new wave of buying paintings. Many followers tried to buy one. However, there were fewer paintings than the customers¡¯ needs, thus there was a shortage of supply. There were too many peoplepeting for the two paintings, the tension almost led to a fight. In the end, the owner of the Dalton Hotel came forward and held an unofficial auction to sell them to the highest bidder. One was sold at the price of five million, the other at six million. Emily earned tens of millions in just one day, which made Ferne envy. However, at this moment, she wasn¡¯t happy at all. Because, the test results came out. Harold did not read the test results. He went to another city to find a doctor to do the test. After all, everyone in City Y knew Maury and Beverly. To be on the safe side, he went to the neighboring city. After the test was finished, he had someone send it over by express delivery. Then, he brought the test result to Emily as soon as he received the express delivery. Emily read the test results with no expression on her face. After reading it, she put it aside and said to Harold, ¡°Help me with one more thing.¡± ¡­ At the same time, Christy and Noah finally found clues in their long search. Noah joined a chat group. There were all kinds of people in the group. Every day, they would share pictures of girls with stockings. Sometimes there were even naked pictures of minors. Everyone in the group used these pictures for their daily entertainment. He had joined this group for more than a month, and no activity had been held so far. Now, the group organizer suddenly said that in order to celebrate the first anniversary of the group¡¯s establishment, there was an anniversary event. Someone in the group asked, ¡°Do you have any younger ones?¡± The organizer smiled sinisterly, ¡°Of course.¡± The organizer hosted this event for money, and the group members did notck money. Some of them asked in the group how much money they should pay. Instead of sending private messages, this time the organizer clearly marked the price at 5,000 per night for one girl and sent out the message in the chat group. Dozens of people immediately signed up, and Noah blended in. To be on the safe side, the organizer took a deposit of 2,500 in advance. After they actually met the girls, he would collect another 2,500. After Noah changed his clothes, he warned Christy, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to save people. This time, we need to find out where their source is. As long as we cut off the source, we can save more children. Therefore, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°When did you see me being so soft-hearted?¡± Christy asked him while wearing stockings. Noah was stunned for a moment before he realized that the person he should warn was Ferne. Christy took out two ck earrings from the box and handed one to Noah. ¡°New type, Emily sent them over. Try it on first.¡± Noah put it on without saying a word and walked out the door. Christy¡¯s voice came from the earring, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noah looked at the earrings through the reflection of his phone screen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Christy also took part in this activity, as Noah¡¯s femalepanion, in order to cover up his ¡°bad hobbies¡± for him. The venue for this event was somewhat remote. It was like a dpidated auditorium. However, tables and chairs were removed. The building only had one floor, and the curtains on the stage were still there. After arriving at the ce, they discovered that there weren¡¯t many participants. It seemed that there were only about 30 people, the number was exactly the number of people who signed up in the chat group. After entering, every participant was attracted by Christy. Christy was dressed in a sequined gown today. The golden light was quite dazzling, and her curvaceous figure attracted many men. Of course, their eyes were fixed on her. Some men did not stare at her with lust. Instead, they just nced at her for a moment before moving their sights away. After all, what they really liked wasing right away. Quite a few curious men walked over and asked Noah, ¡°Why did you bring your femalepanion here?¡± Noah smiled without revealing any traces. ¡°I used to take a femalepanion to cover up for this kind of event. I didn¡¯t expect that it is unnecessary for this ce.¡± Noah used a simple statement to mark himself as an experienced yer, and rxed the participants¡¯ alert, and even made them feel a little excited to find another fellowpanion. ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve participated. Thest organizer ¡­ was caught. After waiting for a few days, I thought that no one would host another one. I didn¡¯t expect this event will really happen.¡± ¡°The one who got caught is somewhat lucky anyway. I participated in one before, and the organizer was stabbed to death on the bed¡­¡± ¡°I know that. I heard that he was killed by the girl¡­¡± When they spoke, none of them noticed Christy¡¯s expression. She stiffened for a moment, then smiled perfectly at Noah as if nothing had happened. All sorts of amorous feelings appeared in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Have you ever thought of buying a girl and keeping her at home?¡± Noah suddenly asked. His resolute face was a little fierce at the moment, but no one paid attention to his expression. Because the organizer had arrived, everyone turned to look at the organizer. Hearing his words, they did not turn around and said, ¡°This won¡¯t work. If someone finds out, your life will be over. Furthermore, how can you hide a person without being found out? At least there must be a cer.¡± When the others heard this, they turned around and began to discuss, ¡°I heard that the welfare institute has a cer for children.¡± ¡°Bullshit, why don¡¯t I know? Which welfare institution?¡± ¡°I just heard about it. I didn¡¯t say it was true.¡± ¡°There are a lot of cers in the rich people¡¯s homes. Maybe each rich family in the City Y has one¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have one at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pick on me.¡± ¡°The organizer here probably used girls for business. He won¡¯t sell one to me.¡± Noah said regretfully. A group of people nearby immediately began to chatter. ¡°Why buy from the organizer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The organizer is just a middleman. He would definitely charge a high price. Furthermore, I have to say, what he have are not first-hand products.¡± ¡°If you want to buy one, why don¡¯t you contact Merinda directly? She has resources, but I don¡¯t have any contact information. Someone told me before but I didn¡¯t dare to buy one. I still have a wife and children at home.¡± ¡°Merinda?¡± Noah put on a puzzled expression naturally. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 260 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 260 The organizer on the stage had started his speech, so Noah couldn¡¯t ask any further. He just exchanged nces with Christy and then looked at the stage. The red carpet looked more dpidated under the illumination of the lights. ¡°As for you guys, you all finished your payments, so those who didn¡¯t pay won¡¯t get the address.¡± The organizer waved at them because there weren¡¯t many people and he didn¡¯t prepare speakers or microphones. He stood on the stage and stared at the people below. Then, he noticed Christy and quickly turned his gaze away. ¡°Next, pleasee to me and finish the payment.¡± Christy did not ignore the snake-like gaze in his eyes. It was extremely disgusting. However, she acted as if she had not seen anything. She fixed her eyes at the organizer seriously as he spoke. The organizer was a middle-aged man in his forties. Although he wore a mask and only exposed a pair of eyes, the light in those eyes was enough to let people know his character clearly. Especially after hearing his words, one could easily know that he was a greedy person. The others were unhappy. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the girl yet, how can we pay first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you say that we pay after we meet the girl?¡± ¡°Yeah, where is the girl? Are you joking with us?¡± ¡°If you dare to collude with the cops to cheat us, you will be finished!¡± Some men fiercely warned. Hearing these words, many people changed their expression. Some even went up to grab the organizer¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Is this a set-up?¡± The organizer was very calm. ¡°Quiet, don¡¯t quarrel. Pay first, the girls are behind us. You¡¯ll see when the curtains open.¡± Those people still didn¡¯t let go of him. The organizer had no choice but to walk over to the curtain and pulled open the thick and dusty curtain with the crowd around him. The backstage was also slightly dirty. It had probably been cleaned up a little bit, there were sofas, beds, and dozens of dressing tables inside. In the innermost corner, there were 30 girls squeezed like quails. No more no less, exactly thirty. In front of them, there were six men guarding. Christy, who had been through a lot, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw this scene. What did it mean for thirty girls being here? It meant 30 families had been destroyed! ¡°How about it? You have seen the girls. Where¡¯s my money? Give it to me, pick your own ce and have some fun, keep one thing in mind, bring my girls back alive.¡± The organizer said lewdly. He reached out his hand and said, ¡°Pay first.¡± Only then did the group of people pay the money without hesitation. Noah and a group of people walked in. Before he entered, he inadvertently swept a nce at Christy. Thetter nodded and then walked to the side, quietly observing the evil deeds of this group of animals. The organizer had been paying attention to her for a long time, seeing her not even blink under this circumstance, he seemed to understand. He knew that some rich people would always bring a female companion just in case, if they really ran into a cop, they could use their femalepanion as a cover. This woman¡¯s expression did not change for a moment. It seemed that she had seen quite a few things with her master. The organizer clearly wanted to move his gaze away, but he couldn¡¯t help looking at the woman¡¯s waist, her curved buttocks, and her two slender long legs. If these legs were ced on his shoulders ¡­ he swallowed evilly. As for her master, he didn¡¯t seem to have time to take care of her. As the organizer thought about it, he walked over to Christy and said, ¡°Do you feel cold here? There¡¯s a room over there with the heating on. Come on, you need to wait at least a while.¡± Christy smiled charmingly at him, ¡°No, if I leave, who will be responsible for anything happenster?¡± ¡°What will happen here?¡± The organizerughed wretchedly, ¡°To tell you the truth, we have organized a dozen events here, and nothing unexpected has ever happened before.¡± Of course, his words had an element of advocacy, but when Christy heard the number, her eyes instantly turned cold. Fortunately, she quickly moved her gaze away and tilted her head, ¡°I can¡¯t be too far away.¡± It meant yes. The organizerughed happily, ¡°Not far, not far! Just over there.¡± There were still some drugs left in his room which specialized in dealing with disobedient children. If he gave her a drinkter, could she be able to say no at that time? Thinking of this, he almost couldn¡¯t restrain his excitement. The organizer enthusiastically brought Christy to the room without noticing the expression on Christy¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Noah had been assigned a girl. Now all men were in the backstage, no one were afraid any more. Some went out to find a ce, some were sitting directly on the sofa or table. In short, the whole ce was filled with horny men. The girls were kissed and touched by men who were at least twenty years older than them. Some of them wept, some cried, but their voices were weak, like mosquitoes. Not only did they not cause pitiful feelings, instead, their responses awakened the desire of these animals. Noah bent his arm and took out something from his pocket and stuffed it into the girl¡¯s mouth. The girl was shocked and wanted to spit it out, but Noah suddenly grabbed her neck. He raised his eyebrows and said ruthlessly, ¡°Swallow it!¡± The girl could only swallow in humiliation. Noah pulled off his tie and leaned over to the girl¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t die, remember.¡± The girl opened her eyes wide in surprise. The next second, her clothes were torn apart. She was exposed to the light and couldn¡¯t help crying, but she didn¡¯t call for help. Noah looked at her in confusion, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were teary and she didn¡¯t speak. He looked at the other girls, struggling or crying, but none of them said anything. His heart sank, ¡°All of you can¡¯t speak? Are you all mute?¡± The girl probably understood. She nodded and ced her hands together on her chest, begging him to let her go. Noah asked again, ¡°Where are you from? Orphanage? Welfare institution? Or church?¡± Every time he asked, the girl just shook her head. There wasn¡¯t much time left. From the moment he entered, he had set the watch¡¯s time to twelve o¡¯clock. The watch was connected to the ones outside. Once the time of his watch was adjusted, the ones outside would be changed simultaneously. After two minutes, his team would start action. He asked in haste, ¡°Can you write?¡± The girl nodded and reached out her hand to write on his chest. Before she could finish writing, the sound of a siren reached from outside. It was so sharp that it was like the sound of death which brought endlessly horror in the night. The men nearby had only just taken off their clothes. Before they could really do any harm to the girls, they were so frightened by the sound of the siren that they almost immediately put on their pants and ran out. As they fled, they shouted, ¡°Organizer! Are you setting us up?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Quite a few people ran out, while the organizer was drinking red wine with Christy in the room. Of course, the organizer had added drugs in this wine already. The disobedient children would be very obedient after drinking this wine, allowing others to do whatever they want. Christy just shook her ss of red wine andughed quietly through it. She also put the tracer into his pocket when the organizer turned around to pour wine. As soon as he returned to his base¡­ Suddenly, the sound of a siren pierced through the air.. The organizer was stunned for a moment and suddenly grabbed Christy¡¯s arm fiercely. ¡°How did the cop find this ce? Was that you?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 261 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 261 ¡°Are you trying to frame us up?¡± Christy was fearless, grabbing his cor. ¡°Take us out now. If we get caught, you won¡¯t be able to walk away from it!¡± Her retort reminded the organizer of the situation, and he immediately rushed out, followed by those men, who caught him like headless chickens, railing against him. ¡°Damn it! You dare to set us up?¡± Someone even came over and punched the organizer. ¡°If I get caught, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± These people might be respected with their social status, and their reputation would be damaged and their promising career would be ruined if they got caught because of this. Therefore, many of them rushed to the organizer when he came out. As he struggled, the organizer¡¯s mask fell off, revealing a pockmarked face. Everyone tried to strangle him, wishing to kill him. At the sound of the sirens, the six bodyguards started to take the thirty girls outside. The dozen men guarding the door rushed in, each of them dragged two girls out. In the blink of an eye, only the organizer was left in the auditorium. Badly beaten up, he curled up on the ground and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not me! Listen to me. Don¡¯t panic. Follow me. We¡¯ll talk after we get to a safe ce.¡± The people shouted, ¡°Hurry up and lead the way!¡± At the back door to the backstage area of the auditorium, there was a storage room, where some old junk was piled up there. After the organizer led the people in, he closed the door and said, ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± In the darkness, more than thirty people quietly squatted in the corner. As the footsteps approached, someone shone a shlight. The beam swiftly shed across the flustered faces of the men through the wooden door to the storage room. Someone said, ¡°Where did the thief go?¡± Another man said impatiently, ¡°Are you sure he came here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then why do youe here?¡± ¡°To try our luck. It¡¯s not easy for us to go out on such a cold day. We can get a bonus this year if we catch a thief with a criminal record.¡± ¡°Come on. I just want to stay in the car and enjoy the heating in this damn weather.¡± The man yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back. You go ahead.¡± ¡°Forget it. This ce is eerie. I¡¯m going back too.¡± When the sound of footsteps died away, everyone in the storage room quietly let out a sigh of relief. They were scared out of their wits. They had thought that they were betrayed by the organizer. However, it turned out to be two cops on patrol. The organizer realized that he had misunderstood Christy. Moreover, he had been wrongly beaten up. Once the cops left, he hissed, ¡°I make money from you, so I can¡¯t possibly report you to the cops. Damn you. If you think about it, you¡¯ll find it unlikely.¡± Even though it was a false rm, the people had lost their mood. They seemed to be frightened. During the long time when they hid in the darkness, they imagined the distain in the eyes of their neighbors, rtives and friends after their reputation was damaged. However, some bold people asked the organizer anxiously once the cops left, ¡°The cops came before we started. We can¡¯t continue tonight. You took the money. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pocket your money. However, it¡¯s too risky now. You have to wait for a while.¡± The organizer wouldn¡¯t give them back the money. Someone said, ¡°What if you change your mind? You should return the money to us.¡± Someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s too dangerous. What if we get nothing after we pay and get caught by the cops in the end? Who will bear the responsibility then?¡± ¡°I promise that the ce we choose next time will be very safe.¡± The organizer extended his hand and earnestly assured them. However, no one could see his expression in the dark. Many people bottled it after they got frightened by the sirens. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They waited for five minutes, and no one appeared again. The organizer opened the door and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go out. It¡¯s safe now.¡± The people scattered away. Noah walked at the back and leisurely lit a cigarette. He took a slow puff and put his arm on the organizer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you take my woman to your room for a drink just now?¡± The organizer¡¯s legs gave way when he looked at Noah¡¯s gloomy eyes, but he exined with feigned composure, ¡°There is heating in the room.¡± Noah paused, as if he understood. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The organizer had attempted to hit on Christy, but now he didn¡¯t even dare to nce at her. Noah seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Do you have any clean ones? Any virgins that you have just got?¡± The organizer extended his index finger and thumb, rubbing them. ¡°Yes, but the price¡­¡± ¡°Money is not an issue.¡± Noah puffed the smoke at the organizer¡¯s face. ¡°Call me once you have any fresh girls. I don¡¯tck money.¡± The organizer could tell that Noah was the richest man among these people. He was handsome, and the woman beside him was a stunning beauty. One could imagine how wealthy he was. Of course, this special hobby couldn¡¯t be discovered by others. Normally, rich men tended to keep a few young girls in their private vis, so no one would find out. If anyone saw the girls, he would just cook up an exnation that they were his nieces. In short, no faults would be found in any investigations. Noah¡¯s words disarmed the organizer, who gave a lubricious smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call you when I have new girls.¡± Noah merely said, ¡°Okay¡±, and tossed the cigarette butt into the organizer¡¯s palm like a king. Rich men liked to treat people like servants. The organizer cared for nothing but money, so he sucked up to Noah, who was wealthy. After he saw Noah off, he happily picked up the cigarette butt and looked at it. ¡®Damn it. He is indeed a rich man, and he smokes costly cigarettes.¡¯ He greedily sniffed the smell of the cigarette, a satisfied and vulgar smile appearing on his swollen and bruised face. He though he was going to make a fortune from this wealthy man. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 262? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 262? ** On midwinter evenings, it got dark early in City Y. There were no stars in the pitch-ck sky. It was an ordinary night, but it was unusual. The owner of the Dalton Hotel returned to his suite early, and he did not even have dinner delivered. The staff had a good gossip about that their boss had broken up with his boyfriend. Ever since his boyfriend walked out in a fit of anger, their boss had been depressed. He was not in the mood of doing anything all day long. Today, his spirit was lifted, but he looked tense. His eyes were extremely bright, and he looked like a poising leopard. Ferne was waiting for a phone call. Noah asked him to arrange a police car to search near the appointed location for the purpose of scaring the organizer. However, if anything went wrong, Noah and Christy would not be able toe back. Ferne had intended to join them, but Noah refused on the grounds that his face was conspicuous. Noah had a point there. After all, Ferne ran a hotel, and he was considered one of City Y¡¯s young and promising entrepreneurs. However, Ferne felt disgruntled with the word ¡®conspicuous¡¯, which didn¡¯t sound like a word to describe a man. Instead, it sounded like the word for the most popr courtesan. Time crawled to 22:11 in his wild imagination. His phone vibrated. It was a message from Noah. It was a period. Ferne was exasperated. ¡®Damn it. Can¡¯t this guy type more words?¡¯ ¡®Thankfully, he is fine.¡¯ Ferne let out a sigh of relief. He changed and went upstairs. These days he was practicing boxing. It was said that it took twenty-one days to form a habit. After practicing for two months, he finally took to the feeling of sweating profusely. After he changed clothes, Ferne went upstairs. A waiter came out after he finished cleaning the arena. However, he stopped at the door and saw Ferne go to the sandbag and gave it a fierce punch. The sandbag swung slowly, revealing a portrait on the sandbag. It was Noah¡¯s face. The waiter shook his head. ¡®Mr. Ferne is turning his love into hate.¡¯ ¡­ Jaquan had been busy for several days. His client was hospitalized, so he had to go to the hospital and followed up on the case. The trial date had been postponed due to the hospitalization of his client. However, the opposingwyer proposed a settlement. His client wanted to fight for the best interests in court, but at the same time he was worried that it would cost more to hire awyer. Even if he won the lawsuit, he would get less. In short, the indecision of the client had greatly affected his mood. As a result, he hadpletely forgotten about Arabe these days. By the time he sorted out the things with his clients, four days had passed since he formalized his rtionship with Arabe. On the fifth night, he managed to call Arabe after work, briefly exining that he had been busy recently. Arabe was understanding and didn¡¯tin, but she seemed to be in low spirit. ¡°Tomorrow is weekend. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Arabe¡¯s mood was lifted. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t have any idea, so he asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°The Cultural Pce.¡± Arabe suggested. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jaquan looked at the time. It was half past ten. He flexed his shoulders and drove out of the garage. Afterwards, he opened the window to get fresh air. The traffic wasn¡¯t congested at night, and he kept his speed at 60 mph. He rxed at the view and the cold breeze on the winter night. He stopped at the red light and tilted his head to look at the car beside him. It was a long van. The window at the front passenger seat was open, but the man sitting on it saw Jaquan¡¯s car window was open, and he slowly rolled up the van window. Jaquan looked away and rubbed his fingers on the steering wheel. When the light turned green, the van sped away. Jaquan was behind the van. In the high beam light, he saw a girl¡¯s face pressing against the rear window of the van ahead of him. When he drove closer, he found that it was a poster. He rubbed the ce between his eyebrows, thinking he was so tired recently that he had an illusion. He didn¡¯t know that the girl on the van was beating at the window with tears in her eyes, but she was fiercely pped by a burly man and passed out. ¡­ When Noah and Christy got home, they went to theputer. There were two electronic tags. One was ced on the girl and the other on the organizer. The electronic tag on the organizer was hidden in a lighter. If it was discovered, no one would suspect it was an electronic tag, as it was normal for a man to have a lighter in his pocket. At this moment, the tag on the organizer disyed its location on theputer. A red dot was moving towards the east of the city. However, the girl¡¯s location ¡­ was in the north of the city. Christy quickly spread out the map, on which every street and alleyway was fully detailed. Her hand had been moving towards the north of the city. However, Noah¡¯s finger slowly moved towards the east of the city. Finally, the red dot on theputer stopped. Noah quickly made a mark on the map, and Christy firmly pressed a position on the map. The red dot had not moved there, but ording to the map, there were no other roads nearby, so she put her finger on the ce that the only route would lead to. When Noah was about to say something, he gaped at the position on the map. He recalled what the girl had written. It was a G. He had failed to figure out the name of the ce. Now it dawned on him that it was only part of the name. He looked at the ce that Christy pointed at. It was the GY Temple. The girl was in the GY Temple. ** At the GY Temple. A group of men took the girls into the temple through the back door in the dark and put them in a side hall, where there were two rows of beds for the girls to sleep on. They counted the girls and locked the door. Afterwards, they went to the main hall. A monk in his fifties or sixties was knocking on a wooden block in the main hall. When he heard the noises behind him, he stopped and opened his eyes, asking, ¡°Did the police find out?¡± The men shook their heads. ¡°We don¡¯t know. We brought them back when we heard the sirens. We have no idea what¡¯s going on there.¡± Just as they spoke, a middle-aged woman wearing in clothes came in. She had a very kind face, which looked amiable when she smiled. There were a few wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. She pushed open the door to the main hall and came in with a smile. ¡°Pockmark has just sent a message, saying he is safe.¡± The men in the hall were unruffled. As far as they were concerned, it didn¡¯t matter if Pockmark died. After all, Merinda would find a good substitute, as their mission was to transport and ensure the safety of the girls. ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± Merinda waved her hand. The men left. Merinda knelt down on the mat and prayed. Afterwards, she stood up and lit incense, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to restrain ourselves these days. They¡¯ve been investigating harshly recently.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± The monk got up from the mat and put away the wooden block. He was dressed in a grey monk robe. His face was old, and his eyelids were droopy. Because of that, his eyes looked very small. From the distance, his face seemed kind and genial. However, when looked closely, his small eyes glinted with cunning. After he pushed open the main hall door and went out, he took the key to open the side hall. Merinda followed behind him. When she saw him enter the room where the girls stayed, she did not stop him. Instead, she said to the several men standing at the door, ¡°Go and get some food.¡± She was dismissing them. The men knew that every time when the abbot came, Merinda would send them away. Even if they left, they knew what would happen in the room. For many years, the girls in the side hall had never managed to escape from the abbot¡¯s evil hands. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 263 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 263 It was a sleepless night for many people. Noah wore ck and went out in the middle of the night. He had been searching for those people all these years. Now he finally located them, and he felt excited. He wasn¡¯t sure if this address was their stronghold, but if he seeded in the attack, he would be a step closer to destroying all the dens. Vincent gave him not only an identity, but also the power to perform duty of the identity. At midnight, Noah discussed the operation n of the next day with several SWAT captains. In order not to attract attention, he chose the restaurant and ordered four dishes to cover their real intention. At the center of the table was a detailed map of the GY Temple. ¡°There are a total of three gates to the temple. You split up into three teams and disguise as visitors to offer incense. Guard the three gates. No matter what happens, you must stay in your positions.¡± ¡°I will take some people to locate the children, and you listen to my order. Before that, you can¡¯t act without permission even you encounter someone you suspect.¡± ¡°This is the map, and you discuss the positions among yourselves. We will leave tomorrow at seven o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t do anything stupid like evacuating the crowd. Remember, do your job properly.¡± The SWAT captains were not pleased with Noah¡¯smanding tone, but they did not refute as he was right that any small ident could directly result in failure. Everyone present had participated in all sorts of operations and had been injured in meticulous nning. They knew well what Noah meant. They did not understand how an outsider like him managed to participate in such a big case, and they doubted his ability, but they suppressed their dissatisfaction and did not show it. Soldiers were all proud, especially these captains. They despised Noah, who pulled strings to secure the position of inspector. Everyone knew it took painstaking efforts and injuries to obtain this position. However, the man before them appeared as an inspector with obscure background. He hadn¡¯t got any distinguished merits, nor had he ever saved anyone, let alone participate in any operations. How could he convince them? Noah was perceptive. Although the men concealed their grudges well, he could tell that they were reluctant to listen to him. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°After this is settled, I don¡¯t think we will meet again in the future. I hope we can have a good cooperation this time.¡± His implication was obvious, and the men could not quite understand him. But his honest eyes convinced them that he was not a liar and would keep his promise. They put down their bias and simply said, ¡°Okay.¡± They raised their teacups and clinked. ¡°We wish everything would go smoothly tomorrow.¡± When Noah went out of the restaurant, a drop of rain fell from the sky and sshed on his face. He looked up and saw the dark sky seemed to have been torn open and poured down all the rain. ¡­ The lightning ripped the sky, followed by the booming thunder, leaving the city in a chaos. Emma heard someone bitterly quarreling. She was familiar with the sound of vase smashing, the bickering and the man¡¯s furious roar. She got out of bed and quietly pushed the door open to hear it more clearly. ¡°Are you going to see that bitch again? You can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Stop making a fuss. Get lost!¡± ¡°I dare you to leave! If you leave, don¡¯t evere back! Don¡¯t evere back! You¡¯re a bastard if you come back again!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if I wille back!¡± ¡°You heartless bastard! Bastard! Damn you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Suddenly, all the noises died. There were only the woman¡¯s miserable sobs, which lingered in the air and disturbed Emma. She heard heavy footsteps from the stairs, and she retreated to her room as the woman stomped all the way into her room. The woman grabbed her shoulders and cried, ¡°I¡¯m running away from home! Your father doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He is going to live with that bitch. He doesn¡¯t want us anymore. He¡¯s heartless¡­¡± Emma calmlyforted her, ¡°At worst, he will marry one more woman. There¡¯s no need to make a scene.¡± ¡°Marry one more woman?¡± The woman¡¯s makeup was smudged by her tears. She was a wealthydy, wearing precious jewels. On each of her wrists, she wore a jade bracelet, which was bright and smooth without any ws. One single bracelet like this was worth a million, and she had a pair of them. ¡°I¡¯ve fought with those three women for so many years, but I can¡¯t defeat them. Now, there will be one more. How can I bear with it?¡± She cried bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s so old. Why can¡¯t he stop? Are the women outside that good? He¡¯s trying to kill me¡­¡± They quarreled once a year, but that did not mean they seldom bickered. That man came only two or three times a year. Bernice, his fourth wife, lived in such arge vi with his fourth child. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Men can¡¯t be trusted. They are bastards. Men are fickle. Men¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted. They¡¯re all too bad. They lie to get women¡¯s hearts¡­¡± Her mother cried bitterly. She was well preserved. Although she was getting old, one could tell that she was a beauty when she was young. It was a pity that her daughter did not inherit any of her beauty. However, she was happy because her daughter looked more like her father. But he had many children, and Emma was not a sweet girl, so that man seldom came to stay with them. The vi was like a prison, confining the mother and daughter. ¡°No, I must divorce him.¡± Her mother soon pulled herself together, wiping her tears.. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to compensate me for the loss of my youth, and give me at least a hundred million.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 264 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 264 Emma was not surprised with the number, raising her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you willing to leave him?¡± Bernice got aggrieved again. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me¡­ If he likes me, why doesn¡¯t hee often? When hees, he quarrels with me. He smells of perfume from other women and he has lipstick marks¡­ I¡¯m so angry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t men behave like that when they engage in social activities?¡± Even since she was old enough to remember, she had been taken out by her eldest brother and second brother a few times. A group of men were sitting in the private room, apanied by seductive women in sensual clothes. ¡°Why does he need to engage in social activities?¡± Her mother became angry. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are not a boy. If you were a boy, you would have a small share of such arge enterprise. Now those two damn women are happy. Sons usually take over the business of the father. Needless to say, the inheritance will go to the sons of those two damn women!¡± Emma wanted to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to inherit it at all¡±, but she bit her tongue. Her mother was a dependent woman by nature, who needed a man to pamper her. However, she felt aggrieved to spend her best time in an empty vi, and she was reluctant to swallow it. She knew a whining baby always got the attention, and that bastard would send something over after the fight today. This was what she wanted. At least, the other women would think he cared for her. This was enough. Hadn¡¯t they fought for so many years just to win the affection? The crying tired Bernice out. She leaned on Emma¡¯s shoulder and sniffed, asking in a muffled voice, ¡°Emma, do you think I am useless?¡± Emma touched her well-preserved hair and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. Don¡¯t quarrel with him the next time if you want something. If you continue like this, he won¡¯te again.¡± Her mother got angry again. ¡°I dare him not toe! If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to the mansion and make a scene!¡± Emma looked at her grey hair and felt distressed. ¡°Mom, have you ever thought of leaving this ce?¡± Her mother said excitedly with a longing look like a naive girl, ¡°Langkawi, the Ind where I can bask in the sun and enjoy the beach breeze. That old bastard promised me to go there long time ago, but we never went¡­¡± ¡°I mean leaving here for good,¡± Emma said softly. Her mother fell silent. After a long time, she said as tears coursed down. ¡°I can¡¯t leave him.¡± Emma looked at the rain beating at the window, feeling irritated with the persistent noise. ¡°You will understandter. If you meet a man you like very much, your heart will ache a lot when he likes someone else. If I had Heartless Pills, I would definitely feed you one, so that you will not fall in love anyone and will not feel any heartache like the TV dramas¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Her mother looked at her in surprise. Suddenly she had a frightened look on her face, and she shouted at Emma with ferocious eyes, ¡°Emma, where are you? Emma!¡± ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Someone called her in her ears, finally waking her out of the dream. She panted slightly, sweat on her forehead. The sky cleared up. The rainstormst night had finally stopped. It would be a fine day. After the rain, the air was exceptionally fresh with a slightly salty smell of wet y. Stony wiped her sweat with the back of his hand and asked, ¡°Mom, did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a nightmare,¡± Emma said. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so she changed the topic. ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± ¡°Mom, did you forget? Yesterday you said you¡¯d take me to the Cultural Pce,¡± Stony said with his big bright eyes. Emma smiled apologetically at him. ¡°I¡¯m muddled from the sleep.¡± She looked at the clock on the wall. It was five past six. It was not early. ¡°Okay. I get up now.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you put on the socks.¡± Stony found a clean pair of pure white socks and sat on the edge of the bed, clumsily putting them on her feet. Emma looked down at him with a gentle smile on her face. Thinking of that dream, her smile froze. Were they still looking for her these years? They should be. ¡­ After the rainstorm, it became colder. At the gate of the Cultural Pce, a young couple stood opposite each other. As it was the weekend, many couples brought their children to the Cultural Pce. There were also young couples. However, it was rare to encounter such a beautiful couple. Therefore, the two of them attracted most of the attention. They were Jaquan and Arabe. Jaquan was casually dressed. He wore a down jacket and cks. However, Arabe dressed up for the asion. She was attired in an elegant dress with a white fur coat, which ttered her delicate face. Today, she wore light makeup, and she looked stunning from near or far. The library of the Cultural Pce was thergest library in City Y, so it attracted the children as well as the bookworms. Many people brought their own mats and thermos sks, nning to spend the weekend in the library. Some people bought popcorn and coke and went to the cinema inside. Some people took their children to visit historical and cultural sites to increase their historical knowledge. There were other facilities like studio, recreation hall, activity hall, and leisure hall. The Cultural Pce wasrge, where people could spend a whole day. Arabe stood at the gate and looked at the crowd, realizing it was weekend. The sea of people disheartened her. Dressed like this, she couldn¡¯t squeeze in with others to visit. Jaquan knew from the look what she was thinking. He looked behind her and asked, ¡°There is the GY Temple over there. I heard that there are Begonia flowers blooming all year round. Do you want to go there?¡± Arabe quickly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after they left in the car, two people walked out of the Cultural Pce. They were Emma and Stony. Tea Manor was not far from the Cultural Pce, and Emma borrowed Sydnee¡¯s car. She had brought Stony to the Cultural Pce before. At that time, they spent a whole day in the ce, but this time Stony went out after an hour. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Emma asked. Stony shook his head without saying anything. When Emma was about to say something, she saw a family of three happily passing them by, and she instantly understood. Most of the children who came to visit were brought by their parents. As it was weekend, most of visitors came with their families. It was crowded. Emma had just been stopped by someone who asked for her help to take pictures. It was a family of four, standing in front of a pool and hugging each other intimately. When she returned the phone after taking the photo, she saw the longing in Stony¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡± Emma asked. There were vendors at the gate selling snacks as well as souvenirs of the Cultural Pce. Stony shook his head. The two of them stood at the gate, and people came and went. Stony took a few steps back. He looked up and saw a pagoda high above. He pointed at it and asked, ¡°Mom, what is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pagoda.¡± Emma took a look and said, ¡°It seems to be a temple. Do you want to go visit it?¡± Stony nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Emma looked at the ce from the distance. It was a temple. Thinking of that dream in the morning, she pinched her fingers. She wanted to go to the temple and pray for blessings. She wished everything would go smoothly and she would be in good health. However, she did not know that she would be involved in another incident and her fate would be intertwined with that man. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 265 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 265 Begonia flowers bloomed next to the Free Life Pond in the GY Temple. There weren¡¯t many people around. Most visitors went straight to the Grand Hall and prayed for blessings. Afterwards, they bought incense and burned it in the incense cauldron. The rich bought thick incense, while the poor bought small incense, which cost a few dozen. They could save some of it for the next visit. There were two side halls next to the Grand Hall. One was the GY Hall, and the other was the Hall of Samghrma. The derivation of the temple¡¯s name was a legend. Many years ago, the temple was struck by lightning in every thunderstorm, and its sign board got damaged many times. In the end, the old abbot suggested the name be changed into GY Temple. Even since then, natural disasters had been averted. As no cars were allowed to park at the gate of the temple, it took quite a while for Jaquan to find a parking slot. Afterwards, they went through the main entrance and heard several fortune tellers shout, ¡°Come on. I can tell your fortune of marriage. I don¡¯t charge you if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Arabe was tempted, taking a hesitant look at one of the fortune tellers. He was a canny moustached man in his forties or fifties. He wore a ck ancient-style robe, which showed the sleeves of the padded jacket under it. There was a g on the side with the words ¡°Divine Telling¡± written on it. With his sunsses, he looked like a blind street prophet. The moustached man noticed Arabe¡¯s hesitation through his sunsses, and he quickly stopped her with a horsetail whisk in his hand. ¡°Miss, I see that you are a blessed person, because your face is pink like peach blossoms, and the space between your eyebrows is wide. Would you like me to tell your fortune?¡± Arabe asked, ¡°What kind of fortune can you tell?¡± The moustached man waved the whisk at his arm. ¡°Everything. Marriage, achievements, birth, death, and illness. I can tell you anything you like to know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe him.¡± Jaquan frowned and looked at him. He tilted his head and said to Arabe, ¡°He looks like a liar.¡± Arabe hesitated for a moment before walking away with Jaquan. Although the moustached man lost the chance to earn money, he was not upset. He sat down on the stool and watched them leave, sighing, ¡°They look like a good match, but unfortunately, they are not destined to be husband and wife¡­¡± Just as he was sighing, other fortune tellers started shouting again as they saw more visitorsing. The moustached man got to his feet and took a nce. He saw a four or five-year-old boy whose eyes were exactly the same as the man just now. His sunsses almost slipped down in his shock. That was why the man and the woman just now were not destined to be husband and wife. It turned out that woman was a home wrecker. But she didn¡¯t look like a mistress at all. The little boy took a few steps and quietly stopped to wait for the person behind him. Everyone looked back, thinking the mother of such a handsome boy should be a beautiful woman. However, they sighed in disappointment after they saw her. The mother was too in to be noticed in the crowd. The moustached man stroked the moustache above his lips and thought to himself, ¡®No wonder the man has a mistress. That¡¯s because his wife is so in.¡¯ Thinking of this, he looked up at the in woman. He was shocked. Although this woman looked ordinary, there was auspicious air around her. Her husband would adore her in the first half of her life and her children would treat her well in the second half of her life. She was destined to be a rich and dignified person. It was extremely rare! ¡°Miss, would you like me to tell your fortune?¡± The moustached man hastily stopped Emma. Emma stopped and looked back at him. Her eyes were calm, as if nothing could rm her. She had a in face, but her eyes were prating, daring people to ignore her. She said with a melodious voice, ¡°No, thank you.¡± It was weird. When she was not talking, people could hardly notice her. However, when she spoke, she had the great personal charisma which invested her face with certain mour. Before Emma left, Stony suddenly turned around and threw a five-yuan note into the box in front of the bearded man. The moustached man was speechless. The child treated him as a beggar. The moustached man stared at the child¡¯s face. Just as he was amazed by the child¡¯s future, Stony grinned at him and walked away without looking back. The moustached man touched his moustache and sighed, ¡°This family is simply too scary. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t study the man¡¯s face just now¡­¡± There weren¡¯t many visitors this day, but there were more peddler at each gate selling candied fruit or spices, whose smell attacked people¡¯s noses. Disgusted by the smell, Stony covered his nose and ran away. From the distance, they saw the Free Life Pond, where there were turtles and goldfish. Stony threw a coin into the wishing well and pulled Emma to the Free Life Pond to see the turtles. Emma went to buy some bread to feed the turtles. Arabe and Jaquan arrived at the Free Life Pond, where Begonia flowers were in full bloom. There were golden chrysanthemums surrounding the Free Life Pond. From afar, it looked exceptionally beautiful. A few visitors came over to feed the fish in the Free Life Pond with fish feed. Some visitors bought fish and experienced freeing the fish. Arabe watched them, eager to try. Jaquan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± Arabe nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go to thedies.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll meet you here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jaquan walked over to the fish fishmongers and saw the mother and son squatting on the side. The woman was wearing a white down jacket, and her hair was tied at the back of her head with a red cherry. The child next to her was four or five years old, pointing at a small goldfish in front of the fishmonger and shouting, ¡°Mom, I want that one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soft. Emma paid for the fish and fish feed and turned around. Only then did she see Jaquan, who stood a meter away with a surprised expression on his face. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡± Emma didn¡¯t think too much, as she thought it was only a greeting. She politely nodded at him and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, are you visiting here as well?¡± Stony happily greeted Jaquan, ¡°Are you alone?¡± Jaquan suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He involuntarily looked at Emma and then whispered, ¡°No, I come with a friend.¡± Emma handed the fish in the stic bag to Stony and said to him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to free the fish?¡± Stony nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Goodbye, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Jaquan had thought that Emma sent Stony away in order to talk with him, but right after Stony left, she nodded at him politely and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Jaquan was lost for words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 266 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 266 Jaquan bought two goldfish and a few slices of bread. He thought that they might be thirstyter on, so he went to buy two cups of milk tea. Looking at the price list, he thought of Emma he had just met. He asked the shopkeeper to make one more cup of milk tea. After ordering it, he asked the shopkeeper to put eat less sugar. Emma did not seem to have a sweet tooth. Emma and Stony went to the Free Life Pond, where Stony freed the fish. She did not look back at Jaquan. Afraid to bump into him again, she walked forward with Stony. She found something was wrong in the front. A few young peddlers selling snacks and toys were walking around, but they kept stealing nces at the side hall. As Emma went by, she looked suspiciously at one of them. This man walked steadily, and she could tell he had practiced kung fu. He held a big pinwheel with his callous fingers. Emma observed them discreetly and detected with her sharp perception that there was something wrong. When she took Stony¡¯s hand and was about to leave, she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s voice. She looked back and saw no woman around. She ran a few steps and then turned around, reminding Stony, ¡°Go hide in a safe ce.¡± After she ran a few steps, she added, afraid that Stony might run into a bad guy, ¡°Go look for Mr. Jaquan at the fishmonger¡¯s.¡± Stony nodded and ran away. Emma walked around the main entrance of the side hall and saw that the window was open. Some men were moving the children out. Arabe let out a cry, and she was discovered. A burly man covered her mouth and dragged her away. Emma frowned. After thinking for a moment, she rushed over at high speed. When she got closer, several men ran to her, trying to cover her mouth. But they had underestimated this woman. Emma did not fight with them. She dodged their attack and rushed up to Arabe, ¡°I will just take her away. I don¡¯t interfere with your business.¡± Arabe¡¯s mouth was covered, and she was crying silently. When she came out of the bathroom, she saw some men move a child out of the window. The child seemed to be unconscious without making any sound. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. When she turned around and ran, someone grabbed her and covered her mouth. She had thought that she would die here, but she met Emma again. Last time Emma came to rescue her from danger, so Arabe somehow felt relieved. She was certain that she would not die here. Those men didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of releasing Arabe, let alone Emma. As they hesitated, they heard footsteps, as if many people were running over. The man who was holding Arabe said resentfully with disappointment in his eyes, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve ruined our n?¡± Arabe shook her head in bewilderment. She could not make a sound. Emma stared at the man and then looked at the other men surrounding her. They moved their hands towards their waist with the standard posture of cops to draw guns. A short distance away, the footsteps were getting closer, apanied by people¡¯s voices. A man near Emma said to his headset, ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered!¡± Someone in the headset said something, and the man person resolutely waved his hand at his men in depression, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± ording to the n, this was the best time to capture the suspects.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up! Retreat now!¡± The captain took the lead and left, and the men quickly followed him. Arabe was released. She covered her neck and gasped for breath. She tried to run away, but she tripped over her high heels and fell to the ground. She was wearing a long dress, which made it difficult for her to get up. When she sat there in panic, a pair of hands helped her up. She looked back and saw a strange man. She fell to the ground again in horror. Emma pieced together a simple story from her own observations. The group of men who caught Arabe just now were actually cops. They were on a secret mission, but Arabe discovered them. They were worried that the n would fail, so they covered her mouth. However, Arabe¡¯s scream attracted another group of men, who were evidently the culprits who hid the children. Emma was raged that these men had the nerve to abduct and sell children openly. If those cops worked with her, they would be able to arrest these men. However, the captain gave the order to retreat. Now there were only Emma and Arabe, who was on the ground. When she was thinking, she saw that Arabe caught by the men over there. ¡°Help¡­¡± Arabe cried and extended her hand to Emma. ¡­ After Jaquan bought the milk tea, he saw Stony rushing over breathlessly. Stony grabbed his pants and shouted, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, quick,e with me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jaquan was startled by his urgent tone, and the three cups of milk tea fell to the ground. ¡°Did something happen to your mother?¡± Stony said as he ran, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to her.¡± Jaquan¡¯s heart tightened for no reason. He immediately took Stony¡¯s hand and strode forward. He was too fast for Stony to catch up. After running for a few steps, Jaquan simply picked up Stony and carried him under his armpit, dashing forward. Stony was jolted badly and he felt nauseated. He tried not to vomit. When they arrived, he pointed at the back of the side hall. ¡°Mom is over there¡­¡± Jaquan rushed forward. Suddenly, he seemed to see a familiar figure. He tilted his head slightly and looked over. There was nothing. It seemed to be an illusion. When he got to the ce, he saw people lying on the ground. Arabe hid on one side, shivering. Next to her was a woman, who was quietly putting on a white down jacket. Her movements looked awkward, as if her arm was injured. When she turned around, her white jacket was very clean, while Arabe on the ground looked dirty, as if she had been dragged on the ground for some distance. ¡°What happened?¡± Jaquan walked over with a solemn expression. He nced at the people lying on the ground. They were injured to varying degrees. Some of them suffered dislocated shoulders, while most of them suffered hurt chins. They couldn¡¯t speak, and they moaned on the ground. ¡°Who are they?¡± There was some blood on the ground. He wondered who was wounded. Jaquan was walking towards Arabe, but Emma suddenly grabbed his arm. He looked at her in surprise. Emma pulled him silently all the way to the rear window of the side hall. The window was open, and they could see the inside clearly if they lifted up the wooden pane. Emma opened the window. Jaquan gasped at the sight. There were twenty to thirty teenagers lying inside, and each of them closed their eyes. They looked like sleeping, but they looked more like they were dead. ¡°This is¡­¡± He was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma exhaled. A streak of blood stained her fair face, looking frightening. Jaquan reached out to wipe the blood off her face, not realizing this was an intimate move. When he found that she wasn¡¯t injured, he heaved a sigh of relief. Emma frowned slightly and avoided his touch. ¡°You have a buddy who used to be a cop, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jaquan was surprised that she even knew about this. Just as he was about to ask, she said, ¡°Call him and ask how to handle this situation. I guess he won¡¯t suggest you call the police.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± As Jaquan dialed the number, he walked towards Arabe, who was shocked but did not get injured. He looked back and saw that Emma had gone far. He stared at her back and found she was walking awkwardly. The phone was connected, and Ferne¡¯s voice came through with unusual anxiety and seriousness. ¡°Go now! Don¡¯t stay there!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 267 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 267 ¡°I heard there¡¯s a fight over there!¡± ¡°Yeah, I just went there to take a look. Many people are lying on the ground. I wonder if they¡¯re dead¡­¡± ¡°I just saw a lot of blood. It¡¯s too scary¡­¡± ¡°I heard that someone is dead!¡± ¡°Really? Heavens! Why didn¡¯t anyone call the police?¡± ¡°Death in the temple will be a jinx. It should be the abbot who suppressed it¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, the police have arrived!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This ce is so far from the police station, how could they arrive so quickly?¡± ¡°I heard that they have been ambushing here for a long time¡­¡± Ferne took off his headset and mask, hung up the phone, and kicked the tree fiercely. The thick osmanthus tree was broken by his kick. He hurriedly ran out. After about five minutes, he finally got in a car. His voice sounded upset, ¡°Mission failed.¡± Noah looked ahead and said emotionlessly, ¡°Got it.¡± Ferne punched him on the shoulder, ¡°Hit or curse, make it quick!¡± Noah tilted his head to look at him and said in a weak voice, ¡°Will it help?¡± ¡­ Neither Noah nor Christy participated in this mission. Worried that she would see the people she met last night, Christy was watching the tracker on theputer at home. Noah just drove his car and wore a mask to act like a truck driver, while Ferne took the role of the captain of the mission. He wore a beard and looked very different from before. As long as one was not familiar with him, he would hardly be recognized. The n was to wait for the suspect toe close to the children and then they would catch him, but they didn¡¯t expect that when Ferne brought the team to the side hall to take a look, they found that those children were lying there with their eyes closed, as if they were dead. They talked via headphones. Noah, who was in the car, said, ¡°Don¡¯t alert them. Just stay put.¡± The three doors of GY Temple were all guarded, and there were people in front of and behind the side hall. A team member vited the order and went to see if the children inside were still alive. If they were alive but they didn¡¯t move and missed the opportunity to rescue them, then the mission would be meaningless. Ferne hid it from Noah and gave that person a minute. Unexpectedly, something happened. They opened the rear window and went in. One found the daughter of their captain lying inside. He immediately carried her out. Fortunately, the child was still alive, but she was unconscious. At that point, Arabe saw him¡­ Ferne didn¡¯t see Arabe. At that time, he was still in the main hall. Noah suspected that the abbot in the temple was involved in this matter, so he asked Ferne to pretend to be a pilgrim to offer incense so he could have an eye on the abbot. When the ident happened, Noah immediately ordered to retreat and to leave the spot for the policemen who had been ambushing there via the headset. n B was implemented. The inclothes policemen would pretend to be real ones and went out to offer incense, and they would discover the side hall, open the rear window in curiosity, and then find the children. They would act like they found the children by ident. However, this clue was cut off, and the clues followed may never be found. They saved children from the side hall, but more children might suffer elsewhere. Ferne stared at the monk who had been knocking on the wooden fish, but no one hade to contact him from the beginning to the end. Noah¡¯s cold voice came from his headset, ¡°Retreat!¡± Ferne knew that the n had failed, and the saddest one would be Noah. He could even imagine the scene of Noah losing all his hope. He was instantly enraged and he wanted to grab the monk who was knocking on the wooden fish and beat him up. However, he couldn¡¯t. He silently retreated and saw Jaquan and Arabe. The woman mentioned earlier in his headset was Arabe. He even had hatred towards Jaquan. But most of all, he hated himself. Today, he was the leader, and he would be responsible for any problems urred. Ferne punched the car window. Noah, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, was still quietly looking ahead. A report from the inclothes police sounded in his headset. They had arrested all the people managing the GY Temple. This was a big thing, and the GY Temple would be closed for half a month. After a moment of silence, Noah threw a handkerchief over. Ferne lowered his head and looked at his hand. The joints of his bones were bleeding. ¡°We¡¯ve got ambnces. They will take all the children to the hospital,¡± Ferne whispered. All of them, including the child with the tracker. And this clue waspletely cut off. Noah didn¡¯t say anything. A few minutester, orders of the withdrawal came from his headset. Noah expressionlessly started the car. Ferne looked out of the window, and the tower in the rearview mirror was getting farther and farther away. It was getting farther and farther. ** Emma bought a bag of wet tissue from the shop, and then had Stony wait at the door. She went into the bathroom alone and stood in front of the washstand. There was no one in the bathroom. They probably all went to rubberneck. She no longer cared as she directly took off her down, revealing a bloodstained arm. She tilted her head slightly, took off her sweater, and wiped the blood with a wet tissue. Because the wound was on the back of her shoulder, it was very difficult for her to clean it. She wiped the blood off, and then put on her sweater again. The sweater was stained with blood, and the bloody smell was so strong. She frowned slightly, took a breath, and raised her arm to put on the down again. At this moment, someone grabbed her arm. When she turned around, she looked at the person who came with some surprise. It was Jaquan. Jaquan pressed down on her hand and lifted her sweater. He didn¡¯t do it in a bottom-up manner, but leaned over and did the opposite. Emma frowned and took a step back. She wanted to avoid him, but he blocked her way. Behind her was the washstand, and in front of her was the man. There was no way to escape from him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emma raised her hand and shook his hand off. Jaquan clutched her arm, and his usually gentle face was now filled with rage, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He lifted her sweater and saw a knife wound on the back of her shoulder. Although it was not deep, the wound was still bleeding. The pure white sweater was dyed by shocking amount of blood, and her pure-colored underwear was also soaked in blood. Emma shook off his hand before he could finish checking her and continued to put on the down. The wet tissue that was used to wipe off the blood was ced on the washstand. She ced it under the tap, washed the blood off, and then threw it into the garbage can. After this, she didn¡¯t even look at Jaquan and turned around to leave. It was like facing a stranger. Jaquan grabbed her arm again and stared at Emma¡¯s calm face. His beautiful eyes were burning with anger. A momentter, he silently pulled her away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you doing?¡± Emma struggled. Her brows furrowed as if she was annoyed to be grabbed so intimately by Jaquan. ¡°What is your concept of being hurt?¡± Jaquan turned around and he became very cold. ¡°Tell me.¡± Emma frowned as she looked at him. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why he was so angry. When they walked out of the bathroom, they see Stony squatting at the door with Arabe by his side. She had probably recovered from the incident just now. However, her hand was still covering her neck. She was probably scared. Seeing Jaquane out, Arabe stood up. Only then did she see Jaquan holding Emma¡¯s wrist. Her expression froze for a moment before she asked, ¡°You¡­?¡± Emma tried her best to shake Jaquan¡¯s hand off, but she failed. ¡°She¡¯s injured. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital..¡± Jaquan pulled Emma out by force, then turned to look at Arabe and said, ¡°Go with us.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 268 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 268 Arabe didn¡¯t feel good. Having been strangled and dying, she hadn¡¯t recovered from scare. And she had to take a statement as the ¡°only witness¡± because Emma, who ran too fast, was unnoticed. Before he left, Ferne had arranged for them to dy the taking of statements in case Arabe and Jaquan were revenged on by the viins. Arabe didn¡¯t know about this. After Jaquan¡¯s negotiation with someone, she left the police station, caught in his arms. Getting away from danger, Arabe found herself in a mess. The dirt, the tears and the makeup made her forget about danger and fear. Her image was now the more important thing. Jaquan took her to the bathroom. She washed her face at sink at the door, and then she noticed Stony squatting nearby. Jaquan had noticed Emma walking strangely. His heart sank when he saw Stony standing at the entrance of the bathroom. Before Arabe could ask Stony anything, Jaquan walked straight into thedies¡¯ bathroom. She guessed that Emma, who had seen her being a coward, was inside. Arabe didn¡¯t want to see her because that would remind her of how brave Emma was and what a wimp she was. She was useless and a burden to Emma. She did not expect Jaquan to bring Emma out. The surprise in her eyes made Emma frowned and she tried to shake off Jaquan¡¯s hands. But he clutched her hand. Jaquan thought of nothing but bringing her to the hospital. He did that in case she escaped halfway. He was so worried for Emma that he forgot about Arabe, who also needed hisfort. When he saw Emma¡¯s injured and bleeding shoulder, there was only one thought left in his heart: Take her to the hospital. He walked with Emma, leaving Arabe and Stony far behind. Emma would have punched him to let go of her, if not for her injured shoulder. The struggles had made her pain worse and she held her breath. When she got to the car, she had figured out the reason for Jaquan¡¯s actions. She turned around to find Arabe¡¯s long face. She was sure. Jaquan was using her to make Arabe jealous. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. She likes you.¡± Emma suddenly said. She walked behind Jaquan. Her gaze was calm. She raised her head, only to see the back of Jaquan¡¯s head. His hair grew a little longer and she could smell the scent of his perfume, which had be familiar to her since she lived in his house. He got three rows of them in the cab of the bathroom whose bottom was filled with empty bottles. She always knew that he was devoted. Jaquan turned around, and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What?¡± The golden sunlight shone on them. The sun was surprisingly warm in winter. Emma looked him in the eye quietly for the first time. He had wrinkled eyelids and narrow eyes which seemed affectionate in the sunlight. He looked puzzled, as if he did not hear what she said, or couldn¡¯t get it. Emma wouldn¡¯t repeat it. She just looked at him quietly. She wanted to figure out from his eyes the reason for his anger that made him barge in the bathroom and grab her hands. Before she could get an answer, she was stuffed into the car, her seat belt fastened. Coming from behind and seeing this, Arabe had aplicated feeling that was beyond expression. The smile on her face vanished. She directly got in the car and so did Stony. The car started. People in it were filled withplex emotions. When Jaquan was driving, he realized that his anger was totally unreasonable. He calmed down and wondered why he was so furious just now. He nced at Emma who was looking out of the window with a calm face. The scarlet cherry hair band set off her dark hair and her fair cheeks. There was a small mole on her earlobe. It was so cute that it looked like a drop of ink on a piece of jade. It added to her charms. When she found him looking at Emma on the front passenger seat for the third time, Arabe couldn¡¯t help but call, ¡°Jaquan.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ncing at her from the rearview mirror, Jaquan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Emma to the hospital first. If you want to go home, you can take a taxi there.¡± Arabe paused. She nced at the front passenger seat but couldn¡¯t see Emma¡¯s expression. She then looked at Jaquan through the rearview mirror, who looked unfamiliar to her at this moment. She murmured, ¡°OK.¡± Emma was injured, presumably, Jaquan would take care of her in the hospital, but why? Emma was injured in order to protect her. Arabe looked at the rearview mirror and said hesitantly, ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for saving me. I¡¯ll pay the hospital expenses for you.¡± Emma looked at her through the rearview mirror and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should do this.¡± Emma¡¯s words reminded Arabe of the scene again. Seeing Arabe being dragged, Emma quietly took off her jacket, ced it on the rock nearby and walked calmly to her. A few men rushed to take her. Just as they reached her, the arms of the two men were broken by her so quickly that no one could see it clearly. They cried out in pain. Arabe stared at her, shocked. Emma stood there quietly with calm eyes, which seemed to be calm forever. She narrowed her eyes at her as afort. Meanwhile, her hand movements were fierce and quick. Seeing that many of their people¡¯s arms and chins had been broken by her, several men dashed forward to mp Emma¡¯s arms, while a man rushed over and pointed a dagger to her neck. Emma turned around promptly. The dagger missed her neck but cut her shoulder. It bled immediately. Regardless of the wound, Emma turned around and kicked them away. Then she grabbed the knife and stabbed at the man¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t stop until it was about to pierce the skin with her eyes calm as usual. She was like a monster that could take people¡¯s life in seconds. Everyone was beaten to the ground. Emma walked over to Arabe and reached out her hand to her. Arabe was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to touch Emma¡¯s hand. Emma withdrew it understandingly, picked up her jacket and put it on gently. She was good at telling people¡¯s feelings from their countenance.. She was familiar with fear in people¡¯s eyes, which she saw a lot when she grew up. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 269 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 269 As he drove to the main road in the city, Jaquan took his phone to call Collin. He opened the phone speaker and ced the phone on the holder. ¡°I¡¯m on the way to the hospital.¡± ¡°What happened to Miss Arabe?¡± said Collin, sounding a little tired. Jaquan looked guiltily at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not her.¡± It suddenly aroused interest of Collin. He asked with obvious relish, ¡°It¡¯s Emma?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan regretted opening the phone speaker, but if he turned it off, it seemed that he wanted to cover up the fact. He could only interrupt Collin, ¡°Find me a female doctor.¡± ¡°It sounds strange! You call me to look for a female doctor?¡± Collin paused for a moment, his tone rising. He smiled and said, ¡°Why not me? I can¡¯t see your wound?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan looked sulky and said, ¡°I have to hang up now.¡± No one spoke in the car for a long time. It was extremely quiet. Arabe lowered her head to look at the dirt on her clothes. She recalled the scene when she was dragged to the ground but Jaquan didn¡¯t ask her if she was afraid at all. In the past, he would at least take off his coat and put it on her, but today¡­ There seemed to be a gash on Arabe¡¯s leg with a burning sensation, but Jaquan only cared about Emma and wanted to send her to the hospital. Even Collin knew about Emma. Arabe felt a little jealous, but as she turned her head to see Stony, she suddenly felt relieved. It was impossible for Jaquan to fall in love with Emma, for Emma had her child. And it was because of Arabe that Emma got injured, so Jaquan took Emma to the hospital for the sake of Arabe. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At the thought of this, Arabe felt more at ease. ¡°Pull over,¡± Arabe said, ¡°I want to get out of the car.¡± Jaquan pulled up to the sidewalk and said, ¡°Did you call ¡­ the driver?¡± Before he could finish it, Arabe opened the door and got off. She stood by the side of the road with her cheongsam covered with dirt and hair messy, but she looked to be in good mood. She walked to the door of Emma¡¯s side and knocked on the window. Emma rolled down the window. Arabe said to her, ¡°Sorry, I need to go back and change my clothes. Jaquan will take you to the hospital. I¡¯ll go to the hospital after I change my clothes.¡± It sounded like that it was Arabe who let Jaquan to send Emma to the hospital. Emma knew that Arabe was emphasizing her position in Jaquan¡¯s heart. Emma nodded faintly but did not speak a word. From the moment when Arabe showed the fear, Emma¡¯s attitude towards her had naturally changed and she became even colder than before. Jaquan frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Arabe smiled and waved at him through the window. Then, she turned around and went to take a taxi. Jaquan restarted the car and turned around to look at Emma. Before he could say anything, Emma said, ¡°Just stop at the gate of the hospital.¡± She took Jaquan as a driver. Jaquan didn¡¯t speak until they arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Both Emma and Stony got off the car. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma nodded politely. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan!¡± Stony was very enthusiastic. Jaquan pulled out the key and got out of the car with them, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Arabe has left.¡± Emma said. Jaquan looked at her in puzzlement, ¡°I know it.¡± ¡°She has left, why you¡­?¡± Emma was confused. ¡°What?¡± Jaquan took a few steps forward. He looked at his phone and immediately raised his head to say to Emma, ¡°Hurry up. Collin has found a doctor.¡± Jaquan took the lead. Behind him, Stony quietly tugged at Emma¡¯s trousers and asked, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re injured, aren¡¯t you?¡± Emma didn¡¯t want him to know it. She had nned to deal with it quietly and apply some medicine after she got home. But Jaquan suddenly rushed in and took her to the hospital without saying a word. ¡°Just a slight injury.¡± Emma touched Stony¡¯s head. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Stony looked at her nervously, ¡°Mr. Jaquan is so worried. You must be seriously injured, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not worried about me.¡± Emma suddenly didn¡¯t know how to exin Jaquan¡¯s strange behavior. But she knew that Jaquan loved Arabe and his love for her would never change. ** When Emily learned about the failure in the GY Temple, she was in Hump Vige, where she received Christy¡¯s message which said ¡°we lost it¡±. Today was a big day for Noah, and it was also the first time Vincent had received treatment. She told her father that she would go to KFC but came here. Stephanie was not close to Spencer. They still spoke very little when they stayed with each other. Stephanie usually squatted there to watch Spencer hoeing, picking herbs, or checking the vegetables. Spencer built a greenhouse, where there were all kinds of vegetables. Stephanie was about to begin her work, so she came here almost every day. When Emily came today, she was a little surprised when she saw the washing machine at the door. But when she saw the air conditioners installed in all of the rooms, she was not surprised at all. When she saw the brand-new kitchen utensils and extractor hood in the kitchen, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just pointed to the microwave oven and asked, ¡°Are you sure the elderly people can use this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get him a cook,¡± Stephanie said frankly, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t agree with me.¡± There were a few clothes hanging on the clothesline. Spencer had very few clothes. Only four sets of clothes were found in his wardrobe. He wore the four sets all the year around. If it was cold, he would add one. If it was hot, he just took off one. ¡°He¡¯s old, and he lives here alone. What if¡­¡± Stephanie sighed, ¡°What if something bad happens but I¡¯m not with him? What if I can¡¯te back at once?¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty thoughtful.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Mr. Vincent¡¯s girlfriend.¡± The topic was suddenly changed. Emily was still a little confused. She didn¡¯t understand why the topic was suddenly changed to Vincent. Stephanie looked at Emily with her chin on her hand. The mole at the corner of her eye was not covered, and it looked particrly conspicuous now. ¡°I guessed it when you called me to work for commercials, but¡­¡± Stephanie tilted her head and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°You look very young but Mr. Vincent is very mature, so I didn¡¯t associate you with him.¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t reply. She asked another question curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t think you pursued him first, but Mr. Vincent doesn¡¯t seemed to be the one who would go after a girl because he looked standoffish¡­.¡± Emily lowered her head and looked at the text message on her phone. ¡°We lost it¡± from Christy was very eye-catching. She stopped the conversation with Stephanie, and took her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± After Emily left, Stephanie felt rather bored. She turned around to look at Harold who was standing still and asked, ¡°Do you know who expressed love first?¡± Harold was confused, ¡°Who?¡± Stephanie fell silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 270 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 270 Emily called Christy after going outside. She did not care about the result. Of course, she¡¯d better seed, but it would be a big problem if she failed. Whether the other side would find her and Noah, and whether they would be revenged? Emily was so worried. When the call went through, she said, ¡°I can find another house for you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Christy did not refuse. Obviously, she shared the same thought with Emily. ¡°Be careful.¡± Emily said. ¡°OK.¡± Christy said in a bad mood. Before hanging up, Emily added, ¡°I will help you when I¡¯m done here.¡± Christy squeezed out a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily put away her phone and walked back. After a few steps, she felt something in the air. She reached out and found it was snow. It was snowing. In the room, Spencer was still treating Vincent. The others were all having fun at the door. Harold and Rex were staring at a grass at the door and guessing its name. Stephanie was the judge. ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Emily walked over and said. Then they all looked up to the sky. The white snow fell down, cooling down the air. Emily nced at the wooden door and looked at her watch. An hour had passed since Vincent entered the room. In the room. A huge wooden bucket was ced in the room. Vincent was in it. Spencer was giving him a needling, and then he threw medicines into the bucket to assist the treatment. He could only find very few medicines in a short period of time, but it was enough for him to take a medicated bath. However¡­ When Vincent stepped out, he was only in a pair of ck panties. The room was warm with the air conditioning on. He straddled on the stool. Spencer put a row of needles on the side. Then he picked up a long one and stabbed it into his leg. The blood Vincent bled was ck. Spencer collected it with a bowl calmly. ¡°You were born with poison, otherwise you would have died earlier.¡± Spencer put down the bowl and picked up another needle to stab it in Vincent¡¯s knee. Vincent looked up with an indifferent expression. As he didn¡¯t speak for too long, his voice was husky. ¡°You mean that poison saved me?¡± ¡°That poison can¡¯t kill you. But if a pregnant woman takes it, there is a risk of miscarriage. So it mainly does harm to pregnant women. Its harm to children is still unclear. Children will definitely die if their mothers miscarry. But if the child survives, this poison will have little effect. You obviously got the poison since fetus. Now, you are almost immune to other poisons. ¡°Spencer said, and then threw the used needles into the wine jar for disinfection. Vincent¡¯s face changed, but soon he returned to normal. Spencer had settled down long before. He adventured in the world fifteen years ago, and at that time¡­ ¡°You are not surprised at all,¡± Spencer nced at him. ¡°You already knew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent said without expression as he put on his clothes. ¡°I remember your mother¡­¡± Spencer wrinkled his face and pondered for a moment. ¡°Normally speaking, if a child is poisoned, the mother cannot survive.¡± Vincent paused for a moment and did not say anything. Spencer stopped his words. Instead, he put the bowl with blood on the table. Then, he took out a transparent bottle from beneath the bed. Inside was a small yellow-brown scorpion. ¡°It¡¯s hard to find it in winter. It took much time to catch it.¡± Spencer poured a little blood into the bottle as he spoke. Then the little scorpion walked in the bottle restlessly with its entire body stained with blood. It walked back and forth anxiously and finally lowered its head to taste the blood. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Spencer smiled and turned around to look at Vincent, ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± He pointed at the little scorpion in the bowl, ¡°We seed.¡± After the door opened, Spencer walked out first. Then Vincent followed. Rex and Harold immediately moved out the wooden bucket and cleaned it up. Seeing Vincent was fine, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to ask Spencer some questions. But when he turned around, Spencer was no longer there. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Spencer?¡± She asked Stephanie. Stephanie shrugged, ¡°He left.¡± Emily knew that Spencer would note back for a while, so she gave up. She walked over to Vincent and gently held his hand. Before Spencer went in, he had said that needling after a medicinal bath really hurt. It was very hard for normal people to endure the pain. Vincent held her hand too. Her hand was very cold while his was warm. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± Vincent frowned slightly as he put her hand on his neck to warm her up. Emily wanted to take her hands back, but he held her tightly. She put on a sweet smile at him. They didn¡¯t see each other for nearly a week. As others were still here, Vincent only rubbed her hair. Stephanie was surprised and said to Harold, ¡°I know who the suitor is!¡± Harold asked, ¡°Who?¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t answer. Before Emily and Vincent could continue to talk, Rex handed over the phone. As the New Year approached, the enterprises of the Scavo Corp at home and abroad were making their closing summaries. Vincent was very busy these days. Vincent walked out to answer the phone as he still firmly held Emily¡¯s hand. Walking outside, he turned on the hands-free and lifted Emily¡¯s chin to kiss her. Emily shivered in the cold air. ¡°You¡¯re thinner.¡± Vincent said in a husky voice. He put his hand on her waist and then touched her back. When Emily raised her face, he bent down and kissed her on the neck. Emily didn¡¯t dare to make any noise, because a manager was reporting on the other end of the line, ¡°Currently, its market pration rate is much higher than its upation ratio¡­¡± ¡­ As Harold failed to pull Stephanie back, he finally reached out to cover her eyes to calm her down. He really didn¡¯t expect that she would see them kissing. He felt embarrassed when saw that. Stephanie shook off his hand. ¡°I will have a kiss scene in my next series. I want to learn from it first.¡± Harold was speechless. Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t kiss yet.¡± Stephanie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was dumped.¡± Harold said nothing. Vincent stood straight and said to the other end of line, ¡°Send me the quarterly report of the previous year¡¯s trial index.¡± His voice was huskier and deeper than before. The person on the other end recognized it, so he wanted to show concern for Vincent, but he was worried that he would say something wrong. He only said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Vincent.¡± Then they hung up the phone. Vincent stroked Emily¡¯s red lips and said in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 271 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 271 More than ten ambnces arrived at the entrance of the City Hospital. The health workers who were waiting there directly went to the ambnces. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing this, all the reporters who were waiting for big news at the hospital entrance immediately raised their cameras. But the only thing they captured was a twelve or thirteen-year-old child lying on a stretcher. Then, when more than thirty children appeared under their cameras, all the reporters were shocked. ¡°It looks like they are in moderate unconsciousness after taking a certain dose of sleeping pills. There are no wounds on their bodies. Their pupils are normal, and their tongues are all defective¡­.¡± The doctor conducted a fast examination and gave an order to the health professionals, ¡°Send them to the monitoring room 1.¡± The nurses pushed the stretchers forward. Not long after, the police car arrived. Two special police officers came off the car and followed the doctors and nurses with serious expressions. When the children entered the hospital, they stood at the door with guns in their hands. The reporters immediately knew that something serious had happened. When they called for details, they found out that it had something to do with the GY Temple. Therefore, they directly grabbed taxies and went back to prepare for the news scripts. In the emergency room, a male doctor found a secret after performing a general exam on a child. He had the nurse send the child back to the monitoring room and examined the rest of the children one by one¡­. Ten minutester, the doctor walked out in sweat. He headed to the police officers with a gloomy face. However, the director of the hospital showed up in his way. ¡°Director, I want to tell you something. I just found out that¡­¡± The doctor said in a nervous tone. The director smiled at him and said, ¡°Let us go to my office and talk. What could it be that scares you so much?¡± The doctor felt that the director¡¯s smile was a bit strange, but he did not give another thought and followed the director into his office. Then, door was closed. It could be vaguely seen that there was a large ¡°Potter¡± on the crystal namete on the office¡¯s desk. ¡­ Collin leaned against the corridor¡¯s wall and looked at Jaquan. Jaquan was ufortable being stared at for a long time. He frowned and shouted at Collin, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Collin smiled maliciously. He did not say or exin anything. Instead, he stood there, with his arms crossed, and kept staring at Jaquan with his intense gaze. Jaquan poked at Collin with two fingers, ¡°Look away, or I will poke you blind!¡± Inside the door, a female doctor was bandaging Emma¡¯s shoulder. Collin raised his chin and pointed at the door, ¡°How did she get hurt this time? To save lives?¡± Jaquan could not help but ask, ¡°How do you know?¡± Collin raised his eyebrows and smiled without saying anything else. It was very easy to understand Emma, except for Jaquan. Collin sighed softly. ¡°What that look was in your eyes?¡± Jaquan frowned and shoved him, ¡°Mind your own business. Go. I can take care of this.¡± ¡°I have not spoken to her yet.¡± Collin raised his chin towards the door again. ¡°I can send your words to her on your behalf,¡± Jaquan said. ¡°Thank you, but no.¡± Collin refused andughed bitterly, ¡°I want to talk to her by myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Doctor Mueller!¡± A nurse rushed over and said, ¡°More than thirty children were sent to the hospital. One of them started vomiting suddenly. But I could not find Doctor Kucher.¡± Collin immediately became serious, ¡°Where are they now?¡± The nurse answered, ¡°Room 3.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Just as Collin left, Jaquan received a phone call from Ferne. Ferne sounded nervous, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I am at the hospital.¡± Ferne¡¯s voice reminded Jaquan of the thing that happened in the GT Temple. He knew that he had possibly ruined Ferne¡¯s n. Therefore, he wanted to apologize to Ferne on behalf of Arabe. ¡°Why are you there?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Emma was injured.¡± Ferne suddenly shouted, ¡°Damn, where is the person we are looking for?¡± Then he said to Jaquan, ¡°Jaquan, if you see anyone you know, do not talk to him!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jaquan was confused. ¡°Just remember what I said!¡± Ferne hung up the phone. Before hanging up, Jaquan heard Ferne¡¯s angry shouting. ¡°He must have gone to the hospital!¡± ¡­ In the emergency room 3. Collin cleaned his hands and put on a pair of sterile gloves before he walked into the room. The nurse behind him reported, ¡°We guessed that it was because of something she ate, so we did not take an abdominal CT. Doctor Mueller, do you think we need to do a scan?¡± The girl was lying on the bed with a pale face. Her consciousness had note back to normal. It was more likely that the vomit was her body¡¯s situational reaction because she would start vomiting once she moved her head aside. There seemed to be something else in the garbage can. Collin picked it up. It was a ck object with a red-light sensor at the bottom. The light was shing. ¡°Doctor Mueller, what is this?¡± The nurse asked when she saw Collin pick up an item from the trash can. Collin held his sses with another hand, ¡°It looks like a toy.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder this girl vomited so frequently.¡± The nurses went back to their work. On the other side, Collin quietly put this ck item into his pocket. A wisp of deep thought slid through his eyes. Suddenly, the door was opened, and Doctor Kucher came in. A piece of nervousness shed on his face when he saw Collin, but he quickly calmed down and asked, ¡°What brings you here, Doctor Mueller?¡± The nurse exined, ¡°I called Doctor Mueller. This child keeps vomiting.¡± ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Doctor Kucher walked to the girl and did some examinations. Collin watched from the side when Doctor Kucher suddenly raised his head and look at him, ¡°Doctor Mueller, I can handle this. You can go.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Collin smiled at him, ¡°Thank you.¡± Doctor Kucher wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve, ¡°It is my job.¡± Collin took off his gloves and cleaned his hands. He saw two armed policemen standing at the door of the monitoring room. They looked alerted. He grabbed a piece of towel paper and wiped the water off his hands. Then, he threw it into the trash can and left.. Something in his pocket was shing with a red light. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 272 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 272 ¡­ Christy was packing up the useful materials in the room when she received a call from Ferne, ¡°Your brother is missing.¡± After hanging up the phone, Christy directly turned on herputer and began to locate Noah. Ferne guessed correctly. Noah was on his way to the hospital. He needed to make sure that the tracker was not found by others. If the doctors or the policemen found it, then they would know that there was a mole at thest group event. Christy packed everything in a paper box and sealed it with tapes. She put the box into the storage cab in the hall downstairs and locked the cab. Then, she put on her hat and mask and went to the garage. Because Ferne¡¯s car was too expensive and eye-catching, Noah bought two cheaper grey cars, one for him and one for Christy. At this moment, there was one car in the garage. Christy went into the car and started the engine. She called Noah but no one picked up the phone. Christy frowned and put down her phone. She stepped on the elerator and went out. Noah had arrived at the hospital. He pretended to be a patient¡¯s family member and was consulting a nurse about a medical record that no one knew where it came from. From the position he was, he could perfectly see the entrance of the monitoring room, where the two policemen stood at. ¡°What is going on over there?¡± He asked the nurse as if he were curious. The nurse was cautious, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Noah did not ask any further and thanked the nurse. He took the medical record and walked back. Not long after, he changed into a white coat and passed by the door of the monitoring room. The two policemen did not stop him. Noah walked in. There were two nurses inside. They were confused when they could not see his face because he was wearing ck-rimmed sses and a green mask. They asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you work here?¡± As soon as they asked, Noah answered, ¡°I just came over from there. How are the children?¡± The nurses did not suspect him anymore and answered his question when he changed the topic, ¡°They are doing ok, except for one child who keeps vomiting. We already sent that patient to the ER. Doctor Kucher is there.¡± Noah looked around and did not find the little girl. He suddenly realized that she might be the one who kept vomiting. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said indifferently and walked away. The two nurses waited for him to leave before looking at each other in a confused gaze. ¡°Who is he?¡± Noah walked towards the ER when he left the monitoring room. He saw a group of people pushing a bed over, and the girl wasying on it. He was a bit excited but quickly calmed down. When the group approached, he walked over and asked with a frown, ¡°What is going on here?¡± Although the nurse did not recognize Noah, she assumed that he was a doctor because of his white coat. She did not want to offend him. Therefore, she answered obediently, ¡°It seems like she ate some wrong food, and that was the reason she kept vomiting. Doctor Kucher prescribed some medicine, and we will give her an infusionter.¡± ¡°Wrong food?¡± Noah asked. The nurse nodded, ¡°Yes, she spat out a lot of things.¡± ¡°Where is the vomit?¡± Noah kept asking. ¡°What?¡± Although the nurse felt strange, she did not think too much. Some doctors liked to study these things. She pointed behind, ¡°Probably they are still in the big trash can in the emergency room.¡± Noah nodded and stopped in front of the bed. He leaned closer to the girl and checked her eyes. After pretending to be examining her, he said indifferently, ¡°Alright, you can take her in.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The nurses continued moving. When they entered, they turned around and looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Was that guy a new doctor here?¡± Noah looked around, but he did not know which room was the ER. There were three different ERs, but room 1 and room 2 were both upied at this moment, leaving only room 3. He thought for a moment and decided to enter emergency room 3. He came into a doctor when he went in. The doctor looked nervous. He tried to look at Noah calmly then left. He was too flustered to realize that Noah was not a staff of this hospital. Noah raised his eyebrows. He turned around and looked at the doctor. Somehow, he felt that something was wrong. But time was limited. He did not give another thought and sneaked into the ER. Noah did not see the tracer anywhere in the room. He pretended to tidy up the equipment and walked out after a while. Then, he walked to the emergency exit and sent Christy a text message. ¡°Send me the live location of the tracker.¡± Christy was parking at the hospital entrance. She opened theputer and connected it to the hospital¡¯swork. Then, she started the program to track the tracker. The signal range was gradually narrowed and locked to one spot. She sent the location to her phone and received Noah¡¯s text. She typed back. ¡°No.¡± Noah was so angry when he saw Christy¡¯s reply. He sighed when he saw the next one. ¡°I am at the hospital.¡± Christy still sent him the location of the tracker. Noah clicked on it and found out that it was only 160 meters away. The ER was at most 50 meters away from him, and the monitoring room was only at a 100 meters¡¯ distance. He thought for a moment and walked in the direction showing on his phone. After Christy sent out the location to Noah, she started the car. It was because she saw Pockmark, the group leader! The man just came out of the hospital. There were two other men in the car. Christy did not dare to get too close, so she could only follow them in a distance. She almost lost him because of a traffic light. It looked like Pockmark noticed her after about 10 minutes. Their car made a turn and showed up again after a while behind Christy¡¯s. Christy became nervous. She only had a mask on. If they forced her out of the car, she would be recognized. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. And she had followed them from the hospital. They would not believe her no matter what she said. Seeing that the car was about to catch up to her, she hurriedly made a turn and entered a yard of a house. After she stopped, she saw a tall tree in front of her through the windshield. A few servants surrounded the car door shortly and looked at her curiously. Christy lowered the car window and pulled down her mask with a smile, ¡°I am sorry, I just started driving so I am not good at it. I identally drove in.¡± The servants had a good temper. Theyughed when they heard Christy¡¯s exnation. They even gave apliment, ¡°You are beautiful! You are even prettier than our young miss!¡± Christy was alerted, but she felt that she was thinking too much. She kept the smile and asked, ¡°What is this family?¡± ¡°We are the Pecks. Do you know our young miss, Miss Arabe?¡± The servant asked with a smile. Christy¡¯s expression changed when she heard the family¡¯s name. The servants thought that she knew Arabe and came closer to her. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°It is true that the beauties always know each other.¡± ¡°Miss Arabe just went out and got mud on her, so she changed her clothes and headed out again.¡± ¡°What is the appropriate way for us to call you?¡± Suddenly, some noises came from the outside and the servants stopped talking. Christy felt weird. She peeked out and saw a small robot flying over. It started tond steadily in front of her and stood firmly on her car¡¯s mirror. The servants became so excited. ¡°Mr. Trevor, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, do you want steamed buns or dumplings?¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, why do youe out?¡± ¡°God, I need to tell the masters that Mr. Trevor is finally out!¡± ¡°Be quiet! All of you. Mr. Trevor, are you hungry?¡± Only then did Christy realize that Mr. Trevor they were calling was the little robot, Eleven, in front of her, who had apanied her for days and nights. Eleventh did not say anything. He just stood on Christy¡¯s mirror and stared at Christy for a moment. Then, it stretched his legs and was about to head back. Christy¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked, ¡°How is it going?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 273 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 273 She was asking the robot, but also the one who was controlling the robot. She did not know who she was greeting. Eleven did not move. After a long time, the servants witnessed the little robot nod slowly. The servants covered their mouths in surprise. They could not believe in their eyes. On the other hand, Christy smiled at the little robot, ¡°Stay well. See you.¡± She waved her hand to the robot and drove out. The little robot flew in the middle of the air and watched her leave. Then, it flew back to the garret. Three carp windsocks hanging at the garret were dancing with the wind as if they were waving goodbye to someone they loved. When Christy came out, she saw the words on the door: The Peck¡¯s. She shook her head andughed at herself with disappointment. She did not know if it was destiny or fate. The little robot flew back into the garret. There was a bed in the garret, with a thick curtain hanging around it. A pale and thin hand with blood vessels seen stretched out from the curtain. The little robot flew into his palm. The robot¡¯s material was cold, but it seemed like the hand¡¯s owner had been used to it. The hand just gently held the robot and took it in. Then, the curtain closed, and the garret returned to silence once again. There was aputer in the garret. The only thing that had changed was that Christy¡¯s car disappeared from the screen. On the other side, Noah found the location of the tracker in the hospital. It was Collin¡¯s office. Collin was reading the medical records. Hearing the knock on the door, he raised his head with a fake smile on his face. The nurse came in and smiled, ¡°Doctor Mueller, your handsome friend said he is leaving, and he wanted me to let you know.¡± Collin smiled and stood up, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Noah turned around and looked down at the medical records on his hand. Collin nced at Noah when he walked past him. However, Noah was wearing sses, and a mask covering the lower half of his face. Therefore, it was hard for Collin to see his appearance. Noah followed him and the tracker on Noah¡¯s phone kept blinking a red signal. It showed that the target was only 5 meters away from him, and that was Collin¡¯s distance from him. Noah looked at Collin¡¯s white coat. He was sure that the tracker he was looking for was in Collin¡¯s pocket. Collin walked through the corridor and smiled, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Emma and Stony sat on the chair. They stood up when they heard Collin¡¯s voice. Emma smiled at him, ¡°I am sorry that I have to bother you every time.¡± She looked at Collin but saw Noah with her gaze. Noah made a gesture to her when she was about to move her gaze. Emma settled her mind and went back to normal. ¡°It is my luck to have you bother me.¡± Collin rubbed Stony¡¯s head, ¡°Little fellow, why did not you protect your mother this time?¡± Stony clenched his fists and said in confidence, ¡°I can protect her soon!¡± Collin and Emma looked at each other and suddenlyughed. Jaquan was back after buying the medicine and saw this scene. There was aplicated feeling inside him. He was jealous. But this scene was unprecedentedly harmonious as if they were a real family. Jaquan was about to speak when someone patted him on the shoulder. He turned around and saw Arabe. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jaquan was surprised. Arabe¡¯s smile frozen, ¡°Am I not weed here?¡± ¡°No, but you should go home and have some rest. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°I want to visit Emma.¡± Arabe looked at Emma who was chatting happily with Collin, ¡°She seems to like Doctor Mueller very much. So does her son. They look like a family.¡± As Arabe spoke, she nced at Jaquan and wanted to see his reaction. Jaquan frowned slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to them.¡± Seeing Jaquan¡¯s reaction, Arabe did not feelfortable. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jaquan walked to them and said, ¡°What are you chatting about?¡± He was asking Collin but looking in Emma¡¯s direction. Emma did not say anything. She nodded slightly at Arabe politely and distantly. Stony smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Jaquan and Mr. Collin.¡± Jaquan was stunned, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°We are going home.¡± Emma said in a t voice. Arabe started speaking, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house and take some rest? I have many empty rooms.¡± ¡°There is no need.¡± Emma sounded distant. Arabe stood there awkwardly. ¡°You can live in my house.¡± Collin invited them with his smile. There were some lights in his eyes. ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± Emma agreed! Jaquan looked at Emma with surprise, whereas Arabe was relieved. Collin was also surprised. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled and looked at Jaquan. Then, he said to Emma, ¡°OK. Let me ask for a leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Collin, I want to go with you!¡± Stony raised his hands and shouted in excitement. Collin squatted down, ¡°Of course, little fellow.¡± He picked up Stony and turned around. Emma stopped them and said, ¡°Stony, behave yourself.¡± Without any notice, Emma obtained the ck tracker in Collin¡¯s pocket. Emma immediately recognized the item the moment she got it. It was strange for her that Collin had this tracker, but when she thought of the children from the GY Temple, everything was clear. She only interacted with Noah once. Noah was quiet and had many thoughts in his heart. Thinking about that night in the Single Paradise, the three of them went out for a long time. It was like they went to the KTV for work rather than having fun. Christy worked for Emily, and Emma trusted Emily. Although Emily looked young, she was very organized and did not act like a person in her age. Her personality was not as lively as a girl of her age either. To a certain extent, Emma and Emily were very simr to each other. They had no desire for new things in their lives. However, she was assured that they would not take revenge on society. Therefore, Emma believed that Emily¡¯s people, such as Noah and Christy, should be good people. Therefore, after she saw Noah¡¯s gesture, she gave a sign back to him that she would help. ¡°Do not worry, with me here, he will not cause any chaos.¡± Collin held Stony and left. Emma smiled as she watched them leave. She was looking at Noah who was standing on the edge of the corridor. She made a gesture to Noah, telling him that she already got the tracker. Noah pointed in the direction of the garbage can. Emma smiled, implying that she received the message. However, In Jaquan¡¯s eyes, Emma was smiling and watching Collin leave. He was furious that Emma agreed to live in Collin¡¯s house. He could not control himself even though Arabe was by his side. ¡°Why do you agree to live with him?¡± Jaquan grabbed Emma¡¯s wrist, ¡°I remember that we talked about this.¡± Collin¡¯s parents would not allow them to be together. It was hard to be a part of the Muellers. Emma remembered everything. But she had to tell Jaquan one thing. ¡°Not everyone can marry me.¡± Emma was not very pretty. Her eyes were always calm. However, when she said the words, nobody found them funny. Instead, they felt the aura she released. Just because she did not like to talk and had an indifferent temper did not mean that she was easy to bully. Arabe sensed the meaning in her words and pursed her lips without interrupting. She raised her head and looked at Jaquan¡¯s expression. Jaquan was stunned. As soon as Emma finished speaking, she turned around and left, as if Arabe and Jaquan¡¯s reactions were not important to her at all. She passed by a garbage can and threw something into it without looking back. She walked in the direction of Collin¡¯s office. Jaquan¡¯s heart was full of disappointment. He looked at Emma¡¯s back and could not tell who she was talking about. Was it just about refusing Collin, or did she mean that she would reject the whole world except Collin? His heart was beating violently. ¡°Jaquan,¡± Arabe called him. She was so close to him, but for Jaquan, it sounded as if it was far away, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something.¡± Jaquan looked at Emma¡¯s disappearing back. He was silent for a long time before he answered, ¡°OK.¡± He was still holding the medicine in his hand. They passed by a few trash cans, but he did not throw them away. He just kept holding the bag tightly. When they left, Noah pretended to be passing by and went to the trash can. He lowered his head and picked up the ck tracker inside. Then, he turned around and made sure nobody saw him. Emma¡¯s cold gaze was familiar to him. He felt as if he had seen it somewhere before.. However, Noah did not think too much and left. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 274 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 274 Emma had arrived at Collin¡¯s office. Stony was standing at the door, obediently. A few nurses were teasing him, but he said seriously in a childish voice, ¡°You guys, please do not try to trick me.¡± The nursesughed even harder, ¡°Is this boy Doctor Mueller¡¯s son? They do not look like each other. This boy is so cute!¡± Emma walked forward and said to the nurses, ¡°No, he is my son.¡± When the nurses saw her, they immediately stoppedughing and had some thoughts in their hearts. Doctor Mueller was so handsome. Why would he find someone that is so normal? Emma knew what they were thinking. Over these years, she was very familiar with the disappointment in people¡¯s eyes when they saw her face. It was like her ordinary look did not meet their standards for beautiful things. But she never cared about it. Beauty was not about appearance but the inside. She kept this principle in her mind. Therefore, no matter how beautiful a woman was, she was never surprised or jealous. ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Mueller?¡± Emma asked Stony. A nurse answered before Stony, ¡°Doctor Mueller is in the changing room.¡± ¡°Please tell him that we will go back first.¡± Emma nodded slightly. Then, she picked up Stony¡¯s hand, turned around, and left. Stony waved goodbye to the nurses politely. The nurses waved their hands back and stared at Emma¡¯s back. ¡°She looks familiar. Was she the one who was bitten by a snake and did not make any sound?¡± ¡°It is her! The boy is her son!¡± ¡°Now I remember!¡± ¡°Wait, I suddenly feel that she and Doctor Mueller are perfect for each other!¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor Mueller always has a smile, whereas she never smiles. Wow!¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Collin suddenly interrupted. The nurses were nervous and hurriedly turned around. Collin had changed into a dark coat with an orange sweater underneath. There was a gray velvet scarf in his hand, making the joints of his fingers slender and beautiful. His fingernails were neat. He was slightly holding the scarf, which revealed his perfect and attractive hands. The nurses were all staring at his fingers and could not move their eyes. One of them remembered Emma¡¯s words and told Collin before he left. After knowing that Emma had left, Collin held his sses and sighed softly, ¡°Emma, why did you lie to me? I am hurt¡­¡± He covered his chest as if he were hurt, but there was a slice of joy in his eyes under the lenses. He still had that white coat hanging on his arm. He touched the pocket of the coat. The thing inside his pocket had gone. So far, Stony and Emma were the only ones that hade into close contact with him. ¡°How many secrets does this woman have?¡± Collin thought to himself and dialed a number, ¡°Director, I am not taking leave anymore. The n has changed¡­¡± Emma brought Stony out of the hospital door. Stony asked, ¡°Mom, what is that thing?¡± She would never do it without Stony¡¯s cooperation. However, she knew that Collin would find out when he changed his clothes. She did not know how to exin, so she could only leave. She hoped that they did not cause him any trouble. ¡°It is a ck tracker.¡± Emma exined, ¡°You can track a person wherever he goes if you have this on him.¡± Maybe this was the difference between her and other mothers. She would treat her son¡¯s questions seriously. Instead, she would answer every question Stony asked with utmost seriousness. If she did not have an answer, they would go to the library and find out the answers together. Stony eximed, ¡°Wow, this is impressive.¡± Emma continued exining, ¡°There are many essories, such as bags and buttons on clothes. They could be made into trackers. They are exquisite and unremarkable, but they are more expensive.¡± After Stony heard this, he looked at Emma and did not say anything, as if he had recalled something. Emma tilted her head to him, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Stony looked at Emma and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say goodbye to Mr. Jaquan?¡± ¡°I said it.¡± Emma thought for a moment. She thought she should have said it. ¡°That is good to hear.¡± Stony was relieved. There was one more thing he did not say because he did not want to make his mother angry. He liked Mr. Jaquan more than Mr. Collin. On the other side, not long after Jaquan took Arabe out to eat, he received a phone call from Ferne. Ferne told Arabe not to go out for the new few days. He was worried that someone would recognize her and find an opportunity to take revenge. After hanging up the phone, Jaquan drove Arabe back. It was dark when he arrived home. He bought four sets of vegetable pancakes for the first time and delivered them to Collin¡¯s door. He did not knock on the door, did not enter the password, but just hung them on the door handle. After half an hour, Collin called Jaquan. ¡°Thank you for the dinner.¡± His tone was still t. Jaquan was embarrassed, ¡°I bought them for Stony, not for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Collin sounded rxed, ¡°I had three servings by myself.¡± Jaquan could not believe his ears, ¡°How could you eat this much?¡± ¡°I was too hungry.¡± Collin yawned, ¡°I am tired now. I am hanging up.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Jaquan rubbed his nose, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan raised his head and saw the bag of medicine on the coffee table. He immediately said, ¡°I forgot to give them the medicine I bought.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan gritted his teeth. ¡°Collin!¡± ¡°Send it yourself,¡± Collin covered his mouth andughed, ¡°Do you want me to send it for you?¡± Jaquan hung up the phone hatefully, then picked up the bag and went upstairs. He was thinking about what he needed to say when he saw Emma. However, when he entered the password and get in Collin¡¯s apartment, Collin was the only one who was sitting on the sofa and soaking his feet. No one else was here. Jaquan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Collin dragged his voice in azy tone. Jaquan tossed out the cotton slippers in his hand, ¡°Collin! Could you just be normal?¡± Collinughed maliciously, ¡°You are the one who came in and looked suspicious. How would I know who you are looking for? Arabe? She is not here with me.¡± Jaquan¡¯s expression could not be worse. He rushed to the sofa and was about to strangle Collin. Collin immediately reached out and shouted, ¡°I lost. I lost!¡± Jaquan red at him fiercely. It looked like he would strangle Collin if Collin did not tell the truth. Collin stopped teasing him and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Emma was not here. She left when we were at the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan could make a guess, but he was still surprised, ¡°I thought she said that¡­¡± ¡°Never take people¡¯s words seriously.¡± Jaquan was stunned. But Emma did move in thest time when she said that she was staying with him. ¡°Jaquan,¡± Collin put down the medical record in his hand and looked at Jaquan, his friend for many years, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan did not understand. ¡°You already have Arabe, why are you still interested in Emma?¡± Collin¡¯s question was sharp, ¡°Emma is not stupid. She would not allow herself to be used by you.¡± Jaquan frowned, ¡°I did not use her.¡± When he rushed into the bathroom and saw the wound on Emma¡¯s shoulder, his anger seemed to have been exined, but he intuitively denied it. ¡°No, you did not.¡± Collin analyzed for Jaquan, ¡°You will only make Arabe hate her more if you continue treating her well.¡± Collin¡¯s words remained in Jaquan¡¯s mind when he walked out. ¡°What would Emma do?¡± ¡°She will only stay farther away from you.¡± He looked at the bag of medicine in his hand, walked to the trash can at the elevator entrance, and threw it in. He got into the elevator and went back to his apartment. He changed his shoes, took a shower, changed his clothes, dried his hair, went to bed, turned off the lights, and slept. All the moves were like a rigid robot. After half an hour, he got up from the bed, turned on the lights, opened the door, and went upstairs. He opened the lid of the trash can by the elevator and took the bag of medicine out. ¡°I will pay for the breakfast. How much is it?¡± ¡°Five thousand.¡± ¡°It is daylight robbery!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go to the wrong room next time. See you.¡± ¡°I do not want to be hospitalized.¡± ¡°What do you want? You want to live in my house, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, sorry to disturb you.¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°Thank you. But there is no need to do that.¡± ¡°Why are you so hostile to me?¡± ¡°I just want to be nice. Has your mother been hurt by a man before? Why does she treat me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I was hurt by a man. Therefore, I do not like you.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for saving Arabe. Let me know if you need anything in the future.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°It was no bother.¡± ¡­ Jaquan¡¯s mind was full of Emma. Her indifferent face, her cold words¡­ After he entered the door, the door locked. He leaned against the door. The moment of Emma looked at him, leaned over, and started kissing him¡­ He pressed between his eyebrows. He told himself to stop thinking about Emma. However, he could feel Emma¡¯s wet and soft lips on his again. He closed his eyes and the sense of alcohol appeared again. It was cold and intoxicating. He was done. Jaquan told himself that he was so done. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 275 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 275 In the Britt¡¯s. It was rare for the whole family to have dinner together. At the table, Beverly had been helping Maury with the dishes. Eliot only put food onto Emily¡¯s te asionally. Only Elsie was left unattended, and she was sulking. Maury gave a bowl of soup from Susan to Eliot and said, ¡°The annual meeting ising soon. Work harder these days. Have more soup, and don¡¯t get sick.¡± Eliot took the soup. From his ck circles, it wasn¡¯t hard to see how busy he had been these days. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Eliot had a cold these days and had coughed for a few days, so he didn¡¯t go to thepany. Now that with Beverly and Eliot, there was nothing important in thepany. He didn¡¯t attend to it anymore and only focused on recuperating. Although he didn¡¯t particrly trust Beverly, he trusted Eliot more than anyone. ¡°Emily has lost weight as well.¡± Eliot put a drumstick in her bowl. ¡°Your favorite drumstick.¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything, but just pushed her bowl of soup to him and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s for you.¡± Maury was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, he drank all the soup. Beverly smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no soup. It¡¯s simply a bowl of soup. Susan, serve more soup.¡± Just as Susan was about to leave, Maury coughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK. I¡¯m full.¡± Elsie took a sip of the soup and frowned, ¡°How can it be so unptable?¡± Eliot was wiping his mouth. Hearing this, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t have it if you don¡¯t like it!¡± Elsie was scared by him. She did not reply, but lowered her head and took small bites. Beverly mediated the dispute and said something else, persuading Eliot into going upstairs. Then she pushed Elsie. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with your father. It¡¯s you who will suffer atst.¡± Eliot and Emily also went upstairs one after the other. Seeing their backs, Elsie threw her chopsticks angrily. ¡°He and Eliot treat me as an invisible person! I was sitting right next to him. How could Eliot put no food in my te! How could dad be so happy when served soup by that retarded?¡± Emily could hear such a loud noise. So as Eliot. They didn¡¯t stop walking. Eliot turned around and looked at Emily. She had slightly lowered her eyshes, casting shadows on her small face. He couldn¡¯t discern her emotions. But even without guessing, she must be very sad. Eliot patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she said.¡± Emily raised her head and smiled at him. Her smile was innocent and harmless, and her eyes were as bright as the stars in the universe. Eliot couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t smile at others like this.¡± Emily stopped smiling, confused. Eliot sighed softly, ¡°Your gaze would easily seduce others intomitting crimes.¡± He rubbed the bangs on her forehead until her long hair covered her eyes, and then let her go with satisfaction. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Emily became alert. She was too rxed to restrain herself when facing Eliot just now. She pinched her fingertips and lowered her head as she entered her room, thinking that Eliot would not talk to her like that after the annual meeting. She was a little distracted. After entering the room, she did not turn on the light. Only after a few steps did she feel that something was wrong. A person was sitting on the edge of the bed in the dim wall lamp. She turned around and locked the door. Then she went straight to the balcony, closed the door, and drew the curtains. Then she turned around in the dark, while the man was no longer there. She had just reached out with one hand when she touched the man¡¯s suit, slightly cool and had an expensive and high-ss texture. ¡°Vincent.¡± She said softly. The man answered softly, his voice slurred as if with lust and it somewhat hoarse and inviting. Emily inexplicably remembered the sound when he kissed her fiercely, which was somewhat simr to the sound he had just made. Her ears suddenly burned, and she retracted her hand silently. Vincent had a good eyesight in the darkness. He saw she take back her tender hand. The little woman stood obediently. Revealing from her silk-like long hair, her delicate flushed ear was bewitching. He smiled gently, his dark eyes filled with joy. ¡°You get shy.¡± He leaned himself close to the delicate ear. As he spoke, his thin lips brushed the fragile and sensitive ear bones, sending shivers down to the woman beneath. ¡°These few days,¡± He said, raising his hand and gently hooking her chin, his voice hoarse and charming, ¡°do you miss me?¡± Emily met his eyes somewhat passively and thought to herself, ¡®Why should I be shy?¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t know why she flushed, she was sure that it was a sign of shyness. Probably because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for too long, they were somewhat unfamiliar. Besides, there was also thrill, for the room was dark, and the sound of footsteps on the stairs outside were clear. It was unknown if it was Susan or Beverly. Emily reached out her hand again. This time, she reached out to Vincent¡¯s face and carefully stroked his eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips one by one. After that, she lightly tiptoed and put one hand around his neck. She gasped at his ear and said as what he had done, ¡°What do you think¡­¡± Having said that, she remembered his previous additional movements and gently nibbled his ear bone. She did not know that her actions had almost instantly ignited a fire in the man¡¯s heart. Vincent suddenly tilted his head and kissed her in his arms, sping her slender waist with one hand. Then he straddled her and fell back a few steps into therge bed. He kissed fiercely, almost wanting to swallow her. Just as they could not withhold themselves, someone twisted the handle. Emily instantly bounced up. Then she hurriedly pushed Vincent and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Eliot!¡± Vincent gasped. He kissed her fiercely once more when he heard this. Then, he got up. Instead of going out, he went into the bathroom. Emily closed the bathroom door, turned on the light on the desk, and then walked over to open the door. ¡°Why do you lock the door?¡± Eliot came in with a ss of milk and said, ¡°Drink while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s unlocked.¡± Emily pretended to not know it. She took the ss of milk and intended to smile at him, but Eliot¡¯s words urred to her. She didn¡¯t smile then. She only lowered her head and obediently held the ss. Eliot could only see her rosy lips. He looked away at the desk behind her, and asked, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Prepare to take a bath.¡± Emily put the milk on the table. ¡°Still haven¡¯t showered?¡± Eliot looked at her again, ¡°Why are you flushed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Emily picked up the milk on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shower after I drink it.¡± As she spoke, she raised her head and drank. She looked like a cute animal when she drank milk.. She had tender eyes and fair skin, and her long eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow over her small face. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 276 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 276 Eliot wiped her mouth with a napkin after she finished drinking. He looked at her for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight recently. You now have a thinner chin.¡± Emily had been exercising these past few days. Her originally fleshy face had been slimmed down a bit, making her pair of big eyes exceptionally ck and bright. At this moment, she slightly narrowed her eyes that he could not see the gloss in her eyes clearly. Emily took the napkin and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Eliot was slightly stunned. In the past, Emily had never refused him. Now, she seemed to have her own mind that she would go wherever she wanted. She no longer stayed upte waiting for him, nor she hugged his arms and acted coquettishly when seeing him. It seemed to be a long time since thest time she called him brother. Since when, exactly, did his little girl seem to have stopped being ¡­¡­ so intimate with him? ¡°Do you want to take a bath?¡± Eliot sat down on the chair and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± Emily put down the cup and looked at him nkly. Eliot waved his hand and said, ¡°Nothing special. I haven¡¯t sat down with you for a long time to have a good chat. You go take a shower first. I¡¯ll just read here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily¡¯s expression was somewhat ¡­ subtle. She obediently took the rabbit pajamas and went into the bathroom. As she closed the door, she saw Vincent leaning against the washstand in the bathroom with one leg slightly bent, fiddling with her rabbit headband.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he tilted his head slightly to look over. He was handsome, with deep facial features, ck eyebrows and tall nose. He pursed his lips. Probably because it was a little hot in the bathroom, he took off his coat, only wearing a ck shirt. He unbuttoned his cor and stood sideways. Emily could see his Adam¡¯s apple from that angle. ¡®Probably because we hadn¡¯t seen each other for too long.¡¯ Emily thought. ¡®Otherwise, why would she want to hug Vincent like this?¡¯ Emily pretended to be calm as she took out her phone and texted Sydnee, ¡°Call my brother.¡± Sydnee was puzzled, but she did not call back, only texting to ask, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Find a topic to chat with him for half an hour.¡± Emily sent another message. Sydnee broke down, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t say more than three sentences to him!¡± However, Emily never replied after that message. Sydnee bit her finger and thought for a moment. She browsed through the address book for a while before she finally found Eliot¡¯s name. With determination, she called him. After Emily finished texting, she leaned against the door, attending to his movements outside. Sure enough, not long after, Eliot stood up, opened the door and walked out. Emily sighed with relief before she looked up at the man leaning against the washstand. His two long legs were exceptionally attractive, which revealed powerful lines of muscles through his trousers. From a distance, it was impossible to discover that this leg was injured. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath?¡± Vincent filled the bathtub, then looked at her meaningfully. ¡°What about showering together?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily knew his principles and was not afraid of him at all. She stood there and began to undress one by one. Then, she stepped on the carpet barefoot, walked to the bathtub, and slightly leaned over to felt the temperature of the water. She bent down, revealing her thin back, and her white jade-like skin shone seductively under the light. She lifted her leg and entered, her white and tender feet rippling the clear water. Vincent stood behind her, gasping. He looked up, only to see the little woman sitting in the bathtub provocatively saying to him, ¡°Come on.¡± Her smooth ck hair draped over her shoulders, against which her small face appeared paler. Her big eyes were ck and bright, and had a sly glint in it now. A sparkling droplet of water fell on the tip of her curved nose. Her rosy lips were slightly open, and he could see her pink cute tongue. Vincent looked at her and gritted his teeth secretly, as if with great determination. A coquettish woman. Vincent didn¡¯t shower with her, but ¡­ helped her take a bath. He covered her whole body with bubbles. Hisrge palm with a thin cocoon seemed to be on fire, burning her skin wherever he touched. At first, Emily could endure it, but she couldn¡¯t help butugh later. Because it was too itchy, she dodged. And she fell into it carelessly because of the slippery bathtub. She sat up after drinking a few mouthfuls of bath water, but before she could breathe, her lips were covered again. ¡­ When Eliot received Sydnee¡¯s phone call, he was nervous for he thought that she had met Marquise again. He asked as he went downstairs, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Sydnee, ¡°At home.¡± Eliot paused, ¡°Is he at your door?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sydnee was confused. ¡°¡­ Marquise.¡± Eliot asked hesitantly, ¡°Not Marquise?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sydnee finally found an excuse. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I just met him again, and I was a little scared. I¡­¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°He seems to still be at the door.¡± Sydnee lied, covering her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Eliot took the car keys. Sydnee was nervous, ¡°Hey, wait a moment!¡± ording to what Emily said, she only needed to chat with him for half an hour. It shouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I mean, what if youe over and fight again?¡± Sydnee came up with a good excuse, ¡°You¡¯d better note.¡± ¡°No.¡± Eliot said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight.¡± ¡°What if he fights? Or what if he forces you to do it?¡± Sydnee talked sense slowly. ¡°That¡¯s my business, as long as you¡¯re not hurt.¡± Eliot thought she was worried about him and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡®You thought too much. I really wasn¡¯t worried about you.¡± Sydneeughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really fine, you won¡¯t call me.¡± ¡®Your sister asked me to do so! It was your sister!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not a pretentious girl.¡± ¡®Thank you for your insight.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll drive over immediately. Wait for me. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Eliot had arrived at the garage, hung up the phone and got into a car. ¡°Wait!¡± Sydnee looked at the hung phone call, thinking to herself worriedly, ¡®Emily¡¯s brother ising!¡¯ What was going on? Where could she find Marquise now? If Eliot came over and saw no one, wouldn¡¯t he suspect her? No. That was not the most serious problem now. What would her parents think if Eliot appeared at their doorstep at night? She was washed up! Sydnee¡¯s brain was in a mess. She struggled for a moment before calling Emily, trying to get his sister to call Eliot back. However, nobody answered as she called for many times. When she was on the edge of breakdown, Emily finally answered. ¡°Emily! Tell you what, your brother is coming to my house soon. Hurry up and call him back¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath..¡± A low, seductive male voice came from the other end of the phone. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 277 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 277 Sydnee simply replied, ¡°Oh,¡± when she heard that Emily was taking a bath. She froze for a while. Then she suddenly realized what was wrong and covered her mouth with her hand in astonishment and panic. Finally, she managed to greeted Vincent calmly, ¡°Hello, is that Mr. Vincent? Good evening.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Vincent seemed to be in a good mood. Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Sydnee could not help but think of a scene in her mind: while Emily was taking a bath, Vincent was holding the shower head for her ¡­ She told herself to stop imagining the sexual scene. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll leave you two to it. You ¡­ You two can continue.¡± Sydnee hurriedly hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, she found that her problem was still not solved. So what should she do next? Then she suddenly realized that she could tell Eliot that Marquise had left his house! Sydnee thought that was really a good idea and immediately called Eliot. But as she was about to speak, she heard her parents¡¯ voice from the door, ¡°Sydnee, that man called Marquise is here again!¡± Sydnee froze. The timing her parents spoke could not be worse. Still in shock, Sydnee held her phone and heard Eliot¡¯s gentle voiceing out from the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± But she did not want Eliot toe at all! Sydnee almost wanted to cry. That was just an unexpected cmity! She wondered why on earth Marquise went to her ce at that moment. ¡­ Vincent hung up the phone and ced it above the wash basin. Emily just got out from the bathtub. She wrapped a bath towel around her body. Her hair was wet, and there was an alluring fragrance around her. ¡°Who called?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Sydnee.¡± ¡°Why did she call?¡± Emily was puzzled. She had vaguely heard a car engine sound when she was taking her bath, and she wondered if someone in the house headed outte at night. Vincent said, ¡°Your brother went to her ce.¡± Emily was dumbfounded. What? Vincent took a towel and wrapped her long hair with it. He used his slender fingers tob her hair lock by lock and said, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad for a meeting tomorrow. It might take a few days before Ie back.¡± Emily froze and looked up at him. Her deer-like eyes were moist, harmless, and adorable as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent touched her face and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her on the lips again. Emily took a few steps back to avoid his kiss. Her lips were still red and swollen, and they hurt from just being touched. Vincent chuckled and spoke with his chest voice, ¡°My fault.¡± Emily pouted without saying a word. Vincent caressed her earlobe and said, ¡°Be a good girl and don¡¯t pout.¡± Emily¡¯s heart softened. Even though Eliot also said nice things like this to her a lot, she had never felt so sweet. She felt as sweet as if honey had been poured into her heart. She put on her rabbit pajamas and suddenly remembered Christy¡¯s text message. She asked as she looked at Vincent¡¯s chin, ¡°Noah¡¯s n failed. Can you send a few people to protect them secretly?¡± Vincent agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡± Emily was pleased. After changing into her pajamas, she took out a hairdryer and began to dry her hair. Vincent stood behind her and stretched out his long arms to wrap them around her. He asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emily looked at the two people in the mirror. The man was so tall that had made her look small. He lowered his head slightly. He breathed on her neck and it tickled her. His deep voice went into her ears, and she felt as if he was tapping her heart with his voice. He said with his breathy voice, ¡°Are you sure there isn¡¯t?¡± Emily turned the hairdryer up all the way and said with the loud background noise, ¡°Come back early.¡± Vincent kissed the back of her neck. His voice was hoarse but affectionate, ¡°Okay.¡± He made a promise with just one word. At that time, Emily did not know how dangerous Vincent¡¯s trip would be, nor did she know that this was the first time Vincent had promised anyone toe back early, and toe back alive. Vincent¡¯s flight was at midnight. After leaving the Britt¡¯s, he chatted with Rndo for a while, and then went downstairs and headed to the airport. Rex instructed the guards while holding a suitcase. ¡°No. 1 and No. 2, protect Noah and Christy secretly.¡± ¡°No. 3, stay at the Scavo¡¯s and protect Mr. Rndo.¡± ¡°No. 4, stay at the Britt¡¯s and protect the little Hulk.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent is going without us this time?¡± Guard 1 asked, ¡°Let No. 3 go with Mr. Vincent.¡± The four guards were all selected carefully. Each of them had outstanding abilities. No. 3 could react well in all aspects. Other than his rtively low EQ, his every ability was better than others¡¯. And there was also No. 4. Well, he was too pretentious. No one liked him, and no one voted for him. Guard 4 was speechless as he wondered why they had to involve him in this discussion. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vincent came out and saw the guards. He greeted them and got into the car, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the house to you guys. Protect it properly.¡± The guards said in unison, ¡°Yes sir!¡± ¡°And protect her with your life.¡± Before the car door was closed, everyone heard Vincent¡¯s deep voice. They all understood that the word ¡°her¡± meant Emily, and they immediately turned to look at No. 4. Guard 4 understood the importance of that order and replied, ¡°Yes sir!¡± All the hostesses in the Scavo family had an unfortunate life. Thest Mrs. Scavo and Vincent¡¯s sister all died because of him. Everyone in the Scavo family knew about it. This was the first time in many years that Mr. Vincent fell in love with a girl. The guards all saw it with their own eyes and remembered it. They swore in their hearts sincerely. They would do their best to protect Emily, even with their lives. Until they died. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 278 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 278 Sydnee came face to face with her mother Janice when she went downstairs. Janice said with a gloomy expression on her face, ¡°He said he has something to tell you. Your father and I have locked him out, but he doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Sydnee nodded, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, my child.¡± Janice warned Sydnee because she was afraid that her silly daughter would really say yes to that bastard. ¡°I know.¡± Sydnee knew she wouldn¡¯t. When Sydnee walked out of the living room, she recalled what Emily had said to her for no reason. ¡°You will meet a better man in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush into marriage. There are good men ahead, and you just have to wait.¡± She had gathered her courage and finally curled her lips into a smile. To think about seeing Marquise again, Sydnee was calm and withoutpunction. Marquise was standing by the iron railing in the distance, and behind him was his long shadow in the street light. He was overjoyed to see Sydneee out. Marquise had the good look of a yboy. Putting aside his dissolute private life, he could actually be seen as a talented young man in City Y. After all, his family was rich. He had the capital to indulge in feasting and revelry every night, and he also had the capital to choose any woman he wanted. However, that woman would never be Sydnee. Sydnee knew it was impossible for her to be with him for the rest of her life. The moment she saw him, her heart was as calm as the smooth surface of ake. Even when she was standing there at the door, she was just thinking about what expression she should put on when Eliot arrived. Although the two of them were standing face to face, what they were thinking were different. They remained silent until Marquise spoke, ¡°I know you¡¯re not with Eliot.¡± He stepped forward and smiled unconsciously, ¡°He hasn¡¯te to see you, and you haven¡¯t met him alone or gone on a date with him.¡± Sydnee wondered if Marquise would never give up if she didn¡¯t get married with Eliot. Sydnee frowned as she looked at him. She had never known that she was being watched. And to think of what would happen if Marquise found out what she had been doing for Emily ¡­ ¡°I know. You guys are trying to deceive me together.¡± Marquise continued to indulge himself in his own fantasy, and his tone was incredibly serious and sincere, ¡°I did something wrong before. I know it. But I hope you can give me a second chance.¡± Sydnee interrupted him, ¡°Eliot and I keep in touch by phone.¡± She unlocked her phone and turned to the contact records. Thest phone calls she had made were all to Eliot. She pointed to the records and said, ¡°I was chatting with him before you came here.¡± Marquise froze, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± He smiled, but his smile was a bit bleak. ¡°You don¡¯t even like him, how could you be with him?¡± Sydnee asked back in confusion, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like him?¡± She took a few steps back from Marquise and continued, ¡°Eliot has a good personality and good family background. Most importantly, he is good- natured and we have shared topics. His speech and his manners are elegant. My parents also like him very much.¡± ¡°He has met your parents?¡± The expression on Marquise¡¯s face changed. ¡°Yes, long ago.¡± Sydnee saw the headlights of a car, and she knew that Eliot was there. She immediately felt reassured, and she began to speak without hesitation, ¡°My parents are very satisfied with him, and so am I. He is very nice with me, and I like him very much.¡± ¡°He is nice with you?¡± Marquise didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°How?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy at work, so he doesn¡¯t have time to meet me during the day. He alwayses to see me at night.¡± Sydnee lied without blushing, ¡°Do you still want to hear more about how nice he is with me?¡± Actually, she couldn¡¯t made up more stories, but she didn¡¯t know Marquise hadpletely mistaken the way she put it. If Eliot always went to see Sydnee at night and was nice with her ¡­ What else could it mean other than that? Marquise looked at her furiously, ¡°You ¡­ You did it with him?¡± Sydnee was dumbfounded, ¡°What?¡± Marquise angrily grabbed her shoulders with her hands, ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± Sydnee felt pain in her shoulders because he was clenching her shoulders too tightly. She intuitively talked back as she heard his words, ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Marquise was so angry that he wanted to trump the wall. As his fist was in the air, Sydnee thought that he was going to hit her, so she flinched and shouted, ¡°Eliot!¡± Eliot, who had just gotten out of his car, immediately rushed over. He separated Marquise and Sydnee with one arm and held Sydnee in his other arm. All of that happened in the blink of an eye. Just as Eliot was about to let go of Sydnee, he saw Marquise rushing towards them in fury. Eliot intuitively turned around to protect Sydnee in his arms. When he was punched in the back, Sydnee could hear a muffled thud. She raised her head and looked at Eliot. Since Eliot was standing with his back to the light, Sydnee couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. She could only hear his voice. It was neither too low nor too high, but it was especially reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Sydnee suddenly remembered that Eliot had never been in a fight in school. He was well acknowledged as a gentleman. Because he was gentle, courteous, humble, and friendly, he was Prince Charming of many girl students in all grades. His eyes were tender and his smile was as bright as the sunlight. When the wind brushed off the hair on his forehead, he would narrow his eyes slightly. That was a beautiful scene that many girls could never forget. Sydnee did not know why she suddenly remembered that scene at that moment, but she knew clearly that what was happening now was just a matter between her and Marquise, and Eliot shouldn¡¯t have been involved in it. But Eliot had got himself involved in it deliberately to stand up for Elsie. After fighting with Marquisest time, he got tightly tied to Sydnee. She did not know Eliot well. But since he had never had a girlfriend or a woman around him when he was still in college and after he graduated for so many years, Sydnee knew that he must have had either a special reason or a dream girl in his heart, and she would never be so narcissistic to think that he was into her. Because of what had happened between Marquise and herself, Sydnee no longer believed in love. She didn¡¯t want to be tied to Eliot. However, she had used Eliot as an excuse to reject Marquise repeatedly. She found herself despicable. Very despicable. Eliot took Sydnee to the door in his arms and then unbuttoned his suit jacket quietly, as if he was about to fight with Marquise. Sydnee held onto his hands. In Eliot¡¯s puzzled gaze, she walked towards Marquise slowly. Eliot was worried about her. He took a step forward, wanting to shield her with his body, but Sydnee pulled his sleeve and shook her head to indicate that she would be fine. Not feeling reassured, Eliot still stood beside her, in case Marquise would dash towards her and hurt her. Marquise originally did not believe Sydnee¡¯s words which had zero credibility, but he really began to believe them after he saw Eliot¡¯s attitude. ¡°Marquise, go home.¡± Sydnee walked up to Marquise and said calmly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Marquise clenched his fists and the look on his face was pained and sad as he felt betrayed, ¡°Sydnee, it¡¯s not easy for me to have a chance to get out, and I just wanted to ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence and finally let out a furious roar, ¡°How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°What makes you qualified to say something like that?¡± Sydnee asked back. Her expression was calm, and there was even a faint smile on her face. But what she said was merciless, ¡°Who are you to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even a virgin yourself. Why should I be a virgin?¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t give him a chance to talk back and even said something that she normally didn¡¯t dare to say, ¡°And why should I wait for you? I don¡¯t even like you. If I want to give myself to someone I like, then that¡¯s my own business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Eliot, then it would be someone else. It would not be you. It would never be you.¡± It was suddenly quiet. ¡°Why?¡± Marquise asked awkwardly, ¡°Why did you suddenly hate me this much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Sydnee thought for a moment before saying seriously, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡± Marquise did not think that was apliment and asked, ¡°What?¡± Just as he had expected, what Sydnee said next destroyed hisst glimmer of hope. ¡°You showed me the true nature of men andpletely shatter my fantasies about love. I sincerely want to thank you for that.¡± Marquise was lost for words. That was a heavy blow for Marquise, and he left, dejected and despondent. After Marquise drove his car away, Eliot smiled and said to Sydnee, ¡°You don¡¯t look talkative. I have never thought that you could be so eloquent.¡± Sydnee was dumbfounded. Only after she heard his words did she realize what she had said in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re not even a virgin yourself. Why should I be a virgin?¡± ¡°If I want to give myself to someone I like, then that¡¯s my own business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Eliot, then it would be someone else. It would not be you. It would never be you.¡± Sydnee covered her face with her hands. Good heavens! What on earth did she just say! ¡°Goodbye.¡± After saying that in a hurry, she rushed into the house. Eliot was left alone outside the door. He stared after her in surprise. He suddenly thought of something and shook his head with a wry smile. He thought of the scene of Sydnee standing between him and Marquise when he almost got himself involved in a fight. Even though she was clearly solitary and a girl with few words and few friends, she still said so many bold and explicit things to stop them from fighting. She probably exhausted all her courage to do that. A good girl like her was worthy of a good man who was nice with her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 279 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 279 The coldest time at night, Noah finally returned to the new home that Christy had moved into overnight. It was closer to downtown, but it was in a remote and unremarkable alley. The first floor was a row of shops that sold furniture and daily necessities. They lived on the second floor, and there were only two floors. It was a little noisy during the day, but the whole street quieted down at night. However, the downtown area next to the street was still bustling with people who were enjoying their nightlife. Christy was tidying up the room. The air conditioner in the hall was turned on. Noah took off his down Jacket and faced the warm air. He had no expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t know it was because his face was too cold, or his heart was numb. His eyes were closed, and even if they were opened, one probably couldn¡¯t see any emotions in them. Christy handed him a cup of hot tea, ¡°How did it go?¡± Noah threw the down jacket to her and said, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± Christy opened the pocket of the down jacket and took out the ck tracker. She was talking about the police station. Noah drank a mouthful of hot tea, and his throat was moistened. Then he said with a trace of weariness, ¡°It¡¯s just a scapegoat. The others kept their mouth shut.¡± Logically speaking, such a big case would at least draw the attention of police forces of different ces and the media. However, the bureau was worried about the public opinion and stopped the news from spreading out. It also ordered the major media to remain silent, so as not to cause social panic. After all, the citizens were taxpayers, and the victims were only minors without any social status. Some of them were missing, some were abandoned as they were born disabled, and a few were bought from remote mountainous areas. There was no risk of being reported, and no one would call the police. This was the reality. It was dirty and unbearable. ¡°Can you find out?¡± Christy sat down. Her beautiful eyebrows knitted together. The ck tracker in her palm was thrown onto the coffee table. She looked at her palm. The palm lines were tangled. They said that a girl with clear palm lines had good luck. Then did she have bad luck in her life? Noah took a sip of hot tea and put down the cup, ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t find out.¡± Christy became quiet. After the fire at the vi, she knew that the truth would always be covered up because people only wanted to see what they wished for, and they did not want the sins to be seen by others. They didn¡¯t even want to admit that the sins existed. In a word, they denied the existence of those girls. Even if they knew who the real victims were, they would not have sympathy for the girls. Christy pinched her fingernails and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had saved one?¡± She looked at Noah with obvious hope, ¡°We can let that girl testify as a witness!¡± Noah looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Christy calmed down, and they looked at each other. She only heard Noah¡¯s slightly mocking tone, ¡°What do you think?¡± They all knew that the victim¡¯s family would not allow their daughter to testify. They were eager to get rid of it. Furthermore, that person was an Armed Police Force, so how could he be willing to gamble on his future? ¡°Why did you suddenly leave the hospital today?¡± Noah asked. ¡°I met the group leader. I followed him for a while, but he almost discovered me.¡± Christy suddenly remembered the little robot and its slow nod. Very cute. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Noah waved his hand in front of her eyes, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Christy touches her face, ¡°No, I recall a person I met on the way who is cute.¡± Noah stood up, took off his sweater and prepared to take a shower. He raised his head and said, ¡°I thought you only liked robots.¡± It had to be said that after getting along with each other for a long time, they would have pretty good gut feelings. Christy, on the other hand, had some curiosity towards Trevor, because she had a strange illusion through the robot¡¯s nod, as if Trevor were nodding at her with restraint. This feeling was so subtle that she began to image his appearance in her mind. She took her phone and typed in the words, Trevor Peck. Many pieces of information appeared in the search box. She looked for a moment and suddenly put her phone away. What was she doing? Did she have nothing to do? Trevor, who was far away in the garret, stared at theputer. The photo screen, with his name on it, paused for a while and shut off. The little robot stood quietly at his feet, staring at him with its pair of gray gemstone eyes, as if it did not understand what he was doing. Trevor looked at theputer screen motionlessly. Not long after, the phone screen was on again. This time, she was no longer typing his name, but clicking on the map search. She started to work. Trevor could not see her face, but he could guess that at this moment, she would have a cup of hot tea in her hand. Beside the hot tea was a notebook, and she held a pen in her hand. Her long ck hair was wrapped around her head. She would unconsciously bite her pen, frown slightly, and stare at the screen without blinking. Trevor had dreamed of her twice. He was a shallow sleeper, and he rarely dreamed of people, because he hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time, unless someone came to see him. They were separated by a thick curtain and couldn¡¯t see each other. But he could hear them. Because he had stayed in the small garret for a long time, his ears were sensitive. He could even tell what kind of person the other party was from the voice. What he disliked the most was hearing human voices. Whether it was from a man or a woman, an adult or a child, he did not like it at all. In his childhood, he wore headphones all the time and could not hear anything all year round. The quietest world was the purest. He quietly looked at theputer screen. The phone was sliding on the map. There were three small words on the map, the GY Temple. Not long after, the phone was off again, and the entireputer screen went ck. She never turned on her phone again. Trevor quietly looked at the ckputer screen, motionless, waiting for her to turn on her phone again. This was the only connection between them.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 280 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 280 Two dayster, St. Peter¡¯s Cathedral, Vatican, Italy. The cathedral, which normally held tens of thousands of pilgrims, was so quiet. Apart from the rhythmic sound of leather shoes stepping onto the ground, there was no other sound. In the corridor to the right of the door was work of Michngelo, ¡®Peter¡¯. It was done when he was twenty-three. On the left side of the third chapel, and on the opposite walls of the second and third chapels, was the bronze monument built by Bolewolo for Enoch VIII. Standing in front of the monument was Vincent. He was dressed in an ink suit and had a straight cor. His expression was exceptionally cold. His eyebrows were slightly knitted, revealing a mark between his eyebrows. He stood slightly sideways, and the line of his jaw was sharp. ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Rex came in from outside and whispered, ¡°People are waiting in the middle hall.¡± Vincent raised his left wrist and gently adjusted his cuff links with his right hand. His eyes were filled with indifference and coldness, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Walking along the middle hall, a dignified aura filled the air. The most eye-catching thing was the bronze canopy directly below the dome. It was thirty meters tall and supported by four twenty-meter-tall spiral copper pirs. It looked majestic and tall. There was a guardian angel at each corner of the canopy. Behind them, four copper pirs with phoenix tails folded upwards supported a huge copper ball. On the copper ball was a cross, the symbol of the Catholic. A dozen or so Europeans stood beneath the cross. All of them were about forty years old. Some of their hair had already turned gray. The youngest was only around thirty-five years old. Their eyes were deep. Some had square faces, wide jaws and looked rich. Hearing the footsteps, the group of people turned around and smiled. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°How is your family?¡± Vincent nodded slightly. Instead of using Italian, he replied in English, ¡°Very good. Thank you for your concern.¡± Several Italians were standing beside two trantors who were tranting in fluent English at the same time. Someone noticed he only brought Rex with him, not the four guards. They asked curiously in Italian, ¡°Where¡¯s your bodyguards?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent nced at them. His thin lips curled up slightly into a faint smile. A few Italiansughed when they heard the trantion. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ethen here?¡± One of them asked. Everyone else had already noticed this. At this moment, when they heard someone mention it, they echoed, ¡°Yeah, we have an appointment with him to talk about the next n.¡± ¡°He¡¯s sick,¡± Vincent said indifferently. ¡°Sick? Is it serious?¡± A middle-aged man with a square face and a broad chin asked. He had a beer belly, but he liked to wear a white shirt. The temperature in Italy was not low in winter. He wore only a white shirt, tightening his beer belly and covering it with a white suit. ¡°Nothing serious. He will be fine.¡± Vincent looked at him and said. The middle-aged man, Caspar, smiled as he met Vincent¡¯s gaze. However, he felt that this young man¡¯s gaze was like a thin de, cutting open a person¡¯s nerves inch by inch. However, he still stared at Vincent until Vincent tilted his head to look elsewhere. Another person said, ¡°Before this, we discussed with Ethen about opening a casino in Rome next year. Everyone present will have a piece of the pie.¡± ¡°What a pity,¡± Vincent suddenly said. A group of people thought that he agreed, so they looked at him withughter and then at the trantor. The trantor forcefully tranted, ¡°He said it was a pity.¡± Theughter on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why did you say it was a pity?¡± Vincent looked at the cross above everyone¡¯s heads. He did not quite understand why these people, whose hands were all stained with blood, liked toe to such a sacred ce and even acted like devout believers. He looked around faintly and revealed a trace of regret in his face, ¡°The Scavo family doesn¡¯t engage in pornography, drugs and gambling. This is a rule set by the family. It has been maintained for many years. Ethen is too young to reject you. Therefore, I came here to apologize on behalf of him for disappointing everyone.¡± ¡­ Aftering out of St. Peter¡¯s Church, he arrived at St. Peter¡¯s Square in front of the church. Rex finished the call on his headset and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Vincent, the people sent out haven¡¯t found Mr. Ethen¡¯s whereabouts yet.¡± ¡°Keep looking.¡± Vincent lowered his head and looked at the white pigeon that was looking for food. His tone was indifferent. ¡°Yes.¡± After Rex notified the other side, he suddenly thought of something and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Vincent, could he collude with Caspar?¡± ¡°If I were him, I would kill me first and then do something else. He could pretend to be sick and injured. This way, it would be easier to get close to me and assassinate me sessfully.¡± Vincent turned to look at St. Peter¡¯s Church. His thin lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with a hint of bloodthirst, ¡°If he and Caspar reached an agreement, what do you think would happen tonight?¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Rex felt nervous, ¡°Then do you still want to find him?¡± Vincent put on his sunsses, revealing only the tall bridge of his nose, as well as his hard chin and thin lips. His voice was indifferent but with a sense of hostility. ¡°Only by finding him will we know who he chose.¡± ¡­ In an underground casino, a group of people were all in short shirts, revealing their hairy arms. Dozens of white people sat around a table, and across the table sat a Chinese. The man was young, about twenty-five years old. He wore a white shirt with only a button on it, revealing arge area of skin. Beneath the button, it was his abdominal muscle, and a long and narrow scar was on his lower abdomen. He touched the cards, and his right index finger knocked on the table from time to time. He raised his head slightly, revealing a beautiful oriental face. He was smiling slightly. This person was Ethen. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Just as he put down his cards, a hand fell on his shoulder. He turned around and shouted in surprise, ¡°Caspar!¡± An Italian man with a square face and a broad chin stood behind him. This man was Caspar. He was still in the white shirt and his belly was swollen with two straps. ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Caspar asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ethen said with a smile, ¡°This ce is not bad. I¡¯m just a little tired after ying for a long time. I want to go back to sleep.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a room upstairs. I¡¯ll have someone take you there,¡± Caspar said enthusiastically. Ethen nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m too tired.¡± he said casually, ¡°Where are my two bodyguards? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡± Caspar smiled and said, ¡°They were too tired to take care of you. I told them to rest.¡± His bodyguards were ordered to rest by someone else. It didn¡¯t sound like they were going to rest at all. Instead, it felt like they were imprisoned. However, Ethen seemed to have noticed nothing.. He said in surprise, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 281 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 281 He was fluent in Italian. Unlike Vincent, Ethenughed all day long. He was used to smiling to others. Anyone who saw him would feel morefortable. Moreover, he was so good with words that every Italian who met him liked him. However, although this young man had the right to speak, he didn¡¯t have the right to decide. As for Vincent, when he took over the business, he was still a teenager, but at that time, no one could see through him. He had a cold face, and his emotions were indistinguishable. He was clearly a child, but he dared to contend against adults. Hepeted for his shares, and easily controlled the adults. He earned more profits for the Scavo family than in the past years. After all, it was in Caspar¡¯s own territory. He didn¡¯t want to be bullied by a child, but he couldn¡¯t cut off the partnership with the Scavo family. He could only endure this for more than ten years. Right now, although Ethen¡¯s abilities weren¡¯t outstanding, he was easy to handle. As long as Vincent died, the master of the Scavo family would naturally be Ethen. At that time, Ethen would have to agree to their casino n even if he didn¡¯t want to. After all, no one would hate money. Caspar had a good n in his heart. He smiled at Ethen and said, ¡°Rx here. We are partners. It¡¯s good that you treat me as a friend.¡± Ethen blinked at him, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. By the way, has my phone been repaired?¡± A few days ago, his phone identally fell onto the ground and was broken. Caspar helped him repair it. During this period, Caspar let him rx and have fun here. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. Caspar patted his head and said, ¡°It was fixed long ago. I forgot to send it to you. I¡¯ll have someone send it to youter.¡± Ethen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± When they walked towards the room, Ethen was already prepared for the worst. Caspar would not kill him. Keeping him here was to lure his cousin out, but from his words just now¡­ His cousin was already here. Was Caspar nning to attack his cousin? Ethen walked around the room. The phone on the table was out. He was a little anxious, but he suddenly calmed down. With Vincent¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap of Caspar. ¡­ At the same time, in an Italian hotel. Vincent¡¯s room door was knocked on, and a waiter outside shouted, ¡°Room service!¡± The moment the door was opened, the people outside fired a shot at the people inside. The silenced gun did not make any sound, but there was no one inside the door. The people outside looked strangely at the back of the door. He was hit on the face by Rex¡¯s elbow. Then Rex smashed the gun hilt directly on the back of the man¡¯s neck. The man was immediately unconscious. The other man pointed his gun at Rex, and a dart hit the man¡¯s wrist. He just turned around, and his neck was hit by another dart. Two men quickly hid in the bathroom and shot towards outside. Rex hid behind the corpse. A few minutester, there was no sound in the bathroom. At the same time, three men in ck came in through the window. They lowered their heads and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the four people outside are down!¡± Vincent threw thest dart into the red heart on the wall, then stopped and turned to look at Rex who came out of the bathroom, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The four of them moved all the corpses in the room to a truck. Then, Rex drove out a Bentley. Vincent lowered his head and sat in the car. The two cars drove in the dark, one in front of the other. Not long after, they encountered a red light. When they stopped and waited, a car came from the side. Then there was a sound of knocking on the rear window. Rex¡¯s expression changed. Before he could react, the sound of explosion came from the rear window. Countless bullets shot in, each with deafening explosion. Rex¡¯s entire face twisted and let out a heart-wrenching roar, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡­ Emily was suddenly woken up from her sleep. She was sweating and panting. Then, she took out her phone and looked at the time. It was past five o¡¯clock in the morning. There were no missed calls and no unread messages in her phone. She edited a message to Vincent. ¡°I just had a nightmare.¡± There was no reply. She sent another message, ¡°I dreamt that something had happened to you, and you lost a lot of blood.¡± Half an hourter, no one replied. An hourter, still no one replied. Emily simply stood up and sat down on the table to start drawing. Her heart was not calm, and the things she drew were also messy. Warm colors and cold colors alternated, and the finished painting was not good either. She threw the drawing paper into the trash can andid a new piece of white paper. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She sat down and painted quietly and patiently. It was Vincent in the painting. The color was cold ck. He was in a ck shirt and a ck suit. Even his eyes and eyebrows were ck. The only things red in the painting were the lips of the man. She finally calmed down. Her phone suddenly vibrated. She hurriedly picked it up, but it was not from Vincent. It was Harold. ¡°Miss Emily, are you alright?¡± Harold asked, ¡°The lights in your room were on since five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I just had a dream.¡± Emily exined indifferently. After hanging up the phone, Emily looked at the calendar, took a pen and highlighted the date of 18th. Tomorrow was the annual meeting. That day finally came. Elsie went out with Beverly after breakfast. She said that she was going shopping to buy a dress for the annual meeting tomorrow. Emily looked at Beverly carefully at the dining table. Beverly also wore makeup, fine powder covering the crow¡¯s feet. She also put on the popr lipstick. She looked young in a white down jacket and even had her hair permed. ¡°Mom, your hair style is very pretty. I also want it.¡± Elsie was good at pleasing people, and Emily had got used to it. ¡°You look good just the way you are.¡± Beverly patted Elsie¡¯s head andforted her. Then Beverly looked at Emily, who was eating quietly, and thought that Emily was as pretty as her mother. Otherwise, how could she be a mistress? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby – Chapter 282 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby ¨C Chapter 282 Emily felt that gaze and stared fiercely at her. She kept taking the porridge, slowly like a retard. Finally, Beverly retracted her gaze impatiently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elsie quickly mended her makeup and followed her out. They had been peaceful for the past few days and did not cause any trouble for Emily. It was because Maury was at home. Emily texted Harold under the dining table, ¡°Follow them.¡± Afterwards, she continued to eat quietly. Not longter, Maury came down. He had a bad cold recently and had no appetite for breakfast. A few days ago, Emily always brought porridge to him and forced him to drink some. Maury helplessly agreed toe down for breakfast in the future and go to the garden to take a walk for fresh air. When Maury came down, he clearly felt that he was getting old. He was panting a little when he went down the stairs. Just as he arrived at the dining table, he saw Emily smiling as she raised her head and said to him, ¡°Dad.¡± The kid looked like her mother very much and became more and more beautiful. Her temper was the same as her mother¡¯s. She looked gentle, but she was actually stubborn. Maury walked forward and gently touched the top of her head, ¡°Have you finished?¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to eat together.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Maury smiled happily. Susan just happened to bring breakfast from the kitchen and poured another ss of milk to Emily. ¡°Miss Emily, drink more milk.¡± Emily drank obediently. The father and daughter ate their breakfast quietly at the dining table, while Susan and the butler stood aside, watching with a smile. Emily seemed to be different. Although she would sit there quietly to eat in the past, it was as if she was not only there for eating. She was eating with her father. Her gaze was gentle, not stupid or ignorant. Susan and the butler were just about to take a closer look when Emily¡¯s eyes looked curved again, as if the gentle expression just now was their illusion. After breakfast, Emily went around the garden with Maury. In the cold winter, some of the flowers and grass in the garden were moved into the greenhouse, and others could only be covered with a stic film. They entered the garden, took the stic film off the flowers, and gently brushed away the droplets on the flowers. It took them more than half an hour to finish. Then they went out for a while. Maury noticed that Emily often stared nkly at a ce for a long time. This kid seemed to stop growing up mentally after having a high fever when she was seven years old. Maury was sorry for her. No matter what Emily wanted to do, he would unconditionally approve. However, she was very sensible and obedient. It was mostly because that she wanted to please him and the new family. Maury had never thought about this before, but after experiencing so many things, it seemed that this child was not stupid. She only wanted to survive in this family so that the family could truly ept her. After Emily finished looking at a leaf, she turned around and left. Maury also stopped his thoughts and followed. There was a strange feeling in his heart. Emily seemed to be different from before, but he couldn¡¯t tell the specifics. He only looked at his daughter¡¯s beautiful side face and her slightly indifferent eyes. He finally felt that this kid was different from before. She had never had such eyes before. Such a cold gaze was like that of a stranger. Emily walked a few steps and realized that she was distracted. She also noticed that his father was observing her. She immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After they returned, Emily saw that Harold had also returned, so she went upstairs and entered the room. Harold was already standing in her room with a sealed bag containing photos of Elsie and Beverly shopping today. In the photos, there was another person beside Beverly and her daughter. Emily knew it. She fixed the sealed bag again and handed it to Harold, ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was still no text message or phone call from Vincent. She picked up her phone and called. Suddenly, she remembered that Vincent was abroad, so the she should not be able to reach him. She hung up the phone again and stared nkly at the interface. Then, she reached out and stroked the ring hanging on her chest. She clearly remembered that when she woke up from her nightmare this morning, the ring on her chest emitted a red light. Something must have happened to Vincent. ¡°Harold,¡± Emily called Harold. ¡°Go to the Peck¡¯s for me.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Ethen took a quick shower in the bathroom. When he got dressed, there was a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw two beauties with blonde hair and blue eyes. They were in ckce, revealing their long legs. The two women leaned against the door frame and gave him a charming look beforeing in. Ethen whistled to them. Caspar, who was standing at the door, walked out and smiled at him, ¡°There is a saying that every minute of the wedding night is precious. I will leave you alone.¡± With that, heughed loudly, his beer belly stirring like a big belly of a ck bear. ¡°Caspar.¡± Ethen smiled helplessly, ¡°If my brother finds out that I¡¯m not doing my job, he¡¯ll kill me.¡± Then he gestured at his neck and stuck out his tongue. Casparughed even happier, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t. He won¡¯t have the chance.¡± His words were very straightforward. Ethen was stunned for a moment, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ethen, you¡¯re somebody, but your brother is holding you back. You don¡¯t need to follow his order anymore. I know that his existence is a huge threat to you, so¡­¡± Caspar smiled and narrowed his eyes, ¡°I got rid of him.¡± He used his chubby fingers to copy what Ethen had just done. Ethen acted like he was in shock. In fact, he did not believe that Caspar could kill Vincent, nor did he believe that a man like Vincent could be easily killed. ¡°The business of opening a casino will bring us fame and fortune. You know how much wealth this business will bring. Trust me. You know how good money will be than your brother.¡± ¡°Money will bring you countless beauties.¡± Caspar said, as he used his chin to point at those two women standing in front of the door. ¡°Is that so?¡± A deep and faintly male voice sounded, filled with killing intent. ¡°Of course!¡± Caspar straightened his body and smiled as he looked at Ethen. A momentter, he noticed something and slowly turned around. He realized that the question just now was not from Ethen, but ¡­ Vincent! He didn¡¯t die! It was also at this moment that he remembered that Vincent was the only person who spoke English in front of him! ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Caspar cried out and instantly pulled the two women in front of him. However, he did not outspeed Ethen. The smile on Ethen¡¯s face disappeared, and Ethen forcefully clutched Caspar¡¯s neck, twisting his chubby arms into a strange posture. Ethen stepped on Caspar¡¯s back and pressed him down on the ground. The two beauties were so scared that they hid in the room and did not dare toe out. ¡°Ethen! You!¡± Caspar struggled, ¡°Kill him! Kill him! Our family will only cooperate with you in Italy!¡± Ethen chuckled softly. His words were nonchnt, ¡°Goodbye. Ten years ago, with so many of my men, we didn¡¯t kill him.. I don¡¯t want to die for nothing.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 283 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 283 Caspar had heard of the riot in the Scavo¡¯s more than ten years ago. But he thought of it as a rumor. Noticing the Scavos¡¯ indifferent tone, he panicked. They could even kill their family members without blinking an eye. To them, what was he? Suddenly, Caspar felt cold sweat trickling down his back. He rolled his eyes and suddenly shouted at Vincent, ¡°Ezra! Don¡¯t believe him! He asked me to kill you! He has wanted to rece you as the new head! So, he forced me to attack you! Now that things have been revealed, he makes me his scapegoat! Ezra! You must not trust him!¡± Vincent didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. He stood still on the corridor, leaningzily against the wall. Then he raised his chin slightly and looked over, his eyes arrogant and cold. Rex, who was beside Vincent, had walked over with a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Caspar shouted in fear. ¡°If you kill me, my family won¡¯t let you go!¡± Ethen looked down and brushed his instep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will turn on money.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Caspar¡¯s eyes widened uneasily. Ethen exined kindly, ¡°Just like you want to kill Vincent and let me take over his position, we can kill you and switch to someone who obeys us better.¡± ¡°No!¡± Caspar screamed in despair as Ethen ripped off his head. ¡°Oops.¡± Ethen raised his head and blinked at Rex. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s an ident.¡± At the sight of it, Rex quickly returned. Ethen nced at the two beauties inside the door. Noticing their faces turned pale with fear, he soothed with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t kill women. So, just leave.¡± The two women came out trembling. Just as they arrived at the door, they met Caspar¡¯s bodyguards. They were so scared that they ran back. Noticing Caspar lying dead on the ground, the bodyguards immediately drew their guns. Then the two beauties died tragically on the corridor. Ethen sighed regretfully. But when he raised his eyes, he noticed that Vincent had disappeared. He stopped sighing, beat the dust off his trousers, and went after him. When he arrived outside, Ethen found a poor car at the entrance. It looked like it had been sprayed with countless bullets. Just as he was about to ask, Rex shouted nervously, ¡°Mr. Vincent!¡± Ethen looked up and saw Vincent had fainted in the car. His ck shirt was slightly wet on the chest. Ethen reached out and touched it. The blood was like a bright red flower slowly blossoming in his palm. ** Harold rushed to the Peck¡¯s. When he was wondering which door had no rm, a little robot flew out of the wall and stopped right in front of him. Harold recognized it and immediately exined the reason for his visit. The little robot circled in mid-air for a moment before it sounded. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Harold thanked it again and ran back. The little robot returned to the garret and went inside the thick curtains. A surveince video was ying on theputer. About five people got out of a car and fired bullets from different directions at a car. The little robot destroyed the video and then destroyed another one about what happened in the hotel corridor. After that, it sent a message to Rex. ¡°OK.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A momentter, Rex texted it back. ¡°Good, thank you.¡± Trevor then sent a message to Rex. ¡°How is Vincent?¡± Emily just sent someone to ask, but I didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Rex replied, ¡°Unconscious.¡± Trevor no longer asked since the constant pop-ups reminded him that he had too much else to do. He clicked off the chat window and checked all the keywords about death. It was overwhelming. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­. I hope that death will free me and give me a new life.¡± ¡°Why is everyone else¡¯s world beautiful? Why am I the only one living in hell? Why? Will they let me go if I die?¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mom and Dad. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t apany you. Don¡¯t be sad after I die.¡± ¡°I heard that death is very painful, but I¡¯m not afraid. It is the best thing for me.¡± ¡°Since you want me dead, why did you give birth to me? Why do you hate me so much?! I hate myself too¡­. I want to die, ¡­ but I¡¯m so scared¡­.¡± ¡°He said he loved me, but he still betrayed me. I wish I could kill him, but I can¡¯t. I can only kill myself.¡± ¡°When will that devil let me go? Who can save me¡­? I¡¯m dying¡­.¡± Trevor looked at the various keywords on the page. They were posted on Twitter, Facebook, and some other socialworking sites. Without expression, Trevor found out the IP addresses of these people, attached the suicide note to it, and then sent it to a person named J. Trevor was very efficient at sending messages. A momentter, J replied, ¡°Are you interested in developing SOS software all over the world?¡± The system that Trevor developed only applied to the domestic people. Any signal of suicide would be captured by the keywords in hisputer. Then, he found out the people¡¯s IP addresses and sent them to J. After that, someone would go save them. Most of them were teenagers. Some of them were going through a rebellious phase. They might look powerful on the outside, but on the inside, they were very fragile. They wanted to die when they were scolded by their parents, criticized by their teacher, excluded by their ssmates, rejected by the opposite sex, and even hated by themselves¡­. Their inner life was both simple andplicated. They lingered between life and death with a mix of hope and disappointment. They were conflicted. They wanted to die, but they hesitated in fear on their way to death. They were the hope for the future, but they were filled with despair. Some of them were adults. Adults had to withstand various stresses and strains. In times of despair, some of them would write down all their mistakes, while some would not say a word. However, what they had inmon was that once they decided to die, the expectation of rescuing them was low. There were also some elderly people. Most of them didn¡¯t announce the date of their death on the Inte. They only left a post ¡°XX¡¯s grandfather killed himself¡± before theymitted suicide resolutely! And their posts were forgotten since then. Trevor checked all the pages that popped out and then texted J back. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± At the same time, Harold arrived at the Britt¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Trevor said he didn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t help.¡± Harold quietly went over the balcony and walked to the table. Emily put down the brush in her hand and said softly, ¡°I know.¡± Then she stood up, her face expressionless. ¡°You can go. There is much to do tomorrow.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 284 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 284 After Harold left, Emily could not calm down. So, she took out a brush and continued to paint. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She took it and checked the text message. It was from Vincent. There were only two words. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was finally relieved. On the other side, Rex put down Vincent¡¯s phone and looked up at the tightly closed operating room. His face was rigid, but he still remembered that when Vincent was sober, he grabbed his arm and said to him. ¡°Tell them I¡¯m fine.¡± Rex knew Vincent wanted both Rndo and Emily to not worry. ¡°Rex, why are you here?¡± A female voice suddenly came from behind him. With a worried expression, Rex turned around and saw Irene. She was wearing a trench coat, ck culottes, and a bright red sweater. She looked cool and neat. As Irene walked over and noticed Rex¡¯s worried look, her smile faded. She pointed to the operating room and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is Vincent inside?¡± ** Ever since she knew that Jaquan was with Arabe, Felice had hardlye to his apartment. However, in the past half a month, Jaquan didn¡¯t call her at all. Although she felt disappointed, she cooked dinner and brought it to him. Jaquan got off work early these two days. Arabe couldn¡¯t leave home recently, so they kind of fell out of touch. After work, he would read the customer information or run on the treadmill for an hour. Felice arrived at 4 p.m. and saw Jaquan running on the treadmill on the balcony. The window was open. He was wearing only a short shirt, but his face was covered in sweat since he had been running on the treadmill for more than an hour. ¡°Mom,¡± Jaquan turned off the treadmill and wiped the sweat off his face with a towel. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t go to see me. Can¡¯t Ie to see you?¡± Felice put the dinner in the kitchen. Then she washed the fruit and put it on the tray. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Jaquan walked to the bathroom to take a shower. Felice asked, ¡°I cooked dinner for you. Why did you get off work so early?¡± ¡°OK,¡± Jaquan nodded. Felice said tentatively, ¡°Jaquan.¡± Jaquan had just walked to the bathroom door. Hearing that, he turned around and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡­¡± Felice looked at Jaquan¡¯s expression in confusion. ¡°I just feel that you don¡¯t look very happy. Do you have some problem at work?¡± Jaquan felt as though he was being X-rayed, so he frowned and retorted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± Felice asked. ¡°You don¡¯t get along well with Arabe?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re fine.¡± Jaquan entered the bathroom with a frown and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m going shower.¡± As he said that, he closed the door. ¡°Oh, do you know where Emma lives?¡± Felice asked. Jaquan immediately opened the door and looked at her nervously, ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Your father has caught a lot of fish. I¡¯m going to give her some. She likes the fish I cook.¡± Felice sighed, ¡°She didn¡¯te. Perhaps because you¡¯re with Arabe, she feels embarrassed here.¡± Jaquan¡¯s back stiffened as he said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Then he mmed the door. Felice murmured, ¡°It¡¯s OK that you don¡¯t know. I won¡¯t me you. Why are you so angry¡­?¡± Jaquan took off his clothes and stood under the shower. In a fury, he closed his eyes. The warm water flowed down from his head. He suddenly remembered Emma¡¯s long white legs when she was bathing in Mount Phoenix and the big¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Jaquan shouted as he washed his face casually. Then he took a towel and wiped himself carelessly. After getting changed, he went out. Felice was cleaning the living room when she saw Jaquaning out. She held up a bag and asked, ¡°Are you hurt? Why did you buy so many bandages and medicines?¡± Jaquan was wiping his head with a dry towel. Hearing that, he paused. Then he walked up to Felice and took it over. ¡°No, I bought it for a rainy day.¡± Felice stared at him in confusion. Frowning, Jaquan said, ¡°Never you mind.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Mrs. Cox went to clean up another ce. When she came out of the bathroom with the garbage bag, she saw Jaquan was still carrying that bag. He frowned as if he was making a big decision. ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, give it to me. My neighbor seems to be injured,¡± Felice suggested. Jaquan immediately put it away and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be injured tomorrow. I¡¯ll need it then.¡± Felice was puzzled. She was going to throw the garbage and then went back. However, when she reached the door, Jaquan called her. ¡°Mom!¡± Felice turned around and said, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaquan looked at the floor and said in an angry tone, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deliver the fishes!¡± He looked so irritable as if he was going to kill someone. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Actually, there aren¡¯t many. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself,¡± said Felice weakly. Jaquan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Just do as I say! You go get the fished now!¡± Felice wondered if her son went crazy. Jaquan¡¯s house was not far away from the Cox¡¯s. Just as Felice arrived downstairs, she saw Jaquan dressed neatly in the car. Jaquan raised his chin and said, ¡°Get in!¡± Over the years, Jaquan had rarely sent her home, so she was very happy. She sat in the passenger seat and noticed the bag of medicine in the back seat. Confused, she pointed at it. When she was about to ask, Jaquan said coldly, ¡°I take it with me in case of a car ident.¡± Felice was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx us.¡± After some thought, she pointed at the bag and added, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask you. Do you really have to curse yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan fell silent. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived at the Cox¡¯s, Jaquan didn¡¯t get off. Felice asked him toe down to see his father Allen. ¡°Since you havee, go see your father.¡± Jaquan waved his hand and said, ¡°Mom, hurry up and bring the fishes over.¡± Allen, who had just arrived at the door heard their conversation. He was cut to the heart. Only then did Felice realize that Jaquan sent her back was purely for the fishes. However, on second thought, she found he was in such a hurry to give the fish to Emma. Wasn¡¯t he with Arabe? When Felice returned with the fishes, she looked solemn. Jaquan ced the fish in the trunk and got in the car to leave. Noticing Felice¡¯s expression, he asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you want to give it to Emma?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Felice was cross. ¡°Jaquan, I¡¯m telling you, you must do what your conscience tells you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Jaquan looked at her confusedly. Felice was worried that Jaquan didn¡¯t understand, so she put it bluntly. ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t keep a foot in both camps. Do you understand?¡± Jaquan got that and tightened his hold on the steering wheel. ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Felice was relieved. After Jaquan drove away, she covered her heart and said, ¡°Why did I persuade him? It will be great if he and Emma get back together, but I feel sorry for Arabe.¡± Allen came out with his sses on. ¡°What are you whispering alone?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± Felice looked at him with disdain, turned around, and went in. Allen was cut to the heart again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 285 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 285 When Jaquan arrived at the Lotus Tea Manor, it was already dark. He parked his car and took the bag of medicine from the back seat. Halfway, he realized that he forgot the fish. He turned around to get it. Then he stood at the door and thought for a while before knocking on it. Sydnee was not here recently, but she hired two servants. One was responsible for cooking and the other cleaning up the house. As the former servant was sick, she hired younger ones. In their forties and having children, they were dexterous and diligent. Just as the cooking servant brought the dishes to the room, she heard the bell and came to open the door. Jaquan thought it was Emma. He almost blurted out the opening line that took him a long time to prepare. At sight of the middle-aged servant standing behind the door, he swallowed his words back. ¡°Hello, are you here to stay the night?¡± the servant asked with a smile. Jaquan hesitated and didn¡¯t nod. The servant studied his expression and asked, ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± Jaquan was stunned and then gave a stilted nod. The servant smiled. She just thought that he was looking for his girlfriend. Feeling his embarrassment, she smiled kindly and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Jaquan walked in. Stony was practicing outside. Cross-legged and his eyes closed, he sat on a stone. When he smelled a familiar perfume, his eyes opened and he cried out in delight, ¡°Mr. Jaquan!¡± Jaquan¡¯s heart melted. He walked over and touched the boy¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Why are you sitting here alone?¡± When the cooking servant found they knew each other, she assumed that Jaquan came for Emma. However,¡­ Emma said that her husband was probably abroad. The servant sized him up. He was wearing casual clothes and the watch on his wrist was expensive. And she could tell form his temperament that he was rich. Why would hee all the way to the countryside for Emma? She scrutinized him again, suddenly alternated her gaze between Stony and him. After a while, she came to realize that they were family. She smiled and left. Now that Jaquan wasn¡¯t a guest, there was no need for her to entertain him. Stony replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m practicing.¡± When he saw Jaquan holding something in his hand, he asked, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, what¡¯s in your hand?¡± When Jaquan was about to speak, he raised his head and saw Emma from the crescent-shaped door. She was wearing an apron and had a faint smile on her face. Seeing Jaquan standing outside, she paused and a trace of surprise crossed her face. In the midnight, servants would hang antern at the entrance of the tea house and behind the door. Thentern by the door illuminated a tiny space. Under the dim yellow light, Emma¡¯s eyes softened. Without waiting for Emma to speak, Jaquan coughed softly and said, ¡°My mother has been worried about you. She asked me to check on you and bring you the fish.¡± He handed over the bucket in his hand. When he remembered the injury on her shoulder, he withdrew his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it into the kitchen.¡± Before Emma said something, he walked straight in. Emma and Stony followed behind. The lights in the kitchen were still on. Emma just finished cooking. There were two small wooden barrels on the table. Inside were egg fried rice, mixed with corn, carrots, sausage and pickled vegetables. Above them was a heart-shaped fried egg. Jaquan smelled the aroma, the moment he entered. As soon as he put down the fish, he saw Emma following behind him. Not knowing what to say, he pointed to a few sausages hanging on the side and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Last time, I had it at the lodgings and it tasted good, so I learned to make it.¡± Emma put the fish under the sink and wanted to clean it upter. To her surprise, Jaquan said, ¡°I like it too.¡± Emma paused for a moment without turning her head or responding. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My mother might also like it.¡± Jaquan added. Seeing that cherry hairpin on Emma¡¯s hair, he felt a little satisfied and happy. Emma checked the fish one by one and found that it was caught by the hook. She put it down and turned on the tap to wash her hands. With her back to him, she said, ¡°There are sausages in the supermarkets over there.¡± Jaquan asked straightforwardly, ¡°Can¡¯t you give me some?¡± Emma wiped her hands with a towel, then turned to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jaquan stared nkly at her face. He didn¡¯t know why this in could arouse his emotions easily. Emma pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Gifts carry the giver¡¯s love for the recipient. I don¡¯t want you feel that way. My life is pretty good now.¡± This was the longest conversation she had with him since they had known each other for so long, but what she meant was simple. She was rejecting him. Jaquan recalled Emma¡¯s words that day somehow. She said, ¡°Not everyone can marry me.¡± This shattered that tiny bit of satisfaction and happiness he had just now. The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s not easy for a single mother to take care of a child, so you want to help you. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Emma said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, can we eat now? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Stony poked its head form the door. ¡°Sure.¡± Emma¡¯s face softened. She picked up the two barrels on the table and walked out. Stony came in and took two spoons. Before he left, he saw Jaquan standing there with a sullen face and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, do you want to join us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaquan looked down and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Stony followed Jaquan out and shouted to Emma inside, ¡°Mom, Mr. Jaquan is leaving!¡± When Emma just brought the meal in, she heard this, without blinking an eye. Then she turned around and looked over tly, as if Jaquan¡¯s return was no surprise, and it was not worth making a fuss about. Jaquan felt a surge of anger for some reason. He took a few steps and almost reached the crescent- shaped door. When he turned around, he saw only Stony chasing after him. Emma didn¡¯t follow. He got furious, turned around and walked back in. In front of Emma, he took out the bag of medicine from his pocket and threw it on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me!¡± With that, he turned around and left. He strode out without looking back. His gait was resolute. When he got in the car and found no one after him, his head drooped in frustration. With his head on the steering wheel, he sighed. Suddenly his phone rang. In a daze, he took a while to answer it.. It was Arabe. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 286 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 286 ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± Arabe asked. Guilty, Jaquan said, ¡°At home. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Arabe paused for a moment and smiled, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jaquan answered, but he didn¡¯t start another topic to smooth the way for a good chat. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was like this, filling them with awkwardness. ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Jaquan said. ¡°Alright, you too.¡± Arabe hung up. Jaquan exhaled a breath and switched off his phone. As he looked into the darkness before him, felt so calm. Staying in the car for a moment, he started the car and left. At the same time, Arabe stood in front of his house. After the call, she expressionlessly left the elevator. Behind the crescent-shaped door, Emma was cleaning up the fish after having her meal. Stony was dawdling and watching Emma scraping the fish scales. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emma tilted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Are you not going to read your books?¡± Stony looked at her confusedly and asked, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Jaquan to have dinner with us? We had a meal with Mr. Collin at homest time.¡± Emma didn¡¯t stop scraping the scales, ¡°No reason.¡± He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you still mad at him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t hate him anymore.¡± Stony muttered, ¡°Obviously, you¡­¡± His voice was quiet that Emma did not hear what he said. She remembered the way Jaquan came in with the fish in his hand. Her indifferent eyes were lit up. ¡°I don¡¯t hate him.¡± Emma said softly. She never hated him. ¡°Then why?¡± Stony asked in confusion. Yeah, why? Emma opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Only a faint and gentle smile touched her lips. ** Italy. Exhausted, Ethen entered the ward. Since Vincent was injured, he was supposed to handle the rest of the business. His business partner dropped dead. He had to exin it not only to the other Italian partners, but also to Caspar¡¯s family. More importantly, he needed to convince Caspar¡¯s family that the Scavos would not harbor a desire for revenge. Over all these years in Italy, Ethen knew what tricks these sophisticated people were ying. He led his men into the Caspar¡¯s and warned, ¡°If anything happens to Vincent, the entire family of Caspar¡¯s will be doomed!¡± Caspar¡¯s family members just got up with drowsy eyes. Surrounded by this group of people holding guns, they did not dare to refute it. The next second, Ethen threw Caspar¡¯s body in front of everyone. Uninterested in the panicked, shocked, and miserable expressions of others, he turned around and left. He intimidated the whole family in this simple and brutal way. Bearing trade-offs in mind, Caspar¡¯s family would choose to sacrifice a dead person, not fight against the enemy. Ethen knew it well. Of course, the real cause of Caspar¡¯s death must remain a secret. After running around for more than four hours, he finally arrived at the hospital before dawn. Vincent was already moved from the operating room to the ward. Ethen entered and found a woman sitting on the edge of the bed. The beauty was Chinese with impressive features, having a sharp feel to them. ¡°Is her Vincent¡¯s girlfriend?¡± He turned to look at Rex and asked. Ethen was away from home for a long time, so he didn¡¯t know much about Vincent¡¯s rtionship. At this moment, he saw the beauty sitting beside Vincent¡¯s bed and took her as Vincent¡¯s girlfriend. He was surprised. After all, Vincent was single for many years, and didn¡¯t seem to be interested in women at all. Although he had doubted that Vincent was gay, he never asked about it. The corner of Rex¡¯s mouth twitched and Rex shook his head gently. Vincent was straight. Relieved, Ethen thought that it made sense and most women wouldn¡¯t get Vincent¡¯s attention, judging from Vincent¡¯s poker face. Irene heard some noise and raised her head to look over. Ethen immediately grinned and said frivolously, ¡°Hey, beauty.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Irene greeted him indifferently and went quiet. She just looked down at Vincent lying on the bed. He was shot in the chest and pale from blood loss, which made him look less sharp and indifferent but fragile. His thin lips were dry and chapped. She took a cotton swab and dipped it in water to wet them. Rex stepped forward to take the cotton swab. In fact, he snatched it from her. His sudden action took her by surprise. Then she heard him say, ¡°He might not want to see you, when he wakes up.¡± He told her more than three times. Irene did not say anything. When the strange and pretty woman appeared and took away the gift that Emily wanted to give Vincent, Irene knew that she shouldn¡¯t be so brazen and see Vincent again. But now, he was injured, lying motionlessly before her. She wanted to stay with him quietly. Even if he didn¡¯t want to see her at all. Although Ethen wasn¡¯t sure, he didn¡¯t ask further. He just looked at Vincent and asked Rex, ¡°What did the doctor say? When will he wake up?¡± How could anyone hurt Vincent? That was the question he wanted to ask. Ever since the riots ten years ago, Ethen had never seen Vincent injured again. Vincent was a cold- blooded, arrogant, and ruthless business genius. He was sharp-eyed and had good judgment about business. Besides, he was sensitive to risks. ¡°The medicinal effect hasn¡¯t dissipated yet, right? It will probably take more than half an hour.¡± Rex exined. Because Irene was here, he did not say much about Vincent¡¯s injuries. Ethen suppressed his confusion and checked his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap in the next room. Call me when he wakes up.¡± Rex nodded. After Ethen left, Irene was still sitting on the edge of the bed. Rex didn¡¯t drive her away, because the Scavos and the Potters were cooperating. He just put up with her. Not long after, Vincent opened his eyes. In that instant, he gave a sharp and murderous look. When he adapted to the light and saw Irene beside the bed, he narrowed his eyes to hide all the hostility. ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you awake?¡± Rex has been guarding him. The moment he found Vincent awake, he asked, ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Vincent frowned slightly as he put his hand on his chest. Then he gestured for Rex to help him sit up. Rex hurriedly adjusted the bed. Soon, the bed rose. Vincent tilted his head to look at Irene on the edge of the bed, and looked away, as if he did not see anything. Or he saw her but just took her as a decoration. Irene wished to get roasted rather than such humiliating indifference. She stood up and wanted to turn around and leave. But somehow, she remained still and said angrily, ¡°Yes, I did it. I admit it. I was just jealous, but was there anything wrong with it? I love you. Am I wrong? You¡¯re injured but where is she? Does she know? Even if she knows, what can she do for you? The Britt family is going bankrupt and will not be able to help you. You need me. Our marriage will do you more good than harm.¡± She grabbed Vincent¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°You need me, Vincent. It¡¯s fate for us to meet here. I never thought that I would meet you here. I decided to give up. It¡¯s true. Can you try to like me? I can give you more than she can¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vincent¡¯s lip curled slightly and he looked up. He sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing before her.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 287 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 287 His biting words hurt Irene, so her expression immediately changed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you will be with a retard. Even if she is not a real retard, at least everybody thinks she is! So she will always be! For the rest of her life!¡± Irene, embarrassed, said angrily, ¡°My family will bring glory to you. Her family will only humiliate you. Her birth mother is a mistress, and she is an illegitimate child¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Vincent frowned and said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± Irene stood still. She didn¡¯t n to say this, but seeing Vincent¡¯s cold side face, she couldn¡¯t help it. She really wanted to hug him, the man she fell in love with at first sight. But she had slowly turn around and leave in silence. Her high heels clicked on the floor, which was extremely rhythmic. After the ward door closed, Rex handed over a mobile phone. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Miss ¡­ Miss Emily sent a text message and I have replied it for you.¡± Vincent did not take his phone. He supported his head with his hand on his temple and said, ¡°Send them an email in my name. Tell them Ethen will be in charge of the cooperation in Italy.¡± ¡± ¡­ Yes, sir.¡± Rex hesitated for a while, but did not ask eventually. He wanted to say something. He opened his mouth several times and almost shouted out. ¡°You got something to say?¡± Vincent found Rex wanted to say something. Rex¡¯s jaw tightened and he lowered his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go call Ethen in.¡± Rex answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡­ The annual meeting of the Britt Group would be held at the Starfish Hotel in downtown City Y. This year was considered as a difficult year for the Britt Group. Therefore, the annual meeting this year drew more attention than previous years. More guards were hired, and even the venue was a bit more luxurious. Eliot arrived at the hotel at 2:00 p.m. He then began to check the stage, the wine list, gifts, parking spaces, and other matters. An hourter, the employees of thepany arrived one after another. Maury came with Emily. He wore a suit and an overcoat. Although he had not recovered from his cold, he was in good spirits and looked happy. Emily stood beside him dressed in white. She wore a light make-up. Her eyshes were thick and long and when she blinked, they looked like butterflies about to fly. Her nose was straight and delicate. Her lips curved slightly and were plump, pink and attractive. The two got off the car and waited at the door for a moment. Not long after, Matthew¡¯s car arrived. The driver helped him down. Emily called out, ¡°Mr. Rndo.¡± She had always been a little afraid of him. Matthew knew that. He nced at her, feeling that Emily looked somehow different. She was not that timid in front him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A figure blocked his view. It was Maury. He took a few steps down and held him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Matthew suffered from a leg disease. Cold wind would do harm to his legs, and it was difficult for him to walk in winter. So he only went out for major events. Today was the annual meeting of the Britt Group. He had toe even if he was terminally ill. He was walking with a cane and was dressed formally. Even if his hands were very cold because of the weather, he didn¡¯t say anything. Maury tried to help him in, but Matthew waved his hand and refused, ¡°I¡¯m not that old. Let¡¯s go.¡± He saw from the corner of his eyes that Emily handed the handkerchief to Maury. Maury had a bad cold and had a running nose. His nose was red and would hurt if she wiped it with a tissue, so she gave him a soft gray handkerchief. As Maury probably didn¡¯t realize that his nose was running, when Emily handed the handkerchief over, he didn¡¯t take it, so she naturally wiped it for him. Matthew was a conservative man who preferred sons to daughters. He had married off his two daughters to other wealthy families, which had brought Maury many opportunities and saved a lot of money. More importantly, they had earned quite a lot. However, because of the Diaoyu Inds conflict, several supermarkets were attacked and boycotted. They had no choice but to announce the closure. It was very difficult for the Britt Group to venture into other fields, and it was very also hard for them to turn the tables this time. Matthew wanted the two sons-inw to help, but they were helpless. His other two sons were doing just fine. Maury had suffered a loss before, so he didn¡¯t want to work in the samepany with his own brothers. Therefore, Matthew had been on separate ways with his two sons and didn¡¯t have much contacts with them. Matthew had no choice but to turn his attention to his two granddaughters. Needless to say, the retard was useless. Elsie could marry a powerful person. It was best if this person could help the Britt Group. This was a good idea. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. Elsie not only had offended the Buckley family, but also got herself discredited. She had be the biggestughingstock in City Y and had even sullied the reputation of the Britt Group. However, she was useful to some extent. Otherwise, the Scavo family wouldn¡¯t have helped the Britt Group when it was in danger. Thanks to its timely help, somepanies had decided to cooperate with the Britt Group for the sake of the Scavo family. Matthew¡¯s thoughts drifted far away in an instant. He paused for a moment and looked at Emily again. He found that Emily was much prettier than her sister. Unfortunately, she was a retard. Otherwise, it would be a good idea to marry her off to the Scavo family¡­ Emily did not know what Matthew was thinking. Her head was lowered slightly and there was a transparent earbud under the cover of her long hair. Now, Harold was saying something. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± There was still half an hour left before the start of the annual meeting. Maury, Matthew and Emily were waiting in the lounge. Maury was reading his speech carefully. He wanted to praise several subordinates at the meeting. They had never abandoned the Britt Group, so Maury was grateful to them from the bottom of his heart and was willing to treat them with more sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Maury said and then looked at Emily, ¡°Stay here.¡± Emily nodded. Thinking of what he was going to face next, she looked at him worriedly, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Maury thought she was scared andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Grandpa is also here. I will be back soon. Don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily lowered her head, hiding all her emotions. After Maury went out, he pocketed his speech. Then, he walked along the corridor to the restroom. A man was walking in front of him and suddenly dropped an envelope. But he didn¡¯t seem to realize and continued to walk. Maury shouted, ¡°Hey, young man, you dropped something!¡± When the young man turned the corner, Maury found that he was wearing his earphones, so he could not hear. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 288 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 288 Maury picked up the envelope. It felt like there was ¡­ a pile of cash in it. He took a few steps to chase after the young man, but he was very curious. So he opened the envelope and found there were pictures in it. They were pictures of Beverly, as well as director Brooks of the Marketing department of Prosperity Group. Maury had met him in the caf¨¦. In the pictures, Beverly and Daniel were shopping and smiling. They looked very happy. They even hugged in several of the pictures. There were also a few pictures of Elsie. The three of them were like a family, all smiling happily. Maury clenched his fingers, as if he wanted to crush the three people in the photos. He put the photos away and called Harold, ¡°Where is Beverly?¡± He held back his anger and called her by name, not Mrs. Britt as he usually did. Beverly and Elsie had arrived a long time ago. Although Beverly¡¯s family was not that powerful now, Beverly was a capable person. When Eliot was injured and hospitalized, she had been in charge of the company. All employees thought highly of her. Beverly was in the lounge on the top floor of the hotel now. She had just received the room number that Daniel had sent her. Although she was confused why he came to her at this time, she decided to go there since Daniel had always been bold. She blushed at the thought of some of his behaviors, then took the purse and went upstairs. At the door of Room 2099, she knocked once and the door opened. Daniel stepped forward and hugged her. ¡°Missing me already?¡± Beverly said coquettishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me?¡± Daniel thought that she was ying hard to get. So without thinking much, he reached out and put his arm on her waist and walked in. ¡°Come on, hurry up¡­¡± ¡°You are so horny¡­¡± The door was shut. Harold appeared on the corridor. He held his mobile phone and hesitated in telling Maury on the other side of the phone. ¡°Mrs. Britt ¡­ is in Room 2099.¡± Maury was stunned, and was speechless for a while. ¡°What? She¡¯s upstairs? In Room 2099?¡± Harold didn¡¯t answer. Maury breathed heavily and said, ¡°OK, I know.¡± His entire body trembled. He wished he could pick up something and kill the shameless couple. But he couldn¡¯t, because today was a big day for the Britt Group. He couldn¡¯t ruin it. However, rage bubbled below the surface of his mind. Maury felt his hot and saw blood flowed out. He washed away the blood and then went into the elevator with photos in his hand. Before the elevator door closed, a woman came in. She looked a few years younger than him, wore light makeup on her face, but her haggard face was also filled with sorrow. She had probably cried before. The corners of her eyes were red, her mouth were tightly pursed and her lipstick smudged. She held a document in her hand. Her entire arm was trembling because she was holding it too tight. Getting closer, one could hear the ttering sound of her teeth. After Maury pressed the button, he kept telling himself to calm down. However, when he thought of what he was going to seeter, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to beat them. Only when the elevator door opened did she realize that the woman did not press any button and was heading to the same floor as him. He didn¡¯t think too much and walked straight ahead until he reached the door of Room 2099. He stopped and found that the woman in the elevator had also stopped. She did not look at him, but stared at the number 2099, which could interpreted as ¡°loving someone forever.¡± She looked at it for a long time until tears fell. Finally, she gritted her teeth and reached out to knock on the door. She did it so hard that the veins on her neck bulged. She looked like she was going to destroy them all. Maury sensed something was wrong. Why did she know about this room? But before he had the time to think about it, the door was opened and Daniel, being impatient, was standing inside. When he saw the person at the door, he instantly became panicked. ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± Behind him, Beverly was slowly putting on her clothes and walking over. ¡°Who is it?¡± She raised her eyes, saw Daniel¡¯s wife and sneered in her heart. She had nned to meet his wife for a long time. Now she saw this woman, she felt so pleased with her capability of stealing other¡¯s man. She looked even more arrogant. Because the door was only halfway open, she thought the man standing beside Daniel¡¯s wife was here to help, so she didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Well, well, well, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Brooks?¡± Beverly sneered bitterly. ¡°Why are you here? Looking for your husband?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to look for my husband. Be careful. Maybe your husband wille here to look for you!¡± Daniel¡¯s wife, Lily, had never worked since their child was born. She was devoted to housework and their child. It was understandable for her to not know Maury. However, the man had followed her from the elevator. She couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what the rtionship is between him and Beverly. She was just guessing. She didn¡¯t know the person standing beside her was Beverly¡¯s husband at all. Beverly didn¡¯t even know Maury was standing outside. Hearing Lily¡¯ words, sheughed arrogantly, ¡°Wipe away your tears.¡± Lily wiped her face. She looked at the shameless man and woman in front of her. She could imagine what they were doing when she knocked on the door. She calmed herself down, but could not hold back her tears. ¡°Daniel, what is this!¡± Lily took out a piece of paper that she had tightly held along the way. ¡°Why Beverly and Elsie¡¯s name are on your will?¡± ¡°What will?¡± Daniel was confused. Beverly was surprised for a moment. She tilted her head and looked at Daniel with a smile on her face. ¡°You willed something to us?¡± Daniel hadn¡¯t made a will. Hearing Beverly¡¯s words, he frowned, ¡°What will?¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Lily unfolded another piece of paper and asked, ¡°What is this?!¡± It was the result of a paternity test, showing a 99.99% probability of paternity. Daniel frowned, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Where did you get it?!¡± Lily thought he must be feeling guilty. Then she wiped away her tears and said hatefully, ¡°Is this true? Just tell me. Do you have an illegitimate daughter with her?! That girl named Elsie!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Beverly was stunned for a moment. No, something was wrong. Elsie was indeed Maury¡¯s daughter. How could she be Daniel¡¯s child? Only now did shee to her senses. Why did Daniel¡¯s wife suddenly appear? ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± She asked, her face filled with panic. Daniel finally realized that he had been tricked by Beverly. He stared at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°You sent me the room number, and then you asked my wife toe. And the fake will¡­¡± Beverly was so confused and was about to refute when a familiar ring rang. It was time for the start of the annual meeting. Eliot went to the lounge for Maury, only to see Matthew and Emily sitting there. They said that Maury had gone to the restroom, but Eliot didn¡¯t find anyone in the restroom, so he called. Maury said to his phone, ¡°Room 2099 on the top floor. Come here.¡± When Beverly heard his voice, she was so shocked that her entire body trembled. As the door was completely opened, she saw Maury clearly. Daniel was also shocked. Even if Beverly wanted to plot against him, she wouldn¡¯t get herself into trouble, would she? ¡°You, you ¡­.?¡± Daniel stared at his wife and then at Maury,pletely confused why both of them were here. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 289 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 289 Maury was extremely calm. He extended his hand to Lily and said, ¡°Let me see.¡± At this moment, Beverly suddenly reached out for the test sheet, ¡°No! Maury, listen to me. That¡¯s fake! Elsie is your daughter! I can swear!¡± Maury pushed Beverly away against the door. He read the test result carefully, word by word. Only now did Lily realize that she guessed correctly. The man standing beside was really Beverly¡¯s husband. She smiled delightfully, and said harshly, ¡°Are you panic now? Go ahead. Why do you stop swaggering like just now?¡± Beverly red at her and then turned around to hold Maury¡¯s arm, ¡°Believe me, please. Besides, we are here to discuss the details of a project. You misunderstand¡­.¡± Daniel also calmed down after a while, ¡°Mr. Maury, let¡¯s calm down and talk it out. We¡¯ve been framed today¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Maury punched Daniel¡¯s chin. Daniel staggered a few steps. Before Daniel could hit back, Maury punched him again and entered the room. There were still jackets and shoes scattered in the room. Beverly stood up in fear and was about to run away. But she was choked by Maury. ¡°What project requires you to take off your clothes?¡± Maury asked slowly. But he clutched with great strength. Beverly could feel that the hand around her neck was tightening. The fear of death made her face pale. ¡°Help me!¡± Beverly reached out to Daniel and shouted in fear, ¡°Help!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t want to care about her, but he couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation of being punched twice by Maury. So, he turned Maury around and punched him. Beverly escaped when Maury loosened his hands. Seeing her husband was punched, Lily grabbed Beverly¡¯s hair and pped her twice, ¡°You bitch! How dare you to seduce my husband!¡± Beverly shouted in pain. She just escaped with great difficulty, and now she was grabbed by Lily and pped twice. Then, she immediately forgot all the nobleness and elegance of ady and started to tussle with Lily like a shrew. This was what Eliot saw when he rushed over. The hotel security guards probably saw it on the surveince cameras as well. So, they sent a few people to help. And those people arrived shortly after Eliot. Although the security guards did not know the four people, they did know Eliot. After all, Eliot came here many times from the appointment to the holding of the annual meeting today. They knew he was the general manager of the Britt Group. The security guards greeted him and then headed to the corridor. But Eliot raised his hand and stopped them, ¡°Excuse me, can I handle this?¡± The security guard said with a smile, ¡°Of course you can, Mr. Eliot. But you may need to hurry up. Our boss is still waiting.¡± Eliot nodded and handed each of them a pack of cigarettes. He smiled gently and said, ¡°The annual meeting will begin soon. Enjoy yourself there.¡± The security guards took the cigarettes with joy. And they thanked Eliot politely. After the security guards left, he turned around and put on a serious look. He walked step by step to the Room 2099. Maury had already seen someone there. He knew it was Eliot, so he stopped. After fighting for a while, he was already tired. He entered the room to find tissues to wipe his running nose. Daniel was about to leave, but his wife was still being beaten by Beverly. He tried to stop the fight but was scratched by the two women¡¯s long fingernails. Instantly, a bloody scar appeared on his face. He pulled Beverly up with anger and shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°She hit me! Why didn¡¯t you pull her?¡± Beverly shouted at him with messy hair. Just as Daniel was about to speak, his wrist suddenly hurt. He was pushed away fiercely. He raised his head and saw Eliot looking down at him coldly. Maury just went out and saw Eliot. He pointed at Daniel and said, ¡°What cooperation does he have with ourpany? Cancel it quickly. No matter how much the penalty is, don¡¯t cooperate with this kind of person again.¡± Eliot had guessed what would happen here before. He didn¡¯t expect that his father would catch his mother dating another man in such a ce. This totally shamed him. ¡°Dad, the annual meeting begins,¡± Eliot said inly. Maury picked up a messy piece of paper on the ground and handed it to him, ¡°Forget about the annual meeting. Take a look at this first.¡± This was Daniel and Elsie¡¯s father-daughter DNA test report. Maury did not notice that the moment Eliot took the report, Eliot¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. And when Eliot saw that the examinee was Elsie, he let out a breath secretly. When he saw the result, he frowned slightly. Obviously, this report was fake. Elsie was indeed his father¡¯s child. He had investigated about this. Beverly hid behind Eliot and pulled his sleeve, ¡°Eliot, tell your father that this is fake. Someone framed me. Elsie is your father¡¯s child.¡± Eliot wanted to grab her shoulder and question her. What about him? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But he restrained himself and lowered his head to say to Maury, ¡°Dad, grandpa is still waiting down there. There are so many employees waiting as well. Today is very important. These things¡­¡± He tilted his head to look at Daniel and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with themter.¡± Maury looked at him. Perhaps the DNA report influenced him, he felt Eliot¡¯s face was so strange. He began to suspect everything. And he didn¡¯t realize that his gaze had changed. Eliot raised his head and saw that gaze. He instantly lowered his head, clenched his fists tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Maury looked at him for a long time, and he took out his phone and dialed Harold, ¡°Come here.¡± After hanging up, he said to Eliot, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Eliot knew that Maury didn¡¯t believe him anymore. Beverly stood on the side in embarrassment, holding Eliot and said, ¡°Eliot, listen¡­.¡± Eliot shook her off coldly and said, ¡°Shut up!¡± This was the first time he looked at Beverly with a cold gaze and spoke to her like this. Beverly was too shocked to say a word for a while. Lily had been ignored by everyone since she stood up. She looked at Daniel and said mockingly, ¡°I always wondered why you socializing in daytime. It turns out you¡¯re out to meet your lover¡­¡± Daniel became furious, ¡°Shut up!¡± Lily was irritated. She pointed at Beverly and said, ¡°No! I¡¯m going to say it! If you dare to do so, you need to bear other¡¯s criticism. Is this your reward for what I¡¯ve done for you so many years? You cheat on me with a married woman! Why this old and married woman?¡± Ever since Beverly saw Eliot, she calmed down. Even if Lily pointed at her now, she had no strength to fight back. Her cheek was burning because of those two ps, as if reminding her that all of this was not a dream. No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. But how did things turn out like this? She had no idea at all. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 290 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 290 The elevator arrived. Beverly raised her head and looked over, her face turning pale again. Harold walked ahead poker-faced. Beside him was Matthew. On the other side stood Elsie and Emily. When they came out of the elevator and saw Beverly and the others, Elsie was shocked and fearful. However, Emily seemed to be innocent as if she did not know what had happened. She nced around and when she saw Maury, her eyes lit up and she smiled at him. Maury was grieved. It was like retribution. He had done something wrong, so the punishment went to him. Matthew strode over and asked, ¡°What happened? Neither you nor Eliot are here. I heard you call Harold toe up, so I came to take a look.¡± Emily knew what would happen upstairs. But Elsie rarely showed her filial piety today. She heard that Matthew was going to the top floor, so she supported him and followed him up. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene. At this moment, she probably felt so regret. Maury wanted to save some face in front of his father and waved his hand, ¡°No big deal, let¡¯s go down first.¡± Eliot lowered his head and remained silent. Beverly did not dare to look at Matthew. She lowered her head and did not say a word. But her hair was messy and her clothes were torn to pieces. Most importantly, she was pped twice on her face, and the red finger traces were still conspicuous on her face. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Room 2099¡¯s door was wide open, and the jackets inside were still scattered. There were traces of fighting on Daniel and Maury¡¯s faces. Seeing this, Matthew inferred what had happened. He hit the ground with his walking stick and scolded, ¡°Bastard! How dare you to do so and disgrace the Britts!¡± Beverly cowered. Elsie suddenly walked forward and forced a smile, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you discussing business with Mr. Daniel? What¡¯s going on? Why is there a fight?¡± Hearing this, Beverly suddenly regained her mind. Just now, she saw Maury and was so frightened that she forgot to retort. Now that Matthew saw it, she couldn¡¯t get a good end anyhow. She might as well just refuse to admit and pass the responsibility to Lily. She calmed down and raised her head towards Matthew and said, ¡°I am discussing the market distribution n for next year. His wife misunderstood and made a scene. I¡¯ve said it before.¡± She smiled and held Maury¡¯s arm, ¡°Think about it. The annual meeting ising soon, so how can I do so at this juncture, right? It is obvious that someone has misunderstood.¡± In front of Matthew, Maury didn¡¯t want to make things worse and didn¡¯t say anything. However, Lily immediately shouted when she heard Beverly¡¯s words, ¡°Misunderstanding? What a big misunderstanding!¡± She reached out and snatched the report from Eliot¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re telling me this is a misunderstanding?¡± She kept looking at Elsie. She had just called Beverly Mom, then she must be Elsie, that illegitimate daughter. She was probably addlebrained. The more she looked, the more she felt that Elsie and Daniel¡¯s appearance resembled each other. She stared at Elsie with a vicious gaze, causing her to shrink back in fear. Elsie didn¡¯t know why that person looked at her like that. Matthew was too old to see clearly from afar. He only felt that this piece of paper had caused everyone¡¯s facial expression change. He immediately sensed the importance of this piece of paper. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°What is it? Let me take a look.¡± Lily was just about to hand it over. ¡°This is framing! Don¡¯t frame me with such forgery! I can sue you for nder!¡± Beverly took the report over and tore it into pieces. Lily was almost startled by her. When she got it, she doubted whether it was real or not. But she was infuriated the moment she saw this report. She had wanted to ask him in person, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him with Beverly. No matter true or not this report was, Daniel definitely cheated on her. Lily took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Alright, you said this is fake, right? Well, since you two are here, let me ask you in person.¡± Beverly felt things would get worse, so she immediately interrupted her, ¡°Go back your home and ask him. Don¡¯t waste our time. We still have the annual meeting to participate, and we still have to give a speech on stage.¡± Daniel interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s definitely fake! It¡¯s impossible that she and I ¡­¡± Beverly was afraid that he would say something disadvantageous, so she interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Daniel, go home and mind your own business. Since we are in a cooperative rtionship, we are not afraid of being misunderstood. After you exin the misunderstanding to your wife, we will talk about the cooperation.¡± Daniel answered quickly, ¡°Okay, we will talk about it when we get home.¡± As he said that, he dragged his wife and was about to leave. If Maury hadn¡¯t received that photo or seen the report beforeing here, perhaps Maury would have half believed in Beverly. But now, he did not believe a word of Beverly. However, he did not retort in front of Matthew. Although Matthew was old, his mind was not muddled. He had been silent for so long and didn¡¯t interrupt when he heard Beverly talking. When Daniel was about to leave with his wife, Matthew finally spoke. ¡°Since you¡¯re a partner, Harold, invite them downstairs to have a drink. Our annual meeting will also begin just in time.¡± Daniel stiffened. He had indeede with the idea of participating in the annual meeting of the Britt Group. But he couldn¡¯t stay any longer in current situation. Moreover, his wife was still here. ¡°Mr. Matthew, Mr. Maury, I¡¯m sorry, I have something else to do¡­.¡± When he was just about to reject, he heard Maury say, ¡°Well, Harold, find two good seats for them.¡± This was a tant coercion. Beverly was afraid that another chaos would be caused, so she urged, ¡°Then let¡¯s go down first..¡± And she gave Daniel a hint. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 291 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 291 As long as nothing would go sideways at the annual meeting, she was confident that this matter would be settled. After all, Elsie was not Daniel¡¯s child. The DNA test sheet was clearly forged by someone who wanted to frame her! Beverly was stunned. Why would someone forge this to frame her? If there was someone who want to set her up, it could only be that retard Emily. But could shee up with such aplicated way? She was clearly not smart enough for it. Beverly felt that something important was ignored, but she couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment, so she could only put it aside and fix the current matter with all her might. Daniel saw the hint in her eyes. He pursed his lips and stopped talking. But his wife saw their eye contact and was pissed off. She said to Beverly, ¡°Since it was a forgery, why did you tear it apart? Are you trying to hide something?¡± Beverly was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She finally got rid of it but the woman stirred up trouble again. Daniel frowned on his wife¡¯s words. He pulled her wrist and said, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Lily held back all her grievances and unwillingly shut her mouth. All she wanted from her husband was a word that he would never see this woman again. When she saw that DNA test, she panicked. The only thing that kept her ¡®safe¡¯ was her children. If Daniel had any bastard and he wanted to take his kids in, they might get divorced. How could she let such a thing happen? She would never divorce him no matter what. Ever since she married him, she hadn¡¯t worked. She had long forgotten what it was like to go to work. She was totally a housewife. What concerned her most was that Daniel would abandon her. Therefore she came here with her so- called evidence and stood against Daniel. Even he would abandon her eventually, as long as he admit the DNA test was authentic, she could prove that he cheated on her in their marriage. And she could get much money. She had made all her ns. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would see the two of theming out of the hotel room in disheveled clothes when she came over. All her ns were gone and all she felt was endless rage. She didn¡¯t want to give in. What she wanted was Daniel confessing and that woman begging for her forgiveness. But now, everyone acted like nothing happened, and even invited them to the annual meeting. Everyone went downstairs with their own thoughts. Only Maury gave Harold a nce before leaving. Harold nodded, hinting that he got it. All of them walked into the lift. Everything seemed fine but it was not. Elsie¡¯s back was drenched, and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily. When the lift arrived the twelfth floor, Matthew and Maury took the lead. Only then did she let out a light breath and looked at Beverly in fear. She whispered, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Beverly grabbed her hand tofort her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s go.¡± Elsie knew that it was not a good time to ask questions, so she hurriedly followed along. There were only Eliot and Emily left in the lift. Just as Daniel and his wife came out, Harold took them to the lounge. He said that they were going to attend the annual meeting, but it was just an excuse. When they got into the lounge, Lily was already a little confused. Just as she was about to ask something, the door was closed and Harold was guarding the door. Only then did Lily realize that they had been detained! She tried to open the door. Daniel grabbed her arm and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How can she keep us here?¡± Lily had cried just now, and the tear stains were like two rivers. ¡°It was that woman who seduced you. Why not lock her up? Why us? How could he?¡± For some reason, Danielpletely ignored his wife when seeing her like this. At his age, man always had affairs. But his wife came here and caught him. What a shame. ¡°I asked you. Why are you here?¡± Daniel asked with a long face. ¡°Someone texted me toe.¡± She said, ¡°It must be her. She tried to set me up, but the hunter bes the prey.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Daniel intuitively retorted, but thinking about it, he felt that this was indeed something Beverly would do. Lily¡¯ eyes suddenly widened, ¡°Are they trying to kill us?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Daniel was shocked by her and covered her mouth. ¡°I told you, I had nothing to do with that bitch. You are gonna shut your mouth and I¡¯ll talk to you when we get home.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t say?¡± Lily red at him, ¡°Tell me, was that your illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Bullshit! That¡¯s nonsense. Are you out of your mind?¡± Daniel scratched his hair in frustration. There were still wounds on his face, and the corners of his mouth hurt when he opened his mouth to speak. ¡°She even looks like you!¡± Lily was angry and aggrieved, ¡°How dare you raise a bastard behind my back¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Daniel said sternly, ¡°Where did you get those things?! It¡¯s not true at all! And my wills? Where did you hear it from? I¡¯ve never made any wills!¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡­¡± Lily thought for a moment before hesitantly saying, ¡°Someone sent me something. It was this DNA test report¡­ I came here because someone sent me a message¡­ ¡° Daniel¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Someone is messing with me!¡± Seeing his face, Lily believed him. ¡°How could this be? That was not your daughter? And you were just talking business up there?¡± Daniel saw that she almost believed, and immediately coaxed her a few times to patch up his lies. At the door, Harold listened without missing a single word. He thought to himself, ¡°Miss Emily will make you pay.¡± On the other side, Eliot, Maury, and the others arrived at the Annual Meeting Hall in a strange and silent atmosphere. The host on the stage was the director of the marketing department of thepany. He was probably worried that the boss hadn¡¯te yet and the employees would be too high. Therefore, he took the microphone and held an impromptu meeting on the stage. Everyone was sitting there with their eyes fixed. All of them were solemn and strict. It didn¡¯t seem like an annual meeting, but rather a general meeting. Just as Maury and others entered, the marketing director saw them and said through the microphone, ¡°Next, let¡¯s have Mr. Maury from the Britt Group make a speech.¡± The people below apuded warmly. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 292 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 292 Emily and Elsie each found a ce to sit down. Elsie immediately grabbed Beverly¡¯s arm and asked impatiently, ¡°Mom, what happened? Why did Dad fight with Daniel?¡± Before Maury stepped onto the stage, he had someone treat the wound on his face. The lights had also been dimmed. This way, when he stood on the stage, no one could see the wound on his face. He was still thinking about what had just happened, and could hardly calm down. He stood on the stage and stared at the speech draft the entire time. He read it stiffly, as if he was angry. The employees below the stage could not help but straighten their backs when they heard it, as if they were being lectured by a leader. After Maury finished reading all of them, he forced out a smile and said, ¡°Tonight, I wish everyone can have a good time. I wish everyone a happy New Year and continue to work hard in theing year.¡± The audience apuded. Maury smiled as he stepped down, but that smile didn¡¯tst for 3 seconds. A few people suddenly showed up at the entrance of the long banquet hall. They looked middle-aged, and they wore sses and a ck suit, and held a document in their hands. Maury was fretted to see the white paper document, as if it was another paternity test. He looked at Eliot obscurely. And they were both stunned when their eyes met. Eliot¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and uneasiness, while Maury¡¯s were filled with scrutiny, like surveying his son. Eliot didn¡¯t dare to move a little bit, not even to blink. Maury had walked towards the door. Before stepping down, he gave the marketing director a look. The marketing director immediately took the microphone. He began to warm the atmosphere. But the staff had seen those peopleing in at the door. There were whispering, worried that something would happen to thepany. No one put their eyes on the stage. The director of marketing was also a bit absent-minded. After all, thepany had an ident and many people were gambling. He was also gambling because apany could only see the hard work of its employees when it was at its worst. When the enterprise was revitalized, the boss¡¯s praise for the employees would be much more proportional. He almost thought the year-end bonus would be doubled, but a group of people suddenly barged in with solemn faces, like serious judges in a court, and the paper document in their hands was like a ruling. Maury quickly walked to the door. Only then did he see the new CFO following behind them. The former CFO never showed up, and Maury didn¡¯t care, during that time, he was busy with Eliot¡¯s problems, all thepany affairs were handed over to Beverly. It took a long time for Maury to know about the CFO. Because the former one didn¡¯t quit, he asked for a long term off. Atst, Maury had no other way but to recruit a new one. When Maury stopped, the new CFO quickly trotted over and whispered, ¡°Mr. Maury, there is a mistake in the year-end bonus. I just went back to thepany to print the voucher, but these people came and said that we were evading taxes¡­¡± He took out a list from his hand and said, ¡°Leave alone that. When I checked the bill, I found that ¡­ some money is missing.¡± Tax evasion was such a big deal, and a new CFO told him to take it easy? Maury¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He was pissed off. Then, he saw a report handed over by the CFO. It was the remittance slip of the project that the Scavos had cooperated with. Because the project would not start until the end of January, the ount had been left at the bottom. The CFO had not checked it during the past few days when he came to thepany. However, what did the CFO tell Maury at this moment? Missing money? ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± Maury raised his voice in disbelief. Before the CFO could speak again, the group of people were already impatient. They shook the paper document in their hands and said to Maury, ¡°Are you Maury, the legal representative of the Britt Group?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maury faced them. ¡°We have received an anonymous report that yourpany is suspected of tax evasion. We just went to yourpany and only the CFO was there. Therefore, we now request you to follow us back to the company for verification.¡± Said the leader. ¡°What are you doing back at thepany?¡± Maury found something wrong. He turned around and immediately grabbed onto the shoulder of the CFO. ¡°Everyone else is attending the annual meeting. What are you doing back at thepany?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Obviously, he didn¡¯t hear what the CFO had said the moment they met. ¡°Print the voucher,¡± the CFO exined again. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the summary of the year- end bonus ounts. I went back to check the bill.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the year-end bonus? Why didn¡¯t you say anything at the meeting yesterday?¡± He was doubting the CFO. After all, the CFO was the closest to money. The CFO exined patiently, ¡°The statement of ounts is correct, but the amount of money in the card is incorrect.¡± Maury suddenly calmed down when he thought of Beverly¡¯s face. He then looked at the man in a straight suit and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Eliot rushed over. He grabbed Maury¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, you stay here and run the annual meeting. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Maury smiled at him with a cating smile. However, that smile was very faint. He took a few steps and suddenly turned around to say, ¡°Call your mom over. I¡¯ll meet her at the door.¡± Eliot was stunned for a moment before realizing something and his expression changed. Maury saw it. His face stiffened for a moment. He took a few steps and grabbed Eliot¡¯s shoulder. Apart from being disappointed, there was also great anger in his eyes. ¡°You knew about this? You knew it and you allowed your mother to make such a mistake?!¡± Eliot was speechless. ¡°Tell me, did you know?!¡± Maury asked angrily. Eliot closed his eyes and nodded. Maury roared, ¡°Where did that money go?!¡± Eliot shook his head. He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Great, you¡­¡± Maury nodded andughed angrily. ¡°Excellent.¡± Then, he turned around and followed the group of people out. The annual meeting was inplete chaos. The employees all shrunk together in fear and some came over to eavesdrop, but they could not hear it clearly. Everyone was distracted. All of them wanted to know what was going on. Seeing Mr. Maury leaving angrily, leaving his son with a pale face, the employees looked at each other. They knew they were going to go bankrupt. Beverly was texting Daniel under the stage, preparing a string of confessions, but she didn¡¯t see anyoneing at the door. It was Elsie who noticed something was wrong and pushed her.. Only then did she move her gaze away from the screen of her phone and look behind her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 293? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 293? It was impossible to hear what they were talking about from afar, but Beverly saw the CFO and then the furious Maury. In an instant, Beverly figured that her misappropriation of the money was exposed! She nned to get the money back before the end of December. But she gave in to greed and didn¡¯t send the money back. However, before she could steal them all, Maury had noticed. Beverly hurriedly picked up her bag and was about to leave. Before she left, she pulled Elsie and said, ¡°Hurry up. Follow me!¡± Elsie was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± But she couldn¡¯t beat it, so she followed Beverly and bowed slightly to sneak out. In the hall, apart from the main entrance, there was only the backstage door. However, if they wanted to get to the backstage, they had to walk in front of all the employees. When Beverly bowed slightly and walked out with her daughter, for the first time, she slumped her shoulders without any posture of grace. She almost trotted out of the hall. After she got out, she immediately called Christy. But she got anxious because that line was busy. Afterwards, she thought now that she hade this far, why not just ran away with the money? However, she wanted more. If she was given more time, the entire Britt Group could fall into her hands. Unfortunately, things went sideways. She ran back anxiously and Daniel was justing out with his wife. He saw her faces and knew something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward and ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Due to his wife¡¯s presence, Beverly looked at him and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± His wife was extremely pissed off at their eye contact. At this moment, Harold, who was waiting at the door, already saw Beverly and Elsieing, so he did not stop Daniel and his wife. Now, the four of them met again. Harold flicked a pearl with his middle finger and hit Daniel¡¯s neck. He cried out in pain. His wife asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel clutched his neck, looked back and saw Harold not far away from him with a numb face. Daniel looked at him in suspicion for a moment and then turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I was bitten by something,¡± Daniel said. He was in severe pain. His wife hurriedly pulled open his cor and checked. She turned around and pped Beverly in the face. ¡°Slut! Is there nothing between you two? What is this?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Daniel remembered Beverly liked to leave a mark on his neck the most. She left two hickeys on him back in the room. His cor was ripped open, revealing the kiss marks that were still stained with lipstick. His wife was trembling in anger. She dragged Beverly¡¯s hair and began to fight. Beverly was irritated. Regardless of Elsie standing at the side, she immediately fought back screaming. Elsie looked at them in disbelief. She already knew that her mother and Daniel had an unusual rtionship, but when she went shopping, she pretended to be not knowing. While epting the gift from Daniel, she happily called him Mr. Daniel. At this moment, everyone¡¯s mask was torn apart in broad daylight. Beverly lost her disguise and turned into a spiteful shrew. Elsie also lost hers. Daniel was trying to stop them, but the two women kept scratching cheeks. He could do nothing but roar, ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Soon, the noise attracted other guests in the hotel. Elsie was so embarrassed that she found herself a lounge to hide. This was what Eliot saw when he came over. He strode forward and grabbed Daniel¡¯s wife¡¯s wrist. Beverly took the opportunity to p her in the face. Just as she waved her hand, she was stopped by Eliot. Beverly shouted like crazy, ¡°Eliot, that bitch hit me! Let me go! I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Eliot closed his eyes. He was too tired to make himself heard. ¡°Mom¡­¡± While Beverly was still struggling, Eliot suddenly threw her on the wall and squeezed her shoulder. His eyes were as red as a trapped beast¡¯s, and he roared hoarsely, ¡°Can you calm down?¡± Beverly was shocked. Daniel¡¯s wife was also frightened. It was quiet in the hotel, but many guests and even some employees in the Britt Group came to see what was going on. Eliot restrained himself and calmed down. Later, he raised Daniel¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°Harold!¡± Daniel¡¯s wife was shocked and went to get rid of his hand. She shouted out of fear, ¡°What are you going to do? Let go of my husband! Let go of him! What are you going to do? It¡¯s murder! Help!¡± Harold hurried over and Eliot pushed Daniel towards Harold. ¡°Don¡¯t let him go.¡± Afterwards, he pulled Beverly and turned around to leave. Beverly and Daniel¡¯s wife shouted at the same time, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Harold already brought Daniel back. His wife had no choice but to curse around Harold. However, Harold turned a deaf ear to her and went on. Beverly hit Eliot¡¯s arm and back and shouted, ¡°Let go! Your sister is gone! I have to find her!¡± Eliot was running out of patience. He frowned deeply. The rage in his heart was restrained to the extreme, and he could barely hold it any longer. If he exploded, it would make everyone present shudder. Beverly was dragged a few steps away by him. She already figured out what he was going to do. She immediately scratched the wall with her hands and feet. ¡°No! I¡¯m not going! Where are you taking me? I¡¯m not going!¡± Eliotughed, but his smile was faint, making him look a little cold and mocking. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re an elder. Don¡¯t leave the mess to your children.¡± She had lost her presence while fighting with Daniel¡¯s wife. She had no time for her grace and only knew that she could not go with Eliot. ¡°Eliot, let go¡­¡± Beverly tried her best to get rid of Eliot¡¯s grip. The back of Eliot¡¯s hand was scratched by her fingernails, but he did not let go. He pulled her out of the hotel and stuffed her into Maury¡¯s car. Beverly turned around and saw Maury¡¯s face and went quiet. Maury looked at her as if he was looking at a dead person. Beverly was extremely shocked. She could not open the door, so she could only wind down the window and shout at Eliot, ¡°Eliot! Help me! I¡¯m wrong. I mean it. I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± However, the car already started.. Eliot only paused for a moment, and then he stepped forward firmly. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 294? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 294? Emily was still sitting at a table below the stage. The employees around her were gossiping in front of her. After all, a seven-year-old child could not understand what they were talking about. Thus, Emily heard so many voices. ¡°Shit! Is the Britt Group going down?¡± ¡°Did you see the expression on the CFO¡¯s face just now? I feel that something is wrong.¡± ¡°Big news! There¡¯s a fight outside! Guess who it is.¡± ¡°Who? Could it be the boss?¡± ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not the boss. It¡¯s his wife!¡± ¡°Holy shit! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Mr. Eliot just pulled Mrs. Britt out, but I heard that she cheated on the boss, and her lover was also there¡­¡± ¡°Wow! Is it true? Holy shit! It¡¯s really big news!¡± ¡°There¡¯s more! I heard that the one who hit her was the wife of her lover!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°I heard¡­¡± The gossip lowered his voice so that Emily could not hear him clearly, but the others who heard him clearly gave strange cries. ¡°Oh my god! How is that possible? Is Elsie a bastard? They have deceived Mr. Maury for over 20 years!¡± ¡°Yes, poor Mr. Maury!¡± ¡°Then ¡­ what about Mr. Eliot?¡± ¡°Oh lord, is Mr. Eliot¡­¡± Emily drank a mouthful of the cold water in front of her. The cold water entered her throat, and she felt cold inside. Suddenly, a hand reached out from the side. It took the cup in front of her, poured out the water, and poured another cup of warm water for her. ¡°That one is cold. Drink something warm.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was a little rough, not as gentle and pleasant as normal girls. Emily heard the voice and turned her head to look over and found a girl sat beside her. She looked about the same age as Elsie, and her skin was tanned and very beautiful. Smiling, she had big eyes and a prominent nose. Emily only felt that she looked familiar, but for a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember. She didn¡¯t answer. When the girl beside Emily saw Emily lowing her head, she obviously misunderstood. She suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what they said. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Emily looked at her in doubt, as if she did not understand, but she did actually. She was just confused why the girl would help her. The girl could see the confusion in Emily¡¯s eyes and scratched her forehead. She said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m your cousin. Lynn. Lynn Britt.¡± Lynn? Lynn! Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she heard all sorts of voices in her mind. ¡°Elsie,e with me to your second uncle¡¯s home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Your cousin has passed away. Come with me tofort him.¡± ¡°What? Which one?¡± ¡°Lynn, that pretty one with tanned skin.¡± ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°Domestic violence. She was beaten to death by her husband.¡± ¡°Dad, see? Lynn died so miserably. I don¡¯t want to be like her. I don¡¯t want to marry some scum, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily pulled herself from her memory and looked at the girl in front of her. In a cold-colored dress, the girl was very polite and allowed Emily to size her up. The girl smiled, ¡°My sister camest year, but I came this year. It seems like we haven¡¯t seen each other in five or six years.¡± The rtionship between Maury and his two brothers was not good. It was only in recent years that they began to have nice visits. Emily had indeed not seen this cousin for many years, but still remembered her name because it was the first time Emily had heard the word ¡°domestic violence¡±. She asked Eliot that night, ¡°Eliot, what is domestic violence?¡± And here was his answer. ¡°Domestic violence is something that only ipetent men would do,¡± he said. ¡°He vents all of his dissatisfaction with himself and society on his beloved family, because only family members will not resist him, not disobey him, not harm him, and will condone him, especially those who choose to endure domestic violence.¡± Emily sensed the warmth on her hand. It was Lynn reaching out to grab her hand and gestured to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to find your brother.¡± Emily was pulled out. The lights above her head shined on her shoulders. asionally, she would turn around and look at Emily with confirmation. Then, she smiled at Emily. A kind beam spread over her slightly tanned face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as they got out, they saw Eliot walking towards them with a cold face and heading for the other side of the corridor. Lynn shouted, ¡°Eliot!¡± Eliot didn¡¯t recognize her and kept walking. Lynn scratched her forehead awkwardly, then turned her head to look at Emil. ¡°Shall I take you there or¡­?¡± Emily looked at her silently. Lynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll send you there. I¡¯lle back when you are safe.¡± Emily suddenly remembered that the first time she saw Lynn, Lynn gave her a lollipop. On her slightly bronzed face was a warm and kind smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you afraid of me?¡± Lynn tilted her head and asked, ¡°But you¡¯re getting more beautiful. You look like a porcin doll. Do you know about porcin dolls?¡± Emily blinked and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Lynn suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Your skin is so fair. I really want to touch it ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if I touch your face, I will leave a stain on it.¡± Emily said, ¡°¡­¡± Eliot walked to the door of a lounge and was about to enter when someone quietly opened a lounge next door. Inside, Elsie carefully poked out a head. Elsie walked out guiltily when she saw Eliot standing in front of her. She looked left and right before asking, ¡°Eliot, where¡¯s mom?¡± She was always like this, hiding behind after fighting. Even if Beverly fought for Elsie, Eliot had no doubt that Elsie would hide far away and even despise her mother for acting like a shrew. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to her. He walked to the lounge where Harold was waiting, then opened the door and walked in. Elsie made a grimace at his back. When she turned around, she saw Lynn walking over with Emily hand in hand and shot a disdainful look at Lynn. She even pinched her nose and took a step back, as if she had smelled something bad. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lynn knew that Elsie didn¡¯t like Emily, so she didn¡¯t entrust Emily to Elsie. She could only look at the direction behind her and smiled kindly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Eliot.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for my brother?¡± Elsie looked at her impatiently. Suddenly, she smiled mockingly, ¡°What, are you trying to sell him pickled vegetables?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 295? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 295? As far as Lynn could remember, her house had been filled with boxes and jars of pickled vegetables. Every weekend and holiday, her parents were worried the safety of Lynn and her sister when they were at home alone. So they brought the girls along when they went out to sell pickled vegetables. At that time, they had no loudspeaker. Lynn would shouted loudly in the wind, ¡°Pickled vegetables! Anyone wants pickled vegetables?¡± Because of what her parents did, Lynn would always be teased by her ssmates and neighbors who knew it through her entire life. However, she would never look down on herself or feel sad for being inferior. They were selling the pickled vegetable, not stealing or robbing it. ¡°Look at what you wear today. You are like a peasant. It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Elsie looked at Lynn¡¯s clothes with disgust, and then turned to Emily, ¡°You retard, why do you make friends with her? Get over here.¡± Lynn didn¡¯t show any emotion even when Elsie wasughing at her, but she frowned and said with some dissatisfaction when she heard the word of retard, ¡°You are her elder sister. You should be the closest to each other. Why did you humiliate her?¡± ¡°Mind your own business, vige girl.¡± Elsie rolled her eyes and coldly snorted, ¡°If you like her, then take her away. She is a perfect match for you, a retard and a bumpkin.¡± Lynn became angry and shut up. The winning of the argument made Elsie as arrogant as a peacock. When she was leaving, she deliberately hit Lynn¡¯s shoulder and looked at her contemptuously. Lynn rubbed her shoulders and said to Emily, ¡°You must hide from her when you are at home in the future.¡± Emily nodded slowly. This delighted Lynn a little bit. ¡°Finally you give me some reaction. I thought you don¡¯t want to talk to me because you hate me.¡± Emily didn¡¯t respond. She was never an outgoing person and didn¡¯t easily trust others¡¯ sudden enthusiasm to her. She would tend to give out a reaction after a careful consideration. Lynn pulled Eliot and they arrived at the entrance of the lounge where Eliot was in. Harold stood motionlessly at the entrance loyally. He didn¡¯t stop them or open the door for them. Just as Lynn was about to knock on the door, she heard a furious roar from inside, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Somebody, help! Let him go! You will kill him. Bastard! Let go! Let him go! Honey, how are you?¡± A woman screamed. Lynn took a step back in confusion. She looked at Emily and muttered to herself uncertainly, ¡°Eliot is a gentle man. Maybe we came to the wrong door.¡± However, Eliot¡¯s roars came right after, ¡°Where is the money? Did you take it? Speak!¡± Then a loud sound of ¡®Bang¡¯ came. The door was hit by someone¡¯s body inside and shaking because of the force. Lily was screaming and howling. Daniel was begging for mercy. And Eliot was still roaring. Lynn hurriedly pulled Emily and went back. As she was walking, she was still turning around to see if anyone chased out. After walking for a long distance, she discovered that Emily was calm the whole time. Lynn suddenly sighed, ¡°Actually, it is nice to be you. You won¡¯t feel afraid or have any troubles. You¡¯re innocent as a child. No, you¡¯re exactly a child.¡± As she spoke, Lynn stroke Emily¡¯s head gently. She didn¡¯t use much strength because she didn¡¯t want to scare Emily and be refused. Emily did not move. She stared at Lynn with her big wet eyes without blinking. Lynn moved down her hand and touched Emily¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s so soft. You look like a beautiful doll.¡± ¡°Lynn!¡± From afar came a shout, ¡°We are about to leave!¡± Lynn quickly replied, ¡°Alright! Coming right away!¡± Then Lynn took Emily to the lounge where Harold was standing. As soon as she reached the door, it opened. Eliot walked out breathlessly with a few scratches on his neck. There was even a bloody wound on his right cheek. Eliot looked quite gloomy and imposing. Lynn stopped in front of him and didn¡¯t dare to act. Eliot looked over here and saw Emily. Only then did he wipe the blood off his face and forced a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily blinked and looked at Lynn. Lynn then exined, ¡°Sorry, I brought her here. I have to go back so I can only send her to you for the sake of her safety.¡± She smiled at Emily and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. See you next year.¡± Emily watched Lynn walking away and suddenly realized that she might not be able to see Lynn next year. Emily turned around and took out a business card from Eliot¡¯s pocket. She ran a few steps and grabbed Lynn¡¯s arm. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lynn looked back at Emily confusedly with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything and just handed Lynn the business card in her hand. Lynn took the business card and recognized that it was Eliot¡¯s phone number. She looked at Eliot behind Emily with a confused expression, ¡°What does this mean?¡± In the past, when they came, Eliot would only nod slightly at them as a greeting. He barely spoke to them. But today, he sent her a business card. Lynn was too shocked, and her big eyes were wide open. Although Eliot didn¡¯t know about Emily¡¯s intention, he had his guess, so he gently looked at Lynn and said, ¡°Call me if you have any need.¡± Lynn revealed a surprised smile, ¡°Thanks, Eliot.¡± Lynn put the card carefully in her wallet, and waved to Emily and Eliot, ¡°Happy New Year, goodbye!¡± Emily watched her leave without saying a word. If it was at usual, Eliot would definitely ask Emily why she did so. But now, he had other matters to deal with. There was something wrong with the thepany¡¯s tax paying. He still had no clue about money that Beverly took. What was more, Maury started to doubt the DNA test report. So Eliot had no time to care about the trifles in front of him. The only thing Eliot could do now was to make sure the sess of the annual meeting of the Britt Group. After a moment of silence on the corridor, Eliot calmed his expression and took Emily back into the hall. Eliot ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around, sit there and I¡¯ll take you home when it¡¯s over.¡± Emily nodded obediently. On the other side, Maury¡¯s car arrived at the Britt Group. There was a look of fear in Beverly¡¯s eyes, and her hair was messy. Before seeing Beverly, people from the Tax Bureau still thought that there might be some misunderstandings. But now they didn¡¯t feel any surprise. During Eliot¡¯s hospitalization, Beverly almost controlled the whole Britt Group. Maury was resting at home during that time and knew nothing about Beverly¡¯s doing. Only when the ountant printed out the tax lists did Maury know how many tax bills Beverly had evaded. Beverly had also pocketed the money from Mr. Vincent. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?! Where did it go!¡± Maury almost pushed Beverly onto the wall in the finance office and shouted. He squeezed her neck with one hand with a great force, and Beverly¡¯s face turned puce. Beverly found it hard to say anything, ¡°I ¡­ money¡­ she¡­¡± People from the Tax Bureau came to stop Maury. ¡°Mr. Maury, please calm down.¡± Maury angrily pushed them away, ¡°Calm down?! She took five million! How am I supposed to calm down?¡± Maury turned to Beverly and gritted his teeth with hatred. ¡°Where is the money? I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll call the police. Beverly, you can¡¯t get away with this!¡± As soon as the pressure on Beverly¡¯s neck was released, Beverly took a deep breath. However, hearing what Maury said, Beverly panicked before resuming her breathing to normal. She begged, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then tell me, where is the money?¡± Maury¡¯s chest also heaved up and down out of anger. ¡°I invested it.¡± Beverly shrunk her shoulders and said as she looked into Maury¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen this out. There¡¯s no risk in this investment n. I¡¯ve already earned 100,000 this month.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to get that money back.¡± Maury looked at her coldly and said. The people from the Tax Bureau were still checking the details of evaded tax.. As the total amount kept rising, Maury¡¯s heart was beating faster and he felt a headache. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 296 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 296 Beverly took out her phone and dialed a number. But the phone didn¡¯t get through. Maury was right beside Beverly when she dialed that number. He could clearly hear the mechanical female voice from the phone. ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off¡­ ¡° Beverly¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Why is it turned off? No way.¡± At this time, someone from the Tax Bureau came to have a look and said, ¡°You have met a fraud.¡± Beverly shouted, ¡°How can this be?¡± Maury seemed to be unable to support himself and shook a little. He leaned himself on a table beside him. In front of him, Beverly was still exining with a pale face, ¡°It¡¯s not a fraud. How could it be? I invested five million. How could it be?¡± The people from the Tax Bureau calmlyforted Beverly, ¡°I have met someone being cheated by a fraud at anotherpany. These two phone numbers are simr. Maybe it¡¯s the same group of frauds.¡± Beverly asked in a daze, ¡°So my five million is gone?¡± The person from the Tax Bureau nodded, ¡°Yes, but you can call the police and file a case since it is a large sum of money.¡± Maury¡¯s heart was beating faster than before. He pointed at Beverly and wanted to reprimand her, but he couldn¡¯t straighten his own breathing. Suddenly, Maury felt everything in front of him went ck, and fell to the ground amidst the shouts. The ountant was shocked, ¡°Mr. Maury?!¡± The people from the Tax Bureau also became nervous and came forward to Maury, ¡°Mr. Maury?¡± Only Beverly heaved a sigh of relief and then pretended to be panic, ¡°Darling! What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± The sound of an ambnce whistled through the sky above City Y. Emily sat down below the stage and was enjoying the shows prepared by the employees for the annual meeting. Although more than half of the employees had left, some employees were still unwilling to give up the show they practiced for days. They insisted on presenting it even though there was no audience. Eliot sat beside Emily. Unlike Emily, who remained calm all the time, Eliot was nervous. Although his eyes were fixed on the stage, Eliot was clearly thinking about other things. Emily knew exactly what was on his mind, but she could not say anything. Emily just poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Eliot. Normally, it would be a piece of cake for Eliot to notice Emily¡¯s difference from usual after some observation. He should have realized that today¡¯s Emily was not the one he knew. Emily didn¡¯tugh at the people¡¯s mistakes on the stage along with the group behind her. She didn¡¯t show any concern when she felt her brother¡¯s bad mood. She acted indifferent and calm. With so many employees gossiping about her father and her stepmother, Emily was still able to drink her water at ease. Eliot¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He quickly answered it. Someone in the phone said something, and Eliot immediately stood up and said, ¡°What? Which hospital?¡± Emily¡¯s hand stopped when she was drinking water. She had a bad hunch. Sure enough, when she raised her head to look at Eliot, she met with his mncholy gaze as Eliot lowered his head and looked at Emily. ¡°Father fainted all of a sudden¡­¡± Eliot spoke in a horse voice as if he just finished hiking in the desert, ¡°¡­ He is at the City Hospital now.¡± When Emily and Eliot arrived at the hospital, the light in the emergency room was still on. Beverly quickly wiped away the tears that did not exist and cried to Eliot, ¡°Eliot, you finally came. I am so scared. Your father¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Eliot grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Mother, did you do it?¡± Beverly panicked first but pretended not to understand what Eliot said, ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault to escape the taxes, but I also did this for thepany. Thepany needs the money at that time. I thought I did the right thing. Isn¡¯t this what otherpanies would do?¡± Beverly said anxiously. ¡°And, I invested the money. But when I call my contactor of thepany I invested¡­¡± Eliot didn¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. He closed his eyes out of disappointment and asked, ¡°Did you have anything to do with father¡¯s fainting?¡± Beverly took a deep breath and red at Eliot in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? How is that me? Oh right, it¡¯s the money. He fainted because of that money. Maybe he was too angry¡­¡± Eliot suddenly punched on the wall, ¡°Mother, I hope you didn¡¯t lie to me. This is thest time¡­¡± Eliot gritted his teeth so hard that blood almost came out. ¡°that I will believe you.¡± Beverly was shocked by Eliot and didn¡¯t dare to move. After Eliot left, she gently covered her chest and gasped for breath. Eliot¡¯s gaze just now made her scared. She immediately called Elsie and said, ¡°Get rid of the things in the box in the bottom of my drawer. Throw it far away. No one can find out about this¡­¡± After this, Beverly looked in the direction of the emergency room in the distance and slowly widened the smile on her face. Nothing would change even if Maury found out this beforehand now that he was in the emergency room. By the time Maury woke up, she would own the entire the Britt Group. That five million was also hers. Beverly opened her phone and looked at the number she dialed just now. It was the number of a fraud in City Y that she googled from the Inte. Beverly gently slid her finger over the screen, clicked on the name of Christy and dialed out. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service.¡±Before Beverly could say anything, she was stopped by the voice. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Beverly¡¯s entire back froze. She dialed it again in disbelief. But it was the same result. Beverly dialed again and again, and the voice was repeating. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service.¡± ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service.¡± ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service.¡± Only then did Beverly panic. The blood on her face instantly faded away. She took out Elsie¡¯s phone and called her again. She almost wailed, ¡°Elsie, she is a liar! A liar!¡± Elsie did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a liar! A liar! She cheated the money out of us! No one answered the phone! The number is fake! It¡¯s fake! I¡¯ve called more than ten times! No one answered!¡± Beverly roared in an obsessed way. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble in anger. Elsie finally understood and said, ¡°How is that possible! No way! I¡¯ll give it a try! Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Elsie hung up the phone in a hurry. Beverly took her phone and waited anxiously. The time was ticking away. Suddenly, her phone rang. She thought it was Christy and nervously looked at her phone. But It was Elsie. Beverly had formed a guess in her mind, but she still asked nervously, ¡°How is it? Did you get through?¡± Elsie cried, ¡°No! Mother, the number doesn¡¯t exist! She lied to me! She¡¯s a liar! Mother, we have to call the police!¡± Beverly was in panic but still managed to think straight. ¡°No! You can¡¯t call the police!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This is thepany¡¯s money. If the police find out that I was embezzling thepany¡¯s money¡­¡± Beverly thought of what Maury had said at thepany before and her face turned pale. ¡°I will go to jail.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Elsie was lost, ¡°Mother, what should we do?¡± ¡°Let me think.¡± Beverly took a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡± Beverly suddenly looked in the direction of the emergency room where the light was still on. It was still unknown whether Maury would wake up or not. Beverly asked anxiously, ¡°What about the things I just asked you to throw away? Did you throw them away?¡± Elsie said, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Go get it back..¡± A gloomy look shed in Beverly¡¯s eyes as she looked at the emergency room. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 297 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 297 In the superior single ward, Italy. Ethen was peeling an apple, juggling a Swiss Army knife in his hand. The peel was evenly cut into one piece. The bottom of it had fallen steadily into the trash can. He asked without looking up, ¡°Vincent, you didn¡¯t intentionally get hurt just to hand all those businesses to me, did you?¡± Seemingly in a casual manner, he actually slowed down slightly in peeling. In less than a day, the Scavos had knew Vincent was shot in Italy. Knowing that Vincent¡¯s injury was so serious to attend to his official duties, they handed over all matters in Italy to Ethen by Vincent¡¯s request. More than a decade ago, when Ethen was still a child, Vincent had be the head of the family. Although Ethen was unconvinced, he had an instinctive fear and dread towards Vincent. One could see no innocence and harmlessness of young men in Vincent. When he stared at someone with his dark eyes, he was like a vulture that was aiming at carrion, arousing one¡¯s fear and panic. After Ethen had grew up, he never dared to think about bing the head of the family. He knew how much blood had been shed fighting for this position. He did not want to see his siblings kill each other a second time. Therefore, he had always been obedient to the arrangements of the family and done his part of the work. Since he studied abroad, Vincent directly ordered him to go to Italy to take over the family business bit by bit. He had been in charge of cooperation in Italy for three years. It seemed that he was more popr than Vincent with his Italian partners. However, he knew that as long as Vincent existed, the business in Italy would return to him at any time, while Ethen was at best a handyman for him, in danger of losing his job at any time. It could not be said that their rtion was not so close because his kindness to Vincent was self- sentimental from the beginning. asionally, he would act cute to enliven the atmosphere. Vincent was indifferent to anyone that Ethen could not see through him. He didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t Vincent afraid that he would have the rebellious mind of killing him if left in Italy? Even his parents had subtly mentioned a few times. ¡°Ethen, since you have the ability, I will support you. If you want ¡­ your father and I will get prepared.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Prepare for what? Kill Vincent? Just for the position of patriarch? Having been in Italy for so many years, he had been a distinguished guest for his Italian partners. He knew that only status and power could bring one the greatest benefit in the world. During these years, he had met many bosses, both explicitly and implicitly, in many business venues in Italy. Some of them were family businesses. For the sake of profit, they had suffered countless casualties. It was as if everyone had a knife hanging around their necks, waiting for the moment it fell. He even wondered if Vincent had left him here for several years just to train him¡­ ¡°Have nothing to do?¡± Vincent looked up. Ethen came to his senses. The peel in his hand was broken by the force of the de. He looked down at the remaining piece of red peel, feeling it was an eyesore. He quickly peeled it off before looking up and smiling. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen you get hurt for years. I¡¯m a little scared that you are injured right after your arrival. In case the family thinks more¡­¡± He paused in due course and winked at Vincent. He was somewhat fawning, for he was worried that the family would me him for Vincent¡¯s injury. Vincent looked up at him and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Ethen also looked at him, but he was naturally inferior to Vincent. After a while, Ethen stopped smiling. Then Vincent said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well in Italy these three years. Even if I don¡¯te this time, you¡¯ll still handle it well.¡± He paused, taking the Swiss Army knife in Ethen¡¯s hand and yed with it. His voice was deep, ¡°There¡¯s no need to y those tricks in front of me. You know I don¡¯t like it.¡± Ethen sighed, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have yed tricks to get you here.¡± Every year, in order to show his loyalty, he would pretend to make great efforts toplete the tasks. He would even find a reason for Vincent toe here every year, so that Vincent could witness in person his control over Italy, including Ethen himself. Recognizing his self-usation, Vincent tossed the Swiss Army knife back to him and said calmly, ¡°Go pack up and get ready to go home.¡± Ethen looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Vincent smiled slightly and said, ¡°I asked Rex to book you a flight.¡± Ethen looked at Vincent in surprise. ¡°You mean to go home? Go back to ¡­ my own home?¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°Wow! I¡¯m going home!¡± Ethenughed loudly. Although exaggerated, he was truly excited. He bent down to hug Vincent on the bed. Perhaps it was impossible for them to hug in such an awkward position, so he only lowered his head to rub Vincent¡¯s cheek with his hair slightly. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Vincent.¡± Other boys of the same age in the Scavos had left for other countries as early as their teens, either studying or chosen to learn unpopr subjects by the family there. Due to the distance, many of them in the side branches were sent away at a young age, and they weren¡¯t able to return until grown up. Ethen was undoubtedly lucky. He stayed in Italy after studying abroad, so he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. Although Vincent was reticent, he would solve problems for him andfort him. The other siblings naturally couldn¡¯t enjoy such treatment and had to make their own way out. Although other main-branch children of the Scavos were also studying abroad, they weren¡¯t highly valued by Vincent, having an insignificant status in the family. In fact, their parents were too embarrassed to attend the family meeting. Every time Ethen¡¯s parents participated in the family meeting, they would call Ethen. ¡°As soon as Vincent came in today, he first greeted us before he finally greeted your uncles¡­¡± ¡°He still remembers our favorite tea. His assistant is quite sensible. Ethen, you can also nurture one.¡± ¡°One of your uncle beat his child yesterday and was left alone by the Patriarch today. I don¡¯t know what they said, but he seemed to be happy when he came out¡­¡± ¡°I always thought he was still young, but now, even your father and I can¡¯t see through him. He¡¯s only in his twenties, but he¡¯s as fierce as a wolf. When will you be like him, Ethen?¡± ¡°Although indifferent, he is very simr to the old patriarch in every aspect. He is as ruthless and decisive as the old patriarch, but too scary and not gentle enough. If only you were the patriarch¡­¡± Ethen knew without thinking that Vincent knew what his parents were thinking. Not only did he know, he also took good care of them, giving them enough respect at the family meeting. Vincent was not easy-going. Only Ethen, among dozens of young men in the Scavos, dare to approach him. Not to mention approach him, they would only greet him with nods during the New Year holidays and escape hastily, leaving their embarrassed parents to ease the situation, ¡°He ¡­ something happened¡­¡± However, Vincent remained indifferent for twenty years. With his cold expression, he almost scared everyone away before anyone could approach him. Fortunately, knowing him for so many years, Ethen had more or less figured out his personality. And that was why he dared to asionally make jokes and act cute. After staying in Italy for a few years, he did feel homesick, but he did not dare to go back. He was worried that Vincent would misunderstand and hand over the work in Italy to someone else, so he did not dare to go back. Now that Vincent had officially handed over all matters in Italy to him and allowed him to return home, Ethen calmed down after a brief period of excitement. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 298 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 298 ¡°Vincent, I can¡¯t go back for the time being. I still have something to do.¡± Vincent seemed to know what he was worried about and nodded. He said calmly, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Although Ethen oddly sensed that Vincent seemed to be trying to send him away, he held back from asking more questions and just nodded in agreement. Before leaving, he saw a beautiful figure outside the ward. He turned around andughed. ¡°Vincent, who is that girl? Howe she peeks at you every day?¡± Vincent pretended to fall asleep as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. Ethen shrugged and went out. Rex nodded at him and watched him leave before closing the door and walking in. Vincent didn¡¯t open his eyes. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°One of our Guards sent a message.¡± Rex lowered his head and said, ¡°Maury suddenly fainted and is being rescued in the hospital.¡± ¡°Beverly?¡± Vincent slightly opened his eyes and looked over, frowned slightly. ¡°It should be.¡± Rex said. ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on her, and have someone help her covertly if necessary.¡± Naturally, he referred to the little Hulk. ¡°Yes!¡± Waiting until no more orders, Rex turned around to leave with a subtle expression. He thought that Mr. Vincent should be impatient to go back on hearing this news. He didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so calm. Lying on the bed, Vincent took out his phone and opened the SMS chat interface. He saw two messages from Emily and Rex¡¯s reply, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Holding his phone, he did not type a single word. The moment he was shot, he truly realized how dangerous it was for Emily to impose his feelings on her. He seemed to be in the center of the storm and would end tragically at any time. To her, their rtionship had no guarantee. After thinking quietly for a moment, Vincent called Rex in and instructed, ¡°Call Abel Baker.¡± Abel was Vincent¡¯s privatewyer. Rex asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what happened?¡± Vincent said indifferently, ¡°I want to change my will.¡± Rex, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Book a flight for the day after tomorrow.¡± Vincent said without raising his head. Rex thought to himself that Mr. Vincent really missed the little Hulk. While he was still thinking, Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there.¡± Over there. Rex was silent. Sure enough, Mr. Vincent got injured on purpose this time in order to go over there. ¡­ The City Hospital, City Y Eliot and Emily all went to the hospital, leaving behind arge group of employees confused and restless. It was Matthew who came out to pacify them and hosted the annual meeting before he went to the hospital. Maury had been transferred to the ward. Emily and Elsie were at the side. Eliot was asking the doctor about his condition, while Beverly was standing at the door. A nurse pushed a cart in from afar. It was the medicine for Maury. Beverly took a step closer to her and asked with concern, ¡°Is it for my husband?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse replied. There were two bags of liquid medicine in the sterile box, two small bottles on the side, a set of disposable syringes, a box of iodine, and a box of cotton swabs. There were also hand sanitizer and a set of medical gloves hanging beside the cart. There was no ce for her to mess about. Beverly smiled and weed the nurse in. Eliot looked at her seriously. Beverly was guilty and unconsciously lowered her head. Eliot only thought that she was guilty of fainting her father, so he felt guilty without thinking twice. Emily, however, stared at Beverly for a while before looking away as if nothing had happened. The nurse pushed the cart in and stood by the bed. As she started mixing the medication, the doctor walked over to check the medicine in the cart and said to Eliot, ¡°Ring the bell if you need anything.¡± Then he walked out. The nurse patted the back of Maury¡¯s hand, stabbed the needle in and covered it with a medical tape. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go buy some food.¡± Eliot broke the silence first. He looked at Emily and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Emily shook her head. Eliot didn¡¯t say anything else. After asking Elsie, he turned around and left, directly ignoring Beverly. A few minutester, Matthew also came in. He was on a crutch and wearing a formal suit, only his grey hair a little messy. He was unhappy on seeing Beverly, but Maury¡¯s condition was much more important than this shameless daughter-inw. Therefore, he asked Elsie, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Elsie only heard a few words, but Matthew didn¡¯t like people to stutter. She told everything she knew, ¡°The doctor said it was because he was too furious that he had signs of a stroke, but it¡¯s not for sure. It could be the aging of other organs in his body that affects the functions, like a temporary failure or something ¡­ It would be clear when dad woke up.¡± Matthew sighed with relief. After all, he was old. He was exhausted to rush over and relieved to know Maury was fine. He looked to the side and saw Emily stand aside to offer the seat to him. He sat down and looked at Maury on the bed leaning on his crutch. Beverly was anxious about Matthew¡¯s long stay. She had no chance to mess about. The ward was eerily quiet. But not long after, someone knocked at the door. They thought it would have been Eliot. Unexpectedly, two policemen walked in when the door opened. ¡°Excuse me, may I ask who Beverly is?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 299 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 299 Beverly was shocked, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Elsie asked anxiously, ¡°What happened, Mom?¡± In the ward, there were four people, an old man leaning on a walking stick, two girls about eighteen, and Beverly. It was easy to tell who is Beverly, so the policemen directly walked to her and asked, ¡°Are you Beverly?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Beverly took a step back and answered nervously, ¡°Yes, I am. But who are you?¡± Obviously, they are policemen. But Beverly wondered why the policemen woulde here for her? At this moment, Beverly was filled with confusion, unease and fear. A policeman ordered, ¡°You need toe with us.¡± Then he handcuffed Beverly. Beverly dodged anxiously and shouted at the policemen, ¡°Wait a minute! Why should I be arrested?¡± A policeman answered, ¡°Someone called the police and said that you misappropriated arge amount ofpany¡¯s loan. So we will bring you to the police station for interrogation.¡± Beverly froze with horror and screamed, ¡°Who called the police?¡± Beverly looked at Emily and thought, ¡®It couldn¡¯t be Emily who called the police. Could it be Eliot?¡¯ Just as Beverly was guessing who called the police, there was a sound of walking stick beating on the ground, which also beat on Beverly¡¯s heart. Matthew stood up calmly and said in a deep and vigorous voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Beverly immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Matthew, did you misunderstand me? I didn¡¯t do that. I¡­¡± Beverly¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. She only thought that Matthew med her for it, but she forgot the most serious problem. Beverly continued, ¡°I have no rtionship with Daniel.¡± Matthew stopped Beverly before she finished speaking. He angrily struck the floor with his walking stick and then pointed it at Beverly, shouting at her, ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me with such things!¡± Standing by the ward bed and watching the policemen handcuff Beverly, Elsie turned pale and couldn¡¯t move a single step. She was worried that she would be implicated, so she hurriedly lowered her head when Beverly looked at her. The policeman escorted Beverly out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡± Beverly finally understood Matthew¡¯s meaning, so she hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Matthew, I¡¯m making an investment. I¡¯ve made quite a bit of money. Please believe me.¡± Beverly continued to beg Matthew. Matthew made a gesture to the police. He turned to Beverly and said, ¡°Alright, I will believe you as long as you transfer the money back now.¡± Beverly hesitated for a while. Beverly looked embarrassed at this moment. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°OK, I will make a call.¡± But she still couldn¡¯t get through Christy¡¯s phone. Beverly did not dare to call her again, so she decided to call Daniel. As long as Daniel helped her this time, Beverly would repay him in the future. However, Daniel did not answer either. Beverly did not give up and continued to dial the number. Matthew sneered, ¡°Do you want to tell me that you were cheated? My son is so foolish that he is cheated by you. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can fool me!¡± Although Matthew was old, he was still domineering. He stared at Beverly with threat and distrust in his eyes, like the eyes of a dying tiger eager to devour the people outside the iron fence. Beverly was horrified by this gaze and shrank back in fear, ¡°Mr. Matthew, trust me, please!¡± However, Matthew stopped her and didn¡¯t give her the chance to finish her words. Mr. Matthew waved to the police and said, ¡°Officer, please take her away right away!¡± Elsie stood by the bed and trembled violently. Elsie wanted to say something for Beverly, but Elsie knew that whatever she said, her grandfather would not listen. She just walked to the door and watched Beverly be taken away by the police. Beverly didn¡¯t dare to let others in the hospital know what happened, so she silently followed the police out. The two policemen covered her handcuffs with their jackets. Along the way out, Beverly felt that everyone seemed tough at her. So she lowered her head. Shame and anger ignited in Beverly heart, driving her crazy. When Beverly was brought to the police station, she was so uneasy that she forgot the thing in her pocket. In the ward, Matthew and Elsie lowered their heads and kept silent, lost in their thoughts. Emily looked calmly in the direction of the door, and her index finger tapped on her knee lightly. Obviously, Emily was waiting for somebody. Soon, Eliot arrived with two bags of food in his hands. He pushed open the door and saw Matthew sitting there angrily. Eliot greeted him, ¡°Hi, Grandpa.¡± Matthew nced at Eliot and answered perfunctorily, ¡°Hi.¡± Elsie curled her lips in grievance at the sight of Eliot. At this moment, Eliot noticed that Beverly was not there. He looked at Elsie and then handed Elsie and Emily the lunch packed in the bag. Eliot also handed his lunch to Matthew. There was still one left in the bag, which was for Beverly. Since Beverly wasn¡¯t in the room, Eliot put her lunch on the table and walked to Elsie. Eliot thought that Elsie was worried that she wasn¡¯t Maury¡¯s biological daughter, so he gently touched her head to comfort her. But Elsie whispered, ¡°Mom was taken away by the police.¡± Eliot shrieked in surprise, ¡°What?¡± Elsie nced at Matthew in fear, and then whispered, ¡°She was taken away because of the money.¡± Elsie dared not to continue. Elsie talked about the money in a low voice, but Matthew still heard it. ¡°Why do you know about the money? Does this family belong the Brooks¡¯, instead of us?¡± Elsie turned pale and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Eliot felt that Matthew also med him. So he did not refute, either. Matthew wanted to test if Elsie knew about the money, but he hadn¡¯t thought that his grandson also knew it. Matthew used to trust Eliot, but now he was furious. So he shouted at Eliot, ¡°You¡¯re stupid! The company will be handed over to you! How can you do that!¡± Matthew paused and looked at Eliot and Elsie in disbelief. His fingers pointed at them and trembled slightly, ¡°You two really disappointed me.¡± Elsie did not understand, but she could feel Eliot was shocked at Matthew¡¯s usation. Seeing Eliot¡¯s reaction, Matthew was shocked. He stared at Eliot with confusion, then turned to Elsie. Finally, he turned his gaze to Emily. At this moment, Matthew felt dizzy and suddenly staggered. Only Emily was close to Matthew, so she stretched out her hands to support him. Matthew had difficulty in breathing and it took Emily a while to take Matthew back to his chair. Then, Matthew called his lawyer with his trembling hands and said in a weak voice, ¡°Come to the City Hospital.¡± Matthew¡¯s assistant also rushed back from outside at this time. Behind him were Harold and a woman. When they entered the room, Eliot recognized that this woman was Daniel¡¯s wife, who had made trouble at the door of the suite on the top floor not long ago. As soon as Lily entered, she asked, ¡°When will you release my husband?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 300 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 300 Her hair was in a mess probably because she had no time to tidy it up. There was a deep red nail mark on her face and it looked a little scary from afar. Eliot ordered Harold to lock Daniel and his wife up beforeing here. He didn¡¯t expect that Matthew would ask Harold to bring them over again. But Eliot didn¡¯t know why Matthew only asked Lily toe, not Daniel. Matthew sat on his chair and asked, ¡°What is the list in your hand?¡± Before Lily came out, she quarreled with Daniel and was scolded by him for a long time. Only then did Lily know that what she had done almost cut off Daniel¡¯s path of retreat. Daniel would have a hard time in the future and Lily herself would also suffer from that. At this moment, Daniel was locked up, but Lily didn¡¯t dare to call the police. She was afraid that Daniel would lose his job if the news was released. The only way out was Matthew, who seemed to be powerful enough to change the situation. Lily thought for a moment before saying, ¡°That was a misunderstanding.¡± Lily thought to herself, ¡®Only by settling it properly can Daniele out safe and sound.¡¯ Lily decided not to get divorced because it did no good to her. She had no job and no ie. The child may be awarded to Daniel. Moreover, Daniel didn¡¯t mention it, so she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to put it forward. What¡¯s more, she tried to save the marriage. Lily knew that her husband had an improper rtionship with Beverly. But the Brooks is prestigious, so definitely they didn¡¯t want to be influenced by this matter. Therefore, Lily exined to Matthew that the rtionship between Daniel and Beverly was merely a misunderstanding. ¡°It turns out that I have misunderstood Mrs. Britt. So I want to apologize to her, and that¡¯s all. Now, I want to go home.¡± After Lily finished her words, she looked at Matthew sincerely, hoping that he would agree to let them go. Matthew looked at her gloomily, ¡°I want to hear the truth. If you tell a lie, I won¡¯t let you go and I will call the police to investigate.¡± A shiver ran down Lily¡¯ spine, but she insisted, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Mr. Matthew¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was the policeman. ¡°Mr. Matthew, we just found out that Beverly secretly threw something into the garbage can. It¡¯s a medicine. The Laboratory Department has just checked it.¡± Then the policeman paused. Matthew immediately looked at Maury on the ward bed and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that lowers one¡¯s immunity. One will feel tired and sleepy after taking it. asionally, it will have such symptoms as cold and fever. If one is excited, he is much likely to die of a sudden cerebral hemorrhage, or suffer from a stroke or paralysis.¡± Mr. Matthew took a deep breath and then asked, ¡°Did she confess?¡± ¡°Yes. She said that the medicine was from a man named Daniel. So we have issued an arrest warrant.¡± Although Mr. Matthew¡¯s phone was not hands-free, people present can hear the policeman clearly because it was silent in the room. On hearing that, Lily turned pale. Hearing these words, Eliot stood there in shock. Seeing his pale face, Elsie came to realize how serious it is, though she didn¡¯t hear the policeman¡¯s words. Then fear and uneasiness began to arise in her heart. In the room, Emily lowered her head silently, as if she was looking at her feet. Her long eyshes fluttered, casting a vivid shadow on the wall. Her index finger stopped, as if she had just finished watching a y and at this moment she was enjoying the y silently. Lily immediately refuted, ¡°Impossible!¡± Nervous and anxious, she turned pale and uttered her words incoherently, ¡°I¡­. It can¡¯t be Daniel! Beverly lied! She lied! He didn¡¯t do it! Daniel won¡¯t hurt anyone! Beverly is a liar! Don¡¯t believe her!¡± Matthew hung up the phone and said, ¡°The police will give me an answer.¡± Matthew was confused and he looked at Eliot and Elsie who were standing beside the ward bed. Then, he turned to Lily and said, ¡°It seems that we have nothing to talk about. See you at the police station.¡± Lily was almost scared to death, so she screamed, ¡°I promise to tell the truth! I promise! I believe Daniel. He must have been framed.¡± Eliot clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hand tensed up. Taking a step forward, he said nothing. Standing by Eliot in fear, Elsie could not even breathe in the atmosphere of great tension. It seemed that the following minutes passed slowly. Eliot could saw the movement of Lily¡¯ lips, but couldn¡¯t figure out what she had said. At this moment, Matthew¡¯s gaze turned to Elsie. Eliot knew that Matthew would immediately shift the gaze to him. And this gaze meant that Matthew suspected Elsie and Eliot, so he wanted to collect more clues from their reaction. Eliot managed to control his grief and indignation. Mauryid on the ward bed with white sheet, and his face was indifferent and calm. Eliot took a few steps forward and reached out to hold Maury¡¯s hand. Here was Matthew¡¯s decision, or order. ¡°Let¡¯s have a check-up for the three children.¡± After heaving a sigh, Eliot closed his eyes and uttered a few words calmly, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Matthew raised his head to look at Eliot. Elsie also inferred from Lily¡¯ words that she might not be Maury¡¯s child. Trembling out of fear, Elsie looked at Eliot uneasily to seek his support, only to find that Eliot seemed to be distressed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Eliot withdrew his hand and looked at Matthew quietly. Then he admitted, ¡°I¡¯m not his child.¡± On hearing these words, everyone in the room froze. Elsie widened her eyes and looked at Eliot in surprise. Then she pulled Eliot¡¯s sleeve and asked uneasily, ¡°Eliot, what are you talking about?¡± Emily fluttered her eyshes and raised her head to look at Eliot with suspicion, only to see him turn away. But Emily didn¡¯t know who he was avoiding. He added, ¡°Elsie is Maury¡¯s child. But I¡¯m not.¡± Matthew leaned on his walking stick, without saying a word. Elsie couldn¡¯t believe it. She grabbed Eliot¡¯s sleeve and kept crying, ¡°What are you talking about, Eliot? Why did you say that? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Matthew suddenly asked, ¡°When did you know that?¡± Just as Eliot was about to reply, Matthew waved his hand and said with disappointment, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important.¡± In the ward, there was no other sound but Elsie¡¯s cry. Lily had left. Harold sent her back to the hotel. Even if Lily begged Matthew to release Daniel, Daniel would still be taken away by the police, because the police had issued an arrest warrant. Thewyer finally arrived. His professional intuition made him keenly aware that there was something wrong. Therefore, he only greeted Matthew with a nod. Then he waited quietly at the side without saying anything. He didn¡¯t even ask anyone about Maury when seeing him lying on the bed. Matthew insisted, ¡°Take the three for a checkup..¡± His assistant nodded and then made a gesture to Eliot and Elsie before walking out of the ward. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 301 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 301 Beverly was taken away by the police. Maury was still lying unconscious on the bed. Elsie was in a disturbed state of mind, ¡®Eliot was not my brother!¡¯ She grabbed onto Eliot¡¯s sleeve and asked anxiously, ¡°Eliot, you are my brother, right?¡± Eliot did not answer, but followed the assistant out. He had waited for this day for a long time, but he didn¡¯t expect that when it finally came, his heart would hurt so much. He didn¡¯t even dare to look back at Emily, not even for a second. The three sat quietly on the bench and pressed their cotton swabs. The assistant took the threebeled blood samples to the doctor and asked for the fastest test. Elsie¡¯s cry broke the silence. She asked, ¡°What about Mom? Eliot, Mom¡¯s still in the police station¡­¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you going to leave her there?¡± Elsie threw away the cotton swab and stood in front of Eliot, regardless of her bleeding arm. ¡°You are not the son of Maury, but Beverly is still your mother. Now she has been arrested, you must help her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡± Eliot propped up his face with his palm and whispered, ¡°Stop talking. Quiet down for a while.¡± Elsie still cried. Eliot was so annoyed that he was about to yell at Elsie to stop her from crying. Suddenly, a woman stood in front of him and gently hugged his head, with a soft hand covering his hair. The fruity fragrance on her was soothing. It was Emily. At that moment, Eliot was on the verge of tears. He stretched out his long arms and tightly hugged Emily in front of him. Elsie was puzzled when she saw this scene. She queried, ¡°Eliot, you don¡¯t really like this retard, do you?¡± Elsie had previously thought that Eliot was just taking extra care of Emily, a retard. But when Eliot admitted that he was not Maury¡¯s child in the ward, Elsie recalled how nice Eliot had been to Emily in these years and began to think, ¡®Perhaps Eliot is really in love with Emily!¡¯ Moreover, at this time, Eliot and Emily hugged each other tightly, one sitting and the other standing. They really looked like a couple. When the assistant came back, the three of them returned to the bench. ¡°We won¡¯t get the test results until tomorrow at the earliest. Let¡¯s go back to the ward,¡± the assistant said. The three of them stood up without a word and walked towards the ward. Thewyer came out of the ward as Eliot and the others came in. Thewyer nodded slightly to show greeting and then left. Elsie stared at a document in thewyer¡¯s hand and did not say anything. But she knew that it was a will. Matthew changed his will. He must had given her and Emily the portion that belonged to Eliot. Inside the ward, Matthew was putting his sses in his pocket. Then, he pinched the bridge of his nose to relieve eye strain. Eliot, Elsie and Emily walked in. Seeing that Maury was still not awake, Eliot said to Matthew, ¡°I am going back to thepany.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ve sent someone to take charge of thepany,¡± Matthew said calmly. Even though Eliot was prepared to be rejected, he couldn¡¯t help but felt upset. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back home.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t say anything. He acquiesced Eliot to leave. Then Eliot left. Elsie didn¡¯t dare to be alone with Matthew in the ward. Fortunately, she still had Emily. But Emily, a little retard, didn¡¯t understand anything and couldn¡¯t share this kind of fear and uneasiness for her. After staying for a while, Elsie made an excuse to go to the bathroom and went out. Only Matthew, Emily, and the assistant remained in the ward. They kept silent and stayed beside Maury¡¯s bed. None of them felt embarrassed. Not long after, Maury slowly opened his eyes. Perhaps because he couldn¡¯t get used to the blinding light, he closed his eyes and opened his eyes again after a while. ¡°Water¡­¡± When Emily heard that, she hurriedly went to get some water. The assistant beside Matthew looked at her in surprise. Emily reacted quickly, not like a retard at all. After getting a cup of the water, Emily put a straw in it. She brought the water to Maury and slightly tilted the cup to make it easier for him to drink.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Maury saw her, he smiled weakly, ¡°My Emily has grown up and can take care of me now.¡± Emily was wondering, ¡®If Maury had known that even his fainting was part of my n, would he have said the same thing to me?¡¯ ¡°Where are they?¡± Maury woke up a little dizzy. Thinking about the mess in thepany, he felt a big headache. He frowned and said, ¡°Call Eliot.¡± Emily held the cup in her hand and did not move. Matthew said, ¡°I let him go back. I¡¯ve sent someone to take charge of thepany.¡± Maury took another sip of water before asking, ¡°Where did he go? Home? Was he sick?¡± ¡°He said that he was not your biological child.¡± Matthew leaned on his cane and said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s what he admitted!¡± Maury¡¯s entire body froze. He raised his head to look at Matthew and then at Emily. It seemed that he didn¡¯t believe, ¡°What do you say?¡± Before Maury could recover, Matthew gave him another blow. ¡°I just had mywyer change my will. Your will is up to you. Also, Beverly has been sent to the police station by me. Not only did she embezzlepany funds, but your fainting this time was also because of her. She wanted to kill you.¡± Maury was confused and suffered a terrible headache. He put his hands on his head and took a few hard breaths. Hey back on the bed without saying a word and tried his best to digest what Matthew had said. Matthew thought that Maury didn¡¯t believe him and was about to say more when a tear slipped out of the corner of Maury¡¯s eye. Emily reached out her hand to wipe the tear off for Maury. But more and more tears came out before she could wipe them away. Emily heard Matthew sigh. Then, the ward door was opened and closed again and again. Everyone left, leaving only her and Maury, who was crying silently. She wrapped her arms around Maury¡¯s head, as hard as she hugged Eliot.. Maury and Eliot were the two closest people in her life. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 302 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 302 At the end of December, several major events happened in City Y. First, the Buckleys had moved. It was said that Marquise had been traumatized by love and nned to go abroad to get over. His whole family went with him. Because the Buckleys left with Marquise just before the Spring Festival, people in City Y thought that they probably would note back. The second thing was about the Britts. Beverly was detained by the police for embezzling public funds and poisoning her husband, Maury. And her son, Eliot, was probably dissatisfied with his father and moved out of the Britt¡¯s to live alone. The third thing was still about the Britts. It was said that after Maury was discharged from the hospital, he did not bring his eldest daughter to thepany to assist him. Instead, he brought the little retard with him, even when he had meeting, which made everyone feel puzzled. Most people spected that the Britt family was on the verge of decline, since there was no one else could take over thepany but a retard. Of course, quite a few saw the good in Emily who sat there quietly. She was beautiful and slim, like a delicate doll. Her pair of big and watery eyes made her look like an innocent deer. When she stared at you, you would unconsciously put on a smile and even hold your breath, trying to show her the best of you. As for the fourth thing, because very few people knew about it, it did not attract public attention. Daniel was detained as an aplice with Beverly because of the conclusive evidence. His wife was dissatisfied with the verdict and went to the police station to cause trouble all day long. As a result, she was taken into custody with Daniel. From then on, they quarreled every day, and then were soon separated. Eliot moved out on the day Maury was discharged from the hospital. Maury had received the examination reports of the three children. Looking at the one belonged to Eliot, he was silent for a long time. Back from the hospital, Maury had be much more depressed. He didn¡¯t like to talk orugh, and he often called the wrong name. In the office, at home, or even on the phone, he often said to the other side, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Eliot to do¡­¡± After the speaker reminded him, he remembered that Eliot was not his son. Matthew had been urging Maury to change his will. Maury picked a day and called hiswyer to his office. He changed his will, but still gave Beverly and Eliot arge portion. Maury did so even though Beverly had hurt him deeply. Although Eliot was not a biological son of Maury, they had lived together over the past twenty years. Man would form a close bond with his dog, let alone with a child he raised. Maury thought more often that this must be a retribution for what he had done to Emily¡¯s mother many years ago. The Buddha said that everything had a cause and effect. Maury believed it was all his own fault. So he epted the fact very quickly, only within one day. Ever since Beverly was arrested, Elsie had been staying at home and didn¡¯t dare to go out, even if her friends and ssmates asked her to. She became cautious. She was unsure what to do, like a parasite that had left its host and had nothing to cling to. Even when Elsie knew that Emily went to thepany every day, which was taken as aughing stock by many people, she did not put in a sarcastic remark. Instead, she quietly finished her dinner and returned to her room. Her temper changed. Her right hand was injured for some reason and was wrapped in a thickyer of gauze. The night after Eliot moved out, Elsie blocked Emily in the corridor and red at her, ¡°Retard! I warn you! Stay away from Dad recently! You have disturbed him!¡± ¡°Eliot has been the best to you, hasn¡¯t he? Why didn¡¯t you evene to say goodbye when he moved out today? You don¡¯t even know where he will go, right? You are so heartless!¡± ¡°I know why you follow Dad all the time. You are afraid of being bullied by me at home? Yes, you are right! As long as you behave and don¡¯t provoke me, I will spare your life¡­¡± Then came a clear sound of a p. Elsie was stunned. She covered her face in disbelief. She stared at Emily, the retard in front of her. Emily¡¯s beautiful eyes were now filled with indifference. Elsie felt as if this was the first time she knew this retard, with her eyes full of astonishment. How could a retard have such a cold gaze? ¡°As long as you behave and don¡¯t provoke me, I will spare your life.¡± Emily slowly repeated what Elsie had said and reached out her right hand to pat Elsie¡¯s cheek. Elsie¡¯s mind went nk and she suddenly grabbed Emily¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡¯re imitating me? Retard, you¡¯re repeating what I say?¡± Elsie was about to raise her right hand, but it suddenly hurt. She turned her face and saw that there was a dagger stabbed in her right palm. Emily stabbed the dagger so hard that Elsie¡¯s hand was fixed on the wall. Elsie¡¯s face was distorted by pain and she was about to scream. But quickly Emily covered Elsie¡¯s mouth and pressed her against the wall. The cold dagger was pulled out from Elsie¡¯s palm. Elsie¡¯s entire body was convulsed and twisted with pain. Emily¡¯s expression did not change as she slowly slid the bloody dagger up Elsie¡¯s arm and stopped on her neck. ¡°As long as you behave and don¡¯t provoke me, I will spare your life,¡± Emily said in an indifferent and distant voice, which waspletely different from her usual retarded tone. Elsie red at her as if she had seen a ghost. Large tears flowed out of her eyes due to the pain. She could not do anything but just stare at Emily with her eyes wide open. Elsie suddenly remembered that a few months ago, Emily had also used a paper cutter to stab into her palm. Was that a coincidence? No, it was not a coincidence! Emily looked at Elsie coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Elsie was finally convinced that Emily was not a retard at all! What had happened in the past few months came back to Elsie¡¯s mind. How could Maury find out that she bullied Emily? After that, Beverly was beaten and she was grounded. Then, the sofa in the Dalton Hotel, Ian who she met halfway, one after another, tied Beverly and Elsie tightly, like an invisible chain. And then, Daniel appeared. The money and the medicine box ¡­ sent Beverly to custody. This retard did it! Everything was done by this retard! Elsie struggled with all her might, with big tears rolling down her cheeks. Emily seemed not satisfied yet and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for your five million.¡± Elsie widened her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± But her mouth was covered and she could not say it out. Emily said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Elsie struggled even harder, but she didn¡¯t expect that Emily who was in a small figure had such great strength. Elsie couldn¡¯t know that Emily had been trained with the guards, and even been taught by Vincent personally. Emily hadn¡¯t cked off these days. She was no longer a weak and helpless little retard. ¡°I want to¡­¡± Elsie was so angry that her entire body trembled. She wanted to tell her father that all of this was done by this little retard in front of her! ¡°Do you think Dad will believe you?¡± Emily was clear about what Elsie wanted to say. Emily smiled slightly, then gradually let go of the hand covering Elsie¡¯s mouth and slowly wiped her palm with the sweater on Elsie. Elsie was just about to open her mouth to shout when she saw the tip of the dagger pointing at her throat. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. Emily patted her shoulder with satisfaction. ¡°You are bleeding a lot. Take care.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then Emily turned around and left. Elsie copsed on the corridor. The blood from her palm dripped onto the floor. The sound of footsteps came. Elsie quickly climbed over and recognized Harold. She quickly grabbed his trousers and whispered, ¡°Help ¡­ Emily wants to kill me! Where¡¯s dad? Tell dad toe! Hurry!¡± Harold squatted down and carefully looked at the injury on her palm. ¡°Miss Elsie, I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?! That retard wants to kill me! Call dad right now!¡± Elsie shouted. Harold clenched her injured hand, causing her wound to instantly spurt blood. Elsie¡¯s face twisted with pain. She only heard Harold¡¯s emotionless voice, ¡°Miss Elsie identally fell down and was stabbed by a fruit knife. She now needs to be bandaged¡­¡± What Harold said sent shivers down Elsie¡¯s spine. She dodged backwards and shook her head in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about? It is the retard who wants to kill me. Go and tell dad.¡± Harold had stood up, still with a nk face.. There was a hint ofpassion in his eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 303 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 303 Compassion? Elsie was furious. She couldn¡¯t stop crying because of the pain and her makeup had been ruined. However, she stared at Harold and questioned, ¡°What are you doing? Are you feeling sorry for me? How dare you!¡± Harold was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Elsie, I work for Miss Emily.¡± ¡®That should be clear enough.¡¯ Elsie was shocked. It took her a while to ept the truth that Harold, whom her father trusted the most, had also begun to work for that retard. Emily was not stupid at all. She pretended to be retarded, but actually she was the one that had been nning everything ¡­ Emily had sent her mother to the police station and chased away her big brother. Next, she must be the only person that Emily was going to deal with. Looking around the corridor, Elsie was actually thinking that she herself was the bad one, and that retard should be the real master of the Britts. Elsie called the police station. She wanted to see Beverly, but the police wouldn¡¯t let her. She could only call Eliot, but he didn¡¯t answer her call. Maury didn¡¯te back for dinner, so there were only Emily and Harold in the house. Elsie did not dare to go out. Even the food was delivered to her room by Susan. Elsie did not even dare to be angry with Susan because she was worried that Susan would never serve the food for her. She had been waiting for Maury toe back so that she could tell him the truth. Only then could her mother and big brother return home. However, it turned out that it was not that easy. She told Maury that all of this was Emily¡¯s trick. It was Emily that had taken the five million and Emily had even bribed Harold to set the trap for Beverly¡­ Maury looked up at Elsie after she finished speaking. Then, he said with a tired expression, ¡°Just go back to sleep.¡± He didn¡¯t believe her at all! Elsie stretched out her injured hand, cried and said, ¡°Dad! Look at my hand! It was stabbed by that retard! Do you find this familiar? Because she had stabbed me once before! And she hurt me on the same spot this time! She was taking revenge on me! Dad! Believe me! She has been ying dumb since then!¡± Maury smiled sarcastically. ¡°You mean, it was Emily that asked your mother to misappropriate the money? And it was her that let your mother cheat on me with Daniel? And it was her that has taken the five million?¡± Although it sounded somewhat weird, Elsie nodded anyway, ¡°Yes, she did admit it.¡± Elsie pulled Maury¡¯s arm and wanted to lead him to confront Emily. However, Maury stopped her. ¡°Susan,¡± he shouted and then Susan showed out. Maury pointed at Elsie and said, ¡°Miss Elsie is sick. Send her to her room and don¡¯t let her out.¡± He was going to lock her up. Elsie grabbed Maury in disbelief and shouted, ¡°Dad! You don¡¯t believe me?! I¡¯m telling the truth! Dad! Believe me! Emily is faking everything! She¡¯s not retarded at all! It was her! She did everything!¡± Susan was dragging Elsie, trying to push her into the room.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Elsie clutched to the door frame tightly, but Susan was so strong that she couldn¡¯t resist it. Elsie cried hard as she looked at Susan and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Believe me! Tell Dad it was Emily! She lied to all of us! Susan, it was my fault before. I apologize to you. Please believe me, I¡¯m telling the truth! Let me see Dad¡­¡± The door was closed anyway. Maury heard Elsie¡¯s cries and shoutsing from the door. He paused and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give her food until she calms down.¡± Susan locked the door and replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Elsie had been locked up for two days. She could not go out or eat anything. She could only drink tap water in the bathroom while crying. The wound on her hand became even worse because she had not dealt with it in time. Every night it would hurt so much. Two dayster, the door finally opened. Emily stood at the door, ncing at Elsie, who was sitting on the floor, and said coldly, ¡°Time for dinner.¡± This was the most beautiful thing Elsie had ever heard in her life. Her face was pale and she was so weak that she had to support the wall while going downstairs step by step. At the dining table, Emily and Maury was sitting face to face, talking about something. Both of them were smiling. But Elsie was like a starving ghost that had crawled out of hell. She was stinky and her hair was dirty. The gauze on her hands smelled of decay. Maury frowned in disgust when Elsie came closer. Then, he said to Susan, ¡°Let her eat in her own room.¡± Elsie finally got downstairs. She was so hungry that she almost fainted. However, hearing this, she was so scared. She cried painfully, but her voice was hoarse. She had been cursing Emily every day and night and the result was that she could not speak now. Her voice was just like the sound made when someone scratched the ss with his fingernails. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out. Maury was indifferent. He only said to Susan, ¡°Call the doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Beverly was hateful because she had managed to turn Maury¡¯s favorite son into a total stranger to him. Thus, even though Elsie was rted to Maury by blood, because of Beverly, Maury could no longer treat her as usual. Elsie kept reminding Maury of Eliot and all the bad things Beverly had done. Elsie fell ill. After the doctor left, it took her several days in bed for the wound to heal. Because she could not say anything, she just watched peoplee and go every day. Maury had never shown up once while even Emily hade to see her once. Emily just stood in front of the bed and nced at her. Emily¡¯s eyes were cold, as if she was looking at a dead person. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 304 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 304 On the New Year¡¯s Day, everyone in the house was ying fireworks in the garden downstairs. The butler, Susan, and Harold all surrounded Emily happily and said blessings to her. Maury rubbed Emily¡¯s head and handed her a red envelope. Emily smiled and thanked him. Then, Maury gave the envelopes to the others one by one. The atmosphere was lit up in the garden. Elsie stood on the balcony on the second floor and watched, tears flowing down her cheeks silently. The New Year began, but Elsie had changed. She lived quietly in the house just for food and clothes. She did not dare to look at Emily, nor did she dare to meet Harold. She was even afraid to see Maury now. Even at night, she would be worried that someone would show up and drive her out of the house. Eliot finally called her after more than ten days, but Elsie refused in fear. She didn¡¯t dare to call him back until she returned to her room and hid under the nket. Eliot had been running around for Beverly these days. Even if Beverly had done something wrong, she was his mother anyway. Eliot could not sit idly by and ignore it. He hadn¡¯t contacted Elsie because, on the one hand, he wanted Elsie to cut off the contact with him so that Maury would feel better; on the other hand, he had been too busy. He knew that Elsie might be calling to ask about her mother. He couldn¡¯t answer her questions, nor could he do anything, so he hadn¡¯t answered her phone. Now he was just calling to ask how things were going at home. However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear Elsie crying. Perhaps it was because her mother had been arrested and she was too scared. Eliot was about tofort her when he heard Elsie saying incoherently, ¡°Emily is not retarded. She lied to all of us. She set mom up. She took the five million and had admitted it herself. Dad doesn¡¯t believe me. Harold works for her, and so does Susan. Everyone in the family believes her. No one is with me. I¡¯m so scared ¡­ She pointed a knife at mest time and I¡¯m scared that she would suddenly barge in and kill me one night¡­¡± ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Eliot sighed and asked, ¡°You should try to get along well with Emily and be nice with her.¡± ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe me?!¡± Elsie bit the back of her hand and tears rolled down her cheeks onto the phone screen. She took a few breaths before calming down. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I swear that if I lied, I¡¯ll be hit by a car when I¡¯m out!¡± Eliot¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Would you stop hating her?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then Eliot directly hung up the phone. Here quickly came Elsie¡¯s call again. Eliot frowned and turned off his phone. He walked to the balcony and looked at the moon outside the window. He remembered that every time during the New Year, Emily would say blessings to him for lucky money. Her eyes used to be bright, like the stars in the sky. Eliot took out a red envelope in the shape of a rabbit and rubbed it in his palm for a moment before stuffing it back into his pocket. He hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to give it to her. Eliot shook his head helplessly when he thought of what Elsie had said. He wondered if Emily was bullied by Elsie at home. What could he do for her? He turned on his phone again. He really wanted to call Emily, but he was worried that Maury would get angry. He had been resisting the urge to call her these days. He hadn¡¯t contacted many people except for Elsie and Sydnee. It was a few days after the annual meeting. Sydnee had called and asked, ¡°Do you want to borrow money or not? Tell me your card number.¡± No one had known about what had happened to the Britts back then. Moreover, Sydnee had just returned from Tea Manor a few days ago. She had called him because she had found in her bank ount that there had been five million and it had been from Harold. Eliot had not expected that the only one willing to help him had been a stranger. They had only met a few times, and they even had been mistaken as a couple for some misunderstandings. After moving out of the Britt¡¯s, he had rent a single room for only five hundred a month. Then, he had begun to apply for jobs. Somepanies had arranged interviews for him, but they had kept asking him why he would leave the Britt Group. They had obviously been ying tricks on him. However, Eliot hadn¡¯t been irritated. For only one week, the news that Eliot, the eldest young master of the Britt Group, had gone to look for a job had been spread throughout City Y. There was a smallpany that had been willing to employ him, but the sry was bad. Eliot thought about it for two days in the rental room, but he hadn¡¯t received any phone calls from otherpanies, so he had epted the job. When he hade out of the Britt¡¯s, he had had only two thousand with him. He was not looking for trouble, but after that scandal, he was unwilling to use the money of the Britts. From the moment he had known that he wasn¡¯t Maury¡¯s biological son, he had had the idea of buying a house on his own. However, he had quickly rejected it. He didn¡¯t want Maury to think that he had had the idea of leaving the Britt¡¯s long ago. He had even thought despicably that as long as it was well concealed, no one would know about the secret for another 20 years, when Maury would be old and the Britts could only rely on him. But the reality was so cruel. ¡°No, thanks,¡± he said hoarsely. Sydnee was surprised. She could sense that something was wrong with Eliot as he sounded very gloomy. So she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t want to tell her so he replied, ¡°Nothing.¡± Sydnee could feel his fatigue and hung up the phone. She hadn¡¯t found out about what had happened to the Britts until the next day, but Emily didn¡¯t tell her anything. Sydnee guessed that it probably had been done by Emily. Although it was very weird, Sydnee just had this kind of intuition. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Beverly had done to Emily. She did not expect to receive another call from Eliot in a few days. Eliot asked awkwardly, ¡°Can you lend me some money?¡± Although the rental room was cheap, it was insecure. When he came back from the interview that day, he found that the door was wide open. Hisputer had been gone, and there were no other valuable items left. Even his clothes and shoes had all been packed away. There was only a broken basin left. At that moment, Eliot felt so depressed. Hey wearily on the bed, his stomach letting out a rumbling sound because of hunger. He had spent all his money on transportation apart from the rent. He had been having the cheapest buns for breakfast, lunch and dinner. And he couldn¡¯t even afford the pure water. Every day he would boil the tap water and pour it into his cup, and then went to thepany for interviews. When the interviews were over, he would fill the cup with pure water in thepanies so that he wouldn¡¯t have to boil the water again when he came back to his room. He had no money to take a taxi, so he could only walk over to see Sydnee the next day. In the park, Sydnee was standing in a small pavilion, waiting for Eliot. It was a cold day and Sydnee was wearing warm.. When she turned around and saw Eliot, she was surprised. She asked directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 305 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 305 Eliot¡¯s clothes were stolen, so he couldn¡¯t get changed. He was a decent man, but now, he looked shabby and his chin was covered with stubbles. Actually, his shirt now was half-dry for he had washed itst night. He didn¡¯t wear a coat, so he felt cold. His shoes were clean and there was a soap smell in his hair. Sydnee was thinking if he had washed his hair with a soap. He said he had been robbed on the phone. She thought that he just lost some valuable things. But it seemed that all the things that he owned had been stolen. She hesitated and then took off her scarf and handed it to him. Eliot waved his hand and said, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t bear to see Emily¡¯s brother suffer, so she walked forward and put on the scarf for him. When she touched his face, she was surprised by the temperature. Because his face was so cold. Eliot stood quietly and lowered his head, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Sydnee then handed a bag over, ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°I will ¡­¡± Eliot took it awkwardly. Just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Sydnee. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to pay me right back.¡± Actually, the money was Emily¡¯s. ¡°Thanks ¡­ Thank you very much.¡± Eliot lowered his head. He didn¡¯t want to borrow money from his friends, because he refused to abase himself in the eyes of them. But he never thought that he would be looked down upon by the others. Looking at Sydnee, he suddenly realized the reason why Marquise liked her. She was so nice. ¡°Do you have a n to move?¡± Sydnee asked, ¡°I knew many real estate agents well. I can help you find a cheap and safe house.¡± Eliot looked at her and said again, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sydnee felt embarrassed and said, ¡°You have thanked me many times. Stop it!¡± Sydnee thought Emily was the one he should thank. After all, she paid for all. Eliot went back to his residence and packed up. Then he asked thendlord to refund a partial deposit. Thendlord thought that Eliot was wealthy, so he refused to give him the refund. Now he needed his money back since he had tightened his belts for saving more these days. However, he never thought hisndlord would keep his money. Thendlord ignored the rental agreement and refused to give him the refund. At that time, Sydnee called Eliot. She noticed his situation, so he exined to her briefly. After he finished, Sydnee hung up the phone. Not long after, a car arrived. Thendlord was smoking at the door when Sydnee got out of the car. Seeing that it was a girl, he sneered, ¡°Eliot, you called a girl for help?¡± But thendlord¡¯s face instantly turned pale when he saw a uniformed policeman behind Sydnee. He gave the money back to Eliot right away and said, ¡°The amount is right? Now go!¡± ¡­ N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He looked at Sydnee and then at the police officer, ¡°Who is he?¡± Sydnee introduced the policeman to Eliot, ¡°He is my friend and I happened to meet him on the street. He was on patrol. I told him about your problem, so hees to help. ¡° Last time when Sydnee bought fake seeds at Tea Market, Jaquan used Ferne¡¯s name to call the police. This man was one of those policemen. While Sydnee was inquiring the way, he recognized her and offered protection for her because he thought it unsafe for her to go alone. Thendlord was afraid of being questioned and had slipped away quietly. When the policeman entered the room, Eliot gave Sydnee a searching look. Sydnee noticed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You knew agents and even police officers. You seem to be well-connected.¡± Eliot gave her a sincere compliment. Eliot¡¯s words brought a blush to Sydnee¡¯s cheeks. She was withdrawn at the university. After she graduated, she got to know quite a few people. In the process of helping Emily buy a house and do decorations, she knew people such as real estate agents, the bosses of the decorationpanies, furniture stores and electrical appliances and even some tea shopkeepers. Emily also introduced Harold, Jaquan and Vincent to her. Thanks to Emily, she could have a chance to know them. By the way, Eliot was Emily¡¯s brother and that was the reason why she had helped him a lot. Sydnee then looked up at Eliot. Although he was in a pickle now, he was full of energy. His hair was nicelybed and his shoes were clean. He lowered his head slightly and his long fringe made him look like a college student. When he brushed his fringe off his forehead, he saw Sydnee staring at him. They were both stunned. ¡®She liked me?¡¯ Eliot felt a little nervous when he thought of this. He tried to say something to hide his emotions, ¡°Maybe I need a haircut.¡± Sydnee tilted her head to see the policeman examining the footprints in the room. Then, she took out her phone and showed some pictures of the houses to Eliot, ¡°Take a look, which one do you like?¡± Eliot was still thinking if Sydnee like him. So, he didn¡¯t take the phone right away but just kept looking at those pictures. Sydnee didn¡¯t get an answer, so she walked closer and asked again, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The rent is just 1,000?¡± Eliot was slightly surprised to see the price. He could smell the fragrance of tea on the scarf. Without the scarf, Sydnee¡¯s neck was empty. There was not even a ne but a loose strand of hair on her fair skin. Eliot stepped aside quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± Sydnee said calmly. After all, Eliot was Emily¡¯s brother. For fear of injuring his pride, Sydnee wouldn¡¯t offer him a free t. But he just needed to pay a small amount of that money. Eliot wanted to find a t as soon as possible. It would be nice if he could move in today, so he looked at those pictures carefully. Sydnee did not speak but showed him many pictures she had saved before in the phone one by one. The policeman finally came out of the house. He felt depressed to see Sydnee and Eliot looking at the phone closely, because he had difficulties in getting the chance to stay with her early today. He couldn¡¯t stand if she had liked someone else. He sighed softly. Sydnee saw himing out, then she handed the phone to Eliot and walked to the policeman and asked, ¡°How is it? Do you have any findings?¡± The policeman remained bitter, but he had to conceal his unhappiness. He calmed himself down and said, ¡°New Year ising, so thieves are active these days. They all want to make a fortune in theft and go home happily. It¡¯s hard to find the thief if he¡¯s not native. I will take the footprints back to the police station andpare them in database. And I¡¯ll call you if I find anything. Sydnee nodded. They exchanged numbers and introduced themselves. Eliot was looking at the pictures on the phone, but somehow, he looked up at the policeman and saw a big smile on his face. Sydnee also smiled politely. Then, she looked at her watch and asked, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s taken you so long. Have you eaten?¡± The policeman waved his hand and said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m going back. It¡¯s not too much trouble.¡± Sydnee felt sorry, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you lunch. Thanks for all your help.¡± The policeman hesitated and said, ¡°Alright.¡± He thought it would not cost Sydnee too much, so he agreed soon. They walked towards the car. Sydnee took her phone and asked Eliot, ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± She asked him in a polite tone as if Eliot was her colleague. The policeman was about to get into the backseat when Sydnee spoke. He quickly turned to Sydnee and asked, ¡°You two aren¡¯t couple?¡± Sydnee was surprised. After a while, she smiled. ¡°No, we are not. Maybe you can introduce a girlfriend to him.¡± Eliot fixed his eyes on Sydnee when she said. Sydnee added, ¡°I heard that policewomen are very beautiful, but I have never seen any of them.¡± The policemanughed, ¡°There are only policemen in our police station.¡± As he spoke, he got into the driver seat as if he was the owner of the car. Eliot raised his eyebrows and got in the backseat. The policeman and Sydnee were talking happily. Eliot got into the car with just the bag that Sydnee had given him. Sitting in the back seat, he looked in the bag. There were five tea boxes in it and each box had ten thousand inside. There were also five coupons, three 500 notes and two 1,000 notes. Eliot had never expected that Sydnee would help him. She even promised to lend him money when he wanted to borrow 5,000,000. He had a hard time these days. He was kicked out and all his assets were stolen. She was the only one that came to help him. She lent him money and helped him look for a t. She must like him for she had done so much for him. But why did she deny it directly? ¡°Have you decided?¡± Sydnee asked as she got off the car. Eliot nodded, ¡°They all look good. What do you rmend?¡± Sydnee pondered for a moment and showed him a picture, ¡°Then how about this one? It¡¯s a one-bed t. And it is located near the downtown. You can easily take a taxi or bus at the station. What¡¯s more, there is a supermarket and a health center nearby. The t is on the third floor and the elevator is avable. Its space suits a single person better, but a couple can also live happily in the small but warm apartment.¡± Eliot had recognized Sydnee as an entric and silent woman, so he was surprised to see her speaking so much as if she was an agent. Eliot was absent-minded as the policeman said, ¡°Amazing! How could you know the information so well? Have you lived there before?¡± ¡°No, I helped a friend find housing before.¡± Sydnee blushed. ¡°This one is nice. I¡¯ll rent it.¡± Eliot said. Sydnee nodded and then nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the agentter. Today, you can move in.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The policeman smiled and asked, ¡°What if it was taken by others?¡± Sydnee said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me call and ask now.¡± ¡­ There was a silence. They two stood in the doorway and Sydnee walked away to make a phone call. She first frowned then she smiled. She turned to Eliot and made an OK sign. Then, she continued the call. Eliot couldn¡¯t help but smile. He found there was also a smile on the police officer¡¯s face. He pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡± The policeman was shy when being asked and then he nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Don¡¯t let her know. We need to get to know each other first and ¡­¡± The policeman didn¡¯t finish speaking because Sydnee walked over. He smiled and gave Eliot a message that he wished Eliot would keep his secret and it¡¯d be nice if he offered help. Eliot did not speak. He hadn¡¯t made a match for people and he didn¡¯t know how. They all entered a restaurant. The dishes were much cheaper than in the downtown. Sydnee was now rich with Emily¡¯s money and she wanted to entertain Eliotvishly. Therefore, such meat dishes as chicken, pork and beef were ordered and there were 11 dishes in total. The policeman and Eliot stared at her, dumbfounded. Sydnee said timidly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat now. We can add moreter.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 306 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 306 Thedy boss also felt that they ordered too many dishes. Although she would earn more money if the customers ordered as many dishes as possible, she didn¡¯t want the food to be wasted. However, when she saw the policeman¡¯s uniform, she did not dare to say a word. She just returned to the kitchen to cook the dishes with the boss. ¡°What do you usually do?¡± Before the dishes were served, the policeman tried to engage Sydnee in conversation, hoping to know her better. ¡°Me?¡± Sydnee thought about it seriously. She usually went to Tea Manor to check the progress of the decoration, or to school, or to the pharmacy. After thinking for a long time, she felt she really had nothing to say, so she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m boring. I don¡¯t have any hobbies.¡± The policeman continued to ask, ¡°What do you like? Watching movies? Going to the concert? Do you like shooting? Swimming? Mountaineering? Cycling?¡± Sydnee shook her head. She liked none of it. The policeman looked a little depressed, but then he got excited again. ¡°Do you like reading?¡± Sydnee was embarrassed. She seldom read books expect when she had to review for exams. Recently, what she had been reading was only ount books and receipts for expenses. If she had to say something about her hobby, it would be to calcte the expenditure and ie. Eliot kept silent. When he saw Sydnee¡¯s embarrassed expression, it urred to him that she was indeed not good atmunicating. Perhaps she could talk freely about what she was familiar with. Once she was asked something she wasn¡¯t familiar with, she would not know how to reply. Now, her head was getting lower and lower. It seemed that she was meditating on what decent interests and preferences she had. However, she couldn¡¯te up with a single one. Just as she was about to tell a lie, she heard Eliot say to her, ¡°I left something in the car. Help me get it.¡± Sydnee heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°OK.¡± With that, she ran away quickly. The policeman also noticed Sydnee¡¯s embarrassment. After Sydnee left for a while, he asked Eliot, ¡°Am I in a hurry?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t want to answer such a question, but he answered because Sydnee had done a lot for him and she was his friend, so he couldn¡¯t just sit by. He replied, ¡°If you are just messing around, please keep away from her.¡± ¡°What?¡± The policeman was stunned for a moment. He was sitting opposite the door while Eliot¡¯s back was facing the door. Eliot didn¡¯t see Sydnee walk in again. Just now when Sydnee walked out of the restaurant, she remembered that Eliot didn¡¯t tell her what he had left. So she came back to ask. As soon as she walked over, she heard Eliot¡¯s gentle and firm voice, ¡°She needs a man who truly loves her and respects her. She doesn¡¯t need an adventurous love. With your job, you are destined to not give her much sense of security. So please don¡¯t chase after her.¡± The policeman got a little angry, but when he looked up and saw Sydnee standing there, he suppressed his anger and retorted, ¡°Who knows exactly about love? What if she likes me?¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Eliot replied in a resolute tone. ¡°Why is that?¡± the policeman asked. ¡®Because she likes me.¡¯ Of course Eliot couldn¡¯t tell it to the man in front of him. He just said, ¡°She won¡¯t like you. Give up.¡± The policeman didn¡¯t say anything else. Just as thedy boss served, Sydnee pretended to have just entered and then sat beside Eliot. All of them were silent. Sydnee thought to herself, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Eliot saw her return, but didn¡¯t ask her whether she got his things or not. At this moment, Sydnee suddenly realized that just now Eliot sensed her embarrassment, so he deliberately asked her to go out. But she turned around and came back, hearing those words¡­. Thedy boss served the dishes and soon the table was full of delicious food. Everyone thought that they would have to pack up the dishes one by one after eating but in fact, it was the opposite. The policeman ate quickly while Eliot ate slowly. In the end, they had eaten all the dishes on the table. When thedy boss came out and saw the table, she thought that they had poured the leftovers into the garbage bin. She searched through several garbage bins, but Sydnee told her, ¡°We ate all. Can we have the check, please?¡± Thedy boss swallowed, wondering if they had just been released from the prison. Of course, she only thought about it. She didn¡¯t dare to make a joke as she saw the policeman¡¯s uniform. The policeman took out his wallet and wanted to pay the bill, but was stopped by Sydnee. ¡°Hey. I said I would pay. What¡¯re you doing?¡± Sydnee handed the money to thedy boss, ¡°Just keep the change.¡± Thedy boss counted the money and found Sydnee only paid two extra. Why did she use such a tone with only two extra? Thedy boss still didn¡¯t dare to joke, as there was a uniformed policeman standing beside her. She was only amoner, and she justughed and said to them, ¡°Thank you. Bye.¡± Sydnee already contacted the agent. After she sent the policeman to an intersection, she drove to the neighborhood in the city center. Just now as they came out of the restaurant, the policeman didn¡¯t ask Sydnee any more strange questions. Sydnee heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but look at Eliot in the rearview mirror. Eliot frowned, with his head down. Sydnee did not know what he was thinking. Sydnee and Eliot looked around the house and Eliot was very satisfied with it. He handed over 1,000 to the agent and thendlord. After that, he signed the contract and took the key. Sydnee waved goodbye to him without worry. After closing the door, Eliot threw himself into the sofa and took out his phone. Only then did he realize that his cable had been stolen and his phone had run of battery. He took the key and went out to buy a charging cable. When he arrived downstairs, he discovered that thendlord was standing in front of Sydnee, talking. And he saw Sydnee took out some money and handed it to thendlord. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Thank you. My brother has much pride. I hope you won¡¯t spill the beans. Please help him as much as you can when he needs help. Also, I hope you can give him some fruits at every festival. Just tell him it¡¯s a gift from a friend and that you can¡¯t eat it all.¡± Eliot was hiding in a bush. He heard Sydnee¡¯s voice as gentle as how she was. She was like a warm spring breeze, striking a deep chord in his heart. Eliot stood at the side of the bush for a long time. Only when Sydnee and the agent left did he slowly walked away to help digest. He lowered his head and saw the scarf on his neck. It was light gray and furry, very warm. It carried her faint fragrance of tea. Although it was not strong, it came in through his nose and reached his heart. Sydnee liked him so much. What should he do to pay back? Sydnee, who was driving, suddenly sneezed twice. At the red light, she called Emily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got everything set up for your brother.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re close friends. Your brother is my brother,¡±ughed Sydnee. ¡°You can be my sister-inw.¡± Emily rarely joked, and there was her sincerity in these words. ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee imagined the scene and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯d better be single. Men are too scary.¡± She still couldn¡¯t forget the pain brought by Marquise and her blind date, Rey. It was hard to understand others, let alone a man¡¯s heart. Emily changed the topic and said to Sydnee, ¡°Take care of my brother, please.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Sydnee did not know what would happen in the future. If she had known, she would have said no.. However, nobody knew what would happen in the future. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 307 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 307 Vincent came back the night before New Year¡¯s Eve. Snowy thick on the ground in City Y. You would hear a muffled sound when stepping into the snow, like a fat grizzly bear caused a giant pit. After getting off the ne, Vincent felt his legs tremble from the cold. His guards gave him some medicine and a nket when he got in the car. He closed his eyes to have a rest after getting injected. And then, he looked out the window at the rednterns and said, ¡°Go to the Britt¡¯s.¡± The driver answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Rex, sitting in the passenger seat, was reporting daily details of thepany. ¡°The project in QH City is coming to an end. Mr. Ethen even drove over there to take a look. After checking, he asked the finance department to pay it. This is the statement of payment. And this is thepletion drawing of the project in QH City.¡± He handed over a folder to Vincent from his front seat. ¡°The annual meeting ended three days ago. It was held sessfully. It was the first time for Mr. Ethen to hold it in person. He did a good job and the employees liked him very much.¡± added Rex. Rex returned home with Ethen and these days, he did not follow Vincent. Instead, he spent his time with Ethen. Many people were wondering if the Scavos family was about to change its master. Rex was unhappy when he heard such a discussion and wanted to remind Vincent to be on guard against Ethen. However, on hearing those, Vincent only said, ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Miss Emily¡¯s family went through a lot.¡± It urred to Rex that he had not reported such a major event. He immediately told Vincent what had happened to Emily¡¯s family these days. ¡°The time was around the New Year and Mr. Matthew pulled some strings. Because of that, Beverly didn¡¯t even have the chance to be visited. The higher-ups directly convicted her after one trial. Now, she¡¯s been transferred to the women¡¯s prison.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Rex paused for a moment. Mr. Vincent only care about the little Hunk¡¯s safety. He didn¡¯t know at all about what Beverly and Elsie had suffered. Even her brother, Eliot, had been kicked out of her house. Now, the little Hunk was the boss of the Britts. Who dared to bully her? ¡°Miss Emily is good. She has a good day every day. She sleeps well, too. Every morning, she exercises for half an hour. Then, she goes to thepany with Maury to work. At night, she sometimes draws pictures.¡± Rex meant that in the absence of Vincent, the little Hunk lived a very full life by herself. The corners of Vincent¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he said, ¡°OK.¡± Rex keenly sensed that this OK waspletely different from the other one. This OK was filled with gentleness. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°By the way, Branden and his wife seem to be negotiating a divorce recently. Will it affect our company?¡± Rex turned to the next page. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Although it is secret now, it¡¯ll be made public soon. No wonder he sent Miss Irene to Italy. It turns out that he doesn¡¯t want her to know about this matter.¡± Vincent looked up and asked, ¡°How long has it been?¡± ¡°Half a month ago. They are still negotiating. Perhaps there is a problem with the division of the couple¡¯smon property. It hasn¡¯t been settled yet and it probably will be in the next few days.¡± Rex took a look at the calendar. At this point, the phone vibrated. Vincent did not look at the caller¡¯s ID. He pressed the answer button and put the phone to his ear. The other end of the phone was Randy. ¡°Damn it. I finally got you on your cell. Vincent, I¡¯ve been waiting you for so long. We surely can¡¯t have dinner together at this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. I will go to Korea tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask you out after the match.¡± ¡°I just came back.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice sounded like he was tired. ¡°Damn it. What about tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy hung up the phone sadly. Vincent rubbed his forehead, thinking for a moment, and sent a text message, ¡®If you win, you can pick a ce as you like.¡¯ Randy quickly replied, ¡®Wait for me to get the trophy back!¡¯ The car arrived at the Britt¡¯s. Snow was falling down outside the window. Everything was quiet. Under the dim yellow streetlights, the ground was like wrapped in pure white marshmallow. The snow was thick. Once stepping on it, you would leave a deep footprint. Emily was reading book about market operation management and human resources management at the table under the light. These days, she had got in touch with many unfamiliar things with Maury. She realized how insignificant and ignorant she was when faced with the great world. Every time she encountered something she did not understand, she would bear it in mind. After she returned home, she would Google or call Harold and Sydnee to consult, buy books and take notes. It was already veryte. She nned to turn off the lights five minutester. When she heard the noise from the balcony, she thought Elsie hade. She took out the dagger from under the pillow and opened the curtains. Then, she saw a tall figure standing outside the balcony. Elsie didn¡¯t sleep well these days. She always thought that Emily would open the door in the middle of the night to kill her, so every time she woke up, she would check to see if the balcony door was locked. Now she woke up again and got out of bed to check the lock. She heard a noiseing from the next room. It seemed to be the sound of a door opening. It was quiet, and the sound was particrly clear. Elsie shivered and hid behind the balcony, carefully pulling open the curtains. However, she did not see anyoneing. She waited anxiously for a while, and there was still no one. Just now she clearly heard the sound of a door opening. She couldn¡¯t have heard wrong. When Vincent came in, and saw the dagger in Emily¡¯s hand, he raised his eyebrows slightly. The chill of evening was still around him and he did not approach her when he entered. He just sat down on a chair and looked at the books on the table. Emily stood behind him and looked at his face. After a while, she said, ¡°You look thinner.¡± Probably because he didn¡¯t rest well, he¡¯d got dark shadows under his eyes, which were still sharp. Emily still remembered the moment when she opened the curtains, she saw his face in the darkness. His features were strongly marked, and his lines were attractive, giving a sense of coldness and indifference. But as he saw her, his lips curled into a smile, and there was a gentle look in his eyes. He was dressed more than usual, and it was obvious that he was thinner than before. Emily looked at the clock and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I ate some on the ne.¡± Vincent turned around and looked at her, then extended his hand to her. Emily was somewhat shy. It had been too long since she saw him. She had an indescribable sense of shyness. She took a few steps to hold his hand. It was a little cold. She moved closer and hugged his neck, pressing her face against his cheek. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I miss you very much.¡± After Emily finished speaking, her ears turned red. Vincent wanted to control himself from hugging her, but after hearing this, his heart thumped from joy, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Say it again.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t make a sound. She was too shy to say it again. She only kissed him back lightly. Vincent¡¯s chest injury was still unhealed. He didn¡¯t dare to stay. He was afraid that she would find out. He kissed her for a moment, and then asked her what she had done these days and where she had been and so on. Emily answered one by one. She was a bit more optimistic than before. Although it was just a little bit, it was enough to make Vincent happy. He admitted that he was trying to make her talk more. At nearly half past eleven, Vincent stood up and was about to leave. Emily walked him to the balcony. The four frozen guards outside had expressions of helplessness on their faces. ¡°¡­¡± Emily was a little embarrassed. ¡°Next time,e in together?¡± The guards were silent. So was Vincent. Silence. Emily added, ¡°I mean, you¡­¡± She paused while she was mid-sentence. She covered her face and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Vincent stretched out his hand and touched her face. ¡°You lost five kilos.¡± Emily was surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡± She had just weighed herself the day before yesterday, and she had indeed lost five kilograms. ¡°I could feel it when I hugged you.¡± Vincent gave her waist a gentle pinch through her rabbit pajamas. ¡°¡­¡± Emily closed the balcony door and the curtains. Her face was still very red. Next door, Elsie woke up again. She got out of bed, shivering and opened the curtains, only to see a faint shadow shing past the balcony next door. A man? A man came out of Emily¡¯s room? Elsie¡¯s entire body trembled because of this discovery, which was important for her. This was an opportunity. She had to seize it.. She would definitely make that retard pay the price, sooner orter. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 308 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 308 ¡°My friend recently has taken a divorce case. The other party is the chairman of Zayne Science and Technology. I know it is ssified, but I remember that you are cooperating with hispany. So I think I should let you know so that you can be prepared for the possible influences.¡± Vincent was sitting on the sofa while Rex was dressing the wound for him. He put his phone on the table with its speaker on. Jaquan hesitantly said on the other side, ¡°I saw him at the GY Templest time. It was the day that the incident happened. I felt I had met him before but I couldn¡¯t remember who he was until a friend talked about it. It truly was him.¡± Vincent frowned and Rex thought that he hurt him, so he stopped and backed away. Vincent took his phone and asked, ¡°Did you see him at the GY Temple?¡± Jaquan answered yes and said in disbelief, ¡°It is odd. I usually don¡¯t forget big shots, but somehow I didn¡¯t remember him.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe in Buddhism.¡± Vincent suddenly said. Jaquan was stunned because he felt Vincent was hinting at something. He was afraid that the ident was rted to the chairman. But he still said, ¡°Perhaps he just went there for tour.¡± ¡°Call Ferne and tell him about it as well as the divorce.¡± Vincent pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything else and don¡¯t interfere in your friend¡¯s case.¡± As Vincent said in such a serious tone, Jaquan answered carefully. ¡°I understand.¡± Hanging up the phone, Jaquan immediately called Ferne. Ferne responded emotionally. Although Jaquan did not know why, he could sense that the chairman was associated with the incident in the GY Temple. Before Ferne hung up, he warned him, ¡°Keep it between us.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Then the entire room fell silent again. Sitting quietly on the sofa, Jaquan watched Tom chasing Jerry on TV. Tom moved so fast that it was hard to see clear his legs, but he still couldn¡¯t catch up with Jerry. It was funny, but Jaquan couldn¡¯tugh anymore. ¡°Jaquan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love me now, do you?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquany on the sofa, with one hand covering his eyes. Arabe¡¯s lonely and aggrieved expression came up in his head. She stared at him and said, ¡°Jaquan, I don¡¯t feel like we are dating. We are lonely, so we spend the time with each other. It is not love. You don¡¯t like me ¡­ Admit it, every time you go out with me, you don¡¯t focus on me. If you like someone else, just tell me. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The girl who Jaquan had always liked had grown up. A girl like Arabe should take pride in herself. She wanted attention from people, even just from a passer-by. She was born to be a celebrity. She lived under the spotlights. She couldn¡¯t ept it if people stop caring about her. What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t stand it if Jaquan neglected her. Jaquan behaved well every time they dated. He made itineraries in advance and prepared things like umbres, napkins and snacks all the time. During the date, he was the driver and bodyguard. He paid for everything they need.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, the longer they stayed together, the more they realized that they had little inmon. They always felt awkward when there was nothing to talk about. Jaquan tried to change this situation, but it never worked. He had tried to attract the attention of Arabe, but at this moment, he was somewhat helpless. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to change. He did everything he could do. He thought he didn¡¯t have to curry favor with Arabe all the time. He knew what she wanted was not a boyfriend who would do everything for her. He knew Arabe wouldn¡¯t stop loving him even if he didn¡¯t act like a perfect man. However, the truth was that the person who had changed was him, not Arabe. ¡°I was standing at the door of your house that day when I called you. You said you were home.¡± Arabe was disappointed that day. She forced a smile, like mocking herself. He remembered he could see stubbornness and grievance in her watery eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, all of you!¡± Suddenly the door opened. Lying on the sofa, Jaquan didn¡¯t respond. Collin asked from the hallway. ¡°You haven¡¯t returned yet? You are not going home in the New Year?¡± ¡°I will go home tomorrow.¡± Jaquan answered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you happy to have a girlfriend?¡± Collin teased him about his girlfriend all the time. ¡°You could bring your girlfriend with you for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything and watched Tom who was tricked by Jerry on TV. Collin changed his shoes and came in with bags in his hand. He opened them all and put things inside on the dining table. Jaquan asked sullenly, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Chocte, scarfs, and socks. All are New Year¡¯s gifts from the nurses¡­¡± Collin saw a note between them. It read, ¡°Doctor Mueller, I like you.¡± Collin looked at it for a few seconds, ¡°Oh, who gave this to me?¡± Jaquan got up from the sofa and walked over. Seeing the note in his hand, he snorted and rolled his eyes at Collin. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Take it back and give it to someone else.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Collin put everything back into two bags and walked towards the hallway. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Jaquan asked. Collin stopped and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re odd today. Do you have something to tell me?¡± Jaquan scratched his hair. Every time the New Year approached, Collin was extremely busy. Thest time Jaquan saw him was thest week when he went out to work in the morning. He met Collin who came back from the night shift. But they didn¡¯t even talk because Collin was tired and sleepy. Jaquan had been looking for a chance to talk to him, but he failed. A few days ago, Arabe made it clear but he didn¡¯t feel so sad. However, Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to start this topic with Collin now. So he just scratched his messy hair and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Every time I go out with Arabe, I always think of another woman.¡± ¡°Think of what?¡± Collin asked in a bantering tone. Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Well, let¡¯s take it seriously.¡± Collin adjusted his sses with his slender index finger. ¡°It means that you like that woman very much.¡± ¡°But I clearly¡­.¡± Jaquan knew he liked Arabe. He liked her for years. How could he love another woman? ¡°What about her?¡± Collin asked. ¡°What?¡± Jaquan hadn¡¯t pulled himself together. ¡°That ¡®another woman¡¯. Does she like you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Collin got the answer from his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You always fall for cold beauties. But they don¡¯t like you.¡± It was just Arabe, no, now there was another one. ¡°Who is it this time? Tell me, I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡± Collinughed. Jaquan felt himself crazy and heaved a deep sigh. Collin shook his head, ¡°It seems like this one is even harder to deal with than Miss Arabe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan walked to the sofa and then threw himself into it again. He sighed, ¡°I think I am a y boy. I like Arabe so much, why¡­¡± He could not continue and detested himself. ¡°It is all your obsession.¡± Collin spoke and sat down beside him calmly. He picked up the remote control and pressed on the pause button. Jaquan had never allowed anyone toment his feelings for Arabe like this, because he liked her for fifteen years. However, he didn¡¯t feel so sad since he broke up with Arabe. When he heard Collin say it was all his obsession, he kind of agreed with him. Perhaps he had always felt the same. But in the past, he felt annoyed when Randy exhorted him to let her go. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± Jaquan asked. Collin took off his sses and said, ¡°Let me tell you something that happened the day before yesterday.¡± ¡°It was a car ident. The girl was unconscious when she was sent to the hospital. The boy was also seriously injured, but he was still conscious. They were sent to the different rooms for surgery. In the end, one died and the other was saved.¡± ¡°The boy survived. He knelt in front of the girl and cried. He said he didn¡¯t tell her he liked her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t like tragedies. Collin patted him on his shoulder and stood up. ¡°I want to tell you that do whatever you want when she is alive.. Or you will regret it after death.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 309 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 309 At City Y Airport ¡°No cold water, no smoking, no staying upte. The first thing we need to do when we enter the hotel is to rest. We will have a tough battle tomorrow. Let¡¯s show those people that we are the strongest at ying games!¡± Randy waved a fan and told the members when they were waiting in the corridor of the airport lounge. ¡°Randy! So great! So man! ¡° All but Lord Top shouted the slogan excitedly. She just opened her mouth wide but failed to make any sound. Then there was a tear around the corner of her eyes. She actually yawned in front of Randy! Randy red at her, ¡°What are you doing? I said no practicest night. You yed games?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you so sleepy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m so tired. Are you done?¡± The Lord Top narrowed her eyes and looked at the row where the bags were ced. ¡°Can I doze for a while?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The team members all gave her their down jackets. ¡°Lord Top, I¡¯ll cover this for you, or you¡¯ll freeze.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pad this for you.¡± ¡°With this one of mine! I¡¯ll cover it for you, too!¡± ¡°Do you want to listen to music? I¡¯ll wear earphones for you.¡± ¡°Lord Top, rest on my shoulders. Come, sit down.¡± Randy was shocked at it and felt gross. He shifted his gaze from them and caught a sight of a familiar figure who was slowly moving out of the crowd not far away. ¡°Janessa?¡± No wonder Randy noticed her at first nce. People were wearing down jackets or at least wearing coats or bombers while she was in a dress with a trench coat outside. She walked chicly in her sunsses. Randy wanted to say hello, but she wore earphones. After the security check, she went to pick up her luggage. He thought for a moment and texted Armando, ¡°Janessa is back. She just got off the ne.¡± Armando replied, ¡°I know it.¡± Randy was shocked and dialed, ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Should I tell you?¡± Randy was speechless. ¡°I could have taken a ride in your car to the airport.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Armando, you cannot put women before your friends. If you are like this, I will leave you alone.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy wanted to say something, but Armando said in an urgent tone, ¡°Janessa is here, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy fell silent as he looked at the screen. How could he be like this? Turning around, he saw Lord Top sleeping peacefully on his backpack. The team members were driven to the opposite side and no one dared to disturb her. Randy fell into silence again. How could he dare to sleep before him? As soon as Janessa came out of the airport, she saw Armando standing beside his car. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Did you have your hair cut?¡± Over the past two months, his hair had grown less than two centimeters. From afar, it was still short, but ttered him. He looked more handsome and stronger. Armando took off his coat but didn¡¯t dare to dress her in it, so he only draped it over her. Then he took the luggage from her and put it into the trunk. He opened the car door for her and went back to the driver¡¯s seat after she got on the car. He was so nervous. After seeing the text message, he didn¡¯t sleep tight all night. ¡°The ne willnd at 7 a.m. tomorrow.¡± Janessa did not tell anyone else to pick her up. She only sent him a text message. Armando was content with it. He had been afraid that Janessa would ignore or avoid him. But fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen. There were many cars in front of them, so they sit in the car, but no one started a conversation. After a long time, Janessa asked, ¡°Look at me!¡± Armando looked at her through the rearview mirror and then slowly moved his gaze away from her. Janessa was flipped. She somehow recalled the kiss that night. She pretended to be calm as she looked at the rearview mirror. ¡°Why did you have your hair cut? I wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Armando didn¡¯t say much. He cut it just because he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t say it. He was afraid that Janessa would think he had it cut for her. He didn¡¯t want to give her any pressure. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Janessa asked. Armando thought for a moment and said, ¡°Am I looking bad?¡± Janessa didn¡¯t answer him. Janessa would made fun of him if it was in the past. She would have said, ¡°You cut it for some girl? Who is she?¡± But now, he couldn¡¯t say it, because the girl was her. ¡°It was neither good nor bad. You just look different.¡± Janessa covered herp with the nket in the back seat, and held the hand warmer. Feeling so warm, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°You are so sweet.¡± But she regretted saying that immediately. Armando smiled, but just for a moment. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Janessa stopped talking. Tapping on her phone, she began to reply the New Year¡¯s greetings. There were various alumni gatherings, student reunions, and gatherings for hobbies every year. She was added in several chatting groups. They often went out for a trip or something like that. asionally, they would also hold dinner parties. A group of single men and women were enjoying themselves, but Janessa did not like it. People would like at her as if she was an object, which made her feel very ufortable. When she put down her phone, she had arrived at the Mosby¡¯s. Armando put down her luggage and opened the car door for Janessa. She got out of the car with the nket and returned the down jacket to him. Armando reached out to receive it. The moment when he touched her finger, he couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his arms. Before Janessa could react, he quickly let her go. The butler and Benson hade out to wee them. ¡°Wee back. Come in, you¡¯re wearing too little. Come in and warm up.¡± Janessa smiled and walked in. She could still feel the heat from Armando. Surrounded by the crowd on the sofa, she saw Armando go upstairs alone. Entering the room, Armando leaned against the door and calmed himself down. He shouldn¡¯t have hug her, but he did it. Would Janessa hate him? Fortunately, they hade out, otherwise, Janessa would be angry. Armando clenched his fists and said to himself over and over again, ¡°Don¡¯t let her hate you more. It will be fine.¡± The moment when he touched her finger, the devil within his body was invoked. He not only wanted to hug her, but also wanted to kiss her and even more¡­ Armando closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t be with her alone, or he would have no idea what he would do. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 310 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 310 In the Dalton¡¯s. After the reunion dinner, Ferne sat on the sofa for a moment and then walked out the door with car keys. Ferne¡¯s mother, Lisa, chased after him and grabbed at his arm. She lowered her voice and said discontentedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you going to hang out on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± ¡°I have something to do.¡± Ferne was a little impatient. He was required toe here early in the morning by a phone call, but he had no fun here. All he could do was sitting and watching them make dumplings. Lisa was so angry, so she poked him in the stomach. However, when it urred to her that her son had lost weight, she unsped her grip on her son and said with anger, ¡°You are busy? You always have something to do! How many days you have stayed at home in a year? Your wife has just returned, so hurry up and to be with her!¡± Armando had no choice but toe back with his mother. No one could tell what was wrong with Lili. She ran to a stic surgery hospital and took out all the prostheses that had been filled before. Then, she spent two month for her convalescence. After she came back, at the first nce, Ferne couldn¡¯t recognize her anymore and felt something strange. During the dinner, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Lili. Lili was too shy to ask during the dinner. After the dinner, when her parents-inw went to the kitchen, she came to Ferne¡¯s side and asked, ¡°How is it? Do I look good?¡± Ferne¡¯s expression was wry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you insane? Is this what you looked like? How ugly you were before!¡± Lili was shocked by his words. ¡°You are not ugly. I just need some time to get used to it.¡± When Ferne saw Lili changed her expression, he exined, ¡°Do you know there is a saying that although a new haircut appears to be ugly, it will be good when you get used to it.¡± Lili pushed him with anger, ¡°Get lost.¡± Ferne availed himself of the opportunity to sneak away. However, his mother grabbed at him. He had to exin resignedly, ¡°She asked me to go away.¡± Lisa loosened her grip. Just as Ferne was about to run away with giggles, Lisa¡¯s eyes were rimmed with tears and she began to sob. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ferne turned around with resignation and wiped away her tears with his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s up in such special day? Did Dad irritate you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lisa was so angry that she began to cry, ¡°Are you going to drive me crazy? You have you wife for several years, but you spent more time with the waitress in hotels than your wife. What on earth do you want? Tell me, my dear? Am I wrong to get you married? Why would you punish me in this way?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ferne sighed. ¡°How could you be wrong? It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Lisa¡¯s stopped crying and said, ¡°Alright, since you admit your fault, then make up for it. Go now and have a child with your wife. Then you can go everywhere and you can do as you please in the future.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know how to respond. He said, ¡°You are so unpredictable.¡± The car was parked in front of a row of furniture stores. Ferne was about to make a call when a window on the second floor opened. A man in short ck T- shirt stood by the window. He pinched cigarette and then dusted off the cigarette ashes. After that, he put that cigarette around his lips with his slender fingers. Ferneughed at that man in his heart, but he had to admit that the way that guy smoked was so cool. He took a bag of special purchases for the Spring Festival and went upstairs. When he reached the second floor, he saw a door open on the right. Noah had already walked over, after his cigarette had been finished. He stopped at the door and took over the bag in Ferne¡¯s hand. Then, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your finding?¡± Last night, Ferne called Noah, because Ferne thought that the next day was New Year¡¯s Eve and Noah may ask him to stay to have a meal. Ferne loved to do so, because Noah was good at cooking. However, he didn¡¯t expect that things would go against his wishes. ¡°Branden Potter, chairman of Zayne Science and Technology, also showed up in the GY Temple when that ident happened.¡± Ferne closed the door and saw that the corridor was carpeted. After thinking for a while, he took off his shoes. The room was warm when he entered, so he took off his down coat too. In fact, Noah wanted to say something, but when he saw Ferne took off his down coat, hemented, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ferne lifted his sweater and said, ¡°How is it? Can you see my abdominal muscles?¡± Noah snorted. Ferne did lose weight. Not only had gone his beer belly, but also he appeared to be sprightlier. Actually, he was handsome even though he was chubby. Now, he was cooler with his statuesque face. ¡°I just finished my meal. Otherwise, I could have shown you my Apollo¡¯s Belt.¡± Ferne took a deep breath, but the fat on his belly was still there, and there wasn¡¯t the so-called Apollo¡¯s Belt. ¡°You suspect that Branden has something to do with this, right?¡± Noah had already walked to the table and opened aptop. He typed the words ¡°Branden Potter of Zayne¡± in the search box and asked, ¡°The reason?¡± Ferne spelled out his thoughts, and then added, ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit far-fetched, I think we can follow this lead. We may find something out.¡± Noah did not say anything, but his gaze fixed on theputer screen. Ferne stepped forward and stood behind him. He lowered his head and smelled the sweat on Noah. Strangely, this ardor was mixed with the fragrance of soap on his clothes and it smelt good. Ferne sniffed again and then found that his behavior was abnormal, so he silently took two steps back. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°She is making dumplings.¡± Noah replied without raising his head. Ferne eximed in surprise, ¡°Did you guys make dumplings by yourself?¡± ¡°I bought them.¡± ¡°If I knew it, I would have invited you to my home to have the ready-made dumplings.¡± Ferne shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No, you can bring her along.¡± Noah said indifferently, ¡°She won¡¯t go. Even if she had an invitation, she won¡¯t leave me alone. We agreed to celebrate the New Year together, every year.¡± Ferne was stunned. For a while, the scene came into his mind when his mother questioned him with something like, ¡°My dear, won¡¯t you have pity when you left your wife alone to be with us in this spacious house? Won¡¯t you feel pity for her when she tossed and turned lonely on her big bed every day?¡± ¡°Doing charity, making donations to schools, funding temples, donating medical equipment worthy of one million four years ago when the earthquake struck. Branden is acimed as a great phnthropist and even built many schools for the deaf.¡± Noah stared at thest four words on hisputer screen and thought for a moment. Ferne leaned over and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What have you found?¡± Christy¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Noah! It¡¯s time for meal!¡± Noah tilted his head. Just as he was about to reply, he saw Ferne turning around. Coincidentally, they were facing each other so closely, and there was only about a centimeter between their lips. That was what Christy saw when she came out. There was a long silence. Ferne covered his chest with his hand. That was close. They almost kissed each other. Noah stepped back and then stood up. He drew up his coat on the chair and put it on. As he walked towards the kitchen, Christy, stood in the aisle, gently bumped into his shoulder. She smiled and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, should I go out and leave some room for you tonight?¡± Noah patted her head with his big palm and said, ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡± Christy covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that before? Ferne is quite good and funny. Besides, he is pretty good-looking when he lost weights. Yet, we don¡¯t know whether he could bear to have ¡­ with you?¡± Christy covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°You have to take it easy. I think he can¡¯t stand to do that thing with you, even for once.¡± Noah was stunned. Ferne, who strolled into the kitchen, only heard thest word and asked confusingly, ¡°For what once?¡± Christy doubled over withughter. Noah had a dour face at the beginning, but when he saw his sister wasughing out of control and Ferne, who was at a loss butughed like an idiot, he was amused too. Ferne was still confused. However, he followed suit on seeing Noahughing. Christyughed out loud and she evenid her back on the ground with one hand covering her stomach. Noah smiled and reached out to pull her. Two tes of hot dumplings on the stage were steaming.. This New Year¡¯s evening was the happiest one they had. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 311 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 311 It was only ten o¡¯clock when they got off the ne. Randy led the team to the Si Hotel in a car sent by the sponsors. When they got off the car, Lord Top was exhausted. He didn¡¯t take his bag and wrapped himself with a nket. At that time, he wore two down coats, with only his eyes and nose exposed to the air. ¡°Is it so cold?¡± Randy walked over and put his hand on Lord Top¡¯s forehead to take his temperature, ¡°Are you having a fever?¡± Lord Top¡¯s response was slow. He raised his eyebrows in displeasure and tilted his head to avoid Randy¡¯s hand. Randy was probably used to Lord Top¡¯s behavior, so Randy didn¡¯t take that to heart. Instead, he took off his scarf and put it around Lord Top¡¯s neck. ¡°Take it, you crabby boy.¡± With that, he turned around and ordered other team members, ¡°Attention please! Let¡¯s gather in the hall. One room for two men. Line up in order and go in.¡± When Randy dished out all cards, he found that Lord top had gone. After looking around, he discovered that Lord Top was lying on the sofa in the resting area, with his eyes narrowed. He seemed to be asleep. Randy looked at the door card in his hand and sighed, ¡°Forget it, since you are my team member, I will tolerate you one more time.¡± Other team members had already packed their luggage and left. They even brought Lord Top¡¯s and Captain Randy¡¯s suitcase with them. Randy waited in the resting area for a while, but Lord Top still had no sign of waking up. Randy turned on his phone and confirmed the time with the host. Then, he ordered lunch and dinner, including drinks for the team contest. Not far away, a few people walked over while chatting. Randy raised his head and signaled with his eyes that there was someone asleep. However, they didn¡¯t take the hint or maybe didn¡¯t notice the Lord Top. Instead, theyughed loudly and chatted in Korean. Randy stood up and walked over to them. He said in Korean, ¡°My friend is sleeping. Please go outside and chat, okay?¡± Hearing Randy¡¯s voice, Lord Top opened his eyes slightly. He got up, but the scarf around his neck fell off. Therefore, he had to lower his head to pick it up. The nket around him also slid down, revealing his bushy eyebrows. He had short hair, which many Korean adults would have too. Seeing his men¡¯s outfit, those South Koreans suddenly looked at each other and smiled. Then, they looked at Randy with gazes full of significance and then went away to chat. ¡°Damn it, what does that gaze mean?¡± Randy unfolded his fan in displeasure. The Koreans didn¡¯t go far. They turned around and saw the words on Randy¡¯s fan ¡°Top of the Tops¡±. Maybe they had some elementary knowledge about Chinese, so they allughed. Even worse, they should point at Randy andughed with their fellows. Besides, their nces at Lord Top were full of meaning. There was all silence. Lord Top was lowering his head to pick up the scarf. Because he was too sleepy, he narrowed his eyes to check the surroundings. After picking up the scarf, he was going to sleep again. Randy rushed towards her and said, ¡°Stop sleeping. Go sleep in the room.¡± Lord Toper answered in a drowsy voice, but he didn¡¯t have to strength to move an inch. Randy raised his hand and helped him up, but he failed. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, ¡°Remember this, I¡¯ll break your neck if you dare to act recklessly during the contest. Listen, I do it for the contest. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then you¡¯re finished!¡± He gathered his strength and picked up Lord Top. Strangely, Lord Top was covered with a nket and two down jackets, but Randy didn¡¯t feel he was heavy. He was pleased with the thought that it was because he was strong. Lord Top opened his eyes. Though he knew he was hugged by Randy, yet he didn¡¯t have the strength to protest, so he just closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Randy walked past the South Koreans with Lord Top in his arms. He saw the men looking at him in astonishment, and they seemed to be talking something. When Randy arrived at the elevator, Randy was a little confused. He heard they say, ¡°Chinese people are open.¡± What did those men mean? Were they talking about Randy? He just hugged a man! When Randy ced Lord Top at the door of the room on the seventh floor, he guessed something out from the eyes of customers who passed by. They watched him with horror and surprise. Until Randy opened the door and carried Lord Top to the bed, Randy finally realized what those people meant. ¡°Damn it! I am a straight man, OK?¡± Randy, who came to his senses at that point, rushed outside and shouted at the customers. He raised his index finger and said, ¡°I am straight!¡± However, the passengers did not get it. Instead, they gave him a thumb-up. Randy felt helpless. Cross-culturemunication was really hard. ¡°Mr. Geller, I wish you will win in tomorrow¡¯s contest.¡± It was the second time that Randy came to Korea. This time, he came for the contest again. The owner of the hotel was a middle-aged man in his forties. He wasn¡¯t of his age and could spoke Chinese fluently. He raised his ss to Randy and then finished the ss of liquor in one gulp. Randy poured himself a ss of lemonade and raised his ss to the hotel owner. ¡°I can¡¯t drink any wine, because I have contest tomorrow. I¡¯ll drink a toast to you with water. When I win, we can have some liquor.¡± ¡°Alright, wish you good luck.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± In the elevator, Wink couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think he was intentionally trying to get us drunk so that we can¡¯t continue our contest. He is so hypocritical with those smarmy words. Fortunately, you discovered his scheme and didn¡¯t take the drink.¡± ¡°This is his territory. He thought I would take the drink to show respect, ¡°What a joke! Who is he? Why should I show my respect to him?¡± Randy¡¯s eyebrows revealed a hint of youth¡¯s unruliness and arrogance. Wink smiled and ingratiated himself to Randy, ¡°Yes, my captain Randy is wise! Captain is cool!¡± When they walked out of the elevator, they discovered that other team members were busy carrying their luggage. Randy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the room leaking?¡± For some reason, the team members didn¡¯t dare to speak. Only Urchin plucked up the courage to reply, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Top ¡­ He wants to live in a room by himself.¡± Randy nodded with a gloomy face. When he walked into his room, Lord Top had already moved away. The team members only came to help the Lord Top move his suitcase and sent back Randy¡¯s scarf. ItN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. was the scarf he gave to Lord Top when they were about to get off the bus. When the team members all returned to their rooms, Randy knocked on Lord Top¡¯s door. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve endured you for a long time. You¡¯re the first one who dares to show your dislike towards me overtly or covertly. What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable living with me? I don¡¯t kick you out, but you got a nerve to move out in secret? What right do you have to dislike me? Tell me!¡± The anger burned in Randy¡¯s heart. One sarcastic word from Lord Top would add fuel to the fire. Surely, if so, Randy would punch Lord Top in the face. However, Lord Top leaned against the door weakly with his furrowed brows. His eyes narrowed, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°I have a cold. I¡¯m afraid you will catch it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy¡¯s anger dissipated instantly. Before he left, he asked with embarrassment, ¡°Well, did you take the medicine?¡± The team members, who were worried that they would fight, rushed over nervously, only to find they were cool again, ¡°What had happened?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 312 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 312 Emily was very busy before and after the New Year because of tax evasion. In addition to that, 5 million was misappropriated by Beverly and all employees in the Britt Group were waiting for a chance to escape. Maury had been traveling back and forth to the tax bureau these past few days, and that five million was the starting fund for the cooperation with Vincent. He hesitated, but still decided to call Vincent. Rex answered it. He was not surprised when he heard what Maury said. He just said in a very official and polite way, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will let the finance department remit itter.¡± Maury suspected that he misheard and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t stop the project. We¡¯ll fill the funds and you just need to pay us back in the future. This is what Mr. Vincent instructed. Do you have any other questions?¡± Maury was stunned. He never imagined that the other party would be so calm after losing five million for no reason. It was as if they just lost fifty instead of five million. Because the Scavos had let go, Maury was much morefortable dealing with the other transactions of thepany. After all, the biggest difficulty had been resolved, so he heaved a sigh of relief. On the other side, Emily also started her own n. In her previous life, the Britt Group went bankrupt, her father died in an ident, her eldest brother was seriously injured and hospitalized, and she was stabbed to death by Elsie. This series of events created butterfly effects, making her deeply understand one thing. That was, the Britt Group must not copse. Especially now, Dad was the only one running the Britt Group. She found an excuse, saying that it was too boring to stay at home. She wanted to go to thepany with her father, so Maury happily took her there. These days, she followed Maury and studied business in thepany. She followed him in and out of all kinds of meetings and paid attention to the opinions expressed by the managers of different departments. The first time she attended a meeting, she could not understand the slides presented by the Marketing Department at all, but now, she had be familiar with every terminology. She spent a lot of effort on this and she even memorized the workflow of the Finance Department and the Administration Department. She was not clever and memorizing all the professional knowledge about business by heart was her only way to learn. The only thing she would do every day was to persist, be it exercising for half an hour every morning or memorizing knowledge, so that she could grow and became knowledgeable. She didn¡¯t have any spare time to draw, but she forced herself to draw three paintings. Ferne urged her to hand them in because some local tycoons had booked her paintings. However, Emily had been too busy these days, and the three paintings that she had finished were for gifts. She had Harold frame them and deliver them to the three old men on New Year¡¯s Day. She painted ording to their respective views on art as New Year gifts for them. Although she hadn¡¯t seen them since returning from the Scavo¡¯s, Emily thought of them as respectable teachers and lovely elders. As for Rndo, she bought a massage chair for him. After Harold returned from delivering the gift, he only said one sentence. ¡°Mr. Rndo doesn¡¯t want to get down from the chair.¡± It seemed that he was very satisfied. Emily was still reading that night, and her phone vibrated. It was Stephanie. ¡°Are you done filming?¡± ¡°How could it be so fast? I¡¯m enjoying the New Year.¡± Stephanie took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I just arrived at my Grandpa¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll eat dinner with him and then go back. I suddenly thought of you so I called. Happy New Year! I¡¯ve prepared a red packet for you and I¡¯ll give it to you the next time we meet.¡± Emilyughed, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Did you read my blog?¡± Stephanie smiled and said to the people beside her, ¡°Take the things in, make it quiet.¡± She probably bought something for Doctor Miracle again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go take a look.¡± Stephanie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived home. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Thetest post in Stephanie¡¯s blog was¡­ ¡®Happy New Year, my fans, enclosed is a bookmark from my friend. It¡¯s beautiful. From now on, only I can use it! [JPG]¡¯ On the picture, a long bookmarky quietly on the title page of a book. A drop of rain fell on the window, forming a huge water droplet. The droplet reflected a human image. Only when one looked carefully could one see a beautiful face on its surface, and a mole was around that person¡¯s eye. The resin-sealed bookmark erged the image in the droplet, making the bookmark even more exquisite. After a batch of finished products was produced, Emily asked Harold to give them to Stephanie. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to look at the samples. Instead, she saw it on Stephanie¡¯s blog. Many peoplemented, asking her where to buy such a bookmark. She saw Harold¡¯s and Sydnee¡¯s name. They responded actively to thements and sent contact information, followed by a message: ¡°Customized for even one piece.¡± This message was followed by manyments and replies. ¡®I loved it! The owner and the receptionists are amazing! I will definitely ce an order because I love their service!¡¯ ¡®Heavens! Did you guys take a closer look?! There¡¯s a picture of Stephanie in the bookmark! It¡¯s so beautiful! I want to buy it!¡¯ ¡®I saw it! I want the same one, too!¡¯ ¡®I think it will be annoying if we talk to the owner one after another. How about we do a group purchase?¡¯ ¡®How sweet you are!¡¯ ¡®Stephanie¡¯s assistant just asked us in the group chat about how many of us want it! Stephanie said she would buy it for us!¡¯ ¡®I love her!!!¡¯N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®Happy New Year, Stephanie! Take care! We love you!¡¯ On the top of the blog, there was a line that read: ¡°The world is beautiful, we all love you!¡± And there was another line below it: ¡°If you have depression, please don¡¯t give up your life.¡± On the side was a line of contact information, and there was the way to join the group chat for fans, with a remark read: ¡°We love each other.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw this. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A deep and bewitching voice came from the balcony. Emily raised her head and looked over. Vincent closed the door and walked in elegantly. ¡°Leave the door open for me?¡± There was a faint happiness in his voice. ¡°I thought you would be busy today.¡± Emily took the initiative to hug him and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Shebed her hair into a bun. She was very cute. Vincent kissed her hair and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± He was really busy today. Every New Year, the n would hold a New Year banquet. There were many different kinds of shows. Most of them were performed by young generation. ording to the rules, everyone who performed on the stage would receive a reward. Before the banquet was over, a few children would be tested to see if they had the potential to be future patriarchs. There was a precedent in the Scavos. At that time, Rndo, who was only ten years old, stood out.. The old patriarch made an exception and nominated him as his sessor, while his own descendants left with disappointment. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 313 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 313 Rndo was an open-minded person. As the patriarch, he denounced the primogeniture and demandedpetition between the younger generations of the Scavos. He knew how difficult it was for a man to reach this position while how easy to lose the true self when tempted by power. From the bottom of his heart, he did not want his son to be the patriarch. A sessor would endure much hardship as a young boy rather than having fun like normal children. It turned out that his son was qualified but not meant to be the patriarch. After Vincent visited his uncles, he returned home and saw Rndo sitting on a chair. Seeing his grandson, Rndo held up a ss of wine to cover his red eyes, ¡°Have they all left?¡± Vincent put a nket on Rndo¡¯s shoulders. Then, he picked up the wine ss in Rndo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Rndo nodded. Rndo felt warm in his heart but his eyes reddened. Every New Year when he saw the happy scene of family union, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his son and daughter-inw who had passed away. He would also remember his unmarried daughter and that sweet lovely granddaughter. Staggering back, Rndo seemed to have grown so old in an instant. Vincent wanted to help him, but Rndo waved his hand, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡± In the bright hall, the old man stubbornly moved forward, step by step, leaving others a lonely figure. The dull voice of stepping on the stairs echoed in the huge room. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vincent hugged Emily tightly and heard Rndo¡¯s enjoinment that was said in a chocked voice. ¡°Vincent, take care of yourself. All of you need to live well.¡± ¡°What do you have in your hand?¡± Emily tilted her head in Vincent¡¯s embrace, looking at the eight or ninerge red envelopes in his hand. She grinned as her eyes narrowed. She looked like a little crafty fox, eyes shing with burning light. ¡°Are they all for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vincent put the red envelopes in her hand. ¡°From my friends and the elders¡± Names were written on the red envelopes. She saw ¡°From Randy¡±, ¡°From Armando,¡± ¡°To Sister-inw¡± and ¡°From Jaquan¡±. She knew that they were Vincent¡¯s friends. The red envelopes sent by the elders were very easy to identify. The red envelope with the painting of ancient artwork must have been given by Benson. The one with the delicate sketch of aputer was from Carl. Another one with wild and free ink wash painting was from Aaron. Suddenly, Emily was transported to the scenes of the elders standing at the table and carefully painting. Rndo also sent her a lucky bag embroidered with word ¡°safety¡± on the front and ¡°happiness¡± on the back. She soon recognized it because the lucky bag was put in a red envelope stamped with the word ¡°Scavos¡±, Vincent¡¯s family name. She was touched by the first sincere New Year gift from Rndo. For a moment, her eyes reddened. Her flow of emotion was so abrupt and strong that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears however hard she tried. Vincent rubbed her chin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of my grandfather. He never likes me. I used to do something silly to please him, only to intensify his dislike to me.¡± She suddenly grinned, her big wet eyes filled with relief and rxation. ¡°I will never deliberately please him again.¡± She paused for a moment and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll just please you, Vincent.¡± Vincentughed out loud. He finallyughed. Emily raised her face slightly. Her fair skin looked like snow under the light. She stretched out her hand to scratch his palm. ¡°They all gave me red envelopes. Where¡¯s yours, Vincent?¡± Vincent held her hand and stroked her face. His voice sounded hoarse and slightly maic, ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± The guards invited inside dared not look at them. At the same time, someone shouted in surprise in a vi, ¡°Impossible! My brother is so abstinent. How can he be with a woman?¡± Ethen had returned from abroad for a few days. At first, he helped deal with some family business, so upied that he didn¡¯t even have time to reunite with his parents at home. Later, he wasn¡¯t that busy and agreed to go out with his childhood friends for rx. But only on New Year¡¯s Day did he have time. They booked a vi for a bachelor party. A group of people was sitting on the sofa, about to savor bottles of whisky, beer and red wine, along with four bottles of white spirits. Somehow, their topic went from Italy to Ethen¡¯s cousin Vincent. Then someone mentioned Vincent¡¯s affair. Ethen waved his hand in disbelief. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t believe until I see. You also said it was an affair. Did you see him kiss a woman? Did you see him flirt with a woman?¡± ¡°Never, right?¡± ¡°Any man in the world can fall in love, except Vincent.¡± ¡°Why?¡± A man asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think any woman can match him.¡± Ethen took a sip of whisky and shrugged slightly. ¡°Perhaps he thought the same way.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like men, does he?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ethen kicked the man who asked, ¡°Dare you make up a rumor about him? Shut up!¡± Then they began to chat about something else. Ethen couldn¡¯t helpughing when he remembered that Vincent was said to be in a good rtionship with a retard from the Britt family. He even sent that girl home a few times. Who the hell made up the rumor? Could they find someone more likely to be Vincent¡¯s girlfriend? If not Arabe, they should at least pick up a beauty he sawst time in an Italian hospital. The retard? They must be crazy. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 314 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 314 Emily walked to the desk, holding Vincent¡¯s hand. She sat down on a chair, opened a book and asked, ¡°I have some puzzles about the book. Can you exin them to me?¡± This was not Vincent¡¯s purpose of promising Emily everything she wanted. Vincent smiled in frustration without revealing his thoughts. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I have questions about other books.¡± Emily leaned forward to look for books, lowering her head. She was so concentrated that she didn¡¯t know how attractive she was in Vincent¡¯s eyes. She was wearing arge-size pink nightgown shaped like a rabbit. As she leaned over, Vincent could see her slender neck and fair skin. She wore her long ck hair in a bun, leaving a strand of hair on her neck. She looked so attractive. Vincent lowered his head and kissed Emily¡¯s neck. She could feel the tip of his tongue. Emily flinched and her ears turned red. She said in a trill, ¡°It¡¯s itchy. Don¡¯t kiss me in that way.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He whispered in her ear. Emily could sense his warm breath and immediately felt limp. ¡°Then how do you like my kiss?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guards exchanged nces and silently left. However, things didn¡¯t develop as they expected. Vincent just sat on the chair, hugged Emily and patiently exined the problems to her. The stocks she bought using Harold¡¯s ount kept plunging. Many stockholders had sold them, but she hadn¡¯t decided yet. Vincent suggested that she should keep watching. If her stocks were to fall below the initial price, she could just take it as a chance to umte some experience. She tried to bear his words in her mind. She somehow felt that the stocks might rise again. However, she wouldn¡¯t say anything without solid reason. Vincent continued to rmend her other stocks of new energy, artificial intelligence, and so on. Emily had never heard these new concepts before. She listened attentively even if she didn¡¯t fully understand him. It was one o¡¯clock at midnight when Emily saw Vincent off. It was freezing cold outside. She asked him to stay, but Vincent said he was upied tomorrow. He kissed her cheek and left. When Elsie heard the balcony door open, she felt frightened. She got off the bed and rushed to the window. She quietly pulled back a corner of the curtain and saw a tall man jumping down from the balcony. She quickly took a few photos with her phone, only to capture a blurry figure. Elsie¡¯s father would definitely not believe her after seeing such photos. She had to get a clearer picture, best that of the man¡¯s face. Elsie held her phone and stared at the ck figure in the photo. The figure seemed familiar to her but she just couldn¡¯t figure out who that was. Everyone in her family didn¡¯t believe her, even her elder brother. Elsie didn¡¯t know who to ask for help. Right now, her mother was still locked up and she could only rely on herself. No, she was not alone. As long as she could see her mother, she would do anything to find help. However, it was difficult for her to meet her mother. She held her phone and thought of Eliot again. Eliot would definitely help her. ** On New Year¡¯s Day, Eliot did not go anywhere. He was watching TV in his newly rented apartment. The smallpany he worked in only gave employees five days off for the festival. He didn¡¯t gained many sry or bonuses. Instead, he had to work full time with overtime. It was quite a challenging job. Eliot intended to send Emily a message to wish her a happy New Year. But he deleted every message before sending. He didn¡¯t know how to face her anymore, even though he epted her hug in the hospital. She probably didn¡¯t know what had happened. Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Eliot opened the door. It was thendlord. He was holding a te with steaming dumplings. ¡°Hey, young man, we have made more dumplings than we need. These are for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Normally, Eliot would definitely refuse. He believed that there was no free lunch and told Emily so. In Eliot¡¯s life philosophy, if someone helped him for nothing, he must be careful of that person¡¯s conspiracy. In fact, Sydnee begged thendlord to send the dumplings to Eliot. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He sat on the coffee table and began eating. There were all kinds of fillings. He started to feel that the dumplings were not made by thendlord. A middle-aged man would like the new-style ones. Suddenly, something urred to him. He quickly grabbed the key and rushed out of the apartment. When he came out, he saw a car driving out of the entrance of the neighborhood. It was Sydnee¡¯s car. Eliot returned and ate all of the dumplings. He washed the te and waited for another 20 minutes. He thought Sydnee should be home by now and sent a message to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sydnee never expected that Eliot would figure everything out. She wasn¡¯t sure why Eliot said thanks. She pretended to know nothing and replied, ¡°What for?¡± Eliot simply called her, ¡°I just ate the dumplings sent by thendlord. What¡¯s inside includes celery, burnt leeks, carrots, corn, shrimp, winter melon, beef, purple sweet potatoes, green beans, red beans and so on.¡± Sydnee felt embarrassed. She randomly picked one te. No wonder the dumplings she ate only had beef inside. She did not dare to say anything. She had secretly brought the dumplings out, saying they were for a friend. ¡°Very delicious.¡± Eliot sounded calm. ¡°There was also a coin inside one dumpling.¡± That was supposed to be Sydnee¡¯s New Year luck! Sydnee almost burst out crying, but she forced a smile, ¡°Sounds good. Thendlord is nice to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They chatted for a while. Eliot smiled and said, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year to you, too.¡± Sydnee hung up and buried her face in the sheets. She regretted giving Eliot the dumplings when thinking that he had gotten the lucky coin. She was counting on the coin to obtain good luck in this New Year. But it urred to her that Eliot seemed to be much more unlucky.. She felt a sense of relief. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 315 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 315 Then, she received a text message from the young policeman. ¡°Happy New Year! What are you doing now?¡± Sydnee only realized that the young policeman was interested in her when hearing Eliot¡¯s words at that dinner. No one seemed to be fond of her when she was at school. Somehow, after she started working, she suddenly had several suitors. She also met some quality men. But strangely enough, she had feelings for none of them. Back then, she took the initiative to develop a rtionship with Marquise. After they broke up, she did not dare to love anyone again. No man was reliable. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m watching TV.¡± Not long after, the young policeman called her, ¡°Do you want to go out with me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sydnee was confused and shocked. For the first time, a man asked her to go out on New Year¡¯s Day. ¡°Come on. I can pick you up.¡± He insisted. ¡°Well, no need.¡± Sydnee was worried that her refusal would be too ruthless for him. She spoke in a low voice, not knowing how to refuse a man. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Just as Sydnee was about to answer him, the young policeman said, ¡°We¡¯ve caught a thief who confessed to three counts of burry. He had stolen two suits, leather shoes, and aptop.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± She didn¡¯t know how long Emily would keep her secrets. Since she had promised to take care of Eliot, she would definitely do anything she could for him. ¡°Going out on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± Just as Sydnee took out the car key, her mother asked, ¡°What kind of friends have you made these days? Why are you going out on New Year¡¯s Day? Also, who did you send the dumplings to? A neer? Didn¡¯t he go home for family reunion?¡± Then she paused and carefully asked, ¡°Is that person he or she?¡± Sydnee covered her forehead and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in a hurry now. I¡¯ll exin to you when I get back.¡± ¡°Why is Sydnee in such a hurry now?¡± Janice muttered to herself. Sydnee also felt that she had changed a lot. She used to adhere to the principles of cultivation, morality, righteousness, and honesty. In the end, she just discovered that money was the most important in the world. She could never arouse the better nature of hooligans with her cultivation. She became more and more sophisticated. She ended up envying the kind of person she used to dislike most. Sophisticated people could gain anything they wanted, while people like her, who were confined to etiquette and righteousness, and had a strong sense of shame, lived timidly. When Sydnee arrived at the police station, it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There weren¡¯t many officers, only two on duty and the young policeman who called her. He greeted her in casual clothes and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Sydnee did not notice the intimacy in his tone. The two policemen on duty smiled, without saying a word. The young policeman blushed and brought Sydnee to an interrogation room. Usually, thieves would be imprisoned for several days after being regrly questioned. Since there weren¡¯t many police officers, he decided to show off to Sydnee by detaining the thief in the interrogation room. The thief looked cunning. He shrugged in a thin ck coat. He wore a pair of shoes that exposed his ankles. He clothes were dirty, as if he had lived in a garbage can. ¡°Say it! Where is theptop you stole a few days ago?!¡± The policeman¡¯s face suddenly changed. He was knocking the table with his baton. Sydnee, rather than the thief, got scared. ¡°I told you. I¡¯ve sold it.¡± The policeman continued to roar, ¡°To whom?¡± The thief looked at him indifferently and asked, ¡°Whichptop?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what your friend¡¯sptop looks like?¡± The policeman asked Sydnee in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°He sold all the stolen goods including threeptops and five mobile phones.¡± The policeman hit the thief with his baton, ¡°Be honest!¡± The thief rubbed his feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little cold here. Can you turn on the air conditioner?¡± ¡°Out of the question! It¡¯s not a hotel!¡± The young policeman hit the thief on his shoulder with his baton. ¡°Are you proud of stealing? You don¡¯t have the right to enjoy the air conditioner!¡± The thief shrugged and remained silent. Sydnee whispered, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°We can only show him the photo of your friend¡¯sptop. If he can remember where he sold it, your friend can buy it back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t want Eliot to go out on New Year¡¯s Day. She texted him and asked him to send a picture of hisptop. Then she waited for his reply in the interrogation room. Not long after, Eliot called her, ¡°Did they catch the thief?¡± ¡°Well, right.¡± But theptop was sold. ¡°Thieves tend to sell what they steal immediately. Are you going to search it on the ck market with the photo?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Sydnee was stunned. ¡°I guessed so when you asked me for the photo. You are at the police station, right?¡± As Eliot spoke, the door of the elevator opened, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll arrive soon.¡± ¡°No need.¡± In Sydnee¡¯s mind, she could just go to the ck market with the young policemanter. Eliot didn¡¯t have toe with them. But Eliot said that it was hisptop after all. Sydnee suddenly didn¡¯t know why she had to help him find theptop. She really wanted to go home now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 316 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 316 An hourter, they arrived at an alley in the ck market. The young policeman had a sullen look ever since he saw Eliot. In front of his colleagues, Eliot and Sydnee were too intimate, making him aplete outsider. He was supposed to have a date with Sydnee. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Put on the scarf.¡± Eliot helped Sydnee wear the scarf that she had given him before. He had been wearing this scarf these days. He forgot to buy a new one. Besides, he liked the smell of the scarf and the warmth it brought to him. He was ustomed to the scarf. When he got off the taxi, he saw Sydnee standing in front of the police station. Her face looked pale due to the coldness, and he naturally helped her wear the scarf. Eliot only realized what he did when he withdrew his hand. The two police officers on duty came out and greeted the young policeman. Seeing this, they looked at the young policeman, surprised about who Eliot was. Sydnee did not notice howplicated the situation had be. She read the transcript of interrogation, ¡°After entering the ck market, walk forward and you¡¯ll find a store selling second-hand mobile phones¡­.¡± They walked forward and finally found the store. Eliot immediately saw his ownptop. It looked very new, for he took good care of theptop. The shopkeeperbeled it as a brand-newptop. The price was eight thousand. What an irony. He had to spend eight thousand to buy hisptop. Sydnee thought of another way to get theptop back. After seeing Eliot¡¯s determined look, she showed the shopkeeper a photo on her phone and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± The shopkeeper was around forty, bald and bearded. He nced at the thief in the photo, shook his head, and calmly wiped the keyboard in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Sydnee took back the phone and walked over to theptop that Eliot was looking at. She asked, ¡°Do you have a receipt for thisptop?¡± ¡°Youngdy, I only sell second-hand goods. I¡¯ll just buy what others sell. There¡¯s no receipt.¡± ¡°So, this is a second-handptop?¡± Sydnee asked. ¡°Right.¡± Sydnee took out her phone and handed it to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know him?¡± ¡°You just asked.¡± The boss remained calm. Sydnee yed the recording, ¡°¡­ Turn left and there is aptop store. The bald and bearded shopkeeper is in his forties. I sold theptop to him for two thousand. I guess he has sold it to others. He has many second-hand goods in hand. He also has multiple distribution channels.¡± The bald shopkeeper stopped wiping the keyboard. But he still calmly looked at Sydnee, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Sydnee also tried to keep calm. She had witnessed the entire process of Jaquan and other police men arresting Max at the Tea Manor. At this moment, her body was trembling slightly from excitement. ¡°He identified you as the one buying his stolen goods.¡± Sydnee pointed at the police officer and said, ¡°Show your badge to him.¡± The young policeman took out his badge and said, ¡°Sorry, but you have toe with us. Even if you don¡¯t know him, we still need to investigate you and take evidence. If his deposition is true, all the laptops in your shop will be confiscated to take evidence.¡± The bald man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m just selling second-hand goods. How am I supposed to know that person is a thief?¡± He paused for a moment and looked at Eliot, who was standing in front of theptop. He said, ¡°If thatptop is yours, you can take it. I¡¯ll do with the loss.¡± Sydnee turned to look at Eliot and asked, ¡°Is this okay for you?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t know what to say. It felt like that he was their boss. But he was just a poor guy who had his laptop stolen. The bald shopkeeper also looked at him. The young policeman even put his hands on the handcuffs. Eliot nodded as everyone kept silent. ¡°I¡¯m okay with this. Anyway, I just want myptop back. Didn¡¯t you delete my documents, did you?¡± Everyone suddenly got rxed. The bald boss walked to Eliot. ¡°I haven¡¯t deleted those yet. I thought it could show how advanced theptop was.¡± The bald shopkeeper put theptop in a bag and handed it over. Eliot thanked him. Sydnee said at the counter, ¡°Sir, when a thief sells something to you next time, don¡¯t take it. Just call the police officer. Now, there¡¯s a bonus for reporting the theft.¡± The bald shopkeeper smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. After they left, the bald shopkeeper returned to the counter. There were two thousand and a business card with the policeman¡¯s private mobile phone number. He looked at the money, then at the business card, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Thedy is quite smart.¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to give him money.¡± The young policeman looked at Sydnee and said, ¡°He knows that I am a policeman, so he dares not take revenge on you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking that he won¡¯t do it again. Moreover, if he can be your friends, he may provide valuable information to you.¡± Hearing that Sydnee was doing this for his sake, the young policeman¡¯s face turned blushed with excitement. ¡°Really? You¡¯re really considerate.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. Was he thinking too much? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They separated when they arrived at the police station. The young policeman was very happy along the way, and so was Sydnee. However, Eliot did not seem to be very happy even though he had found theptop. When Sydnee drove Eliot back, she was in a good mood. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you excited about getting yourptop back?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought that Sydnee liked him and did everything for him. But just now she did a favor for the policeman. He felt embarrassed and shameful. Then he began to doubt that she might never like him. Along the way, he was immersed in thought and therefore expressionless. He didn¡¯t expect that she would think he was happy. ¡°No,¡± Eliot said politely, ¡°Thank you so much this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sydnee sent him downstairs, waved her hand and drove away. Eliot stood there for a while, quite confused. If Sydnee didn¡¯t like him, why did she do these for him? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. She liked him, didn¡¯t she? Sydnee drove her car on the main road and sneezed twice. She rubbed her nose in confusion and tightened the scarf around her neck. It was New Year¡¯s Day. Would there be dark talk about her on this special day? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 317 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 317 ¡°Did you fall out with Armando?¡± After dinner, Benson asked Janessa. Janessa felt nervous, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Armando usually follows you like your shadow, but today, he refuses to get out of his room. He doesn¡¯t even give a glimpse at you during the dinner. I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t quarrel!¡± Janessa was lost for words. As Janessa was silent, Master Mosby thought he was right, so he continued his persuasion, ¡°Though I don¡¯t know what happened, yet I know that Armando is stubborn. If he is wrong and refuses to apologize, you can find a face-saving way out. After all, you are the one he always talks to. Usually, he is a man of few words and talks little with others. Could you please go talk to him? Don¡¯t make him gloomy during the Spring Festival.¡± ¡°Fine¡­.¡± Janessa went into the kitchen and brought a te of fruit, some melon seeds and chestnuts. Then, she went upstairs to knock on the door. Armando was a little surprised when he opened the door and saw Janessa. The house was equipped with heaters, so Janessa only wore a yellow sweater with her ck hair scattered around her fair shoulder. Armando didn¡¯t dare to steal another nce at first. However, as she was standing in front of him, he was at a loss and could only stare at her, for he was afraid it was a dream. ¡°Don¡¯t you invite me into your room?¡± Janessa raised her chin, signaling that she was still holding something. Only then did Armando regain his senses. He took over the tes. After Janessa came in, he closed the door and asked, ¡°You want to meet me?¡± The Mosbys of the elder generation were all artists, so Armando¡¯s room was decorated in artistic style. His bookshelves were lined with Ceramic works. The beige marble was coated with art carpets. The well-arranged color set the ancient Greek murals on the ceiling off to advantage. Besides, the walls were either painted with calligraphy or modern paintings. His bed was short couches, like the bed of ancient emperor. The golden sheets wereid on the floor, which was luxurious. Janessa often visited his room, but this time, she had some inexplicable emotions. She had been away from home over the past months. During that period, she heard many stories, but none of those stories could teach her how to face Armando. He grew up under her care. Therefore, Janessa had a deep attachment for him and she couldn¡¯t refuse to meet him. They were family and had to meet every day. How could she treat him as a stranger? That was why Janessa decided toe along with him as usual. When he gave her up and took a fancy to other girl, he would know it was wrong to like her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I n to have fun with our friends someday. Last time, we had a good time together.¡± When Janessa mentioned the party they hadst time, somehow, she recalled the ident. She embarrassedly walked to his side and took over the te. Then she found a chair, so she just seated down. ¡°Sit down and have some nuts. What do you stand there for?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Armando paused for a moment and said, ¡°Randy went for his contest.¡± ¡°Then we can wait for him.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It was silent. Janessa had two melon seeds, but she could not find a trash can. Therefore, she stood up with the te in her hand. Armando grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Janessa was at a loss. Janessa looked at his face in astonishment. His gaze was burning. From his eyes, one could know he was contradictory, painful, but affectionate. He probably thought that it looked very despicable when he grabbed her, so he let go of her. ¡°I just ¡­ drop a melon seed shell.¡± Janessa looked away and lowered her head to look for the trash can. Armando felt relieved and grinned.. He took a ceramic can from the table and gave it to her, ¡°Here it is.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 318 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 318 Armando wasn¡¯t a snack person. He just used an ancient ceramic vase painted with plum blossoms as a trash can. When the lid was opened, a fragrance of plum blossoms emanated from it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. People would be reluctant to throw rubbish in such a can, but not for Janessa. She threw away those seed shell into it and began to peel off those chestnuts. She looked pure like a fairy, but actually she was carefree and reckless. She would act on an impulse and do things in free style. She would be kind if she was happy, but vice versa. Dated back to those days when Armando followed her, the first thing he had to learn was to observe her mood change. That was why Armando could know everything that Janessa would be dissatisfied with when she frowned or pouted her mouth. At this moment, Janessa shrugged her shoulders. Armando padded a pillow for her back. Then, he continued to peel the chestnuts, because he knew that Janessa did not like to do such things. She only liked to be served. Sure enough, when she saw Armando peeled chestnut, she just sat there waiting for peeled chestnuts. For a time, it was peaceful and there only came the sound of peeling chestnuts. While Janessa was waiting for the peeled chestnuts, her eyes wandered around Armando. Armando, who had short hair at that time, wasn¡¯t the one he used to be. He wasn¡¯t that little boy who used to follow her, but was ¡­ a man. Greenish beard stubble grew around his lips. It wasn¡¯t a boy¡¯s fluffy beard. The stubble, hard and prickly, was a symbol of man. ¡°Janessa?¡± Armando put the peeled chestnuts on her palm and said. ¡°Huh?¡± Janessa raised her head. He had been standing there. Then, he took a few steps forward and bent down slightly. He was very close to Janessa. Then he seemed to feel it was offensive, so he took steps back. ¡°I want to hug you, could I?¡± Yesterday when they got off the car, he hugged her, but that only happened in a few seconds. Time was so short and he was in panic. Besides, it happened in wrong time and at wrong ce, but at this point, the atmosphere was so good and no one could disturb them. Therefore, the same evil thought surfaced again. The first desire popped up in his mind was to hug her. He lowered his head and continued to peel the chestnuts. ¡°If you feel you are bothered, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me. I ¡­ I¡­¡± Janessa did not know what she should do, because she knew if he hugged her directly, she may not rebuffed him with struggles, because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass him. Fortunately, he still remembered to show his respect to her and ask for permission before he gave the hug. Janessa, of course, rejected him. She chose to turn a deaf ear to him, but, in fact, she was on edge. After this, Armando had been lowering his head. She knew that he was somewhat disappointed and he just did not show it. When the peeled chestnuts were handed to her, Armando forced a faint smile. Janessa felt a little ufortable. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. I¡¯ll go down.¡± That was her excuse to leave. Armando didn¡¯t ask her to stay. It was a luxury for him to have her in his room. He had prepared for the worst, but when reality was revealed to them ¡­ Janessa just pretended that nothing had happened. There was no kiss in that night, no confession, no¡­. There was nothing. ¡°You, well ¡­ Are there good movies that you want to watch? I can watch them with you.¡± When she reached the door, Janessa couldn¡¯t help but look back at him and asked. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t stay for a long time. Why not spending more time with him? It may ease her anxiety. Armando was stunned for a moment and then he nodded in ecstasy, ¡°Yes!¡± Janessa smiled and said, ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll bring it here for you.¡± ¡°Anything you like.¡± Armando¡¯s mind was running on selecting movies. He thought of someone. As soon as Janessa left, he called Jaquan and asked, ¡°Jaquan, do you have any good movies to rmend?¡± Jaquan asked mischievously, ¡°To watch with your Janessa?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± ¡°The Invincible is most suitable.¡± Armando was lost for words. Armando turned on hisputer and projector. He scolded Jaquan, ¡°Be serious.¡± Although Janessa ill-impressed Jaquan in the incident at Mount Phoenix, yet Jaquan changed his attitude towards her after having meals with her. Jaquan began to know she was fine and had no arrogant temperament of those youngdies. She was good-looking and had strong moral sense. He could find fault with her on nothing except that she didn¡¯t Arabe. ¡°Just choose one she likes. Thrillers,edies and romantic movies. Which genre does she like?¡± Armando had an axe to grind, so he whispered, ¡°The romantic movies.¡± Jaquan did not tell Armando¡¯s hidden thoughts. Jaquan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, ¡®The Titanic¡¯, ¡®The Flipped¡¯, Roman Holidays¡¯, and ¡®The Chinese Odyssey¡¯.¡± Armando asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®The Chinese Odyssey¡¯ aedy?¡± Jaquan was mad. ¡°It¡¯s a romantic movie! Don¡¯t you know the Monkey King deeply loves the nymph?¡± Words failed Armando again. Armando chose a few movies and read their introduction. The Titanic was a tragedy and he didn¡¯t like. The protagonists in The Flipped were too young. He wouldn¡¯t choose them. As for Roman holidays ¡­ its plot was boring to him, not to mention to Janessa. In the end, he had only one alternative ¡­ The Chinese Odyssey. He hesitated for a moment, but e-mailed to take counsel with Randy. Before long, Randy sent over a movie¡¯s name: ¡°Forrest Gump.¡± Later, Randy replied again, ¡°Dude, be a man. You know I have a contest and you ¡­ you should have the mood to watch a love drama? Why don¡¯t you just watch porno?¡± Armando replied embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s not good. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Randy was lost for words. At this moment, Janessa was fetching some drinks downstairs. She drank a ss of peach juice, and then put a bottle of one on the tray. She took two cups and ready to go upstairs. Armando¡¯s mother saw her and asked, ¡°Do you drink these with Armando?¡± Janessa nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like peach juice. Just give him a bottle of mineral water.¡± Armando¡¯s mother, Cynthia, opened the freezer. There ced an orderly raw of mineral water. She took a bottle of water and handed it over to Janessa. Janessa was at a loss for a while and then she took it. Cynthia saw that Janessa changed her expression, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Armando only drinks mineral water. He wasn¡¯t a picky drinker when he went out with me.¡± Janessa moved her lips, as if she was forcing a smile. At that point, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Really? Maybe, he is happy to be with you.¡± Cynthia smiled and then sighed when she thought of something. ¡°Indeed, you are the closest one to him in the family. He has been back for so long, but he doesn¡¯t even like to spend time with me. Guess what? I just asked why he had that haircut, however, he was mad at me and left home for a month.¡± ¡°He was unreasonable. Cynthia, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Janessaforted her. Cynthia pulled Janessa and secretively said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that he falls in love with a girl.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Janessa was so surprised that she almost dropped the tray in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cynthia whispered, ¡°Words between you and me. Last time, I eavesdropped he was chatting with a girl when I was at the door.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Janessa was really surprised. Was Armando chatting with a girl in his room? ¡°That¡¯s right. I was also surprised at that time. Later, I found it was a voice message. He checked that voice message for several times. I pressed my ear on the door, but I couldn¡¯t catch all the content of that message, just a little bit ¡­ like ¡®Don¡¯t worry¡¯ ¡­ ¡®came back¡¯ ¡­ It¡¯s been too long, and I can¡¯t remember it clearly. Anyway, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice. He checked the message for several times.¡± Cynthia pointed at the sofa again. ¡°Someday, I even catch him checking that message with headphones. When I went over to ask him, he got up and left. He must be afraid that I would discover it, so I have to pretend that I don¡¯t know the whole thing. Don¡¯t tell him that I found it.¡± Janessa stood there with her mind being in turmoil. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back for the New Year, Armando¡­.¡± That was the only voice message she sent to him. When Janessa knocked on the door and entered the room, Armando had already drawn down all curtains. It was dark in the room, and she could only see the light from the projector. Armando walked to the door and took the tray in Janessa¡¯s hand. He gently pushed her to the bed and let her sit down. Then, he walked over to y the movie. He poured peach juice into a ss and served it to her. As Janessa looked at the ss of peach juice in her hand, Cynthia¡¯s words edged into her mind. She then passed the ss to Armando, as if to confirm something, ¡°Take a sip.¡± Armando took a sip like amb. ¡°Is it good?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Janessa was disappointed. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change the ss.¡± Armando thought that she refused the drink because he had used the ss.¡± Janessa didn¡¯t want to exin. When Armando took peach juice with a new ss, she just waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have it.¡± Armando was not mad. He just put it back. Janessa hated him being so obedient. At that moment, she really wanted to storm out of the room, but Armando was looking at her with his burning eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like a dream.¡± He carefully picked a seat for himself. Actually, he wanted to sit close to Janessa, but he was hesitant. The light of the projector brightened his face. He had short hair and bushy eyebrows. Actually, he was still the boy in her impression. However, for some reason, all had changed. ¡°May I sit next to you?¡± He seemed to be cautious and pitiful, but who could tell that it wasn¡¯t his n? ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as your tacit assent.¡± He leaned over and touched her with his arm. He did it casually, but his arm never moved away. Janessa stared at the projector and suddenly turned her head to look at Armando. It was a pair of eyes full of lust. In fact, his burning gaze never left her. He was like a caged beast found its prey. She couldn¡¯t treat him as a child anymore. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 319 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 319 After talking to Armando on the phone, Jaquan wanted to see the movie ¡°A Chinese Odyssey¡± again. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned on the yer, Felice moved to his side and asked casually while cutting fruit, ¡°I thought you would bring a girl home this New Year.¡± Jaquan quitted the channel, thinking how to respond. ¡°Mom, I broke up with Arabe.¡± After hesitating for a while, he eventually decided to tell her the truth. Just as he had expected, Felice gaped at him when she heard the news. He patted her shoulder and was about tofort her when Felice put down the fruit knife and said with a smile, ¡°Good! Son! This is good news! I¡¯m going to tell your father!¡± Jaquan reached out to stop her. ¡°Mom, wait. Why is it good news?¡± Felice was immersed in joy. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you and Arabe aren¡¯t right for each other, but your father and I didn¡¯t want to interfere in your rtionship. Now, you two must have seen the problems yourselves. This is good. It¡¯s better than having a divorce after you get married. Then the both of you would get hurt.¡± Felice might sound sarcastic sometimes, but she did have a point in this. Jaquan had been together with Arabe for some time. There indeed were problems between the two of them, and the biggest problem was himself. ¡°Why did you two break up?¡± Felice came back halfway. ¡°Why ¡­ why are you asking?¡± Jaquan was a little embarrassed. ¡°I told your father that you two wouldn¡¯t be ipatible. He said that it was because Arabe was a perfectionist and would get bored with you. But I think you might be the one bringing up breaking up with her.¡± Felice¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked with confidence, ¡°Was I right?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t answer. Felice guessed half correctly. Arabe asked to break up with Jaquan, and he was the one in the wrong. Thinking of Emma, Jaquan felt it would be difficult to develop their rtionship. First, his parents wouldn¡¯t approve because she was a single mother; secondly, did she want to be with him? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. From what he felt, she loathed him. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Felice waved her hand and asked. ¡°By the way, will Emma go back to her hometown for the New Year?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A few days had passed since hest saw her, and he really did not know if she was still in the Tea Manor. ¡°Is she a local?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked her? Why don¡¯t you know anything about her?¡± Felice looked at her son in disbelief. Jaquan was silent for a moment before he turned to look elsewhere and said, ¡°When did I say I liked her?¡± ¡°Look at you. You could have said, ¡®Mom, you misunderstand. I don¡¯t like her at all.¡¯ But what did you say?¡± Felice grumbled. Jaquan didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Son, you should chase her if you like her. She will like definitely fall for you. Besides, you have me. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Felice patted him on the shoulder proudly. Jaquan hesitated before he said, ¡°Mom, actually she ¡­¡± Felice gestured for him to stop. ¡°What do you want to tell me? Is she married? Does she have a boyfriend? Does she have a five-year-old child? Jaquan, is fooling me the only thing you learned from your study and career?¡± Jaquan looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Mom, how did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Of course I know you. Since you like her, why do you set so many obstacles for your rtionship? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying alone?¡± Jaquan sighed. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s married, but ¡­¡± ¡°Since she is not married, what is the problem?¡± ¡°Hear me out.¡± Jaquan stood up. His expression was so solemn it reminded Felice of her husband. ¡°She may or may not be married; she may also be divorced.¡± Felice didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I know it soundsplicated. Listen to me first.¡± Jaquan had to do this. To be with Emma, he must have his parents¡¯ approval. For that, they must know her. He finally said, ¡°She has a son.¡± Felice was shocked and found it unbelievable. Jaquan knew that his mother would not agree to him raising someone else¡¯s child no matter how kind she was. ¡°That child is about four or five years old. They live with each other. I have never seen the father. She said that he worked abroad, but the boy told me that he had never seen his father. So I guess she got pregnant before getting married and ran away from home ¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Felice interrupted him, ¡°Enough! Stop!¡± ¡°Actually, that child and I look ¡­¡± Jaquan wanted to ease the tension. But before he could finish speaking, Felice interrupted him again, her voice harsh. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it again, including her.¡± The conversation was finally over. Jaquan sat on the sofa and clicked on the yer again. Even a movie would sometimes end in tragedy, let alone reality. Moreover, Emma didn¡¯t even like him. Maybe he should give up. But Collin¡¯s words kept popping up in his head. ¡°The most important thing is to follow your heart. Do whatever you want before it¡¯s toote.¡± He had the impulse to see her whenever he thought of what Collin had said. ** Randy had just won a match and was resting. Lord Top seemed distracted today. His team had meant not to let her y, but this game was important and she was the best. If she and Randy worked together, their team could be invincible. Unexpectedly, Lord Top¡¯s performance today was too unsatisfactory. Fortunately, they won despite several close calls. They were discussing the next match, the heroes that the opposing team would use, and the heroes that their own team would pick. Randy was looking up information about the other team on hisputer when he received an email from Armando asking if there were any romantic movies to rmend to him. Randy was jealous of his love life. With a fan under his chin, he thought for a moment before finally finding that Forrest Gump was very suitable for Armando and Janessa to watch together. Although Forrest Gump was stupid in the movie, in reality, Armando was not smart, simr to Forrest Gump who was always thinking about Jenny. By rmending this movie, Randy hoped Janessa would change her attitude towards Armando after watching it. Randy naturally didn¡¯t expect a single movie to help them get closer. As his friend, he just hoped Armando could get together with Janessa. After all, Armando was very stubborn even though he was reserved. He wouldn¡¯t give up until he came to a dead end. As his good friend who understood him best, Randy wanted to help whenever he could. ¡°Captain, five minutes before the match starts,¡± Urchin reminded him. ¡°Coming!¡± Randy answered, then walked up to the stage with a fan and checked hisputer, headphones, and other equipment. As he passed by a game chair, he frowned and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Urchin following behind him touched the chair. ¡°It¡¯s wet, and it seems to be ¡­¡± Before the word ¡°blood¡± could be spoken, Lord Top sat down on the chair with a pale face. Urchin didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Randy ignored this small incident and went to check the other machines. He told the person in charge, ¡°There¡¯s a dirty chair. Go change it.¡± Because they had less than five minutes to prepare, some people hurriedly removed the dirty chair. Lord Top could only stand beside aputer, her shoulders slumping, like a snake without bones. It seemed if she could sit, she would never stand; and if she could lie down, she would never sit. Once the chair had been reced, she calmly sat on the new chair and began to test the headphones. When Urchin returned to his seat, he noticed something red on the table. He touched it and was sure that it was exactly the same thing as what he had just found on the chair. The only person who had just leaned against his desk was¡­ Urchin turned to Lord Top, who was holding a cup of milk tea to warm her hands. The paleness of her face made her look sickly. She stared at theputer screen so attentively that the captain had to shout a few times before she replied in a weak and hoarse voice. This scene reminded Urchin of his elder sister. Every time she had her period, it was a catastrophe to her. But how could Lord Top have periods? That was crazy! Urchin looked at Lord Top¡¯s chest. Thin as she was, she always wore a loose sweatshirt. And she had fair skin. Wait! She had fair skin! That was it! It was a woman! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 320 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 320 Urchin trembled in shock at the realization. Seeing his unusual behavior, Wink pped him on the shoulder, startling him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Wink. Urchin shook his head at first, but feeling that it was too big a secret for him to bear, he whispered to Wink. Wink stood up abruptly and looked in the direction of Lord Top. He asked incredulously, ¡°What did you say? Lord Top is ¡­¡± Urchin quickly covered Wink¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m just suspicious! Suspicious!¡± ¡°Why are you suspicious?¡± ¡°Look,¡± Urchin said and showed Wink the bloodstain on his hand, ¡°if I guess right, Lord Top is at that time of the month.¡± Wink was dumbfounded. ¡°No wonder he has been depressed and sick these past few days.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. One guess led to various discovery. ¡°He refuses to share a room with others.¡± ¡°He never takes off his clothes in front of us!¡± ¡°He never bathes with us!¡± ¡°I never see him masturbate!¡± The two of them held their hands excitedly. When they thought of thest discovery, they let go of each other in disgust. Lord Top was sick, so she was unaware of what happened a seat away from him. However, Randy was aware of that. He frowned and reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing? You two!¡± Wink was nervous and he swallowed. ¡°I mean, Lord Top doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state, I suggest¡­¡± Was Lord Top a girl? Was Lord Top a girl? A girl? ¡°I suggest you carry the next round of the game,¡± sneered Randy as he unfurled the fan. There seemed to be killing intent in the fan with the words ¡°Top of the Tops¡±. Wink could only sit down. He cupped his hands in the direction of Lord Top and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to work in sickness, Lord Top.¡± Wink and Urchin were distracted by the secret, so their top and midnes were destroyed. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous, and they made more mistakes and were beaten by the enemies. Their captain, Randy,manded kindly at first. But in the end, he caught Wink and Urchin and scolded them, ¡°Are you two sleepwalking? What are you doing? You made a lot of mistakes!¡± The situation was about to go out of control. Lord Top suddenly said through headset, ¡°Bot and support, followed with me. We can attrite the enemies.¡± What he said was brief but clear, and calmed team down. When Wink and Urchin thought of that Lord Top was a girl, they trembled. They were sincerely in awe of her. They had never thought that such a skillful yer would be a girl. ¡°Focus.¡± Lord Top¡¯s voice was exceptionally weak and hoarse. Wink and Urchin immediately focused on joining the battle. The hignd almost died. Everyone held their breath. The AD Carry controlled by Lord Top was restored to life. Then, support followed up. The two of them killed the enemy¡¯s jungle yer and AD Carry. The other yers of their team were restored one after another and then they killed all the enemies. Finally, the big word ¡°VICTORY¡± was disyed on their screen. Wink and Urchin relieved. Fortunately, they won. Or they would be killed by Captain Randy. After that, Randy didn¡¯t pick with them. Instead, he patted the team members on the shoulders and said, ¡°You did a good job. Have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll have thest game tomorrow.¡± After the others left, Wink and Urchin walked towards Lord Top. One was holding a cup pf bubble tea for him, the other was wiping the unidentified red stain that appeared on his chair again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for me. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Lord Top waved his hand. Wink and Urchin followed behind him and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the bathroom, too.¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t say anything and went straight into the men¡¯s room. Wink and Urchin went into the stalls near that of Lord Top. Not long after, they walked out and hid on the side. Lord Top walked out the stall with a bag of paper in his hand. When he passed by a trash can, he threw the bag of paper into the trash can. Wink and Urchin looked at each other. ¡°Do you want to verify it?¡± asked Wink. Urchin looked at the back of Lord Top and shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary anymore.¡± After they returned, all the team members knew Lord Top¡¯s true identity except for Randy. They were in great shock. And they also expressed their utmost respect and admiration for Lord Top. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Should we pretend that we know nothing about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better pretend that we know nothing. Since he is hiding it from us, he definitely has his reasons.¡± ¡°We can just be nicer to him, but we can¡¯t let him notice that. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Should we tell Captain Randy that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we should tell him¡­¡± ¡°Is there something I can¡¯t know?¡± The sudden sound frightened the team members in the room and they shivered. Wink smile with embarrassment, ¡°Nothing, Captain Randy.¡± ¡°What happened between you two today?¡± Randy came in with a fan. He found that the team members were all here, so he couldn¡¯t speak in a harsh tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional at thepetition time from now on.¡± Although he was talking to Urchin and wink, the other team members all said in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Where is Lord Top?¡± Randy raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is he going to sleep again? Wake him up and we¡¯ll go down to the hot springter.¡± They were silent. Wink, Urchin and the other team members looked at each other. And then they shook their heads and said, ¡°Captain Randy, we¡¯re tired. We want to rest now. We don¡¯t want to soak in hot springs.¡± ¡°Seriously? You said yesterday that you wanted to soak in hot springs, didn¡¯t you?¡± Randy was puzzled, ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have plenty of time for hot springs. We¡¯ll have thest game tomorrow, so we don¡¯t dare to rx,¡± said Urchin cautiously. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go? There should be a lot of beautiful girls in the mixed bathing pool.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going!¡± The team members were stubborn and they shook their heads firmly. Randy nced at them curiously, ¡°OK, we¡¯ll enjoy the hot springs after thepetition.¡± He turned around and left. The team members exhaled a sigh of relief. Then, someone suggested, ¡°Lord Top is in her period. Should we give her some hot water with brown sugar?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. She¡¯ll notice it if you give her hot water with brown sugar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What should we do?¡± ¡°I have an idea!¡± Urchin¡¯s eyes lit up. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 321 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 321 A momentter, Wink knocked on the door of Lord Top. When Lord Top opened the door, Wink said, ¡°Captain Randy bought us some bubble tea and I¡¯m delivering it to you.¡± Lord Top feebly made a move to close the door and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Wink tried to make his voice and tone sounded as usual, ¡°There are different vors. Red beans, taros, strawberries, glutinous rice and milk, brown sugar, oh, and chocte. You like sweet drinks, don¡¯t you? Which one would you like?¡± Lord Top¡¯s nced at the milk tea wearily. After a while, she pointed at the one with glutinous rice and milk. ¡°This one.¡± Wink was dumbfounded. Why was it different from what he thought! He couldn¡¯t rmend the tea with brown sugar aggressively, so he could only left with milk tea. When he returned the room, the team members were all waiting for him in the room. Seeing that he had returned with a dejected expression as well as the cup of tea with brown sugar, they were shocked. ¡°She didn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aug asked, ¡°Did she deliberately chose another vor in case she would be discovered?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Urchin was still upset, and he couldn¡¯t think of any other excuse to send her the bubble tea with brown sugar. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Radish asked. ¡°Let me have a try.¡± Urchin took over the cup of milk tea. Lord Top¡¯s door was knocked on for the third time. She stood at the door with a sullen face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hot spring, nor do I want to drink bubble tea. I just want to sleep now.¡± Although Urchin knew that Lord Top was a girl, he was still shocked by her aggressiveness and he wanted to retreat. He held his breath and put the bubble tea with brown sugar into her hand. ¡°There¡¯s an extra cup. Here you are. I was wrong. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, he ran away without looking back. Behind him, Lord Top looked at the cup of bubble tea and stopped frowning. The tea was warm. She lifted the lid and smelled. It was with brown sugar and milk. It was warm and refreshing. However ¡­ is there bubble tea with brown sugar in the Korea? She went her room in puzzled with the bubble tea. Urchin returned the room and high-fived with the team members. ¡°I made it!¡± In somewhere in the hotel, Randy was soaking in a hot spring. From time to time, there were women in bikinis going into the water and passing by him with their breast up. And they would nce at him faintly. Randy turned a blind eye at them. ¡°Excuse me,¡± a girl said, ¡°I dropped something here. Can you help me pick it up?¡± The pool was for mixed bathing. He was here for a little while, and there were so many women surrounding him. And all of them had simr stic faces. Randy looked up from the girl¡¯s big breast and said in English, ¡°No.¡± The girl was dumbfounded. She never thought that she would be refused by him. She blushed with embarrassment and she bowed politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Randy, however, lost his interest in soaking in the hot spring. When he got up and left, he heard a few women behind him teasing him, ¡°Maybe he is that kind of person¡­¡± That kind of person? What kind of person? Just as he turned around in confusion, one of the women covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°He is such a good-looking man, but he actually likes men! What a pity!¡± Randy was shocked. He liked men? Were they talking about him? Randy was angry and was about to go back to argue with them. But he thought he was foolish to enjoy the hot spring. He shouldn¡¯t havee to the damn hot spring pool which was for mixed bathing. Just now, the girl¡¯s big breasts almost contaminated his eyes. He was going to watch some cartoons so that he could get the breasts out of his mind. On the way back, he thought of that Lord Top had a cold. He went to the hotel¡¯s reception to get some cold medicine, and then he went to knock on Lord Top¡¯s door. However, after Randy waited for a long time, Lord Top did not open the door. Randy was afraid that something would happen to Lord Top. He turned back to the reception and asked for a room card of Lord Top¡¯s room. Then, he directly opened the door and went in. The hotel manager followed behind him carefully and asked in Korean, ¡°How is he?¡± Before the manager could enter, Randy pushed him out and said, ¡°Go out. He¡¯s fine.¡± The hotel manager looked at Randy in surprise and left in confusion. Randy saw him close the door and then turned around to look at Lord Top on the bed. Lord Top was sleeping soundly on the bed. The pure white nket covered his chest, and his slender neck was exposed. His skin was pink because he had a fever. His face was red because of the sickness. At first nce, he looked like a weak girl lying on the bed. His wet hair was sticking to her face, and she looked a little charming. Looking at Lord Top¡¯s lips with a strange feeling, Randy suddenly felt that he might be a gay, because he actually felt that Lord Top¡¯s lips were a little ¡­ tempting. Damn! He was possessed! He must have been possessed! He was under a lot of stress because of thepetition! That must be the truth!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 322 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 322 In the Peck¡¯s. ¡°Arabe, what¡¯s up?¡± In recent days, Arabe had been staying at home. It was said that something had happened in the GY Temple. She was afraid of being revenged on, so she chose to stay at home. Besides, there were many bodyguards patrolling in the house every day. However, after a few days, there was no danger, so Arabe went out again. Sometimes, she would go to thepany or to a banquet. Arabe wasn¡¯t an introvert girl, maybe due to her parents¡¯ sound protection. She had always been under her parents¡¯ protection, and she went abroad after she reached adulthood. Her parents would ensure all of her needs when she was abroad and also because of her optimistic character, she almost didn¡¯t experience any hardships over the past years. The only obstacle in her life was her unrequited love for Vincent in the past fifteen years. However, Jaquan, who was her protector, seemed to be indifferent to her at this moment. She was afraid of being snubbed, so, reasonably, she epted Jaquan. Yet, surprisingly, Jaquan did not like her either. A sense of failure attacked Arabe. She seated on the sofa and stared at somewhere absent- mindedly. On hearing her mother¡¯s words, Arabe began to cry. ¡°Mom, am I a loser?¡± The Pecks had a tradition of female superiority, but in the Grandmother¡¯s generation, males gradually dominated. Men were included in the candidates for the sessor of the Pecks. However, Arabe¡¯s mother Rachel was the one and the only female Peck, so beyond dispute, she became the sessor of the Pecks. The Pecks was different from the Scavos. The Pecks had less children than the Scavos, so there were less schemes or tricks in the Peck family. Rachel had a carefree childhood and she was gentle. In addition to her son¡¯s autism since childhood, her children were almost the apples of her eyes. When she saw Arabe crying, Rachel got a heartache. She sat down with one hand around Arabe¡¯s shoulder. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the failure? What do you fail?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Before getting Arabe¡¯s answer, she continued, ¡°My daughter is the best.¡± Although the age of female superiority in her family had passed, but Rachel still thought that girls were supposed to be pampered. She believed that only by that, men were willing to show his love and loyalty by spending time with her girl. Yet apparently, her thoughts didn¡¯t hold true to Arabe. ¡°Then why don¡¯t they like me?¡± Arabe looked up at her mother and asked, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t they like me?¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Rachel thought that Vincent who became the patriarch of the Scavos at a young age was Arabe¡¯s only love. Rachel and her husband also liked Vincent, but that kind of feeling didn¡¯t mean they would agree to marry their daughter into the Scavos. Who were the Scavos? How many men died to get the title of the patriarch? How could they marry their daughter into that family? Back then, when Arabe pursued Vincent, the Pecks all objected to that, including Rachel, but she didn¡¯t have the heart to see her daughter crying. That was why she sent her daughter abroad because time could kill Arabe¡¯s feelings for Vincent. Unexpectedly, after four years, Arabe still had a thing for Vincent when she came back. Rachel had no choice but toe terms with the fact. However, before long, Arabe came back crying in a rainy night. Although she didn¡¯t tell anything, her families all guessed it out that she had been rejected by Vincent. Actually, it took a load off Rachel¡¯s mind. As long as the Scavos didn¡¯t agree, Arabe had no way to be married into that family even if she wanted to. As for those boys, Rachel and her husband were fond of Jaquan and Randy, especially Jaquan. Because Randy was obsessed with games, Arabe¡¯s parents were worried that he would lose himself in the games instead of caring about Arabe. Therefore, after several rounds of discussion, they paid their attention to Jaquan. Jaquan was so good. He graduated from the Law school and became awyer at such a young age. Moreover, he was also good-looking. He and Arabe was a perfect match, in the view of Arabe¡¯s parents. Arabe¡¯s parents did not expect that Arabe and Jaquan would be in a rtionship, though that was what they wanted to see. When they heard from their servants that Jaquan waited downstairs for their daughter and even visited Trevor in the garret for several times, they were all the more pleased. How long it was? Why things woulde to this? ¡°Make it clear! Who don¡¯t like you?¡± Rachel asked in surprise, ¡°Could it be Jaquan?¡± Arabe sniffed, ¡°I want to go back to my room.¡± ¡°Hey, you, tell me that.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t catch her daughter. Arabe went upstairs with her tear-tainted eyes, leaving her mother alone in the living room. Rachel muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Doesn¡¯t Jaquan like Arabe?¡± What was going on? ¡°Madam, the dumplings are ready.¡± The servant brought in a tray of hot dumplings with two small leaf- shaped tes on it. One te contained vinegar and the other soy sauce. There was a pair of silver chopsticks that had just been sterilized ced on a small china chopsticks rack. Rachel hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± At every festival, she would visit her son. Even if she couldn¡¯t meet him face to face, she would stay in his room for a while. What if ¡­ he, on the spur of the moment, wanted to see her? It was a dry and cold day. Carp g still stood there. Rachel paced herself to the door of the garret. She knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Trevor, it is your Mom. May Mome in?¡± A soft sound came from inside. Rachel was happy. She held the tray in one hand and gently pushed the door open with the other hand. The room was so warm that it was a little bit stuffy. She didn¡¯t have the energy toin. When she came in, she closed the door immediately in case that the cold wind would blow inside. Then she carefully ced the tray at the door, took off her shoes and sat down on the nket. ¡°Did you have sound a sleep?¡± She asked. There was a knock as an answer. Rachel smiled and said, ¡°Today is the New Year. I make some dumplings. Have some before they get cold.¡± There was no reply. She wanted to see him, so she stood there and refused to leave. Many years had passed. Every New Year, she would stay there to beg to see her son. However, if she still stood there, the dumplings would get cold. Rachel was about to sob, ¡°Trevor, don¡¯t you want to see Mom?¡± The thick curtains covered the entire bed and hid the man from Rachel. Whether her boy became taller or thinner? Did he feel sick because of some illness? Rachel could not tell, nor did she dare to intrude into the curtain-sealed bed. She stood on the carpet and looked at the canopy. She was so sad that tears began to streak down. ¡°Trevor, mom is leaving.¡± She finally wiped tears off and got her shoes changed. Then, she went out and closed the door, afraid that a cold wind woulde inside. The sound of getting downstairs echoed in the garret. After a long time, a pale hand extended from the curtain. The hand was so pallid and even the blood vessels under his skin were visible. With the cover of his ck hood, he slowly got out of bed and stepped barefoot on the carpet. Then he took the tray by the door and put it on the bed. There was a beautiful face on theputer screen. It was Christy who wasughing while having her dumplings. For Trevor, it was the first time he had seen someone who would have such happyughs. Robot Eleven sat beside Trevor and looked at Christy on the screen with him. Trevor picked up a dumpling and put it in front of Eleven.. He seemed to be greeting it with Happy New Year in a soft voice, but he was more likely to tell it that another year had passed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 323 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 323 The second day of the New Year. Emily didn¡¯t go to thepany today. She asked Harold to drive her to a ce after Maury left. It was far from City Y. After driving for four hours, they arrived in the afternoon. The houses in the suburbs had some advantages. The surroundings were quiet, the air there was fresh and the scene was as beautiful as paradise. What¡¯s more, no one woulde here to visit. Emily walked along the long path and was about to arrive in front of a small vi. When she saw a car parked there, she stopped. After the troublesome matter happened that year, Emily¡¯s mother never came back here. Maury hadn¡¯t sold the vi until a few months ago. Thepany was about to go bankrupt. In order to raise money, Maury decided to sell it. ¡®It must be the people who bought the house.¡¯ Emily did not move forward any further. She just paced up and down outside. She spent her childhood here. The moment she arrived here, she remembered she and her mother running along the path. At that time, they nted flowers, chased butterflies and flew kites. Sometimes, Maury woulde. Then they three would drive to woods and had a pic, although the woods were just less than three hundred meters away from the house. They felt satisfied anyway, as if it was great happiness to live in such a peaceful ce. But happy time was always short. When lies were exposed, happiness ended. She remembered it was heavily rainy that day. Her mother was bawling her eyes out in the messy house and Maury¡¯s eyes were red. Emily also kept crying at that time and finally fell into darkness. It must be a dream. Everything would turn out fine when she woke up. But after she was awake, the world had changed. Everything became strange to her. Strange house, strange woman and strange room. ¡°She has suffered great shock and trauma, so she can¡¯t ept current status for the time being. She is in her growth stage. Medicine may bring bad influence on her. I think it¡¯s better to bring her here regrly for psychological checks.¡± The psychiatrist looked at her and said calmly. The seven-year-old Emily shed tears silently. She was so scared that her body convulsed, almost twitched. Maury hugged and heard her weak voice, ¡°No ¡­ go home ¡­ go home ¡­ I want to ¡­ go home¡­¡± He then got up with Emily in his arms and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll take her home. She¡¯ll be fine. Thank you.¡± ¡°The traumatized child at this age is hard to recover, even will live under the shadow for the rest of life. I suggest you¡­¡± The psychiatrist wanted to say something else, but Maury carried Emily away without hesitation. ¡°I will help her to get recovery,¡± he murmured. ¡°Miss Emily, do you want to go in?¡± Harold approached and whispered, ¡°If you want, I can go in and ask the host.¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Let bygones be bygones. She turned around and walked along the path she came from. The air was as fresh as it was in childhood. She took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Mom, where are you now?¡± ¡°Is there someone outside?¡± A voice came from the vi. A pale-faced woman stood in front of the window. She was about forty years old. Her facial features were very beautiful even without makeup. She must be a beauty when she was young. She raised her head and looked out the window, seeing a ck car slowly leaving. ¡°No idea. Maybe some sightseers.¡± The middle-aged man walked over from the kitchen with a cup of warm water in one hand and two pills in his other hand. ¡°Maybe.¡± She put the medicine into her mouth and drank the water. After putting down the cup, she looked towards the man and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯te back again.¡± The man¡¯s expression wasplex, without happiness or anger. He just asked, ¡°Are you sure? Then I¡¯ll sell it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± All were over. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The woman picked up a picture frame on the table. In the picture, a five-year-old girl snuggled up to a woman. They smiled happily at the camera. ¡°Dad! Stand with Mom! I¡¯ll take your picture! Let¡¯s take a picture of our family!¡± The girl¡¯s cheerful voice seemed to still linger in the woman¡¯s ears. She fondly caressed the girl in the photo, with slightly wet eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She put down the photo and didn¡¯t bring anything, just like when she left here ten years ago. ** Emily apanied Vincent on his second medicinal bath. The scorpion raised by Mr. Spencer must be hungry. Its stomach was t. Mr. Spencer took the scorpion out with the small clip and waved hand to let Emily leave. Emily closed the door. She vaguely saw Mr. Spencer cing the scorpion on Vincent¡¯s leg¡­ On his leg? She must be mistaken. Stephanie¡¯s annual leave was not over. So she went back and forth several times to bring almost everything, including mattresses, sofas, pillows, shoes and socks, here. The room waspletely full. She even secretly stuffed Mr. Spencer¡¯s old coarse clothes into the garbage bag. Then, she took out her newly bought clothes and put them on the ground. She stepped on them and then threw them into the bamboo basket. Harold, who was standing beside her, looked astonished. ¡°What?¡± Stephanie turned to look at him. ¡°Why did you step on them?¡± Harold asked. ¡°It will make the clothes old.¡± Stephanie took it for granted. ¡°¡­¡± Harold finally corrected her after enduring for a while, ¡°You will only make them dirty, not old.¡± Stephanie was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily pointed at things plied in the yard and asked, ¡°What did you buy? Why have you bought so much?¡± She picked up one thing and unfolded it. ¡°What is it? Indoor golf? Do you think Mr. Spencer can y this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to learn.¡± Stephanie exined, ¡°There are instructions.¡± There was nothing Emily could say. Harold whispered, ¡°Miss Emily means that Mr. Spencer won¡¯t like to y this.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I feel he must be bored alone. I thought of something and then bought some back¡­¡± Stephanie picked up a tennis racket, ¡°It is a bit heavy. Is it because I haven¡¯t taken exercises for a long time?¡± She put down the tennis racket and picked up a badminton racket, ¡°It¡¯s a little lighter. But who does grandpa y badminton with?¡± She finally realized the problem. She lowered her head in depression. She looked at Harold, then at Emily, and finally at Rex who was eating unknown fruit aside, asking, ¡°Which of you can y badminton?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Stephanie got bored for a moment, then she took the pillow and leaned on the couch to read the script. A momentter, Harold walked up to her and asked, ¡°Miss Stephanie, is your waist hurt?¡± ¡°You knew it?¡± Stephanie was a little surprised, ¡°It¡¯s just a sprain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get an examination in hospital. I just saw your arm doesn¡¯t have any strength. Your walking posture is a bit strange. It may be not a simple sprain.¡± ¡°Are you a doctor? Why do you know so much?¡± Stephanie looked at him in surprise. Harold still had no expression, ¡°I just have experiences with so many injuries.¡± ¡°Oh, then do you know how to treat a sprain?¡± Harold found her intentions and shook his head, ¡°No.¡± He pointed at Rex who was still eating another unknown fruit and said, ¡°He might know.¡± Rex instantly spit out the things in his mouth, and raised his hands to surrender, ¡°I was wrong. Let me go. I know nothing. I just work here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily walked up to Stephanie and asked, ¡°Where did you get hurt? Don¡¯t you have a substitute when filming?¡± ¡°There were a few scenes where you couldn¡¯t use a substitute, and it was not a martial arts scene. I was caught in that scene and the leading actor needed to save me. He grabbed me and pushed me behind him ¡­ I don¡¯t know why my waist twisted. I applied a ster and took showers twice the next day to dissipate the ster¡¯s smell ¡­¡± Stephanie stood up. She lifted her clothes and revealed the waist. Harold and Rex immediately turned around. Emily quickly pulled Stephanie¡¯s clothes down. Stephanie was surprised and then smiled, ¡°I just want to show you the ster I put on. It has left mark.¡± ¡°Harold,¡± Emily turned around and asked, ¡°Do you know how to treat sprains?¡± Harold frowned and remained silent. Stephanie replied, ¡°Oh!¡± He lied to me. He clearly knows how to do it, but he said no.¡± She walked up to Harold and looked at his face. She was familiar with Emily, so she even teased her people kindly,¡± What? Feel shy? I¡¯m not shy at all. What are you shy for?¡± Harold said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 324? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 324? The room next to Mr. Spencer¡¯s had already been cleaned up. There was a queen-sized bed. The floor was covered with Italian plush nkets. Several sets ofdies¡¯ clothes looked expensive were hung in the closet. A few luxurious rings, earrings and watches casuallyy on the table. Stephanie sat casually in the chair and turned around to ask, ¡°How can I cooperate?¡± ¡°Lift your clothes.¡± Harold ordered with a cold face. Stephanie looked at him, smiling, ¡°Are you sure you want to see it?¡± She was teasing. Although Harold was slow-witted, he could tell the difference between teasing and flirting. He looked up at Stephanie and suddenly lifted his clothes. His wheat-colored abdominal muscles were exposed. They were strong and bulging, like breads in the oven, piece by piece. Stephanie looked at him in surprise, not knowing what to do. ¡°You¡¯ve seen mime,¡± Harold said. Stephanie shouted in shock, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then I can see yours. It¡¯s fair.¡± Harold looked at her and said. ¡°¡­¡± How could this person be so honest? Stephanie wanted tough, but quickly, she lost her smile. She felt great painful when Harold¡¯s big hands pressed down on her waist. She gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. But every time Harold pressed her, she could not help but groan, which sounded even stranger in the room. Emily stood at the door of the room. She was about to ask about the status, but heard the groans. She suddenly remembered what she saw in the bathroom of Single Paradise¡­ She shook her head. Stephanie¡¯s sound still could be heard. It was more like groan than sound, with a faint sobbing tone¡­. ¡®No dirty thoughts.¡¯ Emily then left far away. She sent a message to Sydnee. Turning around, she nced at Rex, who wore the headphones and was still eating unknown fruits. She wanted to ask Sydnee about Eliot. Eliot did not contact her. In fact, Emily knew what he cared about. She also knew that Eliot was waiting for her to call him. But she always thought about what Elsie had said in her previous life. She didn¡¯t want to care too much about Eliot at this time. It might increase his psychological burden. However, Emily worried about Eliot heavily. Eliot treated her very well. After all, they had lived together for so many years. She sincerely regarded him as the closest person in her life. Now, her closest person left the family without a penny. Even if he had money now, his pride could be crushed by the ridicules andments. She was really worried. Sydnee called back instead of sending message, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent dumplings yesterday and made some arrangements with thendlord. He has found a job with low sry in a smallpany where no one knows him. ¡° She thought of all the problems that Emily had considered. Emily was very grateful, ¡°Thank you, Sydnee. Do you have any wishes? I will try all my efforts to make them true.¡± ¡°My wish is ¡­ to be a wealthy woman. I want to buy a big house and raise a dog, living like an emperor.¡± Sydneeughed and joked. ¡°Harold will remit money you this afternoon,¡± Emily said. ¡°What? What do you want to do?¡± Sydnee immediately became serious when heard she had something to do. ¡°Big house.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sounded familiar. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a big house for you.¡± Emily sounded calm and serious, not joking. ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee was shocked. No way. She just helped her take care of her brother. Was it worth a big house? ¡°No, I¡­.¡± Emily said before Sydnee refused, ¡°Take it as a dividend for the cooperation.¡± Tea seeds had only been nted in the field for more than two months. How could they get dividends now? ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. I have exactly what you need and I am willing to give it to you. Sydnee, I treat you as my good friend. Perhaps, you will be my close rtive in the future.¡± Because Sydnee helped Emily a lot in her previous life. After a long-time silence, Sydnee smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I want to buy a luxury house. I want Let people know that the Dickersons is rich and can afford to buy big houses!¡± The Dickersons was on the decline. There were more and more pharmacies and thepetition became even fiercer. The Dickersons was elegant and upright. They refused to join intrigues. They could only praise their sense of responsibility and mission. However, in today¡¯s society, who would value the sense of responsibility? In the era ofbels, people only buy the most expensive and the most famous things. The Dickersons had ended in the best era for a long time, but none of the Dickersons was willing to admit it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They only had history. Any girl of the Dickersons approached a wealthy family would suffer humiliation that she aimed at the money. But none of them could resist. This kind of public opinion would only damage women¡¯s reputation. Women were so humble in this era, just like the essories of men. Sydnee knew that the money¡¯s effect, so did Emily. Thus Emily gave Sydnee everything she could give. Sydnee knew Emily¡¯s kindness. In return, she sent dumplings to Eliot again that night. However, thendlord¡¯s excuse was really poor, ¡°There were a lot of dumplings made yesterday. I couldn¡¯t eaten them up, so I brought you some.¡± Eliot said, ¡°Thank you¡­.¡± After Emily hung up the phone, Harold had already walked out of the room. He was sweating. He first went to wash his hands, and then washed his face. Emily approached and was about to ask him about the status. But she suddenly remembered the voices in the room.. She felt a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t ask. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 325 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 325 Stephanie did note out of the room. Emily waited for a while and finally knocked on the door. She heard a faint ¡°Pleasee in¡± and then pushed the door. Stephaniey on the bed with sweats all over her body. Her wet hair stuck to her neck, cheeks, and forehead. Shey on her stomach. The ster on her waist had been torn open, revealing her white skin. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emily regretteding in. Stephanie replied, ¡°Yes. Can you give me a ss of water?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily gave water to her. Stephanie rested for a while. Then she sat up and drank all of it. Then, shey on the bed. ¡°He does have some skills. I went to do a massage for neck before, but didn¡¯t feel better after it. He just pressed a few acupoints and it hurt so much. But now, I felt veryfortable. It was especially wonderful! You can have a tryter!¡± Emily felt that Stephanie was now like a salesperson selling health products. They had lunch here. It was prepared by Rex and Harold. Emily didn¡¯t know about cooking. Stephanie¡¯s waist was hurt, so she was temporarily inconvenient to cook. When Vincent came out, he saw eight fish roasting on the shelf, with a bunch of roasted sweet potato, dried sweet potato, sweet potato rice, sweet potato porridge, sweet potato fried vegetables¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Spencer enjoyed himself. Thus the few young people said nothing and just sat down and ate. Stephanie bought a barbecue grill with rich seasoning and expensive red wine. Therefore, the fish roasted this time was very fragrant even with a faint smell of wine. The food was simple, but the atmosphere was quite good. Stephanie suggested that everyone came over to eat hotpot next time. No one raised their hands. ¡°¡­¡± Before leaving, Harold walked in front of Stephanie and suddenly reached out his hand to grab Stephanie behind him. Stephanie looked back in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Have you seen it clearly?¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°What???¡± Harold frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Stephanie¡¯sprehension was so bad. But he still did what he did just now, ¡°Next time when someone does this in filming, you should slightly lean sideways and stand behind him. Then your waist will not be hurt.¡± So it was the aim that he did this? Stephanie smiled, ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± Actually, that scene was finished. However, Harold was too honest and interesting. She didn¡¯t want to upset him. Vincent was going back to thepany in the afternoon. So Emily went to Harold¡¯s car halfway. It was already four o¡¯clock when they arrived in the Britt¡¯s. Maury usually came back home at six o¡¯clock in the evening. When Susan saw Emilying back, she immediately brought milk and a te of fresh strawberries to Emily, ¡°There are only six strawberries.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. You won¡¯t get diarrhea after eating them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily took it and went upstairs. The butler and Susan watched her going upstairs. A momentter, the butler asked, ¡°Do you feel that Miss Emily is very different now?¡± ¡°You have said it before,¡± Susan said. ¡°No, I thought at that time, she was kind of¡­ I can¡¯t describe,¡± the butler said incoherently. ¡°Then what do you mean now?¡± Susan nced at him and then looked towards the stairs. She revealed a gratified smile, ¡°I feel that Miss Emily has be much more cheerful now. This is very good.¡± The butler also smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± After entering the room, Emily walked straight to the table with the strawberry in her hand. She paused and slightly retreated to look at her drawer. The drawer lock was a little doll with a radish in its mouth. Emily almost didn¡¯t use the lock. She just hung it. She liked to put the little rabbit with the radish in its mouth in the right direction. At this moment, this radish was in wrong direction. She opened the drawer and there were a few small pieces of drawing paper in it. She took out a few pieces of drawing paper. It was drawn by her earlier. She was not satisfied with it, so she put it in the drawer. She looked at it quietly for a while, then walked out to Elsie¡¯s room. The door was opened and the room was empty. ¡°Elsie is not in the room.¡± Emily said as she went downstairs to look at Susan. The butler heard it and replied, ¡°Miss Elsie is going to send dinner to Mr. Maury today.¡± The butler looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost three hours. Maybe Mr. Vincent asked her to stay there.¡± ¡°Send food?¡± Emily looked at him and asked, ¡°Nothing else?¡± ¡°What?¡± The butler didn¡¯t understand, but he quickly found something wrong. ¡®Miss Emily ¡­ why does she look like a different person?¡¯ ¡®How does she be like a normal person?¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± Emily said and went upstairs. Susan was still pondering, ¡°Miss Elsie did take something, like a piece of paper¡­.¡± Elsie hid in the bathroom after she got off the car and then called Eliot, ¡°Eliot, where are you? Can you come? I have something to tell you.¡± She sounded strange, so Eliot asked where she was. ¡°Why are you there? Did you make dad mad?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that, juste quickly, I need your help¡­.¡± Half an hourter, Eliot arrived at the trade market. He waited outside the bathroom and called her. Then, a thin woman walked out, she was Elsie. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you getting so thin?¡± Eliot was very surprised. Elsie wore a down jacket, but her face looked haggard and sallow, and she had pouches. Her cheekbones were prominent and there were dark circles under her eyes. Once she saw him, Elsie began to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± Eliot dragged her to a quieter corner. ¡°Listen to me, she did everything. You must believe me. She meets up with a man every night, and she paints. Also, the owner of the Dalton Hotel knows her, and he was the guy who forced me to buy that expensive chair before! They were in this together! Eliot, you have to believe me!¡± Elsie¡¯s face was full of tears, and she grabbed Eliot¡¯s arm like a crazy woman. ¡°What are you talking about? Who is she?¡± People were gathering outside to see what was going on here, so Eliot had to take her out to a more private ce. Elsie showed him a picture on her phone, and it was a blurry figure. ¡°See that? This is the man who comes to see her every day. I can hear the balcony door open every night ¡­ She is not retarded at all! She is the one who gets mom into jail, and gets you kicked out from our family, and my hand¡­.¡± In fact, Elsie only saw the mane over twice. She wanted to show this picture to Maury and told him what Emily had done. But she changed her mind when she saw the red envelops in Emily¡¯s drawer. Those belonged to the Scavos because there was the family name printed one of the envelopes. Did Rndo give it to Emily? Or, was it Vincent? Vincent usually kept distance from all sorts of women. But she remembered that a few months ago, Vincent wanted to send the retard home, and on her birthday, Vincent also showed up on her balcony¡­. She stared at the picture on the phone and saw Vincent in it too. She couldn¡¯t believe that it was Vincent! How could the retard be with Vincent! No way! That exined why Emily¡¯s drawing was on the wall of the Dalton Hotel, because the owner and Vincent were friends! She felt jealous and resent and her face looked distorted. Elsie raised her wounded hand and roared, ¡°She did this to me! She wanted me to suffer from this pain, she did it on purpose! Eliot!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not well, Elsie, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Eliot pulled her and walked out. Elsie screamed, ¡°No! Why don¡¯t you believe me? Why?¡± She was full of tears, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth! Eliot! Please believe me!¡± ¡°OK, I believe you.¡± Eliot tried to calm her down, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first and you can tell me the details.¡± Elsie calmed down after she heard that, ¡°The whole story? OK, let me think, my mind is messed up now¡­.¡± She was trembling, she might be cold, or she was frightened. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 326 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 326 Eliot took her out and wanted to get her a cup of hot tea to warm up her hands, but she grabbed his arm in panic, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. You can tell me now.¡± Eliot took her to a bench in the park. It was freezing cold, and no one wanted to sit there for long. They sat down on the bench, ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Now, tell me.¡± Elsie¡¯s mood was unstabletely and she began to talk nonsense. Maybe she was shocked by the fact that Beverly was in jail now. Eliot didn¡¯t believe what she said. He thought she was just too frightened. He wondered if he should take her to the hospital or send her home. ¡°One day, at home, I was bullying Emily, and then Dad came back and saw it. He locked me up and even beat Mom¡­.¡± This day was a turning point. Later, Elsie went to the Dalton Hotel, her skirt was stained by lipstick. The owner of the Dalton Hotel forced her to buy the chair which cost 100,000. On her way out, she met Ian and didn¡¯t stop to greet him. Then, the news said Elsie was a rude girl. Then, there was boycott against them and refund issues. The Britts were truly having a rough time. Then¡­. ¡°I saw her drinking that ss of wine, but then, it was me who ended up in that room with Marquise¡­. Emily did this!¡± Elsie was incoherent and kept crying. Eliot frowned and did not believe what she said. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Elsie took out a piece of drawing that she clutched in her hand. ¡°Look at this, do you believe me now?¡± The drawing was about a young man in a white shirt, sitting by the table with some newspapers. He had single eyelids and thin lips. The top buttons of his shirt were untied and he looked rxed. He tilted his head and smiled; his eyes were filled with warmth. This was him. It was only a simple sketch, but the man¡¯s expression was so familiar. It was clearly him. ¡°Look at the signature in corner.¡± Elsie¡¯s hand was shaking, and she pointed at the name ¡®Emily¡¯. ¡°Do you see that? This was the artist who sold the painting with sky-high price at the Dalton Hotel!¡± ¡°She drew this!¡± ¡°She is not retarded!¡± ¡°She did everything!¡± ¡°She has money, why didn¡¯t she help when thepany was in trouble?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°She knows the owner of the Dalton Hotel! He forced us to buy that chair, which was 100,000, because she asked him to. ¡°They know each other! They know each other for a long time!¡± Eliot held the painting for a long time without saying a word. Elsie was still roaring hysterically. He froze with his mind full of thoughts. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± ¡°How can I convince you?¡± ¡°Do you want me to die and prove myself?¡± Elsie¡¯s voice faded away. When Eliot came to his senses, he heard a screech. He was stunned by what happened in front of him and he roared, ¡°Elsie!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 327 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 327 When Emily and Maury arrived at the hospital, Elsie was still in the operating room. The nurse kept walking in and out with blood bags in her hand. The atmosphere was tense and anxious. Maury frowned and asked Eliot, ¡°What happened? Why did she have a car ident?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Emily from afar. Emily looked at him calmly. She saw the picture in his hand. She decided it was time for a showdown. It was long enough. She closed her eyes slightly. She would still have nightmares about a dagger piercing towards her heart, but she would always wake up before the stabbing. asionally, she would see the dagger piercing towards Vincent¡­ Perhaps she had done that before in real life, and thus she was no longer seized by fear and despair when she had a nightmare. She thought it was time to have everything settled. Eliot walked to Emily without a word. Maury followed behind him with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, and you are unheeding? Let me tell you¡­.¡± Eliot spread out the painting in his hand and asked, ¡°Did you draw it?¡± Maury was surprised. He looked at the painting, and turned to Emily with astonishment. Then he turned to Eliot and said, ¡°What are you saying? Howe Emily would draw¡­.¡± But to his surprise, Emily nodded. ¡°I drew it.¡± she said. Eliot¡¯s eyes turned red abruptly. He asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Maury was confused. Before he could recover from the shock that Emily drew this painting, he saw Emily nod yes. ¡°What? What did Emily do?¡± Maury interposed. His gazed at them with surprise and confusion. Then he focused on the painting and praised sincerely, ¡°Emily, did you draw this painting? Since when did you draw so well?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eliot shed a tear and it fell on the back of Emily¡¯s hand. She looked down at that tear. It was warm and real. She had imagined about this scene for many times. It may happen in the Britt¡¯s, thepany, a room, a banquet, a lounge, any ce other than a hospital. Why? If she said that Elsie had killed her in her previous life, would he believe it? Even if he did, he would never forgive her. It wasn¡¯t something that happened in this life, so there wasn¡¯t any excuse for her to hurt his mother and sister, breaking his family that used to beplete and harmonious. ¡°For the reason that they bullied you?¡± Eliot had thought of an excuse for her. Emily nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just because of this?¡± His voice was hoarse and his eyes fiercely red. ¡°Just because of this.¡± she said indifferently. ¡°What are you talking about? They bullied you? Who are they? Emily, you must tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Maury stood there, confused. ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me?¡± Eliot was desperate, and he suddenly smashed the wall with his fist. However, he still restrained from grabbing her shoulder. He only clenched his fists tightly, the joints conspicuous. ¡°When? When did you start doing it?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Emily looked into his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I lied to you.¡± Maury asked anxiously, ¡°What on earth are you talking about? Emily, what did you keep from your brother?¡± As he said that, he realized that Eliot was no longer his son, but he did not correct it. He only frowned and looked at Emily, ¡°What happened?¡± Eliot suddenlyughed, with his tears falling. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He hugged Emily tight in a surly way. He said, ¡°You were the apple of my eye. And now you told me that you had lied to me. Do you know that nothing hurts more than your words?¡± After saying that, he let go of Emily and left. Maury tried to keep Eliot, but before he went far, he saw Emily squatting down. He immediately walked back and said, ¡°Emily, what exactly happened? Tell me. Will you?¡± Emily wrapped her arms tightly around her body. She shook her head gently, paying no attention to the tears that flowed into her mouth. ¡°My name is Eliot. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Just call me Eliot. I am your brother and I will protect you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here for you.¡± ¡°Let me teach you how to write. Let¡¯s learn your name first and then mine, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of water. Feel it. Breathe in it. When you adapt to the water, you won¡¯t be afraid of it anymore.¡± ¡°When I am not by your side, you must protect yourself. Alright? Your life matters the most.¡± ¡°Emily, if only you weren¡¯t my sister.¡± ¡°Eliot, how are you?¡± ¡°Be good. Go to bed now. I will be around.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Three dayster. In the women¡¯s prison. Emily handed to Beverly a pen and the divorce agreement signed by Maury. ¡°Howe you retard came here?¡± Despite her fatigue, Beverly showed disdain. ¡°Dad is busy with his work and has to go to the hospital.¡± Emily said. Beverly was so shocked when she heard ¡®the hospital¡¯, that she didn¡¯t notice the coldness in her logical exnation. ¡°Who¡¯s in hospital? Eliot? Elsie?¡± Beverly stood up nervously, but then was ordered by the police behind her to sit down. She sat down resentfully and asked anxiously, ¡°Why is someone in hospital? Mere illness will not lead to hospitalization because the family doctor wille. Did something happen to them? What was that?¡± Emily knocked on the table and said, ¡°Ms. Beverly, please sign it first. I¡¯ll tell you what happened.¡± Beverly finally realized that something was wrong. She stared nkly at Emily in front of her, as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°You ¡­ are not Emily the retard?¡± Emily did not reply. She only signaled Beverly to sign the divorce papers by nudging her chin. Emily was not the person she used to be. She never showed such an aura. Beverly thought back to the incessant misfortunes over the past few weeks. She was scolded and beaten up by Maury, caught adultery, and even swindled in her investment. There were connections among them. They were all traps waiting for her. ¡°It was you!¡± For a moment, words failed her. She was smarter than Elsie, but she could do nothing. The cold handcuffs hurt her wrists. However, no matter what she said, Emily remained indifferent. It seemed that she had onlye here for one thing. The divorce papers. Beverly finally held the pen and signed in triplicate. Her hands were trembling. Because of the handcuffs, the signatures were scratchy. She hurried to sign and asked eagerly, ¡°What happened? Why are they hospitalized? Did you do it?¡± ¡°Elsie was in a car ident.¡± Emily said. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°A car ident?¡± Beverly stood up excitedly again and the handcuffs clicked against the table, ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°9562! Sit tight!¡± Beverly was forced down on the chair. She red at Emily, ¡°It must be you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how she is?¡± Emily asked. Beverly cried instantly, ¡°What do you mean? What happened to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alive, but she¡¯s temporarily unconscious.¡± ¡°Why is it?! Why! Why!¡± Beverly suddenly stood up and tried to catch Emily by the shoulder. But she failed because the police with a ck baton hit her on the shoulder, ¡°9562! Last warning! If you don¡¯t behave, go back inside!¡± ¡°Maury! Get Maury here! Ask him toe here! How dare he?! Elsie is his daughter!¡± Beverly gasped as she was grasped by the police. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked in panic, ¡°How about Eliot? Where is he? Why hasn¡¯t hee to see me? Has something happened to him?¡± Emily was silent for a moment, and then she said, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°No, you are lying!¡± Beverly didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You must be lying to me! He¡¯s not¡­.¡± She almost spilt the beans. However, although she almost disclosed it, Emily didn¡¯t behave as she had expected. She already knew it! Did this mean that ¡­ Maury also knew it?! Was Eliot kicked out? Emily, however, was going to stand up with those divorce papers. Beverly also stood up and reached out to grab her hand. Emily dodged slightly and said lightly, ¡°Eliot wille to see you. You can ask him about the specifics.¡± ¡°You are very proud, aren¡¯t you? You have achieved your goal! Are you satisfied?!¡± Beverly red at her andughed like a lunatic. ¡°You bitch! I knew you were a scourge! Your mother is a coquette, who gave birth to you bitch! She pretended to be crazy and fooled all of us! You caused my daughter¡¯s hospitalization! You will get the karma! You¡­¡± A p sound! Beverly¡¯s face was turned to one side. She looked at Emily in disbelief, ¡°You dare to p me!? You actually dare to p me!? You son of a bitch¡­.¡± Emily pped her again. Slightly annoyed, she said, ¡°If you dare to curse my mother one more word, I will stab you in the throat with this pen. You want to be dumb?¡± She opened the cap of the pen in her hand, the tip of it facing Beverly¡¯s mouth. Beverly could barely utter a word. Beverly was momentarily shocked by her frightening aura and did not dare to speak. Before she could catch on, Emily left with the divorce paper. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 328 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 328 At the beginning of February, it was still surprisingly cold. Sydnee took the car keys and rushed out. Janice chased after her and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Will youe back to have dinner?¡± Sydnee¡¯s voice came from afar, ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t wait for me!¡± Janice sighed softly. Then she raised her voice when Sydnee was driving out, ¡°Take care! Eyes on the road!¡± She was not sure whether Sydnee heard her or not. Sydnee¡¯s father, Ryan just came back from the pharmacy and he came across Janice at the door. He asked, ¡°Is she out again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Recently, Sydnee had changed a lot. She used to stay at home unless she had to help out in the pharmacy. Or she just stayed at school without participating in any activities. She was extremely dumb and never talkative. However, she often stayed over either at Tea Manor or at school these days. Even during her stay at home, she hung out all day long. What on earth was she doing? Her parents wanted to find a date for her, but she had her own ideas and said, ¡°No, Mom and Dad, I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being. I¡¯ll think about it after I have my own house.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Was it necessary for a girl to have her own house? She would eventually marry someone and live in her husband¡¯s house. Janice was worried. But on second thought, she knew that Sydnee could not afford that. Sydnee wanted a house with one living room and three bedrooms. Besides, it should be spacious enough to walk a dog. In this way, it must be a big house which was more than 200 square meters. If she bought one in the suburbs, it would be cheaper. But if she wanted one in the downtown area, she might never be able to achieve that. Janice was relived but still a little worried. She couldn¡¯t understand why her daughter had changed so much. Why did Sydnee buy this car without telling them? Janice was an outsider when it came to cars, but Ryan checked the brand and said that the bare car was worth 140,000. Taking other expenditures and insurances into consideration, 150,000 to 160,000 would be a must. How could she get that much money? Out of curiosity, Janice asked Sydnee in front of her car. Sydnee replied, ¡°This a second-hand car. One of my friends wanted to get a new car. And I just had 30,000 in hand. I thought it¡¯s a good deal, so I bought it.¡± Of course, Sydnee could not tell her that Emily gave her this car. Buying an almost brand-new car worth 150,000 to 160,000 with only 30,000 seemed unbelievable to Janice, but she couldn¡¯t find any reason to doubt that. She was sure that her daughter wouldn¡¯t deliberately deceive her. Anyway, Sydnee had really changed. In the past, she would tell them before leaving. But now she had a car, and she went out immediately after taking the car keys without any words¡­ ¡°Where did she go?¡± Ryan came in and brushed the snow off his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Janice took a towel to help him brush the snow off, then unbuttoned his coat and hung it on the hanger. ¡°Wash your hands. The water is still warm.¡± Ryan nodded without saying anything else. He thought of a fellow he came across the other day. He gossiped, ¡°I saw a young woman at Gemdale a few days ago. Guess what! There were a dozen estate agents by her side. I found out that this young woman had already bought two apartments. Both were on the top floor. Now she is nning to buy a third one¡­¡± Ryan listened patiently and nodded in response, ¡°Young people nowadays can get some financial support from their parents.¡± Unable to guess what he meant, that fellow asked tentatively, ¡°Have you made a fortune recently?¡± Ryan was puzzled, ¡°What?¡± Seeing his confused expression, that fellow thought he might be unwilling to tell the truth, so he grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just don¡¯t forget me. I may need your help in the future.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Although Ryan did not quite understand his words, he replied politely. Rethinking about that, Ryan sensed an implication that the Dickersons had made a fortune. As for the young woman followed by a dozen estate agents, could it be Sydnee? When Sydnee arrived at the residential area, thendlord was rushing over with the key. He sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s been several days. He hasn¡¯t gone out once. I thought that something bad might happen, so I opened the door and saw him sitting motionlessly on the ground. Please help him. I tried once in vain.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Sydnee got out of the car and took the key from his hand. Then she entered the elevator with him. Thendlord kept talking, ¡°No one answered the door the day before yesterday. I thought he was out. Yesterday was the same. When I passed by the security room this morning, I asked around. But no one ever saw him going out. That¡¯s when I realized that something was wrong. I instantly found the key to open the door and took a look ¡­ Fortunately, he was still alive. Oh, I was scared to death. Please don¡¯t do this again! Tell him that my house is new. I can¡¯t bear it if anything bad happens. I¡¯ll rent the apartment to others in the future. ¡° He talked a lot because he was afraid that Eliot might die in his house. Sydnee knew that he was telling the truth, but she was still annoyed. She put him at a distance, ¡°I know. Thank you. I shall go in alone.¡± Thendlord probably realized how selfish and heartless his words were just now. He only smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I did it for his own good. If he came across any difficulties, he should tell us so that we can help him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 329 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 329 When the elevator door opened, Sydnee stopped talking to him. She stood at the door of Eliot¡¯s room and took out the key to open it. As soon as the door was opened, an indescribable smell came. It was like the sour odor of garbage or the smell from a man who had been smoking for a long time. That smell permeated through the whole room and was mixed with some other things. Anyway, it was extremely unpleasant. Instead of looking at Eliot who was sitting in the corner, she walked into the room, opened the windows one by one, drew the curtains, cleaned up the kitchen trash can and the toilet trash can, packed them up, and threw them at the door. After she finished, she went into the kitchen to boil water, and then took a broom and swept the pile of cigarette butts in the corner. She didn¡¯t say anything. No inquiry, no constion. She just came in and kept cleaning, creating noises. When the water was boiled, Sydnee filled a cup and ced it beside Eliot. She didn¡¯t urge him to drink some. She just put down the cup and went back into the kitchen. After cutting some cabbage, she felt a little depressed. What exactly was she doing here? She worried a lot in order to take care of Emily¡¯s brother. She wondered what made Eliot be like this. Half an hourter, the smell of rice spread out, followed by the smell of meat and eggs. They really worked up an appetite. Eliot¡¯s sunken shoulders moved slightly, and he raised his head. His eyes were red, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well for a couple of days. The stubble covered his mouth, and his lips were dry and bleeding. Perhaps he smoked too much. After serving two bowls of rice with chopsticks, Sydnee walked over and squatted down, ¡°Can you get up?¡± Eliot stared at her. For a moment, he only stared at her quietly. He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but thendlord said that you have been staying indoors for a couple of days. I guess you haven¡¯t eaten anything, so I made some food. Get up and eat some. You cane back and continue your contemtion after eating.¡± Sydnee stared at him and said. She called his decadence and sorrow contemtion. Eliot wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t. His heart hurt too much. It was as if someone was using a knife to cut and eat his heart piece by piece till his death. Sydnee stretched out an arm, trying to lift him up, but she couldn¡¯t exert all her strength in a squatting position. She gritted her teeth and tried several times unsessfully. She could only turn around and gasped, ¡°Eliot, can you get up? I don¡¯t have any strength.¡± He sniffed a refreshing aroma of tea. It was from her. Eliot leaned on her shoulder and pushed his other hand against the wall. He stood up, but was about to fall again. Sydnee helped him at once and said, ¡°Go to the chair, over there ¡­ on the chair.¡± As they walked, they knocked over a ss of water she had put there. Sydnee ignored that. She gritted her teeth and carried Eliot to the chair. Her waist was almost broken. Just as she was about to rub her waist, Eliot held her in his arms. She was stunned and hesitated for a moment between struggling and leaving. Eliot didn¡¯t do anything else either. He simply held her. He spread a strong smell of smoke, mixed with sweat and a faint smell of soap. That was pungent enough. It was a long time since hisst shower. Sydnee tried to hold her breath, ¡°Alright?¡± There was no reply. Sydnee took a few steps back, only to see that Eliot closed his eyes as if he was asleep. ¡°¡­¡± She made so many dished. How could he just fell asleep? Sydnee really wanted to wake him up with a p. But she just filled another ss of water on the table, then went into the bedroom and took a nket to cover him. Then she turned on the air conditioner in the living room. She had a simple meal, then tidied up the dishes and mopped the floor. Only then did she sit beside him, since Eliot¡¯s head was about to fall. She tried to cushion him with a pillow, but it didn¡¯t work. She could only pinched her nose, sit there patiently, and lent him her shoulder. She kept reciting in her mind, ¡®I should do this. Emily has done so much for me. I¡¯m just lending my shoulder to her brother. It¡¯s no big deal.¡¯ The room was quiet, except for the sound of the air conditioner. Feeling bored, she took out her phone to browse through photos. The other day, she was just inspecting the house, but all of a sudden, she was surrounded by a dozen estate agents who tried their best to promote the newly developed buildings. She thought the only exnation was that she was recognized by one of the estate agents. Otherwise, how could there be so many people? It couldn¡¯t go like this. If Mr. and Janice found out, they would definitely question her about what she had been doing. Perhaps she could no longer conceal her secret purchase of the house¡­ Eliot slept unsteadily. He had been in a daze these days. He was badly distressed by Emily¡¯s deceit. Compared with this, the fact that he was not Maury¡¯s biological son was no big deal. The moment he knew that he was not Maury¡¯s biological son, he panicked. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to look into Maury¡¯s eyes. However, he had never been like these days, as if his heart had been ripped out and his abdomen cut open. The agony caused him to cramp and curl up. He had stayed with Emily since she was seven. He regarded her as the most important one. If a person kidnapped Emily and Beverly and he could only save one, he would definitely choose Emily without hesitation. Even if the price were his own life, he would not hesitate to do so. He would do this willingly. He was ready to protect her for the rest of his life. But the truth was ¡­ everything was fake. Fake. He woke up in tears. In front of him were a turquoise sweater and a pair ofdy¡¯s ck non-slip shoes for winter, the ck velvet of which wrapped around a thin calf. Along the calf up, a pair of slender hands came into sight. She was fairly thin. Her hands were skinny, and the joints gradually became visible as she moved. She was browsing her phone and leafing through the photos one by one. It was only at this moment did he realize that he was resting on her shoulder. From this angle. He could spot her phone. The smell of food remained in the air. He took a breath and sat up slowly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Sydnee turned around and asked him. He noticed that she was rubbing her shoulders. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was barely heard. Smoking had done harm to his vocal cords, so he was unable to speak clearly. He covered his throat and coughed, ¡°Thank you.¡± Probably due tock of water, his voice was hoarse and weak, like the sound of a duck which was bitten by a dog on the neck. Sydnee fetched a cup of warm water and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk. Drink some water first. Do you want to eat? Just nod.¡± Eliot nodded. Sydnee went into the kitchen again. She fried the food in the wok, and heated the rice with microwave oven. She didn¡¯t ask anything. She just watched as Eliot finished his meal. She cleaned the bowls and chopsticks before leaving. Eliot regained some strength and walked her to the door. Sydnee smiled at him and said, ¡°Take a shower and have a good sleep. It¡¯s very cold outside. Goodbye.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t care whether she was afraid to ask him or just not interested.. He knew that Sydnee was there and made him a warm meal when he was suffering.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 330 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 330 ** The first big event after the New Year was the reopening of the GY Temple. And the result about the previous incident happening in the temple came out. ording to the confessions from those who lived in the temple, the abbot took in a theatrical troupe, and there were a group of children in the troupe. Those children slept in the side hall during the day and didn¡¯t wake up, perhaps because they identally drank something, but people in the temple didn¡¯t know about the details. The leader of the troupe was a short man with a handsome face. He seemed to be a natural for this job. He told the police that he and his troupe had no ce to live in, so they went to the GY Temple and asked a ce to live. The abbot was so nice that he asked them to stay in the side hall, but the leader was worried that those children would run around and cause trouble, so he gave each of them some water mixed with sleeping pills. In this way, the children could fall asleep during the day and rehearse at night. The test results from the hospital showed that the children only took small portions of the pill, and it would not threaten their lives, nor would it cause any harm to their health. The leader said that those children were orphans, so he did not have their birth certificates. He said, ¡°If I had their birth certificates, I would not hide and would find a house for them, but I don¡¯t have money or the certificates!¡± He answered all the questions perfectly. Although the police did not find any evidence from his words, they still kept the children and sent them to a rescue agency. If the children could not find their families, they would all be sent to welfare centers. Noah and Christy were calm and quiet because they had expected such a result, while Ferne was furious in the suite after hearing the news. The employees thought it was because Ferne had broken up with his boyfriend that he was depressed and irritable. Therefore, in order to win Ferne¡¯s heart, many male employees dressed up in suits and stood straight at the door of the suite. When Ferne frowned and opened the door, he saw a bunch of waiters in ck suits. At different heights and without fine physiques, none of them dressed well. They were not as noble or handsome as they expected. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked impatiently. The male employees trembled. They could tell from Ferne¡¯s expression that something bad was coming. One of them nerved himself and stepped forward. He said to Ferne, ¡°Boss, forget about him. You still have me and I will be with you.¡± Ferne could not figure out what he meant. The other employees grasped this chance and rushed to Ferne. They shouted, ¡°Mr. Ferne! Look at me! Please look at me!¡± Ferne was confused. Were they going mad? Was there anything on their faces? What were they trying to show him their faces? Finally, Armando¡¯s phone call helped him out. ¡°Hey, Armando, what¡¯s up?¡± Armando said sinctly, ¡°Would you like to go to the Forest Hot Spring the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m busy. Have a good¡­¡± Before Ferne could finish his words, Armando hung up the phone. Ferne was shocked. ¡®Damn! I haven¡¯t finished my words yet!¡¯ He put his phone into his pocket and scratched his hair irritably. Then, he went to the underground garage and drove a car to Noah¡¯s residence. Christy opened the door. Noah was running on the treadmill. He wore short sleeves. His chest and back were wet so his figure was outlined well. When Ferne came in, Noah nced at him and then kept running. After running for 30 minutes, Noah stopped to do some stretching exercises and press his legs against the wall. Christy threw him a towel. Noah caught it without looking back. Then he wiped his face and his neck. Ferne walked over and stared at his long legs, as well as his crotch which was wide open due to the splits. Ferne could see something in the crotch. He felt jealous. ¡®Damn it! It is so big at rest. If it is gets hard, then¡­¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Noah asked. He was panting slightly and his breath was warm. Ferne took a few steps back before looking at him and asking, ¡°If I get the certificate from the hospital, can I use the people in the temple of making false statements? Can I reverse the verdict?¡± ¡°So, you want to prove that the children have been assaulted, and then let them see the bad guys free from punishments and return to society unscathed?¡± Noah asked indifferently. ¡°Otherwise, what should we do?¡± Ferne was so angry that he hit the table beside him hard. He knew that even if he got the certificate, it could only prove that the so-called troupe leader had vited those children ¡­ but the real viin was still living with ease. ¡°We found something interesting.¡± Noah put down his legs and stretched his neck and wrists before walking to theputer. He opened the browser and clicked his favorites. ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Ferne sat on the chair, and fixed his eyes on the screen. It was a piece of news five years ago, with the title, ¡°Branden Potter, a Great Phnthropis. Establisher of the Hope Primary School!¡± Below were some descriptions from the reporters. Some said that it was the first Hope Primary School that Branden established. It cost 1.5 million. Five years ago, he was able to donate 1.5 million for charities. It was obvious that he was a rich man a long time ago. Then there were some photographs of Branden and a group of children. Branden wore a wreath of flowers and leaves, with a smile on his face. Remarks were written at the bottom of the column. ¡°A picture of Branden Potter and the children who have received benefits.¡± When Ferne clicked on another link, he found the introduction on Branden. Branden Potter was a famous entrepreneur. He was a junior high school graduate. He had operated a flour mill in his youth. And hispany had been awarded different titles: Top 50 Provincial Enterprise, Provincial Demonstration Processing Enterprise and Provincial Key Leading Enterprise. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With the help of thesebels, Branden had be an influential businessman with high social status. However, such a big shot was dedicating to charities. He hosted the first charity night in City Y and founded the first House of Hope in City Y, which was built for the orphans. The House of Hope was much better than orphanages. Living in it, children could get beautiful clothes and toys. Besides, there were teachers to help the children with their studies. Ferne opened the favorites one by one. There was a lot of news of Branden. All was about his charity work, including the news about his donations during the earthquake six years ago. ¡°Did you finish it?¡± Noah wiped his hair. ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Ferne frowned. ¡°He has been devoting himself to charities. From five years ago till now, there has been news of his dedication to charities. Are you going to tell me that my suspicions are wrong, and I have misjudged a great phnthropist?¡± Noah lowered his head and held the mouse. Ferne was surrounded by him. Ferne felt ufortable and moved forward, his face almost stuck to the screen. Noah frowned and pulled him. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the screen!¡± Ferne turned back and red at him. ¡°Why are you blowing on my neck?¡± Noah was surprised. He nced at Ferne as if he was looking at an idiot. Ferne felt guilty. ¡®Do I think too much?¡¯ ¡°Look at this.¡± Noah knocked on the table. ¡°Okay.¡± Ferne ufortably touched the back of his neck. Noah showed him Branden¡¯s blog. Branden only posted New Year¡¯s greetings on New Year¡¯s Day. Others were all the new policies he forwarded. ¡°What exactly do you want to show me?¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t help but ask, but he didn¡¯t turn back as Noah was right behind him. In order to avoid the previous incident, he could only keep talking like this. ¡°A phnthropist who is enthusiastic about charities and helping children did nothing when he knew what had happened in the GY Temple. He didn¡¯t care about the children or criticize the troupe. He even appeared in that ce. What kind of role do you think he should y in this case?¡± Ferne was shocked. Although he had doubted Branden¡¯s presence there, he hadn¡¯t thought it over like Noah. What¡¯s more, what Noah suspected was right. How could a phnthropist who was keen on creating a good environment for children not do anything after seeing the incident at the GY Temple? The troupe said that there was no ce to live in, so they put the children in the temple. As the founder of the House of Hope, Branden should take the responsibility and say, ¡°Send them to the house. The House of Hope I founded is specifically for homeless children.¡± Needless to say, if he had done it, he would have won more favor from the masses. But actually, he didn¡¯t do anything, nor did he say anything. Ferne sensed that they could find out the truth from Branden, so he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips nervously and turned to look at Noah. Noah was so observant that he could see all the emotions in Ferne¡¯s eyes. He reached out and took the phone on the table. ¡°He has invited someone to a hot spring.¡± Noah handed him the phone. ¡°They will meet in the Forest Hot Spring the day after tomorrow.¡± The Forest Hot Spring? Ferne and Noah exchanged a nce. Then, Ferne took out his mobile phone and called Armando. ¡°Armando, I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow.. Are we going to the Forest Hot Spring? I will invite a friend to go with us.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 331 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 331 Jaquan was watching TV on the sofa when he received the call from Armando. It had been a few days since he came back home. There were still two days left before he went to work. He hadn¡¯t gone anywhere these days. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go out. It was because Felice and Allen hade to live with him. They imed to look after him, but were actually here to prevent him from contacting Emma. Felice was so regretful that she had even encouraged him to find Emma. Lying on the sofa, Jaquan put a piece of apple into his mouth with a fork and asked Armando on the phonezily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Armando came straight to the point, ¡°Forest Hot Spring, want toe?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jaquan repliedzily. Armando hung up the phone. After the call, Jaquan went back to the TV. Felice put a dessert on the coffee table and asked as casually as she could, ¡°Who just called?¡± ¡°Armando.¡± Felice heaved a sigh of relief. Jaquan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Emma doesn¡¯t have a cell phone. Don¡¯t worry. She has never contacted me.¡± Hearing this, Felice did not feel any better. She knew her son. When he had been in love with Arabe, he had asked her out every day. But now he had feelings for Emma and he could bear not to contact her. It was clear who mattered more to him. ¡°What did he call you for?¡± Felice wanted to change the topic and talk about something cheerful with her son. Since Allen was the kind of people who was either reading in the study or on the sofa, Felice could not look to him to cheer Jaquan up. ¡°Asking me to go to the hot spring.¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t going?¡± Felice wiped a drop of water from the coffee table with a napkin. Jaquan stared at the TV without a blink, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Felice asked, ¡°It¡¯s nice to catch up with your friends.¡± She said this because she knew it was Armando who asked him. But if she knew that Armando also knew Emma, she would probably regret her words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Jaquan frowned. ¡°Just go.¡± Felice urged. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Jaquan, mom and dad are both intellectuals. We don¡¯t want to be the subject of gossip. You being with Emma is just too much for us, and for our family, you know?¡± Felice said as she clutched the napkin in her hand. She had seriously considered the pros and cons of this rtionship before she said those words, and her face was filled with sadness and self-me. ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Jaquan paused the TV. ¡°I understand,¡± he whispered. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get in touch with her.¡± Felice said. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jaquan frowned. ¡°Promise me.¡± Felice cried, ¡°I know it¡¯s selfish. But I care about our family and I care about you. I just don¡¯t want our family to be the subject of gossip for the rest of our life¡­¡± Felice wept miserably in the living room After a long time, Jaquan closed his eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I promise you.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯ll keep it.¡± Felice wiped her tears with a napkin. ¡°Your dad and I will go back to our home later. Take care of yourself here. If you need anything, just tell me.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°You should go to that hot spring thing. Just don¡¯t stay at home all day long.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jaquan stared at the TV screen nkly. Felice didn¡¯t have the heart to stay but went to the guest room to pack her things. She was afraid that she would agree to her son being with Emma if she stayed any longer. She could ept a divorced daughter-inw but not one that had a child. Felice thought of Emma, a woman looked distant but was actually nice. It was such a pity. ** ¡°By the way, do you have Emma¡¯s number?¡± Armando was fiddling with a teacup when the door was pushed open. It was Janessa who just had a shower. She was wiping her hair with a white towel. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the hairdryer?¡± Armando took the towel in her hand, nudged her to the bedside and turned to get the hairdryer in the drawer. He had everything she needed at all times. Janessa didn¡¯t stop him. With the hairdryer in hand, Armando caught Janessa¡¯s eyes, which reminded him of the question she had just asked. ¡°Emma said she would contact me.¡± He said. ¡°You mean Emily?¡± Janessa chuckled. ¡°You seem close to her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s nice.¡± He added. Janessa nodded, ¡°Yeah, I like her too.¡± With the hairdryer in one hand and the other hand holding her hair, Armando gently dried it. They sat on the bed quite close to each other, which reminded Janessa thest time when they had watched TV on the same bed. Janessa¡¯s heart softened, but she instantly realized it was not a good sign. Just as she was about to find an excuse to get up, Armando opened his mouth, ¡°You said you wanted to go camping someday. How about we camp in the park next to the Forest Hot Spring?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was nothing else to say. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Janessa was about to speak, Armando opened his mouth again. ¡°Next time, remember to dry you hair with the dryer. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get headache.¡± He went on and on just like the time when the two of them were still together. He was actually quite distant with other people, but he always got so talkative when with her. Janessa couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Stop nagging.¡± Armando fell silent and quietly blew her hair. A few minutester, Janessa felt as if something was pressing down on her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± As she asked, she turned around. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Right at the point, his lips brushed hers. It felt the same as thest time when she had fallen sleep in the middle of a movie. Now all she could do was to y dumb. ¡°Why did you suddenly turn around?¡± Armando deliberately med it on her. ¡°¡­¡± Janessa grabbed the towel in his hand and snapped, ¡°Just go to sleep!¡± These words came out through gritted teeth. Armando stoppedughing and looked at her, ¡°Good night.¡± Janessa paused. ¡°Normally, when a man says ¡®Good night¡¯ to a woman, he means ¡®I love you¡¯. If he says it every day, that means he really loves you.¡± ¡°Listen, Armando. If you meet a girl you really like but is too shy to tell her, just say goodnight to her every day.. She will definitely get it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 332 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 332 Randy went to purchase some equipment for the camping trip the day after tomorrow with his team members. When they arrived at the sporting goods store, they separated to different sections of the store. They had been resting these days after returning from Korea. They didn¡¯t yst match well. If Randy hadn¡¯t break through the defending line in thest round, they would have lost. During the match, their opponents were so close to destroying their turrets. Fortunately, their opponents were too focused on the turret and didn¡¯t notice that an enemy had escaped out of the siege. Their opponents were right in the middle of destroying tower and traveling back and forth. Then a giant GAMEOVER appeared on the screen. Randy¡¯s team won atst. But Randy was not very happy. He thought that the match would be a piece of cake but the real situation was that they pulled through this very hard. They won it by strategies, not their strength. After returning home, they found the video recording of the match on websites. Randy and his team members spent two days on watching and studying the rey before Randy letting them out to have fun. Randy had promised his team members a vacation after winning the match. So Janessa called asked him if he would like to have some fun, Randy agreed immediately. They decided to go camping in the wild first, and have a bath at Forest Hot Spring then. Randy stood in front of the shelf for a while before pushing the cart forward. He needed a pair of shoes, a pair of trousers, a new tent, a shlight, and a hat. Passing by a shelf, Randy saw several team members doing their shopping. He took a casual nce and saw many pairs of sneakers. These guys were veryzy and only changed their shoes once a week. Randy had to name Wednesday as theundry day for shoes in case their foot got stinky. All their shoes would be washed and dried in the store. Now, Randy was confused why they bought so many shoes in one go. What was more, some of them even picked some clothes in their cart. Randy pushed the cart forward in confusion. He had OCD and must shop ording to the sequence of goods on his shopping list. Even when what he needed was right in front of him, Randy would not take it until it was its turn. The sequence of the goods listed on the list was very important to him. Randy came to pick some shoes and saw Lord Top. She was trying a pair of shoes on with Urchin and Wink standing aside. Seeing hime over, both of them shouted, ¡°Captain Randy.¡± Lord Top only nodded at Randy. She looked at the pair of climbing shoes under her feet in the mirror. She was quite satisfied with its warmth and coziness. Strangely, even since they returned from Korea, Lord Top was very energetic all the time. From the moment she got off the ne, she was no longer in a tired state like the other team members were. Everyone went straight to their rooms to rest but Lord Top would still sit in the training room at night, ying games with headphones. Randy had stood behind Lord Top and watched her y. Lord Top was in a much better state than in Korea. Although Randy really wanted to scold Lord Top, he restrained himself from doing so as he recalled that Lord Top caught a cold in Korea and felt unwell. In the past few days, Lord Top worked well with other teammates. They had established some tacit understanding and yed smoothly. If they could keep such cooperation in the match, it would be great. Therefore, in order to prevent others from being sick suddenly, Randy decided that everyone should exercise for half an hour every day, and drink some ginger soup to ward off the coldness. If it were summer, team members might be more willing to follow such an order. But in such a freezing cold winter, everyone wanted to sleep more. Moreover, all team members, including Randy, were not a fan of sports. A hundred meters was already a long run for them. However, when Randy gave the order this time, no one raised any objections orints. They were very active in this. Every day, all the treadmills in the activity room were full, and some of them had to ride the gravity bicycle. Some even chose to do another 20 sit-ups and push-ups daily. Of course, all the members were active except the one standing in front of him, Lord Top. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Randy asked, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Lord Top nodded and said, ¡°No need.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It wasmon for Randy to give gifts to his team members. Plus it was just a pair of shoes. Lord Top frowned slightly, then walked towards his cart and pointed at the two shoe boxes inside. ¡°Someone has given me two pairs of shoes. I just want to buy one myself.¡± Randy became speechless. He had almost forgotten that Lord Top was more popr than he was. At the side, Wink and Urchin scratched their heads embarrassedly. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the night when the group finished shopping. Everything was stored in the shop. Randy left an address and phone number, asking the shop to deliver all the goods tomorrow afternoon to their ce. Then, he left with the team members. It was a cold night. A group of people shrunk their necks in the clothes and walked back. Randy looked at the watch and suggested, ¡°How about ate meal?¡± The group of people actually turned to look at Lord Top. Thetter was lowering her head and walking. Hearing this, she subconsciously nodded. Only then did the others turn to look at Randy and said. ¡°Okay!¡± Randy thought to himself. ¡®Why did you look at him first? Do you think I didn¡¯t notice this?¡¯ ¡°What would you like to eat? Barbecue or hotpot?¡± Randy asked. Some team members even directly turned to ask Lord Top whose head was lowered down. ¡°Lord Top, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Hot pot.¡± Lord Top replied. ¡°Then hot pot it is!¡± The other team members immediately turned to look at Randy, ¡°Captain Randy, let¡¯s eat hotpot!¡± Randy felt that he might soon lose his title of the captain. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 333 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 333 After entering the hotpot restaurant, the owner at the cashier¡¯s desk stretched out his neck and saw a large group of people arrive. He asked, ¡°How many are you?¡± ¡°Nine, do you have a private room?¡± Randy casually looked around andnded his gaze on the boss, ¡°We want a private room.¡± ¡°Yes, we have! Let¡¯s go to the second floor!¡± The boss called a waiter to lead the way and sat back on the chair himself. Randy noticed that he was watching a rey of the news on hisputer about the incident at the GY Temple. Randy followed behind the waiter after a quick nce. The facilities in therge private room were not bad. The group of people sat down and started flipping through the menu. Someone was asking and someone was writing. But most of the questions were about Lord Top¡¯s preferences. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The mixed pot soup was quickly served. The waiter poured everyone a cup of refreshment tea politely, and then waited at table behind. Randy had nothing to do and was ying on his phone for a while. He sent a few messages in the WeChat group. Jaquan had said that he wouldn¡¯t go, so Randy was persuading him. But Jaquan didn¡¯t reply any more. Then Ferne began chatting with him. When Randy raised his head again, the soup was boiling. Two of the team members were more attentive than the waiter. One was in charge of putting dishes into the pot, the other was scooping out duck blood and duck tongue for Lord Top with a big spoon. The two of them worked together at two sides of the Lord Top and were quite harmonious. Other members who were far from Lord Top were searching duck tongue in the soup with chopsticks. Every time they found some, they would screamed out, ¡°It¡¯s a duck tongue. Lord Top, here you are!¡± And then they put it in his bowl. Randy couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they didn¡¯t ask him since he also liked duck tongue. Was this the benefit of ying well in a match? Randy knocked on the side of the bowl with his chopsticks unhappily, ¡°Finish your own meal. He has sound hands and can eat on his own.¡± After Randy¡¯s reminder, Lord Top seemed to realize something and looked at Wink and Urchin beside him. They were awkwardly retracting their hands back. Lord Top then took a spoonful of soup and poured it into Wink¡¯s bowl, and then another spoonful into Urchin¡¯s bowl, probably for their taking care of him. ¡­ After exchanging nces, Wink and Urchin couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Then, they picked up a piece of scarlet mutton from the bowl and ate it. Half a secondter, the two of them shed tears at the same time. ¡®Why was it so spicy?¡¯ They silently drank the warm refreshment tea and still felt the burning lips. Lord Top took out thest duck tongue from the pot and was about to put it into her bowl when a pair of chopsticks took it halfway. ¡°Seven out of Eight duck tongues went to your stomach. I should have thest.¡± Randy, who said this took a shameless bite of the duck tongue and raised his eyebrows at Lord Top. Lord Top wasn¡¯t angry. She nodded because she did realize that she had eaten too much, so she silently fished for something else from the pot. However, just as she had taken out something, Randy would snatch it in the next second and ate. Lord Top didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®He was so childish.¡¯ Lord Top nced at Randy, then picked up a piece of vegetable and a piece of potato. Before Randy made a move to take the food, Lord Top directly stood up and put it into Randy¡¯s bowl. Randy was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this?¡± Lord stood there and kept putting food in his bowl, ¡°Then enjoy.¡± The hot pot was hard to digest, Randy couldn¡¯t consume too much spicy food. However, everything he took from Lord Top was super spicy. Now he felt his stomach was burning. But he tensed up his expression to hide this. What made him even angrier was that the team members ordered one more dish of duck tongues and were determined to protect it from being snatched away by him. They were united like a group of revolutionaries, and they shot daggers at him as if they were looking at a traitor. Damn it! Not long after, Urchin leaving for the bathroom and returned with two cups of milk tea in his hand. He handed one cup to Lord Top and one cup to Randy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Randy never liked milk tea. Urchin couldn¡¯t have bought this specially for him. He must buy this for Lord Top. ¡°There is a milk tea shop downstairs. I bought one since Lord Top, nope, Captain likes milk tea. And I got one for Lord Top as well.¡± Randy was pissed off. ¡®You could have chosen not to say.¡¯ The milk tea had red beans in it. Randy drank two mouthfuls of milk tea and felt it was too sweet. He put it aside and went downstairs to pay the bill and buy a bottle of mineral water at the time. The boss gave him some change and pointed at the water, ¡°Free water for you.¡± Randy waved his hand and then took the water to the tree at the door. His lips were a little hot, and he only felt a relief after drinking a fewrge mouthfuls of water. Randy raised his head and saw a pair of lovers kissing under the dim streetmp. He frowned and continued to gulp down a mouthful of water. Suddenly, he noticed something and coughed out some water out of surprise. Gay?! The team members came out one after another. Randy had wiped his mouth and tossed the bottle into the trash can. Maybe it was because he just witnessed the love between two men, Randy couldn¡¯t look at what was happening in front him in a right way. Lord Top led the way, with Wink and Urchin standing beside them. They asked about if Lord Top felt cold and took off their jackets, intending to give it to Lord Top. Lord Top shook her head and they had to put the jackets back on. Randy was shocked. The two were obviously cold themselves and they still wanted to give their clothes out. Lord Top had finished drinking the milk tea and was about to throw it away. Urchin directly reached out and took the trash. He quickly ran away and threw the cup into the garbage bin. He acted as if he was some boy at his first date. Wait a minute. Randy suddenly stopped. He recalled what he had just seen. And when he refocused on Lord Top, Wink, and Urchin, his eyes were changed. Could it be possible? Were his team members gay?! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 334 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 334 When Eliot arrived, Emily was sitting on a chair in the ward and reading a book, with an earphone in her ear. The sunlight outside the window flooded in, sprinkling a fine light on her body. Probably Eliot didn¡¯t expect Emily to be here, he was stunned for a moment. Soon after, he lowered his head and ced the fruit on the table. Only then did he look at Elsie, who was unconscious on the hospital bed. Elsie¡¯s face was wrapped in gauze, her forehead and chin were wounded, and the most serious injury was on the back of her head. Because the wound was not small, the doctor shaved off her hair. At the moment, her head was wrapped in gauze, looking very poor. Emily just wanted Eliot to believe what she said, and what she said was true. Emily still lowered her head to read, as if she didn¡¯t know that Eliot had entered the ward. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know how to talk to Eliot, or she was waiting for him to speak first. Both of them were silent. Finally, Eliot got up and left. Emily only raised her head to look in the direction Eliot had left, then lowered her head to continue reading. The music on her headphone continued ying. Some people were rich, but they cried out loudly and bitterly. Although some people were penniless, they also livedfortably. Someone changed his face in an attempt to stand out. Someone was well-dressed, but he was wicked. Looking back¡­ Some people regretted what they did, while others lived without regrets. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Someone said with great emotion, ¡°We shall lie all alike in our graves.¡± Sydnee called Emily this morning and said that Eliot had locked himself up in his room without eating or drinking for several days. Sydnee didn¡¯t know what had happened. Emily had expected this kind of scene long ago, but she never thought that when she heard it, she would be so sad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been there once. He has eaten normally. Thendlord said that he¡¯s gone out, looking alright.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. He¡¯s your brother. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sydnee said, ¡°No problem. Well, you asked me to invite Emma to go to the hot spring. She agreed. The traffic is very inconvenient here. I¡¯ll pick her up and meet you guys then. Where shall we meet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Harold to pick them up today ande with us tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Stephanie¡¯s celebrity effect was dramatic. The bookmarks customized by the manufacturer had been sold out. Sydnee suggested that they should be made in limited batches. A thing was valued if it was rare. Once things were easily to get, customers would not have a sense of novelty and desire to buy them. Emily followed this suggestion. Because she held the copyright and did not license it to any other manufacturer, no one could produce the bookmarks without permission. She said that she would no longer customize the bookmarks after they were sold out. Therefore, all the fans who bought bookmarks showed unprecedented excitement, and their love for Stephanie was even stronger. Emily also made a lot of money. Her total revenue from selling bookmarks was more than 2.39 million. After deducting the cost of customized products, she made a profit of 2.1 million. Emily asked Harold to transfer the money into Sydnee¡¯s ount. Before this, Harold had transferred a sum of three million into Sydnee¡¯s ount. And this time, there were still three words on the note, ¡°Buy a house.¡± It was undeniable that Emily had another thought in mind. She wanted Sydnee to take care of Eliot. No matter what intention Sydnee had, as long as she took good care of Eliot, Emily could feel at ease. Emily was afraid that Eliot would be estranged from her. She was also afraid that Eliot would never recover from this. The two top floors she bought there had been rented out. From then on, even if she didn¡¯t draw, she would earn a lot of money every month. There was a knock on the door. The doctor came in, and it was time for ward round. Emily took off her headphone and walked over. Seeing the doctor finish examining, Emily asked, ¡°When will she wake up?¡± The doctor said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. She might wake up in a few days or a year or two. It depends on herself.¡± ¡°Some patients are unconscious physiologically. Even though all the wounds are sewn up and there are no other symptoms, they are still unconscious and be vegetative.¡± After the doctor walked out, Emily quietly stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at Elsie. ¡°Perhaps this is the best oue for you.¡± Harold called Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, we¡¯re downstairs.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down now.¡± Emily nced at Elsie, then turned around and went out. She did not notice that Elsie¡¯s eyelids were trembling slightly. When Maury came back in the evening, he heard the butler say that Emily had brought her friends back. It was the first time in many years that he had heard that Emily still had friends. Maury walked in happily and did not listen to what the butler said. When Maury arrived in the living room, he saw a little boy sitting upright on the sofa. Seeing him appear, the boy politely shouted, ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Maury was stunned for a moment, and felt that it was surprising. This was the first time he had seen such a cool and cute boy. Maury bowed slightly and asked, ¡°Hello. Who are you?¡± Before Stony could speak, Emily and Emma walked out from the kitchen one after the other. Seeing Maury, Emily introduced him, ¡°This is my father.¡± Then, she said to Maury, ¡°Dad, this is my friend, Emma. This is her son, Stony.¡± Maury said, ¡°Hello.¡± Then he asked Harold to go out to buy some snacks and toys! It had been a long time since any guests had visited them. Matthew was so angry about the incident that had happened at the annual meeting that he had gone to his own residence and was unwilling to return here. A series of drastic changes and shocks had urred these days that he could hardly bear it. The family had also copsed. His son had left and his daughter had been admitted to the hospital after a car ident. The only one left at home was his younger daughter that had the brain of a seven years old. It was undeniable that Maury was sad when he knew that Elsie was in a car ident and that she might be a vegetative and never wake up. He only had two biological daughters, and Elsie, the only one who could inherit the Britt Group, had such an ident. What should he do? When he got old, could he still protect Emily well? He thought that he would be depressed and beughed at. But that night, his youngest daughter, Emily, gave him a hug and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m always here for you.¡± At that time, he was just thinking that Emily had grown up and would be able tofort him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 335 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 335 However, he never thought that after that incident, Emily would change so much. She followed him to work and even apanied him to the meeting. Although she was quiet, he could clearly see that Emily was listening carefully and seemed to be studying thepany¡¯s affairs. Most importantly, she did not behave like a child at all. A few days ago, a manager came over, He even praised Emily. The manager said that he and Emily met at the door and his document fell to the ground. He thought that Emily was a secretary, so he asked her to help him sort it out. Emily didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head to help him sort it out. He only found out that Emily wasn¡¯t a secretary and was Mr. Maury¡¯s daughter after he arrived at the office. He also said that the documents were well organized, and that Emily looked normal. She wasn¡¯t a retard like the rumors had it. Maury smiled and didn¡¯t take his words seriously back then. After thinking about it carefully, it was true that Emily sometimes behaved very normally. ¡°Dad, they¡¯re staying here tonight. We¡¯ll go out and have fun together tomorrow.¡± Emily¡¯s voice rang out, and Maury finally regained his senses. ¡°Okay. Have a good time.¡± Perhaps she just walked out of her psychological shadow and slowly became normal, right? Maury didn¡¯t ask. It was a good thing that Emily became normal and had friends. Even her friend was married and had a child¡­ Maury was puzzled. Did the two of them have amon topic? Because of the guests, tonight¡¯s dinner was very sumptuous. The butler stood on the side and sliced duck. Susan took a transparent pancake and was responsible for curling the meat. asionally, she asked, ¡°Do you want onions? Do you want sauce?¡± Emma and Stony were both very quiet at the dining table. Maury asionally asked, and they only replied after they had chewed up everything in their mouths. ¡°How did you know each other?¡± He was curious. They met each other at the Tea Manor, then went to Mount Phoenix together, and then went to the Single Paradise to drink wine together. Only then did they be familiar with each other. Emily said, ¡°In the countryside, I met her when I went to catch fireflies.¡± Maury remembered this and nodded. He vaguely felt that Emma and Stony did not look like vigers. There were many rules and etiquette inrge ns when eating. They did not allow people to talk, whisper, chew, or leave food unconsumed. Maury did not make the children feel too restrained. Because he had been with Emily for a very short time, he liked to talk to the children at the dining table. He could casually chat with them. Looking at the graceful manner in which the two from countryside were eating, he was somewhat puzzled as to which vige they came from. Looking at Emma¡¯s face, she was a very ordinary woman. Sitting with Emily, she would be ignored. However, just looking at this face would give people a veryfortable feeling. She sat there calmly and quietly, and her movements were elegant and graceful, giving people a visual enjoyment. Maury felt as if he had seen Emma before. He couldn¡¯t remember for a moment, so he asked, ¡°What does your father do?¡± Thinking about it, Maury thought he might have met her father. Emma paused for a moment before saying, ¡°My father is a gatekeeper.¡± Gatekeeper. Maury nodded. He might have seen her father somewhere before. ¡°My dad probably saw me bring a friend back for the first time, so he talked a little more. He is very curious about you.¡± Upstairs, Emily smiled at Emma. Emma said, ¡°He loves you very much.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°He is nice to me.¡± Emily brought Emma to the guest room and said, ¡°Tonight, you guys sleep here. Susan has changed the sheets and covers. There is a button on the wall. If you need something, press that button. Susan wille over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emma put her backpack on the chair, then opened it and took out the toiletries. Stony said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily smiled at him and handed him a strawberry-vored candy. Maury also came up. Harold followed behind him with a pile of toys, many puzzles and building blocks, as well asrge nes, tanks and remote-controlled vehicles in his arms. ¡°Come here. Do you like them?¡± Maury gave Stony a building block and touched Stony¡¯s cheek. Then he thought of Eliot¡¯s childhood, and felt very sad. Stony looked at Emma. After seeing the tacit approval in her eyes, he took the building block from Maury and smiled. ¡°I like it. Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma took the item in Harold¡¯s hand and thanked Maury. Her expression was very calm, not indifferent. Looking carefully, everyone could see that there was a trace of smile in her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of family she grew up in, but she looks too indifferent.¡¯ Maury judged it this way. He didn¡¯t know whether Emily was getting along well with her or not. On the whole, Emma was not bad, and Stony was also very cute. With this thought in mind, Maury went back to his room. After taking a shower, Maury was thinking about this friend Emily had made. He was afraid that Emily would be tricked, afraid that she would have bad friends, afraid that she would be cheated by bad people, and even more afraid that her friend would sell her out in the name of taking her out¡­ This thought made Maury unable to sit still. He called Harold and told him to follow Emily closely tomorrow. After he finished his words, Maury rxed slightly. Then, he remembered Emma¡¯s face. Although it was a very ordinary face, that calm and indifferent gaze was rare, especially when it appeared on a woman. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Maury always felt that he had seen her somewhere, as if ¡­ he swept his gaze and saw a newspaper on the table. He remembered that he had seen her in the paper! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 336 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 336 Maury hurried into the study and flipped through all the newspapers of the past few years. Why did he see her in the newspapers? Was she a suspect? Wanted? A star? No, none of them seemed to be. Why did he have the impression? It may be that the reward was toorge, or that she was too famous? Whatever the reason, he thought, as long as Maury found the newspaper, he would know. When Emily came in, Maury was immersed in looking for a newspaper. After one newspaper was flipped through inside and outside, he was sure that it wasn¡¯t what he wanted before throwing it behind him. He hurriedly looked for the next one. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Emily asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± Maury hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I saw a piece of news in the past, and now I want to look for it again.¡± ¡°I will help you find it.¡± Emily had walked over. The newspapers of past years were piled up. Maury really couldn¡¯t find that one he wanted by himself. He moved to the side and said, ¡°Whenever you see a picture of a woman, you can show it to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them worked together silently. Half an hourter, they still couldn¡¯t find it. Maury asked the butler, Susan and Harold to help him. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the night, Harold stood up and said to pour some water to drink. Not long after, Emily said that she was tired and followed Harold out. When they arrived at the door, Harold took out a folded newspaper from his pocket and handed it to Emily. It was a newspaper from five years ago, because it had been pressed down for a long time. The paper smelled of wood and vegetation, and the handwriting was very small. Only the front page had bold ck words written on it. A missing person notice was posted. The words ¡°500,000 reward!¡± were written on it. The cover of the newspaper had the face of a young girl. She probably didn¡¯t like to take pictures, so she looked at the camera without a smile. She looked a little cold. She was wearing a cheongsam and didn¡¯t wear any jewelry. She just sat there quietly and gave a posture of raising her head. It was clearly an ordinary face, but she had a different kind of attraction, causing people to involuntarily cast their gaze on her. ¡°Deon¡¯s youngest daughter is missing. Her name is Emma. She was wearing a cheongsam when she disappeared¡­¡± Here was a small note. The fourth daughter of Deon, the leader of the Mafia in City Q, disappeared at 10 o¡¯clock the morning before yesterday. Deon ordered the members of the gang to search through the various districts one by one in an attempt to find his daughter. Emma¡¯s biological mother, Deon¡¯s fourth wife, who had brazenly gone to the mansion to make a ruckus, was driven away by Deon¡¯s first wife. And on the third day, she sadly went abroad. ¡°The Mafia?¡± Emily frowned. When she heard this, she was slightly confused. Was there such an organization in this era? Harold handed the phone to Emily to show the information he had searched for. The ckface Gang¡¯s predecessor was called the Loyalty Hall. In 1949, a gangster established the Loyalty Hall in Hong Kong. Later on, the gang expanded. Then, several branches appeared and many leaders appeared. At its peak in 1979, in an anti-gangster operation, a dozen people were arrested by the special forces. Unfortunately, two of them were core figures. The other three were branch hall masters. Because the gang hadmitted too many crimes and the evidence was conclusive, none of the people who were arrested came out alive. When the entire the Loyalty Hall was in a panic, Deon, 27 years old, stood out and unified everyone. Then, he escaped to City Q with the remaining people and founded the ckface Gang. At the beginning, they did everything they wanted. During that time, special police teams were set up in various ces to fight against gangsters. In order to gain a foothold, Deon began to do some legal business and whitewash what they had done. Only then did it gradually fade from the eyes of the police. However, Deon went out with many bodyguards around him every time. And his reputation had spread far and wide before. There had been a lot of rumors about the evil deeds done by his gang. In addition, their conduct was cruel. Until now, the citizens of City Q were deeply afraid of this gang. Even the police would receive a lot of tips every day, all of them about the ckface Gang. ¡°Where are his children? Is Emma his daughter?¡± Emily reminded. Harold took the phone back and typed a few words. Then, he handed the phone back to Emily. Deon was the second child at home. His four wives each gave birth to a child for him. He had four children, two boys and two girls. Speaking of his eldest son and third son, the people of City Q knew very well that they worked for their father at a young age. They took advantage of the loopholes of polices. They weren¡¯t against thew on the surface. But when it came to ruthlessness, Deon¡¯s two sons had the demeanor of their father. Fighting was practically amon urrence. Once they took action, they would fracture a person and knock out two teeth. In the worst case, someone would be paralyzed by them. Deon¡¯s second daughter also showed up from time to time. But his fourth daughter only showed up at her bar mitzvah. She only came out to cut a cake and went in again. She was an ordinary looking girl who was not good at words. She gave off a sense of timidity and cowardice, but when you looked into her eyes, you would find that she was not cowardly at all. She was just disdainful. She clearly did not like such an asion and was disdainful to participate in such an event, so she looked indifferent. Harold asked, ¡°Miss Emily, do you want me to investigate?¡± There was no need to investigate. Emily was sure that it was Emma. Emily handed the newspaper to him and said, ¡°No need. She may have her own secrets.¡± Before leaving, Emily turned around and pointed at the newspaper in Harold¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Destroy it, and don¡¯t let my father discover it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the room, Maury, Susan and the butler had been searching for more than three hours. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock in the night when they finally finished flipping through all newspapers. However, they could not find the newspaper that Maury wanted. He muttered to himself in bewilderment, ¡°Where is it?¡± On a dark and stormy night, the newspaper was torn into pieces and stuffed into a ck garbage bag.. The garbage bag was dumped into the recycling bin at the entrance at night. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 337 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 337 They had agreed to meet for the camping trip at the entrance of Forest Park. At 10 a.m., there were only three cars parked there. Janessa was leaning against a car and watching her camera when Emily got off her car. ¡°Here you are!¡± Seeing them get out of the car, Janessa put the camera around her neck. Then, she took two bags from Armando and walked towards Emily and Emma with a smile, ¡°Gifts for you!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Emily took it, about to open it. Janessa covered the bag, ¡°Stop. Open it when you are home.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that it would be an incredible gift, so she covered it and didn¡¯t take another look. Emma, instead, was not curious. Handing the gift to Stony, Emma took out an iron box from her backpack and handed it to Janessa. ¡°Home-made sausages.¡± Janessa whistled, ¡°Nice. I admire all women who cook. Is it the kind of sausage we ate at the guest house?¡± Emma nodded. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Janessaughed, ¡°I like it a lot. We¡¯ll eat it at the barbecue.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nced at the other two cars and said to Janessa and Emma, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look over there.¡± Janessa nodded with a smile, ¡°He may be waiting for you. I didn¡¯t see him out of the car after he arrived.¡± Emily said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, she walked towards the ck car. Before opening the door, she just put her face on the window. There was a man lying on the back seat with eyes closed. He was sleeping. Didn¡¯t he sleep wellst night? She took a step back. Right after that, the door was opened. Then, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside with his long arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± She closed the door and looked at him. Vincent whispered, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he put his head on the side of her neck, sniffed her scent and closed his eyes again. Emily looked down. Vincent looked handsome and innocent with his eyes closed. His eyshes were long and curly, his nose high-bridged, and his thin lips slightly pursed. Looking up, Emily saw Rex in the passenger seat showing his mobile phone¡¯s screen. It said, ¡°Mr. Vincent has slept for only three hours.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. Then why is he here? Rex read Emily¡¯s mind through her expression. He withdrew his hand, typed some words, and showed it to her again, ¡°To see you.¡± Emily was pleased. She looked calm, but her heart was pounding. She looked at Vincent again, and then looked up, signaling Rex to turn around with her lips. Rex wondered what she would do. Emily wanted to kiss Vincent, but she couldn¡¯t manage it with this posture. So, she could only give up. Rexughed. He probably knew what she was thinking. Then, he showed Emily another line, ¡°Do you want to kiss Mr. Vincent secretly?¡± Meanwhile, Vincent opened his eyes and read the words on the screen. Then, he looked at Emily, narrowed his eyes, and said in a charming voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to kiss me secretly.¡± Rex and the driver got off the car. Janessa smiled mischievously, asking Rex, ¡°Hey, what are they doing?¡± Instead of saying anything, Rex thought, ¡®This woman is frivolous!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Janessa was probably too bored, so she came over and acted like she was going to peep inside. Rex kept quiet and thought, ¡®And flippant!¡¯ Receiving no response, Janessa got closer to the window. Fortunately, Armando grabbed her arm and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tease him.¡± Janessaughed out loud, ¡°Look at how frightened he is.¡± Meanwhile, he patted Armando¡¯s back, ¡°Just like you used to be.¡± The air seemed to freeze. Neither Rex nor Armando said anything. Rex was embarrassed, and Armando recalled happy times in the past. After a while, Janessa realized that she got carried away, so she stoppedughing and walked towards Ferne to chat with them. Ferne brought Noah this time, both of whom were dressed casually. One was handsome and energetic, and the other was dashing and poised. Many women were attracted to them, and some rosy-cheeked adolescent girls even came over and asked for Noah¡¯s phone number. However, Noah waved his hand and refused. Ferne wanted to have more fun, so he shouted at the girls, ¡°I know his number. I¡¯ll tell you. Take a note. It¡¯s 1¡­.¡± Noah took out a glove from nowhere and stuffed it into Ferne¡¯s mouth. Ferne spat it out, ¡°Damn you!¡± Noah squinted at Ferne, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t want to piss Noah off, ¡°Nothing¡­. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± But he kept cursing in his mind, ¡°Damn you, Noah¡­!¡± With a calm face, Noah reached out the back of Ferne¡¯s neck and pinched it. Ferne was so painful that his mind went nk and his eyes rolled back in his head. Janessa knew that Ferne was married, so she asked why he didn¡¯t bring his wife both times. Ferne replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will ruin the day.¡± Janessa whispered to Armando, ¡°Is his wife a dragon?¡± ¡°No, his wife likes stic surgery.¡± Then, Armando added, ¡°She seems to have her prosthesis pulled out again, and Ferne doesn¡¯t recognize her.¡± Janessa didn¡¯t know what to say. Randy finally arrived. Besides his eight team members, a woman also got off the car. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted, and they noticed that it was Arabe. Janessa was blue in the face, but she didn¡¯t say anything in public. After all, Arabe was already here. Randy greeted everyone. When he was in front of Janessa, he put his hands together in the hope that she wouldn¡¯t vent her anger on him, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her! I left my house and ran into her. Knowing that we are going camping, she said that she wanted some fresh air and wished to go with us. How can I turn her down?¡± Janessa took a deep breath, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Randy sighed with relief. However, before long, another car was approaching. When it came close enough, it stopped. The door was opened, and a pair of sneakers came into view. ¡°Damn!¡± Randy was astonished, with his hands on his head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting?¡± That¡¯s why he agreed to take Arabe here! If he knew that Jaquan woulde, he wouldn¡¯t bring Arabe. They didn¡¯t know the detail, but they all knew that Jaquan and Arabe had broken up. It was embarrassing and would get more embarrassing when the two of them ran into each other and even went camping together. Jaquan lost a lot of weight and didn¡¯t look well. Getting out of the car, he forced a smile and greeted everyone. He noticed Arabe immediately. She was wearing a leather jacket, a leather coat, and leather trousers. Her legs were long and slender in her outfit, and she looked sexy and powerful. Holding her sunsses, she was eye-catching even in a distance. She could face the world at her best no matter what happened. Even if they broke up, she was still confident and beautiful. Jaquan didn¡¯t stop smiling. Instead, he smiled brightly at her as a greeting. Arabe came here for Jaquan. Seeing his haggard face, she wondered if it was because she broke up with him¡­. However, it was a done deal. She was too proud to take back what she said. All of the people gathered together. Randy was once again the captain. After counting the number of the people, he asked them to get on the car and drive into the forest. It was almost noon, and they could start the BBQ. They were about to get on the car when they saw Emma and Stony, who had visited John. Emma was wearing a white coat. It seemed that she liked wearing white clothes, such as white sweaters, white down jackets, and white coats¡­. He seldom saw her in ck clothes. Jaquan thought that she liked white clothes and she looked perfect in white. Stony saw Jaquan immediately. He was excited and shouted, ¡°Mr. Jaquan!¡± Jaquan said with a natural smile, ¡°Nice to see you guys.¡± Emma also saw him and nodded a greeting. Stony rushed to him. Jaquan bent forward a little, touched Stony¡¯s head, and lifted Stony up, ¡°You miss me, don¡¯t you?¡± As he spoke, he turned his eyes upon Emma. Right before he left his house, he thought that Emma mighte. Although he was uncertain, he still came. He wanted to hug her and ask her if she missed him. But it must be wishful thinking. Emma wouldn¡¯t miss him, because she hated him. The only thing he could do was to hug her son tightly with delight, as if he were hugging her. Stony was surprised and excited, and he blushed. Emma wanted to say something but she opened her mouth and said nothing. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 338 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 338 Get in the car! Jaquan!¡± Randy wanted Arabe and Jaquan in different cars, so he said, ¡°Emma will take your car. Follow us.¡± Then, Randy told his team members to get in the car. Rex and Harold also got in their car and followed them. Emily and Vincent were still sitting in the back seats. They leaned against each other and slept. When fastening his seat belt, Rex looked back and found that Emily¡¯s lips were much brighter and rosier than before. Before getting on the car, Emma turned her eyes upon Arabe, who was already in Randy¡¯s car. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Jaquan opened the back door. Stony already got in it. Emma wanted to go to Harold¡¯s car, but seeing that Stony was already in Jaquan¡¯s car, she could only get in, too. Jaquan couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at Emma through the rearview mirror when driving. He kept thinking of Emma these days at home, and she was right behind him now. How could he resist the temptation? Emma noticed. They made eye contact several times. She didn¡¯t say anything because she thought that he was looking at Stony. However, Jaquan didn¡¯t look away the next time. Emma couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eyes on the road.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emma felt that Jaquan acted weird. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between him and Arabe, but she knew that Jaquan was into Arabe. She thought that the reason why he was so nice to Arabe was that he wanted Arabe to be jealous. In fact, there was no need. Arabe would definitely fall in love with him someday, because he was so devoted. About ten minutester, they pulled over in an open space of the forest. In front of it was a smallke, which was less than fifty meters long. The scenery was pretty good. They parked their cars next to one another before getting off. Janessa went to take photos with her camera, and the rest of them began preparing for the barbecue. The trunk was filled with food, drinks, etc., which were prepared by Janessa. Some things that could not be packed into the trunk were piled up in the back seats. Randy¡¯s team members were active today. They tried to do everything for Lord Top. No matter what Lord Top wanted to take, they would take it before Lord Top did. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it! Lord Top, have a rest. It¡¯s dirty. I¡¯ll take it!¡± Then, they ran away with tools used for barbecue. Lord Top didn¡¯t know what had happened. There were four barbecue grills, three of which had been taken. Just as Lord Top reached out to get the last one, Urchin and Wink rushed over. ¡°Lord Top! Leave it to me!¡± Lord Top felt confused. Randy had been watching them for a while, and he felt vexed, ¡®What the hell? These two gays want to turn Lord Top gay?¡¯ Randy walked over with his fancy fan and grabbed Lord Top¡¯s shoulder. Lord Top didn¡¯t like being touched, so he frowned and tried to get away. Randy knew that Lord Top would do it, and he didn¡¯t let go of Lord Top until they got close to the car. Then, Randy frowned and said, ¡°Stay away from them.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lord Top frowned, ¡°What?¡± Randy couldn¡¯t tell Lord Top the reason, because he was not sure. He was so anxious that he kept unfolding and folding his fan, ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t get too close to them, alright?¡± Reminded by Randy¡¯s words, Lord Top discovered that his teammates were too nice to her recently. They also did whatever he wanted in the past, buttely they were too obedient, as if they were looking after a fragile woman. Lord Top was nervous and frowned. ¡®They know that I¡¯m a woman?¡¯ It was impossible. Miss Emily found that out at the guest house. Apart from her, no one else would know that. When did things go wrong? She pondered. After the game in Korea, her teammates¡¯ attitudes towards her changed. Was it because she won the game? Randy looked at Lord Top, who frowned and stopped frowning and frowned again¡­. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He asked, thinking, ¡®Is he a gay, too?¡¯ Then, he gave Lord Top a searching look. Lord Top had her hair cut short on both sides and his ears uncovered. Her forehead was covered by her long bangs. Her brows and eyes were charming, her nose high-bridged, and her lips light pink. Randy didn¡¯t notice that Lord Top¡¯s mouth was so small. In most people¡¯s eyes, Lord Top would be a good-looking person. Randy liked everything that was beautiful and was inclined to make friends with good-looking people. So, he chose topromise several times. Of course, the biggest reason was that Lord Top was good at games. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lord Top shook her head. ¡®Why is Captain Randy staring at my mouth?¡¯ Randy tapped Lord Top¡¯s head with his fan. ¡°Alright, just remember what I said. Go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Top walked back. Randy followed behind her. Looking at her loose clothes, he remembered that he found her light every time he carried her, ¡®No wonder he wears such loose clothes. Is he afraid that people will notice that he¡¯s so thin?¡¯ Armando and Jaquan were roasting food in front of the barbecue grill. Ferne and Noah were busy with opening a wine bottle and making seasoning. Arabe couldn¡¯t get close to the fire because of her leather clothes, so she stood and watched in a distance. She barely spoke, and she just looked at Jaquan. Sometimes she would also look at Vincent and Emily. Emily was also roasting meat. Vincent was helping her and talking with her. Suddenly, Vincent smiled gently just like snow melting in the winter and breeze blowing in the spring. What a lovely picture. Everything was great. Arabe felt sad and jealous. Armando put some sauce on the cooked meat that he roasted and took it to Janessa. She was taking pictures, and Armando waited beside her. When she put down the camera, he handed over the meat, ¡°Here you are.¡± Janessa took a big bite, ¡°Nice. Have you eaten anything?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Armando took out his handkerchief and wiped the sauce off Janessa¡¯s mouth. Janessa froze for a minute. Then, she took the handkerchief from his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Go eat something.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Armando walked away. Janessa looked down at the gray handkerchief. The sauce stained it. She turned it over. Just as she was about to wipe her mouth, she saw two letters on it. ¡°A&L¡± Armando and Janessa. She raised her head and looked at Armando. He had just returned to the grill. Probably because he felt something, he turned around to look at Janessa and noticed that Janessa was also looking at him. His eyes gleamed, and a bright smile appeared on his face. Janessa felt embarrassed. She turned around, put the handkerchief into her pocket, and took a bite of the meat. ¡®It¡¯s only a few days.. After I leave, he¡¯ll be alone,¡¯ Janessa thought. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 339 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 339 ¡°Let me tell you, let me tell you!¡± Some people gathered at the side of the barbecue grill. They were roasting, dropping the ingredients, watching the fires, adding charcoal, and skewering the meat¡­ Apart from Arabe and Janessa who took pictures, almost everyone else gathered around to tell jokes. It was because Randy told them about the embarrassing thing in the hot spring in Korea. And then things got a little spontaneous. Others began to tell their own embarrassing stories. It was both funny and shocking. Noticing theirughter, Janessa hurriedly put away the camera and rushed over. She happened to hear a minion of Randy telling jokes. ¡°I read this joke. It¡¯s really funny, but it may spoil your appetite, so don¡¯t eat anything for now¡­.¡± He gave a slight cough and then continued, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a patient who went to the hospital for a check- up. The doctor asked him to take a stool test, but he couldn¡¯t poop at the hospital, so the doctor gave him a cup and asked him to bring it back tomorrow morning. But the next day¡­ Ha-ha¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but giggle. The person next to him pushed him and then he continued, ¡°But the next day, the patient came back empty handed. The doctor asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s the cup?¡± The patient replied with an expression of great frustration. He brought it with him when he left home. He was afraid it would fall out, so he wrapped it tightly in newspapers. Finally, he wrapped it in ck tape. But when he got out of the car, he found the tape had been cut and his bowels had disappeared¡­. Ha-ha! ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone looked down at the kebabs in their hands but had no appetite. Randy pped that man and shouted, ¡°Scram! You have ruined our appetites!¡± The others looked at each other with embarrassment but suddenlyughed at the same time, including Emma, who was skewering the meat. She pursed her lips with a faint smile, but Jaquan noticed it and kept staring at her. Arabe also noticed it. When she was looking at Jaquan, she found he was tilting his head to look at something. Then she followed his gaze and saw Emma. Arabe was not sure what Jaquan was looking at. She followed his gaze several times and could only see Emma and Stony. So, Jaquan must be looking at Emma. Why was he staring at her? Could it be that he liked Emma?! Arabe was somewhat disbelieving and even felt ridiculous. They all knew that Emma had a son. Regardless of whether she was married or divorced, Emma had such a big child with another man. Arabe had been tolerant since she could ept that Jaquan liked any woman. But it couldn¡¯t be Emma who had such a big child. How could he? How could he like Emma?! Arabe almostughed in her exasperation. By the time she realized it, she was already standing in front of Emma. Noticing Arabeing, Emma moved aside to give her space. Arabe stood beside Emma, picked up a disposable glove, and put it on. Then, she began to skewer the mushroom. Seemingly inadvertently, Arabe nced sideways and saw Jaquan gazing at Emma. Her anger exploded as if magma was erupting violently and burning her heart. ¡°I have forgotten to ask you. Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Arabe asked in a low voice. Her tone was light and casual but her grip on the skewer was so tight that her knuckles turned white. Emma paused and turned to look at Arabe before saying, ¡°He¡¯s gone abroad.¡± ¡°Abroad? Which country? What is he doing?¡± Arabe asked again. ¡°America. He is a chef in a restaurant in Chinatown.¡± Arabe breathed a sigh of relief. Since Emma had a husband, Jaquan wouldn¡¯t have a chance. So, she softened her tone and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very hard to take care of the child alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± Emma had been indifferent. She just focused on dealing with the food with her head down as if Arabe¡¯s questions didn¡¯t bother her at all. Stony nced at Arabe, then quietly walked over to Jaquan, pulled at his trouser legs, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, shall you go to my mother¡¯s side?¡± Jaquan wanted to go, but there were so many people including Arabe. He didn¡¯t want to be too eye- catching. However, he did not expect Stony looked so nervous. There were about five people between him and Emma. He looked back slightly and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t like to talk about the past,¡± said Stony, pursing his lips. ¡°That beautiful woman has been asking.¡± Jaquan noticed it when Arabe went to Emma, but he didn¡¯t expect Arabe to ask Emma about the past. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go overter. You go back.¡± He took a few sauce-coated kebabs from Ferne and handed them to Stony. ¡°Give them to your mother and let her find a ce to eat.¡± Stony realized it and smiled, ¡°Got it.¡± He handed the kebabs to Emma and then pulled her elsewhere to eat. Emma took off her disposable gloves and walked towards the disposable dining table with Stony. Jaquan took some skewers and walked towards Arabe. After Emma left, Arabe had nned to leave as well. But after taking off her gloves, she saw Jaquaning with three grilled squids and a sausage. So, she stopped there. Beside her, Ferne and Noah were talking and Randy¡¯s people were joking. The delightedughter echoed through the forest. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Jaquan handed the squid to Arabe. Arabe hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it. She wondered if Jaquan came to me her. But Jaquan just stood there eating grilled squid with her. He didn¡¯t say anything nor did he ask. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He came just to give her squid? Could it be that he wanted to make up with her? But why had he been peeking at Emma? Arabe couldn¡¯t figure it out. Jaquan handed over a napkin. Arabe took it and wiped her mouth. Then she looked up and saw Emily eating grilled sausage on the other side. Her mouth was stained with sauce. Vincent was wiping her mouth with a napkin. When he finished it, he pressed his finger heavily on her lips. Emily red at him in pain. It was said that once a man fell in love, he would be very childish and deliberately do something to attract the attention of the woman he liked. Arabe never thought Vincent would be so childish. Neither did she expect that since she was with Jaquan, Jaquan had never been childish. ¡°Everyone,e over and eat!¡± Randy called. Everyone sat at the dining table. Only Harold and Rex stayed at the grill, watching the ms and abalone on it and dropping some seasoning. Emily took two drumsticks from Ferne before she left. She gave one to Harold and the other to Rex. They then ate it face to face. Insensibly, they started a game to see who was faster. There was no referee or timer. They just stared at each other while gnawing at the drumstick. Rex finished it quickly. When he was about to show the bare bone to Harold, he heard creaking sounds. Then Harold opened his mouth and it was nothing inside. ¡°¡­¡± This guy had eaten the bone! How could he take it so far?! Rex made noint but continued to turn the abalone over. As he did that, he regretted that they should race to eat abalone to see if Rex ate the shell! Ferne brought red wine with him every time he went out. He took it out and poured everyone a cup. They drank red wine while eating the roasted food. In the deep forest, the air was very fresh, which was a pleasure to breathe. Janessa didn¡¯t eat much but kept taking pictures. There were pictures of Emma and Stony eating on the dining chair, Ferne and Noah spreading sauce side by side, Vincent wiping Emily¡¯s mouth, and Harold and Rex eating drumsticks with their eyes wide open. Janessa turned around and the camera captured Armando. His hair was too short, less than two centimeters long. The buzz cut made him look a little fierce, but his sincere eyes looked at Janessa like a loyal dog begging for something. ¡°Stop filming. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Armando said as he got her the only chair that had a cushion on it. Janessa grunted assent and sat down. Then all the people present stood up and propose a toast. ¡°May our dreamse true in the new year. May all lovers unite in marriage. May our love true and eternal. When we meet again in the future, we could still get together so happily, enjoy the cheap barbecue, drink the expensive red wine, and have a breath of fresh air while talking and ying around. How happy! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 340 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 340 People just lived for happiness, didn¡¯t they? ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture together!¡± Janessa suggested. ¡°Just eat and drink as you do now. I¡¯ll take a picture.¡± As she spoke, she took the camera and looked for a good angle. Then, she beckoned Harold toe. ¡°Just press it like this. Keep this angle and don¡¯t move. Shoot us more than once.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Janessa returned to her seat and sat down. She picked up a chicken wing and looked at the camera. Then she nodded slightly, indicating that Harold could start shooting. Harold took three consecutive photos. Janessa took the camera and thanked Harold. As she returned to her seat and continued to chew on the chicken wing, she wiped her hands clean and opened the photo album to check the photos Harold had just taken. There was no difference between the three photos. She was about to pick one and delete the other two when she saw Armando was looking at her in all three pictures. ¡°¡­¡± Obviously, he did it on purpose, because she was the first person to see the photos! Janessa turned off the camera. Armando handed over the abalone that Rex had brought them. After coating it with the garlic sauce, he sent it to her. ¡°You have it.¡± His ck and bright eyes looked at her carefully and pitifully. He must be pretending to be innocent! He just wanted her heart to soften to him! There were more than a dozen skewers in front of her. Although she didn¡¯t eat much because of the shot, she had eaten more than him. Janessa tilted her head and found that there wasn¡¯t a single signature in front of Armando. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat?¡± She asked curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Armando brought a roasted eggnt and cream bun from Ferne. ¡°Are you full? Have some more.¡± Janessa was a spontaneous person. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to Armando but only cared if she herself was hungry, cold, or sleepy. Now that she realized Armando hadn¡¯t eaten yet but she had eaten that much, she felt a little guilty. ¡°You have it.¡± She gave him one squid, stood up, and went to get the freshly baked bread and a dozen kebabs. Then she put them on Armando¡¯s te and said with a straight face, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Armando¡¯s eyes lit up again, and his lips curved in a barely perceptible smile as if he was afraid that he would scare others if heughed out loud. Even his happiness was suppressed. Janessa avoided his gaze and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s getting cold.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The people here were quiet, but on the other side of the table, they were very lively and noisy. ¡°Lord Top! Eat this, this! It¡¯s newly baked!¡± ¡°Eat this! It¡¯s sweet! Lord Top has a sweet tooth!¡± ¡°Eat chicken drumsticks! Those have little nutrition!¡± ¡°No, eat abalone! I just painted it with the sauce.¡± ¡°Enough! Lord Top, how about drink some red wine? If it¡¯s too cold for you, I¡¯ll heat a cup of milk tea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Randy banged on the table and said, ¡°Sit down!¡± What the hell happened back there? Urchin and Wink were not the only gays in his team? All his men became gay? Randy looked at the members of his team with disdain, and then took all the food that was in front of Lord Top to his front te. ¡°I¡¯ll eat these.¡± He then took the ss of red wine from Urchin and said, ¡°This, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Pausing for a moment, he opened his paper fan and asked in a domineering manner, ¡°Anything else?¡± The team members replied with embarrassment, ¡± ¡­ No, no.¡± Lord Top indifferently picked up a chicken wing from his te and slowly ate it. Randy nced at him and suddenly realized that it was so hard to manage this team. Apart from the day-to-day management, he had to prevent them from getting Lord Top interested in men. Not only did he have to stop them from getting too close to Lord Top, but he also had to make Lord Top deny them ess to himself¡­. Jaquan and Arabe were much quieter. They sat face-to-face but didn¡¯tmunicate much. They only said ¡°Give me that. Thanks.¡±, ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±, ¡°OK.¡±, and ¡°Pass me the red wine.¡± On their left were Ferne and Noah. Sitting side by side, they were chatting as they ate. The atmosphere was good. But after Ferne swore, it became awkward. Noah wiped his fingers clean, then pulled Ferne up and said, ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s go.¡± Ferne was taken away in fear. Emma and Stony had been eating quietly. Stony was very sensible. Every time Harold and Rex came to bring them the kebabs, he would thank them. Then, he brought the food to Emma and said, ¡°Mom, you eat first.¡± Opposite them sat Emily and Vincent. Emma still remembered when they were in the Mount Phoenix Guest House, Emily and Vincent were talking about the decoration. But this time, they kept talking about business. Emma couldn¡¯t even understand some of their words. She was rather surprised that Emily had grown a lot. Emily had been asking pointed questions about the problem of the whole company or the marketing department. She thought of three ns to let Vincent point out the deficiencies. They ate while discussing. They could barely hear any other voices, nor could they notice what happened on the side. After eating for a while, Arabe found that no one spoke to her, and she seemed to be out of ce. She nned to return after saying goodbye to them. When she looked up at Jaquan, she found that he was still looking at Emma. This time, she was very sure that he was looking at Emma because there was such arge space between them. In the direction of his gaze, there was only Emma and Stony. Arabe suddenly stood up. Jaquan immediately turned to look at her. Noticing her staring at him with her eyes wide open, he asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma also noticed it and looked over. It was hard to read her emotions from the calm eyes. ¡°I need to talk to you..¡± Then Arabe turned around and left.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 341 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 341 Although Jaquan didn¡¯t know what was happening, he still followed her. Randy muttered as he ate the drumstick, ¡°Are they going to be reconciled and be friends again?¡± He found it hard to understand, so he didn¡¯t care about them much and kept eating the food on the te. Lord Top was also quietly having her meal on the side. The team members quieted down and were having theirs at ease. Lord Top was full, so she sat down on her chair and swiped her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t check your cell phone during mealtime.¡± Randy said vaguely as he was eating the drumstick. ¡°Okay!¡± said Lord Top. She wore her earphones and yed the music. Then, she closed her eyes and bent over the table. ¡°There¡¯s a tent over there. Have a rest in it.¡± Randy knocked on the table. ¡°Okay!¡± Lord Top stood up and left. Randy looked at Lord Top¡¯s back and thought to himself, ¡®Lord Top is so cute when he is stable.¡¯ Randy was shocked. His face twisted. ¡®Is Lord Top cute? God! What am I thinking about? This bastard once fought with me just because I touched his keyboard!¡¯ Randy bit off a piece of meat hatefully. Actually, Lord Top still had many advantages, though he was a little picky. In Randy¡¯s eyes, Lord Top was a good member. If he practiced more, he might be the best one day. Arabe walked to a tree, and Jaquan followed her unhurriedly. When Jaquan was beside her, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arabe looked at him and found it hard to ask a question. Jaquan misunderstood and he thought that it embarrassed her to see each other after they broke up. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, right?¡± Arabe frowned, ¡°No.¡± No? But it could tell from her expression that she was lying. Jaquan changed the topic, ¡°How have you beentely?¡± ¡°Just fine.¡± Arabe turned back and looked at the tree in front of her. There were many trees around, lush and vigorous. The trees were towering, under which people appeared so tiny and powerless. ¡°Jaquan.¡± Arabe called him. ¡°Do you like Emma?¡± She asked with uncertainty, hesitation, disbelief, and a sense of absurdity. But Jaquan just kept silent. She turned around instantly and saw Jaquan. He was pursing his lips and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Obviously, Arabe knew the answer from his expression. She was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? Emma was married! She has a child!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jaquan pressed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell her or do anything. I just¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what he was going to say. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m satisfied with the current situation.¡¯ It was impossible, but he didn¡¯t know what else he could do. He promised his mother that he wouldn¡¯t find Emma. However, he took the advantage of what his mother said. Felice only said that he could not find Emma, but that did not mean that they could not meet each other by chance. He couldn¡¯t know what would happen in the future. Perhaps it was just a whim for him, or perhaps he would be fond of Emma and keep thinking of her. Not until he met the right woman and got married would he forget her gradually. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t happen. Nothing would happen. He would remain single, and she would bring up her child. ¡®This is the best for me!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Why do you like her?¡± Arabe¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why? Did you break up with me because of her?¡± Jaquan raised his hands and said, ¡°Wait a moment. Arabe, it was you who broke up with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of her that you lose your mind, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arabe hit the nail on the head. Jaquan was silent. Arabe hated him being indifferent now. ¡°Jaquan, I hate you! I hate you!¡± She smacked his shoulder, but felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, so she fiercely pped him in the face. ¡°How can you do this to me? I hate you! Why do you like her¡­?¡± ¡°Did I do anything wrong¡­ Why would you fall in love with a single mother rather than me?¡± She cried as she slid down and sat on the ground. Jaquan helped her up. ¡°I hate you. Don¡¯t touch me! How can you do this to me¡­?¡± Arabe pushed him hard. She covered her eyes and tears flowed out through her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Jaquan whispered, ¡°But Arabe, I liked you, and wanted to marry you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Go away! Go away!¡± Arabe shouted hoarsely. Jaquan had no choice but to let go of her and walk back. ¡°Alright, I will leave now. You cane out when you calm down.¡± Arabe ignored him. She cried for a long time and wiped her tears with a tissue. Hearing footsteps coming from behind, she sniffed and said, ¡°Go away!¡± When she turned back, she saw three strange men. She was so frightened that she dragged herself back. However, sitting on the ground, she had no time to get up. Seeing the three men reaching for her quickly, she only let out a short scream. Jaquan wasn¡¯t far from Arabe, about fifty meters away. He had his back to Arabe. He was looking at Emma and Stony who were in front of him. They had finished eating and were cleaning up the mess left behind. No matter what they did, they would do carefully and quietly. They were neither arrogant nor impetuous. From afar, Emma seemed to look up in the direction where Jaquan was. Jaquan didn¡¯t know if she saw him and waved his arm at her. However, Emma turned her head. She probably didn¡¯t see him. When he turned back, Arabe was nowhere to be found. He panicked and went to look for her. He shouted, ¡°Arabe! Arabe!¡± However, no one answered. Not far away, Ferne and Noah heard the shout. They rushed over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± They were also in the forest. Just now, Ferne and Noah had a fight. When Ferne was thrown to the ground, he seemed to have seen a few figures running past. He even told Noah but Noah did not believe him and thought that it was Ferne¡¯s trick, so he pressed Ferne to the ground and beat him up again. ¡°Arabe is missing. She was here just now.¡± Jaquan pointed at the ground beneath. ¡°After what happenedst time, she didn¡¯t dare to rush into the forest again, so I don¡¯t think she will run around alone.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah knitted his eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°Did someone take her away?¡± Ferne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it, Noah knew what he wanted to say. ¡°Go and ask everyone to look for her. Leave a few people here.¡± Noah turned to look at Jaquan and said, ¡°You and Emma stay here.¡± If it was the group of people from the GY Temple who came to seek revenge, then they wouldn¡¯t go easy on Emma. ¡°Mr. Jaquan!¡± Stony cried not far away. He rushed up to Jaquan and gasped, ¡°Arabe has been taken away. Mom has chased after them!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± The three of them were shocked. As Jaquan ran back, he anxiously asked, ¡°What happened? How did she meet them? Where did she meet them?¡± Stony also ran along and pointed in a direction. ¡°Mom saw them when she put the trash in the car, and then she chased after them.¡± Jaquan ran at full speed in the direction pointed by Stony. There was no one else in the dining area except two members. Others were probably looking for Arabe. Jaquan felt it was dangerous to leave Stony alone. He held Stony in his arms and ran forward. He recalled what happenedst time in the GY Temple. Emma was as reckless as she was in the temple. Couldn¡¯t she think about her child? However, if Arabe was in trouble, he would risk his life to save her as well. Ferne exchanged a nce with Noah and was sure that the other party came for Arabe and Emma. They were most likely the people from the GY Temple who came to take revenge. ¡°They took Arabe away on purpose and wanted Emma to see it, because Emma did the same thing last time.¡± Ferne gritted his teeth. Jaquan paused when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean? Do you know who they are? What do you mean byst time?¡± He was stunned for a moment before he realized that it referred to the time when they were in the temple. Were they that group of people from the temple? ¡°Jaquan, hurry up. Since they want to take revenge, they will definitely torture Arabe and Emma. You know what the greatest pain is for women.¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t put it too bluntly. He was numb since he had seen such cases many times during those years in the police station, but now as the victim was Arabe, he was somewhat painful. Jaquan gave Stony to Ferne. Then, he ran into the forest desperately. He saw Emily and Vincent. He saw Harold and Rex. He saw Randy and his team members, as well as Armando and Janessa. They stood apart and shouted while looking for Arabe, in order to threaten the group of bad guys with their voices. They hoped that it would keep Arabe safe for a short time. Jaquan ran along the way. After a long time, when he waspletely out of breath, he found Arabe. Her jacket was taken off and her hair was messy. She was covered with dirt, and palm prints could be seen on her face. She walked forward trembling, hugged her shoulders, and shrunk her head in fear. Jaquan rushed to her and grabbed her hand. ¡°Arabe, why are you here? Where¡¯s Emma? Do you see her?¡± he asked. Arabe trembled all over and sobbed, ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Where is she? Where is Emma?¡± He roared hoarsely, ¡°Tell me!¡± Arabe pointed at the back. Jaquan immediately ran in that direction. He kept praying in his heart, ¡®Emma, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ming. You will be fine! Wait for me!¡¯ When he got there and saw the scene, his eyes turned red. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 342 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 342 Emma stood against him, dressing. On the ground, there were three bleeding persons. One¡¯s belly was covered in blood. One was injured in the carotid artery with blood gurgling out. And the third person was lying on the ground with a dagger stuck in his back. The ground was littered with shoes, jackets, socks and trousers. The white overcoat that was stained with blood looked astonishingly red from afar, while Emma stood in the middle of the red. Jaquan walked behind her. Emma probably heard the sound and slowly turned around. Her hands were covered in blood, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was hers or not. Seeing him, her eyes twinkled slightly. Then, she looked down at her hands. They got dirty finally. Jaquan picked up the coat on the ground and put it on her. Then, he looked down at her legs, the white underwear stained with dirty handprints of men. He hated it so much that his teeth creaked. The moment he picked up the trousers, tears almost fell out of his eyes. His heart wrenched with extreme pain. After putting pants on her, Jaquan stood there for a moment. Later, he walked to one of the corpses, beating him on the chin crazily. Fist after fist, that face was bloodshot. Emma did not understand him, and she thought he was taking revenge for Arabe. She turned her head without seeing anyone, so she asked, ¡°Where is Arabe?¡± ¡°Arabe, Arabe, Arabe! When can you care about yourself?¡± Jaquan stood up with so much rage that he seemed to explode in the next second. ¡°Myself?¡± Emma checked herself and only found some bruises on her arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Fine? His eyes were tearful and he looked frightening. He shouted at her, ¡°You¡¯re fine? What if he has AIDS?¡± ¡°What if he wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°What if you¡¯re already dead?¡± When Emma was about to say something, Jaquan suddenly held her in his arms. The hug was so violent that it almost tore her, ¡°I was praying on my way that you can¡¯t get into any trouble. The thought of you being in danger drove me crazy. How can you tell me so calmly that you¡¯re fine? You¡¯re a woman. You can be sad and scared. You can cry and ask for help. You can beat me and me me for comingte¡­, but you didn¡¯t. Do you know how much my heart hurts?¡± Emma was a little surprised, but she did not struggle. It seemed she either didn¡¯t get it, or got it but was slow to respond. Randy and other people rushed here. Everyone didn¡¯t say anything when seeing the scene. Arabe, who was wearing Ferne¡¯s coat, had stopped trembling, but there were tears on her face. She shuddered at the sight of the three people on the ground. ¡°Let her go!¡± After Arabe was brought by the three people, Emma chased here, shouting at them, ¡°Let her go!¡± Arabe had been stripped of her jacket, and the group continued with her pants. She cried, ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Emma rushed over at this moment. But just as she was about to make a move, the group put a dagger on Arabe¡¯s neck. ¡°If you dare step forward, I¡¯ll cut her throat.¡± Emma did not move. Arabe kept trembling. She felt the sharp de quivering around her throat. She trembled even more. She heard someone say, ¡°Come here, take off your clothes.¡± She saw Emma obedientlying and taking off her coat. The three menughed vulgarly. They seemed to get ck. Emma seized the opportunity and threw her coat on a man¡¯s head. At the same time, she rushed towards Arabe. She poked the man controlling Arabe in the eyes, grabbed the dagger and kicked the man on the right. ¡°Run!¡± Arabe only heard this word, and then ran out desperately. She was still trembling, and she instantly fell to the ground after being tripped by something. Her foot was pulled by someone. She turned around and saw someone pulling her foot, and immediately screamed. ¡°Oh God!¡± Emma had escaped. Hearing that, she turned around to save her. After rescuing Arabe, she was surrounded by three men. As Arabe ran, she looked back and checked Emma¡¯s situation. She vaguely knew what was going to happen, but she didn¡¯t dare to turn around. She couldn¡¯t save Emma even if she went back. What should she do? She cried and called Jaquan¡¯s name helplessly. When she saw Jaquan, she felt she was in a dream. Until now, when she stood here and saw the three people lying motionless on the ground, she still couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Ferne.¡± Jaquan stood beside Ferne, frowning and asking quietly, ¡°Can we not let her go to the police station? Although it is self-defense, three have died. If she is charged, it will take a long time to go through the procedure. Can we not let her go?¡± Of course not. These were the guys in the GY Temple. Even if Jaquan didn¡¯t say that, Ferne knew how to deal with it. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± After Ferne made a phone call, he patted Jaquan on the shoulder to let him bring Emma back. ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Stony had been holding hands with Armando. When he saw Emma standing safely, he immediately rushed out and hugged her. ¡°Mom!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°My hands are dirty.¡± Emma hid her two bloody hands in the sleeves of her coat. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Stony asked. She shook her head, ¡°No.¡± When Jaquan put on her coat, he saw that her back was full of scratches caused by dragging. She must have wounds in the back and arms. However, sheforted everyone and said she was fine. She was such a woman. Such a woman! He felt so much pain that he almost lost control! They walked back, and Arabe was still in tears. When she saw Emma, she bit her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± She did not dare to say in front of everyone that she had left Emma and escaped alone. She didn¡¯t have the courage to say it. She was afraid that if she admitted, everyone would hate her even more. But it didn¡¯t mean that no one knew. Everyone had met Arabe along the way. Then, they brought her here and saw Emma standing in the blood. There was no need for any exnation. Just as Arabe finished her words, Jaquan figured out the whole thing. He gritted his teeth and looked at Arabe with disappointment and resentment in his eyes. ¡°Why did you leave her alone? She came to save you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I was too scared ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Arabe cried out loudly at Jaquan¡¯s roar. ¡°What could I do?! If I had gone back, I would suffer the same thing as her! I can¡¯t go through that! Jaquan, I¡¯m the sessor of the Pecks. I can¡¯t shame my family!¡± Shame? She described what Emma had encountered as a shame. Jaquan felt like a knife was cutting through his flesh and caused him to bleed, and his face twisted in pain. This was the first time he had such a strong hatred towards Arabe. What would Emma, who had saved her, think about her selfishness? She must be sad. He turned to look at Emma who was standing beside him. She had always been expressionless. Her ck eyes showed no emotions. No sorrow, no joy, no anger, no resentment, and no grievance. She was as emotionless as the moment he found her. She was aloof and indifferent as if she was staring at a stranger who had nothing to do with her. Janessa nodded. This was the first time she agreed with Arabe¡¯s rebuttal to Jaquan. ¡°She was right. She couldn¡¯t save herself, nor save others. Even if she stayed there, she could only face the danger of being raped. Why did you ask such a stupid question?¡± She turned to Emma again. ¡°In my opinion, it would be perfect if you didn¡¯t save her. You see, if someone must be injured, why should that person be you?¡± Janessa¡¯s words were harsh, but everyone could tell that she was sarcastic with Arabe. Janessa stood by Emma. Arabe shivered without saying anything. Her tears-stained face made her poor and weak. She just sniffed and said to Emma, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I was too scared¡­.¡± Emma didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Those three corpses were the answer. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 343 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 343 A woman silently killed three men. A woman who knew martial arts was not strange, but a woman who knew martial arts and could kill people was too unbelievable. A Murderer? Did she have criminal record? What did she do before? Why was she so calm after killing three people? They were probably thinking about these questions. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Emma¡¯s hands clenched in the sleeves. This day was the end, right? She was going to bring Stony to another ce. This probably was thest time they met. Sure enough, Janessa and Randy walked to her. They looked at her solemnly for a long time before suddenly patting her shoulder. ¡°Cool! Emma!¡± Emma was stunned. Janessa patted her shoulder and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I admire few people, and you¡¯re one of them.¡± Emma still didn¡¯t figure it out, and her mind went nk for an instant. What were they talking about? She didn¡¯t expected that they weren¡¯t afraid of her or dodging her, instead, they praised her! Emma¡¯s calm eyes were filled with surprise. She could not believe their reaction. Why would they do so? She had killed three people! ¡°Well done. You know, this kind of jerks should be castrated. There seems to be such a punishment in South Korea, right?¡± Janessa wasn¡¯t sure, so she turned to ask the Armando beside her. Armando didn¡¯t know either, so he looked at Randy. Randy thought for a moment. ¡°I think so. I forgot about it. But they are dead now. If you want, ask Armando to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Armando looked at Janessa, ¡°Do you need me?¡± ¡°Never mind. They¡¯re all dead. What a pity! If they were alive, we could chop them off and feed them to the dogs.¡± Janessa sighed regretfully. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So ruthless.¡± Randy could almost feel the pain in his crotch. Ferne who was not far away heard it and also unconsciously closed his legs. Noah raised his eyebrows and looked at him, kicking his butt. ¡°Be serious.¡± Ferne rubbed his butt and looked down to check the necks of the corpses again. Then, he looked to Emma and asked in surprise, ¡°Who do you think she is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah looked down at the three corpses and whispered, ¡°Definitely not an ordinary person.¡± All three people had their necks snapped violently and died instantly. If she hadn¡¯t been in an emergency, a woman probably wouldn¡¯t have showed her killing skills. She even disguised themselves as being stabbed to death by a stagger after killing them. ¡°The phones need to be unlocked with fingerprints. These three should be unlocked as soon as possible. There may be information we want.¡± Noah put the phones in a stic bag and handed it to Ferne. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Have your men check if there are any people outside.¡± Noah looked at the surrounding wood and wasn¡¯t sure if there were only three guys. Ferne brought a group of people, waiting outside the forest. ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at Emma in a distance. Other people were still haunted by Janessa¡¯s chopping-and-feeding threat. Randy¡¯s guys all swallowed their saliva, unconsciously took a step back and closed their legs. Harold and Rex were helping Ferne and Noah carry the corpses. Because both of them had witnessed how Emily kicked the balls, they were immune to Janessa¡¯s words and didn¡¯t respond. They saw Ferne and Noah were serious, so they also checked the corpses. Only then did they discover that the three corpses were all killed by one blow. None of the bleeding wounds were fatal injuries. Harold had known Emma¡¯s identity from the newspaperst night, but he hadn¡¯t rted her to the underworld. Until now, he finally confirmed it at the sight of the three corpses. She was definitely Deon¡¯s daughter. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised?¡± Vincent asked. Emily stopped looking at them and nodded, ¡°I knew a bit.¡± She added, ¡°She¡¯s just a person with her own secrets. She¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Vincent said simply. He held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Emily wanted to see Emma when she came here, Vincent stopped her and covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it,¡± she whispered. Vincent put down his hand and stood with her. He looked at the bloody ground and Emma, who was surrounded by Janessa and others. She seemed to be too calm and indifferent, as if the deaths of those three people had nothing to do with her. ¡°She¡¯s very calm.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because of the environment where she grew up.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t surprised that Vincent could guess her family background from that. What kind of family did she grow up in? Emily couldn¡¯t picture it, but she knew Emma definitely disliked her family, so she left. The so-called disappearance in the newspapers was nothing more than a long-nned escape from home. In the distance, Jaquan and Emma left one after another, followed by others. Arabe stood there without moving. Vincent held Emily¡¯s hand past her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Vincent¡­.¡± Arabe didn¡¯t expect that Vincent would still be willing to talk to her. She was a little touched, and yet instantly she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± The tears that Arabe managed to hold back almost fell down, and she held it back again, ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 344 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 344 Because of the ident, this afternoon was quite terrifying. It was already 3:30 in the afternoon. Rex took the corpses back to the police station, and Harold sent Arabe back. Actually, Rex was the one who was arranged to send Arabe back. However, Rex felt that Harold who was taciturn would do a better job. He exchanged his task with Harold¡¯s and then they drove off. Arabe really didn¡¯t want to see anyone she knew, even if it was only an assistant or a bodyguard. She was worried that she would see mockery on their faces. Now, she felt a little relieved when she found there wasn¡¯t any expression on Harold¡¯s face. But she slid into a depression again when she thought that Harold was Emily¡¯s bodyguard. In the past, whenever she was injured, Jaquan would always take her to the hospital or send her home. Where was he now? Arabe looked out of the window. As expected, she saw Jaquan standing beside Emma. Her heart ached. She recalled what Jaquan said to her in the woods, as well as his anger face of the time not long ago when he got mad at her and spoke up for Emma. That was the first time Jaquan red at her with such a horrible expression. Arabe was extremely embarrassed. After a long time, she looked down and lowered her head to hug her knees, her tears falling down. Jaquan brought Emma to theke. After she washed her hands, he handed her the towel in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Emma was puzzled. Why was he standing here instead of sending Arabe home? She even felt strange when she heard that. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan gestured at the car carrying the corpses, then at the blood-red water that had just been drained away from theke, and then at her. ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re greatly frightened. I¡¯ll send you back. You should have a good rest¡­.¡± ¡°No need. I came here today to enjoy the hot spring.¡± Emma wiped her hands clean and handed him the towel neatly folded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t take the towel, but grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask?¡± He looked into her eyes. ¡°I just said something.¡± Emma remembered what he said. She just didn¡¯t understand, and she was even a little surprised, because she thought what he said should be for Arabe, not for her. Now she understood. Perhaps he did it and said it on purpose. All of that was for Arabe. ¡°I heard what you said.¡± She pulled out her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was about to be driven mad by her. ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t take it to heart? Do you think I was joking?¡± ¡°No. What you said was for Arabe, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Emma looked at him and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I know, so I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emma! Are you still going to enjoy the hot spring?¡± Janessa¡¯s shout came from afar. Because of what had happened to Emma, the group of people gave up their n to camp and prepared to immediately set off for Forest Hot Spring. Emma walked over and replied, ¡°Yes. Wait for me.¡± Jaquan looked up at the sky in frustration. This time, the group only brought some clothes with them and not first aid kit. Jaquan went back to the car and asked Randy to call the staff of Forest Hot Spring to get a medical kit so that when he got there, he could use it right away. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Arabe, who was injured, had left, and now there was only Emma left. Jaquan¡¯s intention was evident. After Randy finished calling, he nudged Jaquan¡¯s shoulder and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­?¡± What he was talking about was Emma. Everyone saw what happened just now, including Arabe. Jaquan had liked Arabe for so many years, but just now, he actually hugged Emma so hard, and even got emotional when he spoke. In front of Emma, none had the nerve to question him. Now, Randy finally got a chance, but he wasn¡¯t too gossipy. Emma was a single mother with a son. It was not good to make fun of her. Randy knew what he should not say. ¡°Yes. So what?¡± Jaquan scratched his hair. ¡°Damn awesome.¡± Randy couldn¡¯t say anything else. He just gave Jaquan a thumb-up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that what happened just now was too real, I would have thought that you did it for Arabe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was reminded of Emma¡¯s words. He scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°She thinks that way too.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jaquan was silent. He looked away and saw that Janessa and Armando were talking to Emma, while Stony stood quietly by the side. ¡°Emma?¡± Randy finally realized the answer. ¡°That¡¯s it. Get in the car.¡± Jaquan waved his hand. ¡°Damn it!¡± Randy didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings, so he swore again. Jaquan and Emma? How could they be together? Randy was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t help but look in Emma¡¯s direction. Janessa and Armando had left. Jaquan walked over and stood in front of her. Randy didn¡¯t know what Jaquan was talking about. Emma turned around to leave, but Jaquan held her by the wrist and brought her into his car¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Randy swore once again. He waved his hand at the team members and shouted, ¡°Drive! Let¡¯s go!¡± Janessa sat in the passenger seat. She tilted her head to look at Armando and asked curiously, ¡°Hey. Doesn¡¯t Jaquan like Arabe? Why does he seem to care so much about Emma?¡± She had been curious for a long time. She was straightforward and had nned to ask Jaquan directly. If Jaquan dared to admit it, she would evenugh out loud. She really didn¡¯t like Arabe. But she was very happy with Emma. She had once hoped that Armando would be with Emma. She never expected that Jaquan would fall in love with Emma. ¡°He liked Arabe before, right? Do you remember the time when we were at Mount Phoenix, he retorted upon me for Arabe?¡± Janessa was angry when she thought about it. ¡°All you men transfer your affections so easily?¡± Armando didn¡¯t know what to say. As Armando made no reply, Janessa became even angrier. ¡°I told you to win her heart earlier but you didn¡¯t. Now your friend is your rival. Wait and see. Emma will be his girlfriend soon.¡± Armando was still silent. He pulled over and parked the car. ¡°Why are you parking?¡± Janessa tilted her head to look at him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 345 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 345 Armando turned to stare at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you, and I¡¯ll always like you until I die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa turned her head to look out the window, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Drive, or else we can¡¯t catch up with them.¡± ¡°Janessa, I will not transfer my affection to others easily. I only like you.¡± Armando leaned closer to Janessa and said in a low voice. ¡°Enough!¡± Janessa was so angry that she reached out to pound him. She turned around and identally touched his lips. Again? ¡°Armando, you¡¯re finished!¡± Janessa would never forgive him this time. She loosened her seat belt and leaned over to hit his head. Armando pulled out the car key, held her by the arm, and put her on hisp. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to get yourself killed?¡± Janessa was crazy. She wanted to scratch his hair, but when she saw that his hair was less than two centimeters, she shook his head hard angrily. ¡°I thought you wanted a hug,¡± Armando said slowly. ¡°¡­¡± A car behind Armando passed him. Randy honked his horn in the car and when his car overtook Armando, and he turned around. Through the windshield, he saw Janessa sitting on Armando¡¯s legs with her back to the ss. ¡°Oh God!¡± Randy felt that today was the most frightening day in this year. This was on the main road. You guys parked the car on the road and even made love in it? Randy dialed the phone. After more than ten seconds, the phone was finally answered. ¡°Armando, there are surveince cameras here. Why don¡¯t you two go back to make love? Then nobody will see it.¡± Armando hung up. ¡°Hello? Armando!¡± Randy put away his phone and looked back. Janessa already sat back in the passenger seat. After that, Randy went on driving. Spring had arrived, so they were like animals in heat. It was quiet in the ck Bentley. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was low and melodious. Emily pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I wonder what Jaquan and Emma¡¯s child would look like.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Stony and Jaquan look alike?¡± Emily tilted her head and asked. Vincent whispered, ¡°No.¡± His voice was small and it was carrying some kind of lust. Emily was very interested in this topic and continued, ¡°You think so too? Perhaps Stony is their child.¡± ¡°But why doesn¡¯t Jaquan know?¡± Vincent asked a key question. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily held her cheeks and pondered. ¡°Maybe he has lost his memory. He forgets that he has a wife and a son.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent rubbed her hair and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been reading a novel recently?¡± ¡°How did you know? Sydnee rmended reading a novel named Crazy in Love with a Bossy CEO. It has three books. In the first book, the female lead and the male lead had a child. But he lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember her. And in the second one, the female lead lost her memory and didn¡¯t remember the male lead. As for the third one, I haven¡¯t read yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stop reading them.¡± Vincent rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Those ¡­ are all lies.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Yes, the rtionship in the novel is very strange. The male lead likes the female lead very much, but in order to anger the female lead, he intentionally sleeps with other women and lets the female lead see it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He just grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Emily nodded his head, feeling very happy. ¡°I know. They said you¡¯re an old virgin.¡± Vincent asked, ¡°They?¡± Emily covered her mouth and didn¡¯t say any word. It wasst time when they met that she heard a few guards whispering that Vincent was still an old virgin, and that they wondered how much longer it wouldst¡­. She swore that was all she heard. Vincent rubbed his forehead and remained silent. Emily hesitated to hold his hand. ¡°Vincent?¡± Every time she called out to him, her questioning tone would tickle his heart like a feather. ¡°Actually, I like it.¡± She said in a small voice, a little embarrassed, ¡°I don¡¯t like others touching you. If someone touched you, I would ¡­ be jealous.¡± Emily cried out in rm as she was held to sit on Vincent¡¯sp. He touched her chin, stroked her slender and fragile neck, and lowered his head to rub her neck gently with his chin. ¡°If you lure me again, I might really be unable to control myself.¡± On the other side. Ferne drove his car, talking to the police and wearing a Bluetooth headphone. ¡°I already sent someone over to deliver it to you. Unlock the phone and screen out the useful information in it. If it¡¯s confirmed that those three people are from the GY Temple, there is no need to send them to an autopsy. Have the search team quickly investigate them and find information about them including their girlfriends or wives and whether they have criminal records ¡­ I want all their information. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go check what these three people did in the GY Temple. If it can be proved that they often went in and out of the temple, there must be something suspicious about the abbot of the temple. At that time, go issue an arrest warrant.¡± ¡°We found a minibus without a license te outside the forest. You¡¯re given one day to find out all the information about the car, to find out whether it was stolen or robbed or bought. Have someone check the surveince cameras around the forest park to find the course of the car.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ferne took off his Bluetooth headphone. He turned the corner, and said to Noah, ¡°They probably only sent three people. Those three people are good at martial arts, so Emma killed them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne thought for a moment and was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯ll go into the public security system to check on herter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. She¡¯s already been targeted by the other party.¡± Noah ced one hand on the window and tapped on it. ¡°Then what should we do? Take her to the police station and find some people to protect her all day?¡± Ferne rolled his eyes and pondered. ¡°Or let me protect her all day?¡± Noah turned to look at Ferne and raised his brows. ¡°Seriously, you can¡¯t fight her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She has been trained, and she¡¯s been trained to kill in one blow.¡± Noah recalled what he saw in the hospital and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I asked her to help me. She got something from a doctor¡¯s pocket and her move was very fast. She is probably a single mother with some background.¡± ¡°Damn it. I gotta call Jaquan to stay away from her.¡± Ferne drove the car with one hand and fumbled for the phone with the other. ¡°He¡¯s not blind. You don¡¯t have to remind him,¡± Noah said in a faint voice. ¡°Perhaps she will hear what you say on the phone, and there will be another corpse tonight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne swallowed and stopped talking. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 346 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 346 Forest Hot Spring, also known as natural hot spring, had water temperature at 49.5 ¡æ. It was rich in more than 20 beneficial minerals and trace elements, and had be the secondrgest traffic area in City Y following the scenic spots. Forest Hot Spring was about 25km away from the urban area. It used to be a government sanatorium, but after 50 years of forest reservation, it gave birth to more than 340 species of secondary evergreen broad-leaved forest. And it was approved as a national forest park by the Ministry of Forestry. Master Peter even made a poem about it: ¡°For a decade I¡¯ve been outside, there is no chance toe back. Today Ie to town, thrilled to witness the site. Fresh spring water is best for a refreshing bath, naturally, I was enchanted by the autumn flowers blooming all over the mountain side.¡± What he was referring to was the hot spring, which was backed by the forest and facing to the nature. It was ringed by mountains and surrounded by broad-leaved trees. A natural ¡°Super Oxygen Valley¡± was formed. It attracted a lot of visitors. When people left, they would bring some spring water with them. The car stopped and a group of people got off excitedly. The scenery here was way more beautiful than Phoenix Mountain. And it made them all forget about the bloody event. They took out their mobile phones and began to take photos. Janessa also turned around and forgot to settle the score with Armando. She took the camera and began to photograph a huge rock at the entrance of the Forest Hot Spring, on which engraved a small seal with the origin and history of the Forest Hot Spring. Ferne and Noah got off the car as well. They looked at each other and joined the group, who were taking pictures. They were going to y a tourist who came to the hot spring with their friends. Only Jaquan remembered to remind Randy when he got off from the car. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take the first- aid kit.¡± ¡°I get it. Just wait a minute, I¡¯ll count the numbers first.¡± Randy took out his fan. Before it was unfolded, Jaquan snatched it away. He roared, ¡°How can it be less? Hurry up and get the medicine chest. By the way, where is our room?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Poor Randy didn¡¯t even look carefully at the stone at the entrance before he was pushed to the main hall by Jaquan. There were two rooms in the Forest Hot Spring, one was a traditional room and the other was a hot spring room. They lived beside the hot spring, facing nature. When they fell asleep at night, they could hear the sound of spring water flowing. However, spring rooms were limited, and there were only three rooms avable. Janessa booked three hot spring rooms in advance and ordered another ten traditional rooms. Janessa and the others were still taking pictures at the entrance, and they had no idea how the rooms were allocated. Randy was about to ask Jaquan where he chose to stay but he saw Jaquan holding the key and inquiring the receptionist, ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± Randy was speechless. Emma didn¡¯t have a cell phone, nor was she in the mood to take pictures. She took a look along the way, and then entered the hall. Just as she was about to sit on the sofa in the resting area to wait for them, she saw Jaquan walk over with the keys and medicine chest. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Follow me.¡± He said to Emma Emma saw the medicine chest in his hand and nodded. When Jaquan quickly entered the elevator, he saw Stony following Emma. Then, he took a few steps forward and shouted at Randy, ¡°Randy! Take him to y for a while!¡± What? Stony saw Jaquan holding the first aid kit, he knew that his mother was injured, so he had been following closely behind her. Now that he heard this, he only raised his head to look at Emma. Emma petted his head and said, ¡°Go, y with uncle for a while.¡± Stony lowered his head and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The room was on the third floor. Jaquan took the room card and walked straight to room 303. Then, he swiped the card through the door, put the medicine chest on the table, turned on the air conditioning, raised the temperature, and entered the bathroom to start washing his hands. When he came out, Emma was still standing at the door. The door was still open. ¡°Close the door. Why are you still standing here?¡± He frowned and closed the door by himself. Emma looked at him, confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Jaquan looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Who would apply you medicine if I left?¡± ¡°No need, I can do it by myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan disregarded her. He walked to the table and opened the medicine chest. He found the iodophor and cotton swab and picked out the gauze and the blood-stopping rib. ¡°Go wash your hands and change into a bathrobe. Hurry.¡± He said without lifting his head. Emma stayed motionless. Jaquan raised his head, ¡°You want me to help you undress?¡± He said it out of concern. ¡°Arabe is not here, why would you still act like this?¡± Emma found it hard to understand. This was freaking Jaquan out. He said to her, ¡°Arabe! Arabe! Why do you keep mentioning her?¡± Because you like her. Emma did not say it, but this was what she thought. Jaquan took a few breaths, put down the gauze and cotton swab in his hand, and walked a few steps to Emma. He lowered his head to look at her for a few seconds. She remained indifferent, though. He really wanted her to panic. Most of all, he wanted to see her face underneath him. He pressed his temples, tried to shake off the evil thoughts in his head, and then reached out to take off her coat. Emma dodged backwards. Behind her was a wall. Her back hit the wall with her wound. She gasped and acted like it hurt. ¡°Stay there!¡± He stared. Emma looked at his eyes. He was furious. His eyes were mixed with some inexplicable emotions. She went nk. The struggling hands suddenly lost their strength and hung softly on both sides. The coat was taken off, followed by the sweater. Her slender and beautiful hands stopped at the hem of her sweater. Under the sweater was a dried-up trail of blood. The pure white fur was soaked in bright red blood. Emma¡¯s hands hanging on both sides suddenly clenched into fists. After waiting for a moment, the person in front of her stopped moving. She raised her head slightly. At this moment, her sweater was lifted and it covered her face. Her exposed skin trembled from the cold air. Jaquan¡¯s gaze swept past her pure white underwear and circled behind her. There were traces of blood oozing from her wounds. Some of them were stuck to her sweater. With this lift, new wounds burst out. At first nce, her beautiful back was dripping with blood. Emma removed the sweater covering her head and looked up to see Jaquan staring at her back. Just as she was about to say something, his eyes caught hers. It seemed what had happened was breaking his heart. Breaking his heart? Emma was shocked by this thought, and her body involuntarily shrank back. Emma didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He just grabbed her arm and put her on the chair and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± He used to go to Collin¡¯s ce often and learned how to bandage the wounds of patients. However, this was the first time he had done so. He put his hands down very gently. When he was disinfecting the cotton ball, he lowered his head and blew lightly. When he threw the cotton ball, he noticed that Emma¡¯s entire body had tensed up. He leaned over slightly, wanting to take a look at Emma¡¯s expression, only to see her purse her lips, with the expression indicating that she was trying her best to hold back, her eyebrows slightly knitted, and a ck mole was on the earlobe that was very close to him. He felt thirsty for her. He wanted to kiss that mole and the ear, and more importantly, he wanted to kiss her. Emma fidgeted about themotion behind her, so she tilted her head slightly and asked, ¡°Have you finished?¡± Actually, it could have been done by a girl, or by a hotel attendant. But here he was without anyment. For some reason, the atmosphere had be like this. Emma regretted letting him stay. She didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t rejected him before. She frowned, displeasure and entanglement appearing on her face. ¡°Not yet.¡± Jaquan regained his senses and sprayed the drug on her to stop her bleeding. Then, he bandaged up the deeper wounds with gauze and fixed them with adhesive tape. And then he began to take care of the injuries under her arms. These injuries were much more serious than the injuries on her back. Blood stained both of her sweater sleeves red. Jaquan turned to see one of her arms. He looked at it carefully and found out some ys on her injured skin. He lowered his head, picked up the disinfectant needle carefully and removed the ys from her skin. Because of what was happening around, there was nearly no distance between them. Emma could see his head. His hair was so soft. She had touched it before, and she still remembered that touch. Jaquan lowered his head, revealing the protruding back of his neck. Just like his Adam¡¯s apple, it was conspicuous and charming. And she had kissed them before as well. ¡°Give me that hand.¡± Jaquan said it a second time. At the same time, he raised his head to look at Emma. She was looking at the top of his head gently. In that moment, their eyes met. She went nk. Jaquan stroked his hair and asked, ¡°Is there something on my head?¡± Obviously, there was nothing, but Emma nodded. ¡°Can you take it down for me?¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head. ¡°Ok.¡± Emma gently extended her hand to the top of his head and touched his hair with her fingertips. It was really soft. She remembered what Bernice had told her. She said, ¡°Hard-haired men were hard-hearted and stubborn, but soft-haired men were warm-hearted and docile.¡± They sat on the chair in front of the table. Beside them was LCD screen embedded into the wall. Although Jaquan lowered his head, his eyes were looking at the side. It can be seen on the ck disy screen that Emma¡¯s hands were gently stroking his hair. Jaquan suddenly grabbed her wrist and ced her in front of the table and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 347 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 347 Emma looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m taking something off your head.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He asked. She spread her hand on which there was a white fiber. Jaquan was not satisfied with her exnation. He was sure that she was gently touching his hair. The screen was dark. He could not see the emotions in her eyes clearly, so he could only feel it via the indistinct touch of that hand¡­ Did she kind of like him? These days, he had to stay at home, hearing Felice¡¯s earnest teachings, but there was always a voice in his heart. ¡°Listen, just do whatever you want before it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡®If Emma has an ident today and dies¡­ if¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to think much about it. He only knew that when he saw her safe and sound, he shook in his shoes and was desperate to rush over and hug her tightly. Emma pulled out her hand and dodged it. Jaquan did not force her but restrained his overwhelming excitement. After taking a deep breath, he sat back on another chair and said, ¡°The other hand of yours isn¡¯t applied medicine.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Emma lowered her head and looked at her bloody sweater. She had just walked over without her suitcase, so she did not have a change of clothes. Jaquan walked over with some cotton balls, grabbed her by the arm and made her sit down, ¡°Sit down.¡± Emma sat there cooperatively, but this time, she lowered her head without looking at anything but her injured arm. After all the bandaging was done, Jaquan stood up and took off his coat and a light brown sweater. Finally only a white shirt remained. He put the sweater on Emma. After that he asked her a question that he had always wanted to ask, ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± Emma was surprised. She rubbed the sweater from which rose the familiar smells of his perfumes and sweats and barbecue. All these shaped his uniqueness. ¡°Someone broke my heart before, so I don¡¯t like men.¡± She said calmly. It was what he had said. Jaquan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± His voice was getting closer and closer as he approached her. He lowered his head until the two met eyes to eyes and nearly nose to nose. When she wanted to retreat, he said, ¡°You get on well with Collin, Armando, Randy and Ferne. Everyone except me.¡± Emma clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ve never got a clue.¡± He revealed a confused and absent-minded smile. ¡°But just now, I suddenly got it.¡± Emma suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I have to go. Stony is still waiting for me.¡± ¡°You like me.¡± Jaquan said at the same time. At once, there was a hush in the air. Emma calmly looked back at him, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, please stop kidding me. I have a husband, and my child¡­¡± Before she could finish¡­ Jaquan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. The moment he went further, both of them trembled. ¡°Jaquan!¡± Emma was shocked with her eyes widened and hardened her arms pushed him away. ¡°Last time when you were drunk, you kissed me like this.¡± Jaquan took a few steps back and stroked her lips with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about who you mistook me for. No other man has been around you. I always dreamed at night that you were kissing me, constantly ¡­ I suddenly realized that you knew who you were kissing then. You said to me, ¡®It¡¯s you¡¯ ¡­ so it was me that you wanted.¡± Emma struggled violently, but both of her arms were injured, and her back ached slightly. Jaquan even used great strength to sandwich her between the wall and his chest. She was trapped there due to the big difference in their strength. ¡°You¡¯ve always liked me.¡± Jaquan stared at her wet lips and asked, ¡°Since when?¡± Emma lowered her head and stayed silent. Jaquan stretched out his hand to raise her chin. At that moment, Emma acted. She swiftly seized him by the arm and gave him a back suplex. Jaquan felt so dizzy and disoriented that hey himself on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± It seemed that his backbone was about to break. When she was about to leave, Jaquan immediately shouted, ¡°I like you! Whether you hate me or not, I like you!¡± Emma stopped. She suddenly turned around, looking at him and said, ¡°You like Arabe, and you must always do.¡± Jaquan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why?¡± Emma frowned and said after a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t like a y boy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I like you. Am I wrong?!¡± Jaquan stood up. With one hand supporting his waist, he was puzzled and looked at Emma, who was close to the door. ¡°I like you. I can¡¯t like her now even if you ask me to. What should I do?¡± ¡°Why do you like me?¡± Emma suddenly asked. Jaquan was silent for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. By the time I realized it, it had been so intense that I really wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Why do you like Arabe?¡± She asked. ¡°That was when I was a child. We grew up together. I might have stayed with her for a long time. Then¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why she asked and his answer was far too simple. ¡°It turns out that you are a y boy, and I don¡¯t like one.¡± Emma opened the door and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan frowned. Did she like him or not? How could anyone push someone they liked away? He risked saying that just now, because he wasn¡¯t sure about the feelings she had for him. Jaquan himself couldn¡¯t even believe that she liked him. However, the moment she touched his hair, he felt as if he was deeply loved. So he bet she liked him. That was why he said that. But what did she just say? ¡°You like Arabe, and you must always do.¡± ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Jaquan scratched his hair, picked up his coat and put it on before her walked out in a puzzle. ¡­ Downstairs, with the air-conditioner on, the hall was warm everywhere. A group of people wearing golden short-sleeved shorts with the words ¡°Forest Hot Spring¡± printed on them walked over to the drinks area in sweat as if they had juste out of the steam room. They shouted, ¡°An ice cream please.¡± In the drinks area, people were queuing up. Randy¡¯s team members were all there. In front, Lord Top silently looked down at her phone while queuing up. She didn¡¯t know that many people followed her. A man covered with sweat came over only to see the long queue. He sighed, ¡°Well, such a long queue. I¡¯ll just drink some water over there.¡± Lord Top took an ice cream and passed it to him. ¡°Here you are. I¡¯m in no hurry. I can wait.¡± The man was embarrassed to take it for free. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you more money than it cost.¡± Meanwhile, he took out a hundred and handed it to the Lord Top. The Lord Top waved her hand, ¡°Just take it.¡± She looked down at her phone again and her slender and fair neck was showed out. The man in his forties was well-featured. He stared at Lord Top¡¯s neck for a moment and smiled, ¡°Interesting. Well, when we meet next time I am gonna pay the bill.¡± Originally, the team members ignored the man. Seeing Lord Top talk to him, they all turned around to nce at that man. When they saw him looking at Lord Top¡¯s face up and down, the team members all became unhappy and surrounded Lord Top. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The man smiled and left. Aug, who was close to him, repeated, ¡°He said ¡­ interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s interesting? Is Lord Top interesting or are we interesting?¡± Urchin asked. Wink frowned. ¡°After all, he is not a good guy. Everyone must be on guard.¡± ¡°Alright! Leave it to us! Next, we will definitely protect Lord Top!¡± ¡°Who will be protected?¡± A sinister voice sounded. Everyone turned around and saw Randy standing there. At this moment, he was holding a fan in his hand. ¡°Well? I asked, who will you guys protect?¡± The guys shook their heads again and again. Randy clicked his tongue and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t let Lord Top stay with these guys any longer. Otherwise, they would all be gay sooner orter.¡¯ He shook his fan and left. They breathed a sigh of relief. When they turned around, they found that the Lord Top who had been standing behind them vanished! ¡°Where is she?!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 348 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 348 Lord Top was strolling on the pavement outside the hall with a strawberry ice cream in hand. The breeze brought the scent of the hot spring. She squinted and was about to walk there when a shadow shed by. Then the ice cream disappeared. Randy took her ice cream and walked in front of her, muttering, ¡°Why do you like such a girlish vor?¡± He continued a few steps forward, looked back and found that Lord Top seem to be going back. He unfolded the fan, and waved it by his handsome face in displeasure, ¡°Why are still standing there? Don¡¯t you want the ice cream back?¡± Lord Top hesitated but took a step forward. ¡°Captain, I thought you wanted it.¡± Randy snorted, ¡°This? Take it back.¡± He handed it over but withdrew his hand halfway. He pointed at the hot spring, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you there.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lord Top slightly frowned. ¡°I was going there anyway. Give it to me. It¡¯s melting.¡± Randy achieved his goal so he returned it to Lord Top. His fingers were sticky with the ice cream. He lowered his head and sniffed: a cloying scent of strawberry remained there. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands as he turned around to say something. But he froze. Lord Top looked at him, confused, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain?¡± Randy stared at her tongue licking the ice cream with mixed feelings and asked, ¡°Why are you eating it in this way?¡± His mind was flooded with weird thoughts. ¡®Is that how people eat ice cream?¡¯ ¡®Does everyone keep licking it like that?¡¯ ¡®Why is he licking so sensually? Am I too filthy?¡¯ Lord Top paused, then opened her mouth slightly and sucked the top of the ice cream. Randy couldn¡¯t move. He was seduced. ¡°Damn!¡± he whispered. He couldn¡¯t hold the fan stably, and pointed at Lord Top, trembling like a PD patient. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ ¡®What the hell?¡¯ ¡®Is he so horny? Why am I fucking erect watching a mate eating the ice cream? Damn!¡¯ ¡®And something wrong with this way?¡¯ Lord Top pondered, opened her mouth gently and bit on the top again with her fine white teeth. ¡°¡­¡± Randy flushed and ran away. Lord Top stood there, puzzled. After thinking for a while, she licked the ice cream again. ¡®Well, it still tastes better in my way.¡¯ Randy frantically ran through the hot spring area, but he couldn¡¯t find Ferne. He ran into Janessa halfway, who asked him if he was chased by a dog as he was in such a hurry. He turned around gloomily and saw Armandoe back with an ice cream. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ He had a filthy mind as long as he saw an ice cream now. Armando unintentionally hand him a strawberry ice cream and asked, ¡°Do you want it?¡± Randy: ¡°¡­ I wanna kill myself.¡± Armando: ¡°What?¡± Randy didn¡¯t even changed his clothes before tumbling into the hot spring. But before doing that, he still remembered to leave his fan, mobile phone and wallet on the shore. He leaned against the shore, staring at the two people not far away. Armando walked to Janessa with the ice cream in his hand carefully, and gave it to her, ¡°Your period is almosting so just eat one.¡± Janessa said nothing. She took a big bite on the chocte ice cream, grabbed the strawberry one and jutted her chin triumphantly. Armando looked down at the chocte one. There was a big gap in it, and he could even recognize the shape of her teeth. He bent down and licked the gap very gently. Janessa was stunned. So was Randy. As he was disgusted by Armando, a strange idea struck him that his blood froze in an instant. Why did he feel disgusted at seeing Armando licking the ice cream but have an embarrassing reaction to Lord Top doing so. Could it be that he¡­? He was only a gay to Lord Top? ¡®Damn¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ Randy covered his mouth in shock. ¡®Fuck! I¡¯m a gay?¡¯ Eating the ice cream, Janessa nudged Armando and looked at Randy, who was putting his face in hands in terror from time to time in the hot spring. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s not going to kill himself, is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Armando nced at him and didn¡¯t care. ¡°He¡¯s your friend, don¡¯t you care?¡± Janessa looked at him. Armando stared at her and enunciated each word, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just wanna care about you.¡± Janessa was lost for words. She took a deep breath, ¡°Armando, be yourself please?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite myself now.¡± Armando looked at her, reached out to wipe the cream off her mouth and ate it. ¡°¡­¡± Janessa was speechless. Randy looked at the couple from the hot spring and didn¡¯t want to say anything. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t commit suicide. If he really did that, the fair-weather friend Armando probably would only watch as he drowned. There were a total of fiverge pools and three small ones. The big ones were female-only, male-only or shared. Three small pools were for one or two people. At the end of the area, there was a shower pool made of gstones. At the top of there was a rectangle one. The waterfall ran onto it, gathered into a stream and washed the people below. There were few people standing below them. After taking a shower, they put on their bathrobes and left. Janessa picked up her camera and threw the wraps of ice creams into the trashcan-a huge stone lion. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for the meal. We cane here and y games after that.¡± ¡°Games?¡± Randy stopped trying to stand up. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Janessa nced at his body in the hot spring, ¡°Fun games.¡± Randy kept silent. He had a premonition. They gathered in the dining hall. It was a well-bnced and nutritious buffet with the famous specialties of Forest Hot Spring: the steamed marine bass, and the steamed fish head with soy sauce. Ferne and Noah had just returned, wet with sweat. They took the tes and picked up food as they walked around. Soon, the tes were filled with two chicken drumsticks, two poached eggs, four prawns, three crispy meat pancakes, a serve of duck, and a few ribs. After cing the te on the table, Ferne returned for three bowls of rice and a ss of red wine. Randy was shocked. He looked at the two sushi, half piece of bread and one poached egg in his te, plus a ss of milk. Instantly, he felt that his food was not delicious anymore. People could take their seat at will. There were tables for four, as well as long tables to sit face to face. Janessa and Armando sat at the long table. Randy¡¯s teammates also went there one after another. He did not go because the seat opposite Lord Top was empty. Not until Wink took that seat did Randy react. ¡®Damn! I can¡¯t let these damn gays influence Lord Top.¡¯ He picked up his te at once and walked towards Wink. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take your seat. ¡° Seeing him, Wink immediately took his te and left without hesitation. Everyone sat down and chatted cheerfully while eating. Lord Top preferred not to talk during the meal. She just ate with her head down and nodded perfunctorily when someone spoke to her. Perhaps she didn¡¯t hear what they said but she would smile from time to time, perfunctorily but gently. Randy was sitting opposite her, staring at her as if it was the first time he had known her. After a while, Lord Top seemed to have finally noticed his sight. She raised her eyes and asked, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 349 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 349 Randy came back to consciousness and coughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to another ce for practice next time. So, you can get used to different situations in case of any sickness.¡± After he finished speaking, he realized that all he said was about Lord Top. He wanted to exin, but he was afraid that it would be too obvious. So, he just stopped. Lord Top nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Randy didn¡¯t know whether Lord Top got him or not. Perhaps he pretended that he didn¡¯t. Anyway, there wasn¡¯t a sad expression on his face. He looked very calm. He lowered his head to drink the soup. He enjoyed it so much that he narrowing his eyes. Was the soup that good? Randy was about to say something when he raised his head and saw Vincent who arrivedte. He immediately waved his arm and said, ¡°Here! Why are you all sote?¡± Emily and Vincent walked along the edge of the Forest Hot Spring because it was surrounded with lush broad-leaved forests. They felt like entering a primeval forest. Then, they arrived at the upper reaches of the spring. They looked down and saw a greenke. There was a pavilion in the middle of theke. People were rowing on theke. Pelicans were standing on the boat. They came out from the bottom of the water. The boatman opened their huge beaks and took out the fish inside. Emily was surprised. ¡°Wow, what kind of bird is that?¡± Vincent told her, but Emily didn¡¯t know how to spell it. She searched it on her phone, then took pictures. In the distance, there was a high-altitude cable bridge that looked like a mirage from afar. There were bird chirps and the sounds of other small animals. They sounded like squirrels or other animals which kept rustling. Emily closed her eyes and quietly listened to the soundsing from the surroundings. She liked nature very much. She felt rxed in such an environment. The people she hated, like Beverly and Elsie, and deemed unwanted weren¡¯t around. There were only Vincent and her here. ¡°There will be apetition in Fine Arts Education Research next month. You can choose a piece of work and participate.¡± Vincent suddenly said in his low voice. ¡°Fine Arts Education Research¡± was a journal thatbined art, education and research. The journal focused on cultural exchange, art education, academic research, and advocated thebination of science, nature, humanities. The artpetition was considered as internationally famous. Emily knew it, because Harold identally bought the magazine once. She studied it for a long time. Worried that her drawing might imitate other people¡¯s painting styles inadvertently, she started painting after a long wait. ¡°Can I?¡± she asked. Vincent ced his palm on her head and rubbed it before saying, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If I win the award, I would like to thank the media, my parents, and Fine Arts Education Research as it provides such a good tform. Lastly, I would like to thank one person in particr. He is handsome, graceful, elegant, dignified, smart¡­¡± She gave a solemn eptance speech. Vincentughed. ¡°Am I so perfect in your eyes?¡± Emily looked at him and asked confusedly, ¡°Wait! What are you talking about, Vincent? I¡¯m talking about Harold.¡± Vincent, ¡°¡­¡± When they came back, Emily¡¯s mouth was red, as if she had a fiery red pomegranate and it dyed her lips. Vincent picked up a te and picked the dishes. Emily only took a ss of milk and sat on the long table. Janessa stared at her lips and pretended to be surprised. ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± She lowered her head awkwardly, ¡°Lipstick.¡± ¡°Which color?¡± Janessa asked with a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent sat beside her and looked at Janessa. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at her.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Janessaughed as she raised her arm and rubbed it. She got the goose bumps. She was jealous and upset. If nothing else, her impression of Vincent was very good. Parents would want their children like him. He was aloof, indifferent, perverse and emotional. Besides, he didn¡¯t speak much. She had met him only a few times at family gatherings. And she could tell that he was quiet. He didn¡¯t smile much, always with an indifferent expression. When he met an elder asionally, he smiled slightly. It was courtesy, not a sincere one. Later, she heard that families set Arabe up with him. She even made fun of Arabe and Vincent in the early years. Janessa could not help but refuse when she heard this. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like a man with a cold face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Arabe is here. It is not possible for you.¡± She remembered that someone had said that. As a result, most prominent families in City Y thought that Vincent would marry Arabe. However, it turned out to be wrong. Vincent quietly fell in love with Emily, a petite and lovely girl, instead of Arabe. At first, Janessa was very curious about Emily as she didn¡¯t know that Vincent would like other girls. She was more curious about why he liked such a petite girl. She thought that he would like a girl as powerful as him, with a strong personality, or a high-achieving girl in the workce. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Emily, a fragile girl like a doll. However, she found out that Emily and Vincent did not behave in the ¡°dominating man and weak woman¡± way when they were together. Instead, they were very intimate. And no one could spoil that kind of intimacy. They weren¡¯t showing off their affection. It was natural and enviable. She even faintly felt that Vincent loved Emily more than Emily loved him. Vincent, famous for being uninterested in women in City Y, was wearing gloves and carefully peeling a prawn. After peeling it, he carefully dipped it in vinegar and handed it to Emily¡¯s mouth. Emily ate half of it and said, ¡°You eat too.¡± Vincent had a meaningful look and ate the rest of it. ¡°I really want to fall in love,¡± Janessa thought. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s warm.¡± The voice of Armando on the side brought her back. She looked down and saw five pieces of fish neatly ced on the te. Armando was also peeling shrimps. After peeling, he dipped them in the soy sauce and then put them on her te. She did not like vinegar, onion, coriander and ginger. She did not like fish because of fish bones or the shrimps because of shells, or crabs ¡­ because she could not be elegant while eating. However, she almost forgot that Armando peeled shrimps and even dipped them in the sauce for her all these years. He picked out the onion, coriander and fish bones that she did not like. He served her like a queen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Help yourself.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be in love that much. She lowered her head and ate the shrimp. She saw that Armando¡¯s te was full of dishes she liked. He was patiently picking out all the things she did not want to eat before sending them to her te. Her mood immediately became very bad. Because there were many people, she suppressed her anger. She only stared at the shrimp in Armando¡¯s hand with displeasure. All the Mosbys¡¯ hands were for ceramic art. His hands were very beautiful and their joints were distinct. His fingers were slender. He was very skilled in shrimp peeling. If anything, he perfected the skill. He grabbed the head of a shrimp with one hand, and the rest with the other hand. Next, he pulled out the sand vein with the toothpick. Then, he pressed the tail with his finger and pulled the shrimp shell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Armando thought that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and smiled at her, seeing her staring at him. Janessa¡¯s anger dissipated in an instant. She couldn¡¯t even figure out why. Armando was quite simr to Vincent in many ways. Both were silent, weren¡¯t good at expressing themselves, and always hid their emotions. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. More importantly, they usually had indifferent faces. Only when they saw someone they liked would they reveal a genuine smile. To Vincent, it was Emily; to Armando, it was her¡­ At this moment, she suddenly remembered what Benson had said. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Armando used to follow you everywhere, but now he is away from you. He has been staying in his room without saying anything. He didn¡¯t even look at you when he came out for dinner. You must be fighting.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but that child has a one-track mind. If he doesn¡¯t admit his mistake, you can just give him an out. He talks to you the most in the whole family. He doesn¡¯t talk much and we can¡¯t force him. Go and talk to him. Don¡¯t let him get depressed during the New Year.¡± ¡°Done.¡± Armando put the shrimp on her te and said, ¡°Enjoy it.¡± Janessa lowered her head and silently ate it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 350 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 350 Emma and Stony were quietly eating. Then, they saw Jaquan keeping offering Stony food, chicken drumsticks, eggs, vegetables, roasted meat, corn cheese, and hot milk. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaquan.¡± Stony smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jaquan said to him, but his eyes were fixed on Emma¡¯s face, but Emma didn¡¯t even look back at him. Jaquan had to go back tomorrow, and had to keep his promise to his mother Felice. He would never be able to meet Emma. What¡¯s more, it is impossible for Emma toe to see him. He had to be quick and do what he wanted to do. In any case, he did not break his promise. In fact, it was Emma that came to see him. ¡°Do you want milk?¡± He asked. Emma ignored him. Stony noticed the strange atmosphere between his mother and Jaquan. He took a sip of the milk and observed them. His mother was not angry. Stony had a good impression of Mr. Jaquan. He could not bear to ignore Mr. Jaquan. So, Stony pulled his mother¡¯s sweater sleeve and asked, ¡°Mommy, Mr. Jaquan asked if you wanted milk.¡± Emma did not want to talk to Jaquan, but Stony asked the question again for him. So, she said, ¡°No, honey.¡± Unexpectedly, hearing her words, Jaquan was so d that he immediately rushed out the room and got back a ss of wine, a ss of orange juice, and a cup of hot drink. He eagerly asked, ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emma lowered her head, silent, and Stony drew her sleeve again. Emma still wore Jaquan¡¯s sweater. Thetter had taken off his coat and was only in a shirt. Although the dining room was heated, it was not warm enough for one to just wear a shirt. ¡®Maybe he is trying to remind me that I am still in his sweater.¡¯ She pointed at the wine. Jaquan handed the wine to Emma, the orange juice to Stony and the hot drink to Ferne. Ferne was at loss. He confusedly looked at Jaquan and asked Noah in disbelief, ¡°Does he think I am having my period? Why does he give me the hot drink?¡± Noah stuffed a piece of meat into Ferne¡¯s mouth. Ferne swallowed it whole, and just as he was about to said something, Noah stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth again. He had had fiverge pieces of meat in a row. He choked, after taking arge mouthful of wine, and he sighed, ¡°Nice¡­.¡± Everyone cast him a strange gaze, ¡°¡­¡± But Ferne didn¡¯t know their look and wanted to ask again. Noah picked up an empty te and handed it to him, ¡°Please give me some steak, beef, and two tuna.¡± Ferne carried the te and went to the self-help area to pick up some food before he realized that something was wrong. ¡®Damn, I haven¡¯t finished my food. What the hell. Noah actually ordered me!¡¯ He holding the te aggressively and then ced it on the table, ring at Noah. Noah pursed his lips and slightly leaned back as he picking up a tissue to wipe his mouth with an overwhelming air. He raised his brows and looked at him. Ferne was suddenly terrified. ¡°Well, enjoy your food.¡± He said cowardly. Noah knocked on the table and said, ¡°Help yourself.¡± Ferne looked at his own te. It was empty. Damn, Noah ate up his food! ¡°It needs four hours of exercise to consume the calories you have ate. Do you think you will exercise tonight?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Damn, so you ate my food!¡¯ Knowing what he thought, Noah took a sip of wine and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ferne thought, ¡®Damn you!¡¯ They cased the surrounding of the Forest Hot Spring, consuming too much energy. Ferne was so hungry that he wanted to eat anything. He ate lots of food, and he knew how much perseverance and determination it would take to turn the food into muscles. Ferne failed to lose weight and exercise after resigning his job as a cop. For he was young, he did not care about how fat or ugly he would be. But, as he saw Noah¡¯s good shape, he was jealous. Especially when he was beaten by Noah, he felt a little humiliated. From then on, he decided to lose weight and exercise in order to defeat Noah. Noah was a good example for him. Noah did him a favor to eat the calorie-rich roasted pork. ¡®Hold on. It¡¯s not the time yet. I am far weaker than Noah.¡¯ Ferne took a deep breath and picked up the beef and stuffed it into his mouth. He suddenly missed the beef and cabbage he hadst time in Noah¡¯s. It was delicious. After dinner, they went out to the empty smoking zone to smoke. They smoked while sharing information. ¡°Branden arrived at noon with quite a few big business bosses. They went to the massage room as well as the Sweat Steamer. I was afraid that they would know me, so I did not ask the waiter about them.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t do anything illegal in such a conspicuous ce.¡± Noah looked at the dark sky. The night in the Forest Hot Spring was especially quiet. There was a distant sound of small animals and a few birds. It seemed that they were living in the nature. Ferne threw the cigarette butt into the trash can. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to put the chip on Branden tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Noah asked. ¡°I bumped into him and threw the chip into his pocket.¡± Ferne felt that his n was so good that he couldn¡¯t help giving himself a thumb up. Noah said in a cold voice, ¡°Then he takes it out of his pocket until he finds it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Your n is too intentional. Maybe he will investigate you as soon as he is back home. Then Branden will find out that you are the young master of the Dalton Family and get your family in trouble. Do you think you can deal with it? Or do you think your parents can deal with it?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Noah took a puff of his cigarette, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have too much things to care about. If I am dead, just take good care of my sister.¡± Thinking of something, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t take advantage of her.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. .Noah was about to say something but he pursed his lips. Ferne turned around and saw Randying over with a fan. It was very suspicious for him toe over here without smoking. What¡¯s more, there was an even more suspicious expression on his face. It was as if he was bashful, struggled, and contradictory. But, seeing that Noah was here, he did not come over. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Noah turned around and left. Randy finally came over and stood beside Ferne. He watched Noah¡¯s back and said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Words failed Ferne. He looked at Randy in confusion, ¡°You are praising someone for their good look! Don¡¯t you think no one is handsome in the world but yourself? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Randy said, ¡°Be nice to me, okay?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 351 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 351 Ferne looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re so strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Actually, I want to know¡­¡± Determinedly, Randy just asked, ¡°When did you find yourself gay?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne asked astonishingly, ¡°When did I be a gay?¡± Randy, ¡°¡­¡± He said embarrassingly, ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t you ¡­ stay with him every day?¡± After a pause, he stretched out his hands and touched his thumbs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a pair?¡± Ferne rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I used to stay with my buddies in the bureau all day long. Does it mean they are all my dates?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Well.¡± Randyughed embarrassingly and opened his fan, intending to leave. Half of his face was hidden behind the words ¡®Top of the Tops¡¯ on the fan. His blinking eyes could be seen indistinctly. ¡°Wait!¡± Ferne grabbed his cor and asked him with a questioning look, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask me this question?¡± ¡°Curiosity. It¡¯s out of curiosity.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Driven by his intuition as a policeman, Ferne went around Randy and scrutinized him. ¡°You¡¯re not the kind of person who would ask such a question just out of curiosity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems someone is calling me there¡­¡± Randy was about to leave. But his cor was grabbed again by Ferne as he just walked a few steps. Ferne shouted, ¡°I know why!¡± Randy was scared and hastily denied, ¡°It¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t know anything, really!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferneughed interestingly, ¡°Wow, do you like men?¡± Randy retorted incoherently, ¡°Bullshit! How is that possible ¡­ I¡¯m such a handsome man. How is that possible¡­.? It¡¯s nonsense ¡­ I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly pushed Ferne away and ran. When he got to the dining table, he pretended to be calm and unfolded his fan, waving it and sitting down. Ferne gave him a middle finger from afar. Did Randy like men? Ferne doubted it. After all, for Randy, obsessed with the two-dimensional culture, the daily activities were either ying games or watching animations. Games made his social life. Talking to him about other things seemed to taint his innocence. Suddenly, he asked someone a question about when one would find himself gay. His question was like, ¡°My friend wants to ask that¡­¡± The ¡°friend,¡± of course, was himself. But in such a closed training group, he could only stay with his team members every day. How could he possibly like¡­ Wait, team member? Ferne came to realize something but then got lost in spection. Randy¡¯s aesthetic concept generally disagreed with that of the public. He naturally liked beautiful things and was super strict with many things. The type of girls he liked should have extremely thin calves and the kind of skin as white as snow. What¡¯s more, he liked ¡­ t chest. However, he suddenly fell in love with men. There weren¡¯t many good-looking yers in the team, and he only had a few contacts like Ferne every day. Who did he fall in love with? Ferne curiously looked around and at Noah who wore a casual suit and just returned to the dining table. One could easily tell his good physique beneath his clothes, even when he just sat there. His chest muscles bulged under his shirt. His skin was tanned. The skin on his arms was darker, possibly due to the long exposure to the sun. Under the lights, his skin was bronze-colored and he looked very masculine. He was listening to the people at the table chatting. He asionally turned his head with a smooth contour from his neck to his vicle. His Adam¡¯s apple stuck out, moving up and down as he drank the wine. Suddenly, Ferne¡¯s sight was blocked. He impatiently tilted his head and was blocked again. He scowled at the people in front of him and found they were Janessa and Armando. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Janessa asked. Ferne rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Will you join our gameter?¡± Janessa pointed in the direction of the hot spring and said, ¡°We will gather there.¡± Ferne frowned somehow. ¡°What game?¡± ¡°The game you like.¡± Janessa smiled and touched Ferne¡¯s waist. ¡°You are thinner. It¡¯s good.¡± Ferne said, ¡°What?¡± Armando muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m better than him.¡± After getting back to their rooms and changed their clothes, the group gathered at the hot spring. Because the Forest Hot Spring was developed by the government, there was one rule that it couldn¡¯t be overexploited, even now, when it was a tourist attraction. Although many people came here for its fame, very few could stay and enjoyed the hot spring at night. Money and power should take credit here. ¡°Money talks.¡± Janessa sighed in the hot spring. She wore a ck sports T-shirt, boggy enough to hide her body shape below. For this, she rolled her eyes at Armando again. Ten minutes ago, she came out of the room wearing a bathrobe and met Armando. She greeted him and went downstairs together. After arriving at the hot spring, she took off her bathrobe and entered the water. Beneath the bathrobe was a light blue bikini. Armando stood behind her and closely watched the vague outline of her blue underwear as she was walking. Janessa entered the water. In the clear hot spring pool, her curvaceous and firm chest could be seen clearly, thanks to a few lights installed underwater. The voices of the others came from afar. Janessa and Armando were the first to arrive. Just as Janessa was about to turn around to greet, Armando took off his sports T-shirt and covered her with it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Janessa looked down at the T-shirt on her body. It was ck and loose, almost covering her entire butt. She looked up and saw Armando, who was still wearing a vest. He entered the water silently, not far from her. He tilted his head, as if he was embarrassed to look at her, and his ears turned strangely red. She was about to tease him when she saw his sweatpants protruding suspiciously through the clear pool water. She stared at him in shock. Armando embarrassingly bowed and stayed silent. The atmosphere was awkward. Janessa also tilted her head embarrassingly, but she felt her face burning. She could only turn her back to Armando. She didn¡¯t know this posture was an invisible temptation to Armando. Especially his ck clothes she was wearing now could barely cover her buttocks, and her two legs were exposed. And she had her back to him¡­ He thought, ¡°Only two steps forward. No, maybe just taking one step, he can hug her from behind and hold her slender waist¡­¡± The scorching desire in his eyes almost drove him to do so.. He forced himself to get his sight back to the surface of the hot spring water and calmed down. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 352 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 352 Randy came over with his team members. Each of them was holding some fruits and drinks. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys want to drink. I just took some random ones,¡± Randy smiled. He asked his team members to put the fruits and drinks in a wooden basin, and then put the basin in the hot spring pool. He was wearing a T-shirt with Hatsune Miku on it, and team members behind him were all wearing T- shirts and shorts. But Lord Top wore a Long-sleeved top and long pants. She even had her socks on. Normally, Randy would definitely go over andugh at her. Then, he would order her to join the others and change into shorts. However, when he saw Lord Top like this today, he looked away from her and said to the other members, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down.¡± After saying that, he got into the water and sat down. The hot spring pool was very big, so the team members all started swimming after they went down. They didn¡¯t want to disturb Janessa and Randy, so they stayed away from them. There were four big hot spring pools beside them. They originally nned to go there, but they heard that there would be a gameter, so they all stayed in this pool. Lord Top remained motionless in the water. Her body trembled slightly, but it was hard for others to detect it. She thought that she could suppress her fear of water, but she actually couldn¡¯t. As she was about to get out of the water, a hand reached over¨C it was a team member. Other team members surrounded her and carefully checked whether any part of her body could be seen. Then they disperse a little, but it still formed a circle around her. Randy furrowed in displeasure. He knew that they still want to pull Lord Top into the water. Without thinking, he directly walked over to Lord Top and dragged her to the side. Lord Top was surprised. So were the team members. ¡°It¡¯s slippery over there,¡± Randy made up a reason. Lord Top pulled back her hand. Randy realized that he had forgotten to let go of her. He looked away embarrassedly, but the feeling of Lord Top¡¯s hand lingered on his mind¡­. The fingers were long, the palm was soft, and the fingertips were slightly hot. It wasn¡¯t like a boy¡¯s hand. He secretly looked at her and thought to himself in panic. Had he really turned gay? Was it why he reacted like this after holding Lord Top¡¯s hand? He dipped his head in the water. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. A series of bubbles floated up. Randy was very good at swimming and these bubbles came from the air he exhaled into the water. However, other people may think he was drowning. Under the water, a hand reached out and raised his chin. Lord Top said in surprise and panic, ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Randy wiped his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand. Strangely, the hand he was holding was actually trembling. Was he worried about him? Did that scene scare him? Was Lord Top trembling or was himself trembling? Randy thought in confusion. It was probably himself. Lord Toper heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to pull back her hand, but she found that the captain was holding on to it. She hesitated and said, ¡°Captain?¡± Randy felt that he might really be gay. A hand, a very ordinary hand, actually made him very excited at this moment. He almost erected. His mind was filled with the slow-motion footage of the scene just now, the fingers of Lord Top, his face, the bubbles, the light in the bottom of the pool¡­. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± A voice suddenly brought the two of them back to earth. Lord Top retracted her hand, and Randy came to his senses. He turned around and saw that many people were sitting there. But he did not see Ferne and Noah. ¡°Come closer!¡± Janessa stood up and shouted, ¡°We are all grown-ups. We all have our own friend circle. Perhaps we probably get together often in the future. So, we should make the most of this opportunity and have a good time together. Everyone, just enjoy yourselves and have fun. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Randy¡¯s team members shouted out loud. Janessa smiled happily. She looked like a quiet girl, but when she spoke, she sounded very out-going and warm-hearted. ¡°We¡¯re not ying Truth or Dare today. We¡¯re going to do something more exciting.¡± The others looked at each other, both anticipating and feeling uneasy about this so-called exciting game. On the other side, Ferne and Noah were wearing loose bathrobes. They exchanged nces and then entered the Sauna room one after the other. There are a total of eight private Sauna rooms from inside to outside. They had heard that Branden went to the biggest room with his friends at noon. Sessful businessmen had their routines. They often liked to sit at the same table, go to the same hotel room, or the same Sauna room. There was no one in the corridor. Noah stood under the surveince cameras and pretended to be making a phone call. His tall and sturdy figure blocked the surveince cameras. Ferne took the opportunity to sneak into the innermost private room with a bug. He ced the bug at the bottom of a landscape painting in the middle of the room. The bug looked like a fixed bracket from afar. After doing all this, he gestured towards Noah from afar. Then, the two entered a private room and waited silently. ¡°Do you think they wille back tonight?¡± There were no surveince cameras in the private room, and the sound instion was also very good, but Ferne still lowered his voice when he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah found a ce to sit down. His bathrobe was loose, revealing his abdominal muscles. Because of the heat in the room, sweat oozed out of his skin and slid down his body inch by inch and disappeared at the edge of his ck underwear. Ferne admired his body for a moment. After a long time, he looked away and said, ¡°Then what are we here for?¡± ¡°Sauna.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a while. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fall asleep.¡± Ferne sat next to Noah. Noah frowned slightly. The room was pretty big. There were four long seats, two or three stools, and fournterns hanging in four corners, glowing dimly. It was already hot in here, but Ferne leaned over again. As soon as Ferne¡¯s skin touched his, Noah frowned and avoided him, ¡°Sit away.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You should be honored to sit next to me.¡± Although Ferne said so, he still sat away. Noah remained silent. His eyes were closed. It looked as if he had fallen asleep. Ferne kicked him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Noah. Are you really asleep? We still have work to do at night.¡± Noah opened his eyes and said, ¡°Shut up, you are too noisy.¡± Ferne was shocked. How could Noah call him noisy! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his head sluggishly, and did not say anything, as if he had been hurt by Noah¡¯s words. The room was quiet for a few seconds. Noah raised his head and looked over. Ferne still looked down. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Noahpromised. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 353 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 353 Ferne was excited again. ¡°Anything. Like how did you get your figure? Why did you get it? To attract women or something else?¡± This was ¡°anything¡±? ¡°I didn¡¯t exercise,¡± Noah replied dryly. ¡°It was because of fight.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t seem to understand. Noah frowned and exined again, ¡°I used to fight a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to talk about his past. He was not willing to reveal his secret and he knew that rich gentlemen always looked down on people with low backgrounds and disdained to associate with gangsters. He didn¡¯t want to see disdain in Ferne¡¯s eyes. At this moment, he noticed Ferne¡¯s silence. He held his finger slightly. If Ferne mocked him, Noah was not sure how he would respond. He might beat him up, or pretend that nothing had happened. But, from now on, he would never bring up this topic. ¡°Holy shit, Bro! You¡¯re awesome! You can get such a good figure by fighting? Where do you fight? Can I go with you?¡± Ferne was amazed, pping his hands. Noah was lost for words. He sighed, and even put on a faint smile, ¡°You lunatic.¡± ¡°Hey, how can you say that? You hate those words the most and you just said it. Come on, let me gave you a hit.¡± Ferne was touched by Noah¡¯s smile, thinking that the smile was pretty sweet. Then, he pointed at Noah as he had discovered something big, and said, ¡°You just said I¡¯m a lunatic. You are over.¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to fuss with him, thinking that Ferne didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Unexpectedly, Ferne had been roaring for a while alone, and seeing Noah¡¯s fearless appearance, he was really aroused a willingness of fight and immediately jumped onto Noah. Noah was lying there, but suddenly, he was under a man of about 80 kilos. He almost threw up. He pinched Ferne¡¯s waist and wanted to push him down, ¡°Get off me!¡± Ferne just wanted to y a trick on him, but when he saw Noah¡¯s pale face, Ferne finally found a way to restrain him. He immediately wrapped his hands and feet around Noah and was determined to vie to see who the better was. Noah couldn¡¯t pull him down, and didn¡¯t want to hurt him. He warned again, ¡°Get out!¡± Their bathrobes went loose. Ferney on Noah skin to skin, his hands still holding Noah¡¯s neck. He faintly sensed something wrong below, and then his face turned blushed as he crawled down to the side. Ferne should haveughed at Noah loudly at this point, but his face turned blushed. Ferne crossed his legs and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s really hot here.¡± Noah sat on stool, far away from Ferne, and did not respond when he heard this. Ferne asked, ¡°Do you want a drink? I¡¯ll get it.¡± Then, he hurriedly ran away. Holy shit! Ferne ran out of the room and went straight into the bathroom. He washed his face, calming the dryness-heat. Then he muttered to himself in front of the mirror, ¡°Holy shit?¡± Ferne felt himself thoughtful, and went to the lobby to order two drinks. As he waited, the elevator not far away arrived, and Branden and a friend came out. Branden was in his sixties, but he looked like only fifty. He didn¡¯t have disgusting greasy skin or bald head. On the contrary, he gave off a very gentle appearance. His words and behaviors were permeated with a very good manners of the family. His friend, who was in his forties, looked quite gentlemanly. The two of them did not wear bathrobes, but golden-green Khan steam suits of Forest Hot Spring. It seemed that they were going to the steam room. Ferne kept his back to them and could vaguely hear the two talking in English. What? English? There were many foreign customers in his hotel, who can underestimate him? Ferne listened quietly for a while and realized that he overestimated himself. Perhaps they were talking about something more professional in business, so he couldn¡¯t understand a single word. Running a hotel, he could only understand the words about red wine, check-in and other daily vocabry. When in other professional field, he couldn¡¯t understand a single one word. Luckily, he finally understood thest sentence. The two almost passed by, but suddenly, Branden¡¯s friend nced in Ferne¡¯s direction and smiled. ¡°I met a very interesting boy here today.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°A boy?¡± Branden smiled meaningfully. ¡°He has fair skin.¡± The friend said, ¡°He gave me strawberry ice cream, so sweet.¡± Then the two men walked away and only heard Branden¡¯s indistinct voice, ¡°I want to know him¡­.¡± Ferne was puzzled. A boy with fair skin? Who? Apart from them, there was only Branden and his friends in the Forest Hot Spring today, as well as another wealthy couple. The couple was over thirty years old and couldn¡¯t be the boy. He and Noah were apparently mature men, or young men. A boy¡­ Randy? Randy didn¡¯t look like a boy, but he seemed to have a few younger yers. ¡°Two cups of Midsummer is ready.¡± A sweet female voice said. Ferne paid the money and asked casually, ¡°Did those two peoplee often? They look rich, I don¡¯t know what kind of business they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Those can live here are all rich.¡± The girl was about twenty and dressed luxuriously. She must have a sugar daddy. Ferne reached for the drinks. ¡°It would be bad if we were in the same industry. Ourpany is not profitable this year.¡± ¡°Probably not. They work in the area of electronic technology.¡± As there weren¡¯t many people at this point and Ferne was pretty good looking, the girl was willing to chat with him. She put her hand with a jade bracelet on the bar, staying a little closer to him. ¡°Theye about once every two months. There used to be about four or five peopleing together. Every girl was willing to serve them because of the big tip.¡± She smiled, hiding something behind. Ferne thought for a moment and knew that there must be girls left. ¡°There¡¯s still ¡­ that kind of service?¡± Ferne also smiled. ¡°Handsome guy, you look like you have a girlfriend. What? You want to find one too?¡± The girl wanted to rmend herself, but perhaps because she had a sugar daddy, her eyes revealed a somewhat regretful expression. Ferne raised his eyebrows and smiled brightly, ¡°I brought a friend here and I want to find one for him. Do you have any contact information?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 354 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 354 Noah went out atst because Ferne had been out for too long. As he walked, he caught the sight of Ferne, who had been chatting with a girl in the beverage area£¬ and reached out for a note, on which the girl¡¯s phone number was written. He immediately frowned. Ferne turned around and saw him. He waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s go up and rest for a while.¡± Noah nodded and took two drinks from the bar. The little girl looked straight at Noah and asked Ferne, ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Ferne was afraid that she would say something improper, so he coughed, ¡°Right.¡± The little girl was incredulous. Never had she thought that such a man would need to go out to hit on women. Noah knitted his eyebrows and looked at her. Although he sensed something from her expression, he didn¡¯t say anything. Then he turned around and walked toward the elevator. Ferne waved goodbye to the girl and immediately followed up. In the elevator, they exchanged a nce, reaching an unspoken agreement. They came out on the third floor and took the stairs to the fourth floor through the exit passageway. Before entering the surveince area, Noah pushed the surveince camera to the other side. After a while, they sessfully sneaked into Room 666 and Room 888. No room on the fourth floor started with 4. All of them were named with a series numbers, like 111, 222, until 999. These numbers stood for good luck. Only the most powerful and wealthiest people were entitled to these rooms. Ferne knew everything about hotel door locks. Before he came, he had taken with him a skeleton key and a master room card of the hotel owned by him. He also brought an extra card for Noah. With his hands in stic transparent gloves, Noah entered the room with the card. He ced a stool under the air conditioner and put a napkin on it. Then he stepped onto it and put a bug at the back of the air conditioner. Meanwhile, from the miniature headset came Branden¡¯s words, ¡°I need to go back to return a phone call.¡± Noah unhurriedly fixed the bug behind the air conditioner. Then he moved the stool to its original position, took the napkin into his pocket, and carefully left the room. Ferne was in the next room. Noah came to the room and whispered, ¡°Are you done?¡± Branden¡¯s friend stayed in this room. Noah decided to eavesdrop on both of them so that he wouldn¡¯t miss any information. It was possible for him to find some important clues. Ferne¡¯s voice came from the room inside, ¡°Come in and take a look at this.¡± Noah knitted his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°Branden ising back.¡± At the same time, he walked into the room carefully, avoiding touching door panels and walls. Then, he saw an opened suitcase with some suits and solid-colored underpants in it. Ferne was checking a wallet. There was a photo in the wallet. Noah looked at the wallet and was surprised. ¡°If I recall correctly, the abbot of the GY Temple is called Leon Cowan.¡± In the photo, the abbot and Branden¡¯s friends smiled and stood side by side. Then, they found Nikhil Cowan¡¯s name on the ID card ced on the left side of the wallet. ¡°They are brothers! Branden and the GY Temple are closely rted!¡± Ferne said excitedly. Noah took out his phone and took photos. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you remember where they were before? Hurry up and put it back. Branden ising back. Have you bugged yet?¡± Ferne nodded and carefully put the items in order. He then took out the chip. He was about to stuff it into the suitcase when Noah raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°This is too easy to find and not easy to retrieve.¡± Ferne took his words and gave up this idea. After cleaning all the traces, the two carefully walked down the passageway. After a few steps, they heard a sounding from the corridor. Noah gestured at Ferne, making a signal of going upstairs. They could tell from the sound that someone was approaching the second floor. If they rushed to the third floor, it was very likely for that person to see their backs or faces. The Forest Hot Spring was a six-floored building, the upper two floors of which had long been empty because they were reserved for government officials. Therefore, they crept upstairs. They went up all the way from the passageway to the rooftop. After they arrived, they were shocked by the scenery on the rooftop. From the rooftop, they saw fiverge hot springs reflecting with sea-blue light under the night sky. Not far away, ground lights were sparkling in the broad-leaved forest, like a swarm of fireflies, flying leisurely in the night. Seeing from the rooftop, a myriad of twinkling lights formed a line, stretching to the horizon. On this extremely tranquil night, Ferne turned his head to Noah and tried to say something, but he was suddenly stunned when he saw Noah. He raised his face slightly, his gaze exceptionally calm and gentle, and the sinister-looking eyebrow also stretched out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Noah sensed Ferne¡¯s gaze and turned his head, looking at Ferne. Ferne shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± A thought crept into Ferne¡¯s mind. He thought Noah might have been a very gentle person in the past. A man¡¯s shout came from the hot springs. Ferne was startled and immediately stretched his neck to see. He saw peopleughing in the pool, and they shouted, ¡°Take it off!¡± ¡°¡­¡± He had guessed what kind of exciting game was going on. ¡­ In the pool, Randy, who had just been punished, desperately protected his underpants and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s only one left! I can¡¯t take it off! I can¡¯t take it off!¡± Janessaughed so hard that she choked on her own saliva, so she started to cough. Armando came to her side and patted her back. Janessa turned around and immediately stopped coughing when she saw this half-naked man. Fifteen minutes ago, these people were ying the words string up puzzle. ording to the rule, they wouldn¡¯t be punished if they failed for the first time. However, if they couldn¡¯t answer the second time, they had to take off one piece of their clothes. Since they were here for the hot springs, these men only wore shirts, beach pants, and underpants. Ladies usually wore more than men did. Emily had wrapped herself with several clothes, including a coat. However, there was one exception¨CJanessa. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the first round, No one was good at this game. They were even confused when it was their turn to take the challenge. In the second round, they were on the right track. They became familiar with the game and speeded up the game. Everyone would rehearse words in their minds and wait for their own round. In this game, the first yer was not well ced, because there was not much time for them to consider. This meant thest yer could have enough time to prepare. Randy was thest one but he didn¡¯t see the benefit of being thest one, because other yers had given almost every idioms used in daily life. When it came to his turn, he either repeated the idiom people said before or gave a false one. Eventually, he was stripped of his shirt and beach pants, wearing only his underpants. The built-in lights of the pool were turned off, so they couldn¡¯t see others clearly, as long as they stayed in the water. However, the light from the distance enabled them to see each other clearly if they were close. ¡°Urchin! Take off yours! Take the punishment for me!¡± Randy shouted. Immediately, Janessa said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± Randy retorted, ¡°Why? You failed the game just now, and Armando took your punishment!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Several minutes before, Janessa only had her bikini had left because she failed in thest round and had to take off the clothes Armando gave to her. In this round, she failed again. When she was about to take off the bikini, Armando took off his clothes for her and threw them ashore. ¡°I¡¯ll take the punishment for her,¡± said Armando. No one said a word and they all epted this rule. However, Janessa overturned this rule when Randy used this rule on her. Randy became dissatisfied and asked, ¡°Then why could he take his clothes off for you?¡± Janessa looked at him and smiled. Suddenly, she unbuttoned her underwear and threw her blue underwear to the shore in front of everyone. Then, she raised her chin at Randy and said, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Randy was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 355 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 355 Emma couldn¡¯t take a bath in the hot spring because of her injury on the back. So she just sat on the shore and had a foot bath. However, she also joined the words string up puzzle with them. Her vocabry was muchrger than that of Randy, who was just a video game nerd. Sitting on the shore, she was in a higher position than everyone else in the pool. It was also because of the height that she was able to see more clearly than others. Everyone in the hot spring pool couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s body, but Emma could see everyone clearly. Therefore, seeing Janessa and Randy taking off their clothes one after another, she took Stony upstairs on the pretext of having a rest. Seeing her leave, Jaquan also wanted to go ashore, but Randy stopped him. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go! Everybody stays here! We are going to do everything together today!¡± Facts proved that no one else was drunk, only Randy was drunk like he saw the devil. ¡°Anyone who has been naked still has to drink.¡± Janessa pushed the barrel of wine over. ¡°¡­¡± With an ashamed look, Randy seemed to have been an indentured servant. Then, he raised his face and drank his wine. He wiped his lips and shouted, ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Straight!¡± ¡°Thrall!¡± ¡°Low!¡± ¡°Wide!¡± ¡°Erect!¡± ¡°Tangent!¡± ¡°Target!¡± ¡°Ten ¡­ Tension! Why is it so difficult for me?¡± Randy smacked his head in frustration. He looked down and drank a ss of red wine, ¡°Again!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Before everyone could start, Randy suddenly pped his hands in surprise, ¡°Tax! Well! I have one! Tax! Tax!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa looked at him with disgust, ¡°Please, it¡¯s so hard. How can the next person answer it? X and x?¡± Randy sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk my wine. It¡¯s toote to say it now. Go on!¡± ¡°Teach.¡± Armando restarted the game. ¡°Household!¡± Janessa answered. Because Emma and Stony had gone back, only Jaquan was left. He did not pause and said, ¡°Dean.¡± ¡°Neat!¡± ¡°Tumor!¡± ¡°Respectful!¡± ¡°Launch!¡± ¡°Hijack!¡± ¡°Knock!¡± ¡°Kidnap!¡± ¡°Point!¡± ¡°Transit!¡± ¡°Tritium.¡± Randy was speechless. After Lord Top finished speaking, she looked at Randy. But Randy asked with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Is it a word?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janessa gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Very good, I know you can¡¯t follow it. But I have to praise your curiosity. It is a word and it is a chemical element. Come, since you lose, take it off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lord Top took off her socks carefully and threw them on the shore. The rest of them fell into silence. ¡°Did you know we were going to y this game, so you even wore socks?¡± Randy asked in astonishment. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lord Top shook her head. She looked gloomy. Obviously, she had regretted it. Randy wanted tofort him. But when he realized that he had been stark-naked, he felt too ashamed to console others, so he shrunk his neck under the water. ¡°Let¡¯s go on!¡± Janessa shouted. Vincent and Emily hadn¡¯t been punished till now. It seemed that they were blessed by God during the game. Randy had lost so many times that he was drunk, but the two still looked calm. Maybe they were thinking that this game was too simple. At almost eleven o¡¯clock, Vincent carried Emily upstairs and waved goodbye to the others. Jaquan also followed upstairs, leaving only Randy¡¯s team members, Armando, and Janessa behind. Lord Top wanted to leave, but she lost in her turn just now and had taken off one of her clothes. At this moment, she had no guts to go ashore in public. She was worried that someone would notice she was a woman, so she stayed. But Randy asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? If you want to leave, just go.¡± Lord Top just shut her mouth and shook her head. Randy didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Lord Top was much fairer than usual. His neck that was exposed was also thinner. But Randy failed to see the lower part of his body under the neck. The water in the pond was dark, holding everyone in its brace with the night sky. ¡°Again!¡± He heard his own voice. ** Emily went upstairs to take a shower. When she went into the bathroom to wash her hair, she noticed that Vincent had also walked in. When he washed his hands, he saw her underwear on the water basin. Pausing for few seconds, he then took it and washed it with his hands. Emily looked at him in surprise and didn¡¯t say anything. As soon as she came out of the bath, she called home. Maury had just finished his work and was going to bed. He asked her if she had fun with her friends. She smiled and said, ¡°Very happy.¡± She tilted her head and saw a piece of underwear with a pig pattern on it hanging on the hanger. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°¡­¡± She made the phone call quietly while Vincent sat on the sofa and turned on hisputer to read the email. They exchanged nces from time to time, then they smiled and continued their own business. Emily talked on the phone and Vincent read the email. After hanging up, Emily put her hands around Vincent¡¯s neck without making any movements, just like a little monkey. As Vincent read the email, he grabbed her hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly realized how much I like you.¡± Emily said while clinging on his beck. The two kept silent for seconds. Vincent closed hisputer, turned around, and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Why are you so sweet? Tell you?¡± Emily gazed at him with her beautiful eyes. A momentter, she moved closer to his chin and gently kissed him on the lips. She had just finished bathing and Vincent smelt her fragrance. The fragrance of the bath was aromatic. Vincent held her tightly in his embrace and kissed her. He took her from the sofa chair to the bed. The hot breath he exhaled heated up the air in the room, and the breath Emily inhaled into her nose was warm, carrying a wet hot aura. Vincent pressed his arms against near Emily¡¯s face, bent down and kissed her nose, then he kissed her eyes. Her lips had just received his kisses, and now they were flushed with a bright red color, which looked very seductive. Anyone who saw those lips would like to kiss her more. ¡°Have a good sleep.¡± He said in a hoarse voice. Emily obedientlyy under the nket, only with her eyes out. ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Vincent went to take a cold shower. He waited until his body was warm enough before he got into bed and hugged her. The two hadn¡¯t slept together for a long time. Almost the instant he touched Emily¡¯s body, his body was burning. Emily, who was about to fall asleep, also sensed his heat. The breathing behind her ears was so hot that it almost burned. She moved, but a hoarse voice came from behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She hesitated to start a topic and tried to divert his attention. ¡°Well, Vincent, who do you think the three people we met in the forest today ¡­ would be?¡± Vincent, who was behind her, gasped for breath before saying, ¡°An exclusive method.¡± ¡°Exclusive method?¡± Emily asked. Vincent seemed calm down as he said, ¡°There are three reasons why adult males kidnap young and beautiful women. One is for money, the other is for lust, and the third is for vengeance.¡± ¡°When Arabe was kidnapped, I thought that the kidnapper did it for lust, but you knew what had happened.¡± ¡°They deliberately lured Emma away.¡± After pausing for few seconds, Vincent seemed to be hesitant about what to say. He frowned, ¡°ording to the aesthetic for men, they wouldn¡¯t let Arabe go for the sake of Emma, but they really did so.¡± ¡°Their target is Emma?¡± Emily was puzzled, ¡°But why did they catch Arabe?¡± ¡°Perhaps they wanted to teach her a lesson, but ended up in vain.¡± Emily seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°The GY Temple. They are from the GY Temple. Emma injured their peoplest time, so they sent someone here this time¡­.¡± To kill her. Vincent reached out to hug her and rubbed her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ferne will also think of it. Nothing will happen to Emma.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t worried about Emma. After all, she and Arabe had identally been on Noah¡¯s list. Noah and Emily were in the same boat, so she felt a little guilty that her partner had brought trouble to others. Moreover, Emma¡¯s life was in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just sleep.¡± Vincent kissed her cheek. His voice low and hoarse, which sounded very pleasant. ¡°Alright.¡± After a long time, when Emily was about to fall asleep again, she heard Vincent getting out of bed and he went to take another shower. ¡°¡­¡± When Vincent came back, he saw Emily lying under the quilt ying on her phone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Hey down behind her. Emily quickly turned off her phone, closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent turned off the wallmp and asked in a whisper, ¡°What were you looking at?¡± Emily did not say anything. He picked up her phone, which she casually stuffed into the pillow. He opened it to see the search bar saying, ¡°How to let your boyfriend feelfortable without making love¡­.¡± Vincent blushed with shame. Emily peeped and saw that her phone had been discovered. She quickly grabbed the phone and stuffed it under the pillow. Then, she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep again. Vincent approached her and asked, ¡°Did the result tell you how to do it?¡± Emily covered her ears and said, ¡°No.¡± Vincent grabbed her hand. Emily had small hands and slim fingers. There were some cocoons on her index finger and thumb, which were the result of long time of painting. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 356 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 356 Jaquan stood at the door of Emma¡¯s room for a long time, but it never opened. Stony wanted to open the door, but was stopped by Emma. This was the first time Stony had seen her so angry. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to open the door again. He obediently washed up and prepared to sleep. Emma wiped her body dry in the bathroom and then changed the sweater. Holding the sweater in her hand, she opened the door and saw that Jaquan was still standing there. She threw the sweater to him and wanted to close the door. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Jaquan propped his hand on the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said today. I apologize. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Emma ignored him. They hadn¡¯t interacted much in the pool today. Jaquan didn¡¯t want to expose their rtionship. This would embarrass Emma. He knew it. So he had been waiting for a chance to talk to her. However, Emma didn¡¯t even want to see him. They would be separated tomorrow, so it would be difficult to see her then. ¡°Give me some time, OK?¡± He asked. Emma frowned and said, ¡°No need. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± Jaquan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, my feelings for you are my own business. It has nothing to do with you. But you can¡¯t refuse my concern for you as a friend. Also, you can¡¯t stop Stony from liking me.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Emma corrected him. Jaquan deliberately contradicted her, ¡°Yes, he does!¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t!¡± Emma emphasized, as if referring to them two. Jaquan knew that what she really wanted to say was ¡°I don¡¯t like you¡±. Both of them were tacitly shouting their own thoughts, ¡°Yes, he does!¡± Suddenly, Stony ran to the door and said in a tender voice, ¡°Mom, I like Mr. Jaquan.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°See? He likes me.¡± ¡°Then you can stay with him tonight.¡± Emma closed the door. Jaquan and Stony looked at each other, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± Jaquan crouched down and coaxed Stony, ¡°I¡¯ve brought some interesting things for you.¡± Stony knew that Emma would open the door to call him inter, but he didn¡¯t want her to quarrel with Mr. Jaquan. After thinking for a while, he decided to go to Mr. Jaquan¡¯s apartment first. And when his mother came to call him, he would leave them space to eliminate the misunderstanding. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thus, Stony followed Jaquan to leave. Half a minuteter, Emma opened the door and saw nobody. She was surprised. She got out and looked at the corridor just to see Stony following Jaquan into the room. ¡°¡­¡± ** Ferne and Noah waited for half an hour on Mount Titan in the cold wind and heard Branden and Nikhil having a conversation in English and Chinese. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Ferne rolled his eyes. ¡°They didn¡¯t even go to high school, and now they¡¯re trying to talk in English. Idiots!¡± Noah looked at him expressionlessly. Ferne curled his lips and said, ¡°Though I can only understand simple words, I suspect that even they can¡¯t understand each other.¡± Noah took his phone and typed, ¡°They are worried that someone will be listening to their conversation, so they¡¯re deliberately speaking English. Nikhil has spoken three sentences in Japanese, in which he had mentioned numbers and ces.¡± ¡°You speak Japanese?¡± Ferne looked at him in surprise, ¡°Holy crap!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re leaving.¡± Noah listened carefully for a moment, then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After waiting for a while, Noah didn¡¯t hear anything. He turned around and saw Ferne leaning against him, holding his phone high in the air. Their faces appeared on the phone screen. Before Noah could cover his face, Ferne had already taken a picture. Ferneughed as he looked at the phone. ¡°Look at your expression ¡­¡± ¡°Delete it.¡± Noah looked at Ferne unhappily. ¡°Really? Come on!¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah said with a stern face. ¡°Alright. Look.¡± Ferne opened the photo album and deleted it. ¡°See? Done.¡± ¡°And the backup,¡± Noah said expressionlessly. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Ferne showed her phone to him, saying, ¡°Fine. Happy?¡± Noah nced at it and saw a photo of Ferne¡¯s upper body. It had been taken when Ferne had hurried to toilet after being tied up by him all night. For some reason, Ferne hadn¡¯t deleted it. Ferne had already retracted his phone and muttered, ¡°What a jerk! People are dreaming of the chance to take pictures with me? But you ¡­¡± Noah turned around and left. They went downstairs towards the sauna and went straight into the innermost room. Just as they took out the bug, they heard a sounding from outside. It was Branden and Nikhil! Noah nced around and saw a watch on the table. It was probably Nikhil¡¯s watch, because Branden didn¡¯t wear a watch. Ferne immediatelyid down on the table and waved his hand at Noah, saying anxiously, ¡°Come on!¡± If Branden and Nikhil saw Ferne¡¯s face and went back to investigate, they would find out about Ferne¡¯s identity as a former policeman. So they must not see Ferne¡¯s face anyway. Moreover, it didn¡¯t make sense that the private room would be upied as soon as they had just left. It was only logical that¡­ They had had experience and Noah immediately understood what Ferne meant. After thinking for a while, Noah took off his bathrobe and revealed his sturdy back. He pressed himself down on Ferne, grabbed Ferne¡¯s legs and ced them on his body. Then he lowered his head and pretended to kiss Ferne on the neck. Although Noah didn¡¯t really kiss him, Ferne was still touched by Noah¡¯s aura. Ferne thought to himself, ¡°Fuck, why did I just lie down? I should have been on the top.¡± But it had just turned out like that. The door was finally opened. It fell silent for a moment. Branden and Nikhil seemed to be wondering why there were people in their private room. Finally, Ferne felt that the people at the door had left and Noah had stood up. The watch had also been taken away. Ferney on the table, still trembling excitedly. He was afraid that Noah would discover that, so he peeked at Noah. However, Noah was not looking at him and was frowning at his phone instead. If Ferne came over, he would have noticed that Noah was staring at¡­ All Kinds of Delicious Food, the First One: stir-fry balsam pear. After about ten minutes, they had almost finally down. Noah stood up, without looking at Ferne, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Ferne replied, ¡°OK.¡± However, at the door, Noah paused for a moment before suddenly turning around and carrying Ferne up, ¡°Cover your face.¡± Ferne immediately stopped struggling. Ferne thought to himself, ¡®What the fuck!¡¯ ¡®Stop trembling!!!¡¯ ¡®This is too embarrassing!¡¯ Noah carried him all the way to the hot pool, then threw him into the pool and went into another pool. Ferne finally got free and buried his face in the water, saying, ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Since Ferne had drowned himself in the water for a while and kept saying ¡°Damn it¡± under the water, Noah could only see a series of bubblesing up. So he rushed over to grab Ferne by the neck and lifted him up. ¡°Ferne!¡± Ferne took a deep breath and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah looked at him confusedly, ¡°You almost drowned.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, um ¡­ Thank you, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died. No, actually, I was fine. I was just ¡­ thinking.¡± Ferne wanted to p himself. What the hell was he talking about? Why would he be like this? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noah didn¡¯t seem to believe it. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Ferne smiled indifferently. Noah asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it because of that ¡­?¡± ¡°Oh! Look! What a beautiful moon!¡± Ferne suddenly interrupted him and eximed,¡± Hurry up and take a picture! Holy shit, my phone is in the pool! Oh, thank god, it is waterproof ¡­ Well, that was embarrassing!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 357 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 357 Surprisingly, everything fell into silence somehow. Just as Ferne scratched his ears and cheeks, wondering if he should find a topic to break the ice,motions came from the hot spring pool next door. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m ¡­ a little dizzy. I¡¯ve got to go back.¡± Said Randy. ¡°No way! You lost, you have to drink it up before leaving!¡± Said Janessa. Ferne and Noah turned around at the same time and saw vaguely a few pitch-ck heads bobbing in the pool next door, while soaked clothes and ¡­ underwear were on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± It was either too easy to spot their bald heads, or Armando had such a great eyesight, he found them from afar and shouted, ¡°Ferne! Here you are!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne waved his hand and greeted, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be thereter¡­¡± Janessa shouted excitedly, ¡°Come here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Hurry up!¡± Could he say no? Maybe it was too obvious that Ferne hesitated, or Janessa sensed it. In a few seconds, she shouted, ¡°Get your ass over here if you dare!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne had no choice but to follow her words. Noah came over as well. After they got in, they noticed that besides Janessa and Randy, there seemed to be another person, but they couldn¡¯t see that one clearly, so they just ignored it. ¡°How about we y words string up puzzle?¡± Janessa asked. She drank a bottle of red wine as her face flushed a little red. However, no one could see it in the darkness. However, her breath was so hot that that no one but herself could notice it. ¡°Sure.¡± Ferne thought it was really freaking easy. ¡°Okay, Randy, sit down! Continue!¡± Janessa shouted, ¡°Just does it if you dare!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy shrunk his neck, ¡°Do it! Here I am!¡± Except for Lord Top, Randy¡¯s team members all left, so the game proceeded quickly. There were four of them. After a while, Lord Top took off two of his clothes, and Randy and Janessa were drinking one after another, however, Armando did not drink much. Now that there were Ferne and Noah, it became lively again. ¡°It¡¯s simple, you use thest letter of thest word you hear as the first letter of the new word that you say. You got five seconds for that new one. If you can¡¯t do that, you have to take off your clothes and drink.¡± After Janessa finished speaking, she pped her hands to Armando, indicating him to start the game. Armando thought for a moment and came up with the first word, ¡°Wonderstruck.¡± Janessa paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Knock.¡± Randy reacted, ¡°I said that one! Drink!¡± Janessa epted it. She took the wine from the wooden barrel and drank it. These were all red wine brought by Ferne. He brought three boxes of wine to go with the barbecue. Unexpectedly, they used them for the punishment of the game. ¡°Another round!¡± Randy shouted, ¡°Armando, say a new one.¡± Armando said, ¡°Heartfelt.¡± What he said in the game was all that on his mind. Janessa answered, ¡°Teardrop.¡± ¡°Plummet.¡± Lord Top took it. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Randy was in despair. ¡°Why me again?¡± After he finished drinking, it was Noah¡¯s turn. He said, ¡°Teargas.¡± As he failed, he wanted Ferne to be just like him. He interrupted. ¡°What the hell is this word? I have never heard of it! How do you spell it?¡± However, it reminded Ferne, and he shouted whileughing loudly, ¡°Swindler!¡± ¡°You lost!¡± Randy shouted, ¡°You have no words to take it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nobody cared. Armando answered, ¡°Ruminate!¡± Janessa was stunned for a moment before she reached out and picked up the wine in the wooden barrel in front of her. ¡°Well! I can¡¯t make it! I give up!¡± ¡°Earnest!¡± Lord Top followed. ¡°Tandem!¡± Randy was so excited that he could jump up to run around naked to show how he excited he was. ¡°Muzzle,¡± Noah answered. ¡°E¡­¡± Ferne hesitated. He turned to look at Noah and asked, ¡°What words should I make?¡± Noah leaned against him, wanting to tell him secretly. ¡°No whispering!¡± Randy stood up. Without caring about his naked body, he pointed at Ferne and shouted, ¡°5! 4! 3! 1! You lose! Take it off!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne took off his bathrobe, leaving only his underwear. ¡°Say something simple.¡± He whispered to Noah. Noah did not answer. Ferne reached out and poked him, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The skin beneath the water was tense and sturdy, like the body he had tightly entangled not long ago. Hot and hard. Ferne stepped aside and retreated. Finally, he heard Noah say, ¡°Okay.¡± After three rounds, Randy and Janessa found that Noah had chosen some simple words on purpose so that Ferne could take them. They changed their seats, making Ferne follow Randy while Noah followed Ferne. So, Ferne stood up and bent his back to move between Noah and Randy. Ferne really became thinner. Without his fat belly, a mermaid line appeared. Although it was still far away from abdominal muscles, the mermaid line looked really beautiful, along the abdomen down into the blue underwear. Who knew what was that for, but when Ferne passed by Noah, he extended his hand to hold his underwear. When he sat beside Randy, he was then relieved. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then it went all ups and downs. Janessa, Randy, and Ferne kept losing and drinking, while it seemed nothing to Lord Top and Noah. Of course, everyone would make mistakes. Noah and Armando also took off their underwear in the second half, and even drank two sses of wine. Afterwards, Randy started to talk nonsense. Janessa was almost exhausted, leaning against the wall without saying anything. It must feel bad as they had been drinking while staying in the hot spring pool for so long, but they didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°Bring Captain Randy back.¡± Armando said as he looked at Lord Top. Lord Top answered reluctantly. Finally, he asked what he wanted to ask from two hours ago, ¡°Can you give me my clothes?¡± Everyone in the hot spring pool was naked. Only Lord Top worn something, and Armando was a little puzzled. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to be naked, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where are your clothes? At the back?¡± Noah suddenly asked. Lord Top nodded and realized that Noah couldn¡¯t see them, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s right behind me.¡± Everyone should know what Lord Top meant if they were conscious. Why did he need someone else to do it for him? However, Noah left the pool without saying anything, he picked up his underwear and put it on. Then, he walked behind Lord Top and picked up his clothes to throw them into the water. ¡°Thank you.¡± said Lord Top. Then, Noah picked up Ferne¡¯s underwear and threw it into the water, ¡°Put it on.¡± Ferne looked at him and was trying to say that it could be seen up there. The moment he went up to lower his head to pick up his underwear, everyone saw it. However, he didn¡¯t say anything, and somehow, he felt upset. Noah went up to help them pick up the clothes, but was caught nude. He paced around in anger, only to find that it was pitch ck around him, and he couldn¡¯t even find anyone else. It was too dark, he thought, that was the reason why they could stare at him unscrupulously. Damn! What the hell! Ferne didn¡¯t have time to think about why he was so angry. Instead, he put on his underwear and bathrobe to leave the pool. As a result, he walked too hastily. He identally slipped and fell on his back. The ground was as hard as marble granite. He almost made himself unconscious. First, he felt numb locally, and then the pain from his palm, caudal vertebrae, and nerve endings to the cerebral cortex. ¡°Damn!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 358 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 358 Just when Noah got Randy out from the hot spring, he heard a noise, so he ced him ashore and left him to the Lord Top. Then, he rushed to Ferne and helped him up. After that, he frowned and scolded, ¡°How can you fall down?¡± ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s too slippery!¡± Ferne covered his buttocks in agony, ¡°Fuck, my butt ¡­ my tailbone seems to be broken ¡­ fuck, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± Noah lifted his bathrobe and took a look. He reached out to feel it, but hesitated. Armando heard that Ferne had fallen. He just pretended to be worried, and then he carried Janessa and carefully walked away, trembling. ¡°¡­¡± Fuck you, toxic friends! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the Lord Top was still trying to move Randy, who was drunk and uncontroble. ¡°Come over and help him. I¡¯ll send him to his room.¡± Noah said. Ferne¡¯s back was facing him, so he couldn¡¯t tell who he was referring to. But Noah¡¯s next move answered him. He walked straight to Randy and carried him on the shoulder like carrying an animal. Randy drank a lot, but after being carried and shaken like this, he vomited. He vomited on Noah¡¯s back, staining his white bathrobe. The Lord Top couldn¡¯t bear it and closed her eyes. Noah took him to the spring and cleaned him, then, he continued to carry him. Lord Top walked over to Ferne and asked, ¡°Shall I help you?¡± Ferne waved his hand, trying his best to alleviate the pain in his tailbone. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stand for a while.¡± At this critical moment, Noah left him and went to send Randy upstairs. For some reason, Ferne was a little upset. He felt the same like when Noah went ashore to fetch clothes for Lord Top and his private part was seen by others. He just found it annoying. Noah carried Randy into the elevator. When he arrived, he put him down. However, there was someone else in the elevator. It was Branden¡¯s friend, Nikhil. He was wearing a bathrobe and stood there leisurely. When he saw Noah carrying a man in, he immediately cast a nce at him. He didn¡¯t look at him with mockery or disbelief. On the contrary, there was some admiration, as well as some acknowledgement as if he was his kind. Randy stood in the elevator. He was still a little drunk. He tilted his head and saw Nikhil. He pointed at him and said, ¡°Again! Believe it or not, I won¡¯t stop until the alcohol kills you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Noah showed embarrassment to Nikhil, and then carried him out to the third floor. Nikhil might have recognized him as the person in the private room of the steaming room, but he wasn¡¯t sure, so he had been sizing him up. Randy¡¯s room card was in his bathrobe pocket. Noah swiped the card and threw him stripped onto the bed. Before leaving, he went into the bathroom and took a shower. Then, he changed into a clean bathrobe and went downstairs. Ferne and Lord Top found a bench to sit on. They had passed the hot spring to the edge of the garden. Ferne¡¯s tailbone still hurt. Seeing Noahing over, he waved his hand at Lord Top with gritted teeth. ¡°Go.¡± Only then did Lord Top thank him. Then, he left for the elevator, exhausted. Unexpectedly, he had just entered when he met someone. If Noah was here, he would have doubted why this person took the elevator again. This person was Nikhil. When he saw the Lord Top, his eyes lit up. ¡°I finally met you.¡± The Lord Top nced at him warily, stood beside him, and pressed the button to the third floor. The elevator closed. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking the elevator here all this time. I was wondering if I could meet you, and I finally make it.¡± Nikhil said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for letting me have that ice cream today.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Due to exhaustion, Lord Top no longer had the strength to control his facial expression. Therefore, her face was somewhat cold and it was strangely fair, perhaps because she had been in the spring for a long time. Her entire neck looked excessively fair under the lights in the elevator like porcin. The elevator quickly reached the third floor, and Nikhil followed him out, ¡°Are you convenient to talk?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t like chatting with strangers..¡± Lord Top looked at him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 359 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 359 ¡°Alright then. Here¡¯s my business card. Let¡¯s have some tea when we have the chance.¡± Nikhil stuffed his business card into his hand, then smiled as he watched Lord Top leave. The Lord Top and Randy wore the each other¡¯s bathrobe, so the room card was also Randy¡¯s, and the card could open his room. But that man was still watching him not far away, which made him very ufortable. After entering the room, she was still a little uneasy. It was as if that person would rush in at any time. She didn¡¯t even dare to take a bath. After cing three chairs at the door and locking all the windows, she went into the bathroom to take a bath. This was not her room. The suitcase in the room was also not hers. She had to change into one of Randy¡¯s clothes. However, Randy¡¯s clothes were all white. They were too thin, and could almost reveal her vest. She thought for a moment, then moved the chairs away again, intending to go into her room to get her clothes. The moment the door opened, she saw a man standing at the door. The Lord Top was shocked, and she was about to scream but didn¡¯t because the man shushed her, and then he raised his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Noah¡¯s voice came from afar. Nikhil put down his hand and smiled at Noah. ¡°He gave me ice cream today. I¡¯m very grateful and want to be friends with him.¡± Because Ferne was injured in the tailbone, he couldn¡¯t be carried or hugged. After obtaining the drug for traumatic injuries from the front desk downstairs, Noah carried Ferne all the way to the third floor. The moment the elevator door opened, he saw such a horrifying scene. Nikhil was standing at the door of the Lord Top¡¯s room. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you alone. Goodbye.¡± Nikhil smiled and left. After all, he was experienced. Even if he was exposed by someone, he could be calm. Passing by Noah, he nced at Ferne¡¯s face. He probably felt that this man was too strong to be a toy- boy and was not as good as the fair, tender, and slender Lord Top, so his gaze was filled with dissatisfaction. Noah suddenly loosened his grip on Ferne and grabbed Nikhil¡¯s cor and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t have any thoughts that you are not supposed to have!¡± Ferne was shocked. He thought that a fight was going to start soon, but he injured his tailbone and couldn¡¯t help. However, after Noah finished his fierce words, he let go of Nikhil and then walked past Nikhil with him. They walked to the Lord Top¡¯s room and then turned to look. Nikhil had entered the elevator and left. The Lord Top¡¯s face was a little pale. He probably knew that he had just escaped from a demon, so when he saw Noah, he instinctively thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Go sleep in Randy¡¯s room.¡± Noah left with Ferne. The Lord Top thought for a while and tidied himself up. Then, he took the room card and knocked on door to his room. After knocking for a long time, he finally woke up the sleeping Randy. When the door was opened, Lord Top was just about to speak when he saw the scene in front of him. He seemed to have been strangled and could not speak. Randy walked out in a daze. He opened the door and turned around to walk in. He touched his body and muttered, ¡°Why is it cold?¡± Lord Top stared nkly at the butt in front of her. She thought that she should go back to his room. However, when she thought of the horrifying scene just now, she was instantly terrified. She quickly followed behind Randy and entered. Then, she locked the door. ¡°Holy shit, did you just go crazy?! I thought you were going to fight with him!¡± After arriving at the room, Ferne almost jumped up, but the pain in his tailbone made him unable to do so. Noah said calmly, ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Fuck! You scared the shit out of me! I¡¯m a no different from a cripple. Don¡¯t expect me to help you when the fight starts.¡± ¡°Do I need it?¡± Noah said with disdain. ¡°¡­¡± They were supposed to share a room, but because of the incidence in the steaming room, both of them felt a little uneasy. After a long time, Noah asked, ¡°Do you want to take a bath? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll turn off the lights.¡± ¡± ¡­ I do.¡± Ferne picked up his clothes and carefully walked in while holding the wall. After taking a shower, he couldn¡¯t bend down to put on his underwear, so he simply put on his bathrobe and walked out. Noah was sitting by the bed and watching TV. After seeing hime out, he picked up the drug on the table and poured some liquid on his palm. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne was nervous for a moment, but he stilly on the bed. After that, Noah lifted his bathrobe and saw his butts. ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere was very awkward. Ferne hesitated to exin that the reason he didn¡¯t wear underwear was not because it was convenient for Noah to apply medicine. But, such an exnation would make the atmosphere weirder. Also ¡­ Noah¡¯s had pressed down. Ferne buried his face in the sheets. A muffled snort echoed throughout the room with the rhythm of the pressure from that hand. Ferne thought that he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, and if he continued to press, he would be hard. In the end, before he could reach out to stop him, Noah stood up and said, ¡°Done.¡± Then he went into the bathroom and washed his hands without looking back. Ferne felt much better. He rolled over and put on his underwear. Then, hey down under the quilt. However, his desire didn¡¯t go for a long time. Noah never came out of the bathroom. Ferne hesitated as he extended his fingers. Having prepared himself for only a few minutes, he saw Noahe out of the bathroom. They exchanged nces. Ferne nervously looked away, his hands still under the quilt. Seeing his flushed face, Noah roughly understood what he was doing. After thinking for a while, he picked up his phone and wiretapped headphones and went into the bathroom. Fuck! He was discovered! Ferne felt so shameful. In addition, the shock and excitement from the kiss was too strong. In two minutes, he ejacted. Noah gave him fifteen minutes. When he came out, the room was filled with a faint stink. Ferne opened the air conditioner and windows and for fresh air. Noahy on another bed. Apart from Branden¡¯s snoring, only Nikhil¡¯s voice could be heard on the headset. It was a little noisy, but he still listened patiently. Finally, he heard a voice apart from the sound from the TV. ¡°I must get you¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Noah vigntly stuffed the headphones into his pocket. Then, he made a gesture to Ferne not to act rashly. Only then did hee down. Without even putting on his slippers, he got close to the door and looked out of the peeping hole. At the door stood a woman dressed in thin clothes. Behind him came Ferne¡¯s weak voice, ¡°I called you a woman.¡± Noah¡¯s forehead twitched fiercely, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let her in first. She actually¡­¡± ¡°Call a woman for me? Then why did you masturbate? Why didn¡¯t you find one yourself?¡± Their voices sounded almost at the same time. Ferne was stunned. He suddenly understood what Noah meant and seemed to be at a loss. A momentter, he smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°Yes, I almost forgot.¡± Noah¡¯s voice was emotionless. Hearing this, Ferne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That feeling was sudden and inexplicable. He couldn¡¯t bear to think too much. He suddenly stood up and wanted to finish his speech.. However, Noah had opened the door and said to the woman outside, ¡°Come in Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 360 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 360 When Emma brought Stony back to her room, she saw someone in it. Both Janessa and Armando were in the room. Armando came out of the bathroom with Janessa wrapped in a towel. Emma turned around to cover Stony¡¯s eyes, and hurriedly walked away. Armando said in a low voice, ¡°You can use my room.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Emma replied. Then she recalled that Armando and Jaquan lived in the same room. She would see Jaquan in Armando¡¯s room. She managed to leave Jaquan. However, she had to go back to his room. Emma recalled what had happened an hour ago. She stayed in her room for twenty minutes and thought that Jaquan would bring Stony back to her. However, she was wrong. How could Jaquan give up such an opportunity to stay with Emma? Half an hourter, Emma finally knocked on Jaquan¡¯s room door. Jaquan just smiled gently when he saw Emma. He worried that hisughter would disgust Emma. ¡°Stony,e out.¡± Emma shouted at the door, not intending to enter. ¡°Come in. It¡¯s not good if someone hears you talking loud.¡± Jaquan seemed to be very serious. He stretched out his hand and pulled Emma in. He carefully avoided touching her wounds and grabbed her arm. Normally, a woman¡¯s body would be soft, but Emma¡¯s body was tough. Her arm was slightly stronger than an ordinary woman¡¯s. She had been exercising since childhood. Her skin was tight. When she tensed, beautiful muscles would show up. There were too many mysteries about Emma. Who was the father of her child? Why did she live alone in the Tea Manor with Stony? Why didn¡¯t she use a cell phone? Why didn¡¯t she behave like a woman from the countryside? Why did she know martial arts? Why did she kill three men? But Jaquan didn¡¯t ask anything. He still remembered Emma¡¯s expression when he rushed to the field. He could clearly see Emma frown and could see himself reflected in Emma¡¯s eyes. Jaquan had forgotten how he looked like at that time. But ording to Emma¡¯s reaction, he knew that Emma didn¡¯t want him to see her. That was why she seemed to be upset and awkward. Several subtle expressions of Emma shed through Jaquan¡¯s mind. Emma¡¯s reaction only told one thing. Emma fancied Jaquan. Jaquan was very concerned. He didn¡¯t realize that he had just immersed in endless worry and fear. ¡°Mom.¡± Stony stood by the bed, looked at Emma and worried that she would get angry. Emma showed no expression, walked to Stony and grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Stony kept looking back at Jaquan. He thought that if Jaquan spoke to Emma, she would definitely stop and listen to him. But Jaquan said nothing. While Emma was leaving, Jaquan rushed over and said, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± ¡°Mom, I want to pee,¡± Stony said, pointing to the bathroom. Emma was stunned. Stony had let go of her hand and entered the bathroom. Jaquan pulled Emma in and walked towards the bedside. Emma reluctantly struggled to shake him off, ¡°Jaquan, we don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Emma could finish speaking, Jaquan interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I just get you bandaged.¡± He purposely reminded Emma that he had bandaged her arm and wanted to remind her that she was staring at him while he was bandaging. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He let Emma sit on his bed, then squatted down and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no one here now. You can touch me if you want.¡± Emma thought that Jaquan was flirting with her. So, she wanted to throw him over the shoulder again. However, Jaquan just moved his head in front of Emma. ¡°¡­¡± He just wanted her to touch his hair. Emma suddenly trembled. Her heart was beating more and more quickly somehow. It seemed that she almost lost control of her mind. But she didn¡¯t move. Jaquan waited patiently. After a while, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Emma was stunned. But before she could react, she was kissed. Jaquan¡¯s kiss was tender and even loving. But his strength could not be underestimated. He pressed her hands against the soft bed and kissed her repeatedly. Both of their hearts were beating wildly. Emma struggled to move. But Jaquan ignored her struggle and scuffling. The atmosphere in the room became amorous. After a while, Jaquan let go of her and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself. You like me.¡± Emma pushed him away abruptly and got up. When she rushed to the door, she saw Stony poking his head out of the bathroom. Then, she pulled Stony out and left without looking back. ¡­ Emma brought Stony out and nned to get another room. She saw Jaquan leaning against the door. Jaquan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, he held Stony¡¯s hand. ¡®He did it on purpose!¡¯ Emma thought. He stayed in the same room with Armando. Because he knew that Armando might stay in her room to take care of Janessa who was drunk! ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll get another room.¡± Emma then went forward to hold Stony¡¯s hand. ¡°There is no spare room.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t even look at her. He walked straight to his room. He was worried that Emma could see through his lie. So, he added, ¡°It¡¯ste at night now. Let the receptionist have a good sleep.¡± Jaquan sessfully stopped Emma from going to the reception. She frowned and pondered for a moment, and she eventually followed behind Jaquan into his room. Emma and Stony had taken a bath. When they arrived, theyid down on the same bed. It waste at night. So, the two of them were about to sleep. Jaquan took a shower, brushed his teeth again, and then slowly climbed into his bed. Before turning off the light, he said to Stony, ¡°Are you still a baby? Why are you still sleeping with your mother? Come and sleep with me.¡± Then Stony went to sleep in Jaquan¡¯s bed. Stony used to wait for Emma¡¯s agreement before action. But after Stony met Jaquan, he just listened to Jaquan and didn¡¯t care about Emma¡¯s opinions. Jaquan tried to sleep with lights turned off. Emma was almost asleep. When she heard the rustling by the bed, she thought it was Stony and muttered, ¡°Do you feel cold? Come and sleep with me¡­¡± She held the person in her arms. But she suddenly woke up. It was toote. Jaquan kissed Emma. There came the mint smell from Jaquan. Both the two were trembling. Emma tried to push Jaquan away. But she didn¡¯t dare to make much noise. She was worried that she would wake Stony up. She couldn¡¯t even make a sound. ¡°Jaquan¡­¡± Her voice became a little sharp. Jaquan pulled out his hand and buried his head on her neck. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help¡­¡± Momentster, Emma thought it was over. But Jaquan kissed her again. As they got in tune with their breath, Emma could even hear the sound of swallowing. She felt boiling hot and turned pink. Her heart beat so fast that it could almost jump out of her chest. ¡°Tell me you like me.¡± Jaquan wanted an answer insistently. Emma didn¡¯t say anything but tried to breathe deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about you these past few days.¡± Jaquan bit Emma¡¯s lips as if he was punishing her for his concerning. He just kissed her gently. Then he pressed her hand on his heart. ¡°Do you hear that? My heart is beating so fast.¡± Emma could feel Jaquan¡¯s strong heartbeat. And she finally stopped struggling. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 361 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 361 ¡­ Armando gave Janessa a shower and blow-dried her hair. Afterwards, he made a cup of tea for her. Then he carried her onto the bed and went to take a shower. Standing under the shower head, he closed his eyes and recalled Janessa¡¯s shout in his arms, ¡°Warren Chaney ¡­ Warren Chaney¡­¡± She was so desperate and sad. She got very drunk repeatedly for this man. Armando got out from the bathroom and sat on the bed for a moment. He heard Janessa asking for water, so he fed her some. ¡°Warren¡±, she shouted softly, narrowing her eyes. Tears flowed out of her eyes, ¡°I feel terrible¡­.¡± Armando lowered his head and kissed her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Janessa cried, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore ¡­¡± But she was still waiting, wasn¡¯t she? She waited for him in the same ce every year. She persisted for so long that she even didn¡¯t go home. Armando caressed her face and whispered, ¡°Stop waiting, okay?¡± ¡°Warren¡­¡± Janessa didn¡¯t hear anything, but caressed from his palm to his soft arm, trying to fondle his face. Armando lowered his head. He was so close to her face, less than a centimeter away. He inhaled in all the alcohol from her breath. She was as beautiful as poppy, causing people to unconsciously be obsessed and wanted more. Armando restrained himself from continuing lowering his head to kiss her, or Janessa would be angry when she became sober. But her arm hooked around his neck. She kissed his cheek, trying eagerly to kiss his lips. Armando leaned backwards. Janessa kissed him on the Adam¡¯s apple unintentionally. She probably didn¡¯t know what she kissed. Armando quickened his breath, ¡°Janessa!¡± He grabbed her soft shoulders, ¡°Look at me! Open your eyes and look at me! I¡¯m Armando!¡± Janessa opened her eyes. But she could only see clearly his chin, not his face. She giggled, held his head and put her lips on it. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± She asked coquettishly. ¡°Janessa, I¡¯m Armando,¡± Armando¡¯s veins on his arms bulged. She put her hand into his bathrobe and stuck it all the way down, saying vaguely, ¡°I ¡­ I want you¡­¡± Hearing this, he burst into mes. Everything that followed was beyond his control. He fucked Janessa like a wild beast, swallowing her moans and cries. ¡­ ** ¡°Hey, lover boy. Which one should I serve tonight?¡± The woman named Avery asked as she kept looking at Noah. In the room, Ferne was lying on stomach on the bed. Noah stood with a cold face in an unbuttoned bathrobe. Avery was in front of him. She swept her gaze across his chest and then to his resolute and cold face. If Ferne weren¡¯t in the room, she wouldn¡¯t have pounced into Noah¡¯s embrace. Ferne coughed softly, ¡°Be ease, let¡¯s chat first.¡± ¡°Chat?¡± Avery was stunned. Probably the wealthy had somewhat odd hobby. She smiled and sat on the edge of another empty bed. She asked in a gentle tone, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± She was in a sheer dress, with two semi-exposed big bosom. As she spoke, the two breasts quivered, as if they would fall. She sat on the bed and tilted her legs to one side, revealing her beauty. And she deliberately hid her hand in the middle of her legs, with shyness and desire. Damn it. She was slutty! Ferne cursed in his heart, but pretended to be calm. ¡°How long have you been doing this job?¡± Avery knew what he would ask, so she said, ¡°You may rest assured. I follow the rules and I have regr checks every month. And my customers all wear condoms.¡± Avery nced at Noah and added, ¡°Of course, I also provide other services.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne wanted to gouge this woman¡¯s eyeballs! Couldn¡¯t she talk in a normal manner? Why should she be so slutty? He was so angry that he almost jumped off the bed. He didn¡¯t know why he was irritated. It was probably because Noah misunderstood him just now and this woman was too coquettish. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been kept by any wealthy guy?¡± Ferne asked bluntly. Avery didn¡¯t know why this man¡¯s expression changed. But as he was her valued guest, she still smiled and said in a sweet voice, ¡°No, they just wanted one night-stand. Nobody would miss what happened.¡± As she spoke, she put on a pitiful look. Noah learnt from Ferne¡¯s words that this woman might have dealt with Branden and others before, so he put on a rxed expression and asked, ¡°Would you like some water?¡± Avery was delighted, ¡°May I? Thank you.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand why the guy on the bed changed his expression, and the cold-faced man who opened the door for her now became gentle¡­ The rich were probably capricious. She stopped thinking. She took the ss of water from Noah, and she drank it in one breath, as she was eager to have some aphrodisiac in it. She licked her lips and looked at Noah with a pair of beautiful eyes. Noah pretended that he didn¡¯t see her moves, took her cup and asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°No.¡± Avery touched her chest. Probably because of her psychological effect, she felt her entire body warm up. Then, she stood up and leaned in front of Noah, ¡°Lover boy, shall I sleep with you tonight?¡± Noah held her hand and smiled. He purposely lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Go in and take a shower?¡± Avery almost copsed in his arms. ¡°I had done it.¡± She said softly. ¡°Wash together?¡± Noah rubbed her back across her thin gauze robe with his big hand. Avery was overjoyed but she suppressed it, pretending to be reserved and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them entered the bathroom one after the other. Ferne, who was lying on the bed, stared them with his eyes wide open. He said repeatedly, ¡°Fuck!¡± Damn it. He actually liked the woman. Screw him. He called her here, and he had nned to let her help release Noah¡¯s impulse and squeeze something out of her. This was killing two birds with one stone. But now, that Noah did bring that slutty woman into the bathroom drove Ferne mad. ¡­ What if that woman had STD? Noah must be crazy. Ferne was so furious. Ferne also wanted to know what was happening inside. He leaned against the wall and walked to the bathroom step by step, peeping through the door. There was so much water vapor inside that he couldn¡¯t see anything. He only heard the woman¡¯s gentle voice, with traces of suppressed breathing. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t help but curse. He wished he could pull Noah out of the room right now, but he couldn¡¯t. He called this woman over, and now Noah was doing the right thing. So what was wrong? Ferne thought for a long time. The cause must be that kiss. He lowered his head and went back to bed. He forced himself not to listen to the movement in the bathroom, but he wanted to know what was happening there. He was simply torturing himself. After a long time, Avery came out. She was in a pure white bathrobe with red cheeks. It was as if she had sex with Noah¡­ Ferne rolled his eyes and thought they must have yed some hot games. Noah also walked out. He went to the suitcase, took out a stack of money from his wallet and handed it over. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Avery took the money, held Noah¡¯s arms shyly, whispering something in his ear, and then opened the door and left. The door was closed and Noah went to wash his hands. Ferne said sarcastically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a good time?¡± He wanted Noah to deny it. He wanted Noah to say that he didn¡¯t touch that slutty woman at all. But Noah said indifferently, ¡°Not bad, thank you.¡± Ferne kept silent. It was veryte. Noah turned off the lights and went back to his bed to sort out all the information he received today. Ferne rolled back and forth like baking a pancake on the bed. He was ufortable from head to toe, as if there was fire in his heart and he almost exploded. Noah looked at his phone. It was almost two o¡¯clock. He frowned and looked at the other bed in darkness. ¡°What happened to you? Does your tailbone still hurt?¡± It didn¡¯t hurt, but upon hearing Noah¡¯s words, Ferne felt that his tailbone was sore. Actually, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was ok or not. He said, ¡°Well, it hurts a little. I can¡¯t sleep on my stomach, but it hurts when I lie on my back.¡± A few secondster, he heard rustling sounds from the other bed. Noah got out of bed. He walked over and stretched out his long arm. He gently supported Ferne¡¯s waist and ced the pillow under his butt. ¡°What about now?¡± He stood in front of Ferne and asked. Ferne vaguely replied, ¡°Much better.¡± Noah returned to bed. Not long after, Ferne moved again. He pulled out his pillow and theny down. He slept on his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly as he seemed to be a little anoxic. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep and kept turning over. It was almost three in the morning. He stood beside Noah and asked. ¡°What did you do in the bathroom?¡± Noah did not fall asleep, either. After a while, he opened his eyes. He looked in the direction where Ferne was standing in darkness and asked, ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Ferne covered his face with disgust and said in a depressed and embarrassed voice, ¡°I had nned to know more information from her. If you like her ¡­ It¡¯s sort of killing two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Noah said indifferently. ¡°You know¡­¡± Ferne¡¯s tone rose, ¡°You know?!¡±Ferne said happily. ¡°You didn¡¯t have sex? Did you just inquire about the information inside? So the money isn¡¯t for sex. It¡¯s ¡­ for silencing?!¡± Because they didn¡¯t turn on the lights, they couldn¡¯t see each other, but Noah could tell Ferne¡¯s joy from his voice. Noah¡¯s lips curled into a smile in the darkness. ¡°That woman is too coquettish. I don¡¯t like her.¡± Ferne was so excited as if he just opened a brothel. He said to Noah with great interest, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you a better one next time.¡± Noah had been excited now became indifferent. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°You just sleep.¡± Ferne was happily lying on the bed, thinking that Noah didn¡¯t like that coquettish woman. Noah was his buddy, so he should introduce him to a better girl. But at the same time, he was sort of upset, as he knew that it wasn¡¯t that coquettish woman who made Noah unhappy, but himself¡­ It was that kiss that made him not himself. He reached out and touched his lips in the darkness. He still remembered the feeling that Noah¡¯s masculine breath spat into his nose¡­ What was wrong with him? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 362 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 362 ¡°Look, herees the Albertons.¡± ¡°Heavens! We have to leave now!¡± The driver sent Emma to this ce one day before her birthday. There was a 500-square-meter quadrangle courtyard which was surrounded by four buildings on all four sides. Bodyguards lived in two buildings outside and Mr. Alberton¡¯s wives and two sons lived in the building inside. Emma stood at the intersection and waited since Bernice wouldeter. Before Bernice arrived, Emma could feel that people crossing the road stare at her with a frightened look ever since she stood there. Hunter¡¯s car finally stopped and then Riley came down from the backseat. Emma nodded at them and said courteously, ¡°Good evening, Ms. Riley, Hunter.¡± Riley was nearly fifty years old, and she was the oldest among Mr. Alberton¡¯s wives. Therefore, she was really obsessed with skin care. She basically went to the beauty center every day. For example, if she had pimples, she would definitely go to consult the expert to see if she needed to pop the pimples or just ignored them. If she had to get rid of pimples immediately, she would like to know when she should do it. Riley lifted her chin and then smiled as if she realized something. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your birthday tomorrow, isn¡¯t it? How time flies! You are already eighteen years old. You are a youngdy now.¡± Riley looked at her carefully and said, ¡°You really look like Master.¡± That word did not sound like apliment. It was umon for someone to say that a woman looked like a man unless that man was delicate and pretty. As for Mr. Alberton, he looked quite strong and tough. Riley actually mocked that Emma was ugly by saying that she looked like her dad. ¡°Thank you, Riley. I will never forget your kindness.¡± Emma said coldly. Riley was dissatisfied with Emma¡¯s attitudes and then just went away unhappily as she said some dirty words, ¡°You son of bitch!¡± Emma stood there as if she didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Perhaps she had heard about those unpleasant words for so many times that she could barely feel or do anything now. Hunter looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± ¡°I am waiting for someone.¡± She just said a few words. Hunter waved his hand to the driver and asked him to drive the car away. Then, he stood beside her and smoked a cigarette. It seemed that he wanted to wait with her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe heretely.¡± He seemed to be exining. Emma sneered inside herself. The most unsafe ce was the house she was about to go inter. Of course, she didn¡¯t say anything. She already knew what to say and what not to say in her family. She also understood when to be gentle so as to gain the most from the family or when to present herself so as to get a little admiration for Bernice and gain recognition from Mr. Alberton. Suddenly, a middle-aged woman nervously came to Hunter and knelt down. ¡°Mr. Hunter, would you please forgive him for what he did? He knows he made a huge mistake! Please let him go!¡± Hunter looked impatient because he was disturbed. He waved his hand and then a few bodyguards rushed out, grabbing the woman¡¯s hands and dragging her out. The woman cried and shouted. Suddenly, she saw Emma beside her and immediately crawled forward and cried, ¡°Miss Emma, I know that you are a kinddy. Please save my son! Please save him! Save him ¡­ He was just careless! He didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad!¡± Emma used to see people like this woman in the quadrangle courtyard, in the arena and in the horse farm. Where there were the Albertons, there would be people from all walks of life kneeling down, crying and begging for mercy. But what they did was useless. Some people evenmitted suicide on the spot. Emma became indifferent now. Bernice always said that she should pretend to be scared and cover her eyes like a girl. Then Mr. Alberton would see her as a girl and tried to make her happy. However, Emma could not do it. Ever since she remembered things when she was three years old, everything seemed to be bloody around her. Everyone in this family was ruthless. ¡°You crazy murderers! You will be punished! You will be punished! The Albertons will definitely be punished!¡± The woman was dragged away by a bodyguard with her mouth covered. Emma gave no response. Hunter beside her looked at her and smiled, ¡°Of all the siblings, I like you the most. If you weren¡¯t a girl, I might not be the next sessor.¡± ¡°Hunter, you shouldn¡¯t say something like this.¡± Emma said softly. ¡°How dare his son spat on my favorite leather shoes! I just cut out his tongue and didn¡¯t even kill him. I am not doing something bad, right?¡± As the lights lit up, Emma still remembered the cold and scary look of that young man. He was like a wolf preparing to take on bigger prey. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that woman¡¯s crazy words.¡± Thinking that she was afraid of the woman¡¯s curse, he kindlyforted Emma, ¡°I will take care of everything. There is no need for you to worry about that.¡± Emma stopped talking. That was how she got along with her siblings for those years. She didn¡¯t know how to pretend to be soft and pitiful as Bernice taught her. ¡°Have you met someone you like?¡± Hunter smoked another cigarette. He said casually and arrogantly. ¡°We can give them a lot of money for the wedding.¡± He sounded more like forcing the boy to marry Emma. Emma shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then you can just listen to the elderly in our family and go on a blind date.¡± He flicked the ashes from his cigarettes and said, ¡°A woman should get married and have children at an appropriate age. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you find a good man from a wealthy family. He definitely won¡¯t dare do anything bad to you.¡± Emma wanted tough. She seemed to see that the Albertons threatened a simple and honest man and ordered him to take good care of Emma instead of making her feel upset.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You would be highly respected once you give birth to a child.¡± He patted her on her shoulder and said, ¡°No one will dare say anything about your background in the future. You can be married into the purple.¡± A child? Riley did have her own children. Mr. Alberton still married another three wives including Bernice. However, Mr. Alberton already had four kids. As a matter of fact, marriage was not about whether a woman had her own children or not. What mattered was the man. A man would never be faithful to one woman. Never. ¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bernice went out, but she also wanted to see Mr. Alberton. She said to her in a hurry, ¡°Today is your birthday. You shoulde back and spend more time with your father to make him happy.¡± Emma said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m drunk. I want to go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Fine. Remember toe back soon.¡± Bernice hurriedly went inside again. Everyone in the quadrangle courtyard was celebrating her birthday party. However, the birthday girl quietly walked out of the back door alone. She wanted to go to the bar, but the owner of the bar knew that she was Mr. Alberton¡¯s daughter. She just wanted a moment of silence and stayed alone for a while. A bodyguard secretly followed Emma after she went out. Emma was talented in getting rid of people and ditched that guy half an hourter. When she stopped, she found herself standing in front of a bus. She didn¡¯t even look at the final stop of the bus before getting on in cheongsam. It was dark and the bus was full of busy and exhausted people. They looked at the girl in cheongsam and showed some curiosity. Some men even dared stare at her slender fair legs. The makeup artist did a fashionable and vintage makeup on her because it was her birthday party. She looked quite unique when wearing a cheongsam and putting on a cold look. The people on the bus did not recognize her. Perhaps it was too dark, or perhaps she was exceptionally different today. In short, apart from the man who wanted to chat with her had his wrist broken by her, the trip today was the quietest she had ever had. Along the way, it was all darkness. The bus would sometimes pass by a bright area and then stopped with people getting on and off. The conductor shouted loudly¡­ The bus finally arrived at the final stop. When Emma got off the bus, she looked at thendmark saying ¡°Wee to City Y.¡± No one knew her here. She went to the mall and bought herself a hat. She was like an innocent little girl who walked and danced from time to time in the night. She sometimes turned around as if she was dancing with the night. She did everything she wanted to do ever since she was born. She squatted on the roadside like a homeless person, said dirty words to drunk people who identally ran into her and she also ran away without paying for the food she bought. The wind blew through her long hair, and sheughed while running into a bar where she met another man. This was the first time for the bartender to see a young girl wearing a cheongsaming to the bar. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Miss, you seem to be new here. You look fashionable.¡± Emma ignored him, ordered a ss of wine, and found somewhere to sit down. It seemed to be a secret ce where she could quietly look at others without being noticed. ¡°I¡¯ve liked her for many years! I want to marry her and live with her for the rest of my life. Why doesn¡¯t she like me? Why?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind. That voice was filled with unspeakable sorrow and sadness. She seemed to be moved by that man and wept her tears like Bernice did, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he love me more?¡± Women wanted love, but men only wanted sex. A man could never be faithful to a woman. A man could fall in love with many people. A poor woman could only have a part of the man she loved. Sheughed at herself and took a sip of the wine.. That wine was so strong that she felt ufortable. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 363 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 363 ¡°Arabe ¡­ I¡¯ve loved you for so long ¡­ Why don¡¯t you love me? I had nned to get married with you after graduation ¡­ Why did you leave?¡± The voice continued. ¡°Okay. Get married.¡± His friendforted him very perfunctorily. ¡°Please marry, marry me.¡± The man seemed to have taken it seriously. He stood up drunkenly, identally knocked over the wine sses and made a mess of cups and tes. ¡°Hey! Jaquan!¡± his friend shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t drink yourself unconscious in such a ce. Wait here. Excuse me for a minute and I¡¯ll call a cab to pick you up. Don¡¯t walk around.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me,¡± the man shouted drunkenly, ¡°Arabe ¡­ I love you so much¡­¡± Emma slowly got up and paced to the man¡¯s booth. The man nearly fell asleep at the table. She saw his eyes half-closed with very long eyshes. He was lying on the table like a child. Feeling someone around him, he reached out and grabbed Emma. Then he slowly opened his eyes. His beautiful eyes shone like a pearl, painting his straight face with extra charm. Looking at him, Emma asked mockingly, ¡°You said you love her very much. Will you love her for the rest of your life?¡± The man mistakenly took her as Arabe. He held a small thing in front of her, and kept saying, ¡°Marry me ¡­ Arabe ¡­ I love you¡­¡± Emma smiled when she looked down and recognized that he was holding a peanut in his hand. She did a lot of things tonight that she hadn¡¯t dared to do for so many years. Just one more thing left. She thought so. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± After eating the peanut, she supported him with her arms, and dragged him towards the private room at the end of the corridor. Helping him lie down on the bed, she closely watched his face for the first time. He was indeed a good- looking guy with a young body. She guessed that he might be only two or three years older than her. He dressed casually. They were not high-priced designer clothes. But his shoes were limited edition, and she could tell that he was a fan of sneakers. His watch wasn¡¯t expensive. A Patek Philippe, somewhere between 500,000 and 600,000. Born into aparatively rich family, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his living. No wonder he only thought about love affairs all day long. ¡°Will you love her for the rest of your life?¡± She asked again. He was too drunk to answer any question. He would only say, ¡°I love you ¡­ I really love you¡­¡± Only then was Emma convinced that she dide from the Alberton family. They were cold-blooded and hated all of the good in their lives. They would rather make others suffer with them than bear the pain alone. The man kept saying that he only loved one woman. Would he keep his promise in the future? Even if it was true, I would ruin his dream tonight. Emma took off her cheongsam andy on top of him. She started to stroke his cheek, then his forehead, his eyes, his nose, and his lips. She gave him a tentative kiss. It was her first kiss. At a loss, she could only gently pressed his lips¡­ Until he kissed her so hard with his tongue and rolled over on top of her¡­ She learned to dance since she was young, so her body was very flexible. Even so, she almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed the next day. She went to the bathroom to clean herself up. Before she left, she looked at the man on the bed. His hair was very soft. Last night she ripped off a lot from him when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His eyes were so beautiful that she thought she should take a picture as a souvenir before she left. But what was it for? Maybe an eighteenth birthday present. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sitting on the bus on the way back, she looked out of the window with a nk look. She regretted. She regretted ruining the enthusiasm of that innocent man. Arabe was really lucky to be loved by such a man. She was so tired that she unconsciously fell asleep. ¡°This is our stop!¡± The conductor¡¯s voice was as loud as a loudspeaker. Woken up by this voice, Emma suddenly opened her eyes. Then she met a pair of beautiful eyes she had just dreamed of. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream or reality. She stared at Jaquan nkly until heughed. Just awakening from sleep, he said in a husky voice, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Time to gather!¡± another voice came from outside. It was exactly the same as thest voice she heard in her dream. It turned out to be a dream. She was still at a loss, as if she didn¡¯t know where she was. The only thing left in her mind was, why was he here? Jaquan sat up and said, ¡°Get up. We¡¯ll gather soon.¡± Emma checked herself in confusion, only to find herself with messy pajamas and abnormal red marks all over her chest and neck. This was¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jaquan asked Emma as he saw her sitting there nkly. He sat closer and said, ¡°Does the wound on your back hurt? Go wash up. I¡¯ll change your dressing for your wound.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± she said. ¡°What?¡± Jaquan begged her pardon. ¡°Get out! I told you to get out!¡± She pointed at the door and shouted. This was the first time Emma was so angry. Stunned for a moment, Jaquan stood up and walked out as she told. Emma calmed down for a while. She got up and brushed her teeth. When she came out, Jaquan was standing in the doorway. ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± Emma bypassed him before he could finish. She went into Janessa¡¯s room, packed her suitcase, took her clothes and went into the bathroom. ¡°Was I too ¡­st night?¡± Before he could finish, she mmed the door in front of him. ¡°¡­¡± After she came out, Jaquan tried to speak to her for several times, but she could always manage to interrupt him. Either she locked the suitcase, or she turned around and mmed the door. Jaquan returned to his room, confused. He changed his clothes, hurriedly took his suitcase and left. Everyone had gathered in the hall downstairs, so had Stony. In order to make room for his mother and Mr. Jaquan, he hade out at six o¡¯clock in the morning for a stroll. However, from a distance, he saw his mother walk downstairs with displeasure. Although Stony did not understand why, he said nothing. After a while, he saw Mr. Jaquan walk downstairs in puzzlement. He did not dare to talk to his mother, only asionally ncing at her from afar. When Jaquan met Randy, he was shocked. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Randy found it embarrassing to exin. He woke up early in the morning and found himself lying on the bed of Lord Top. At the same time, Lord Top also woke up. They looked at each other for a moment before Randy realized he was totally naked. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Lord Top scream. ¡°Did your team member p you?¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill him for this?¡± It was said that Randy had bought 50 million of insurance for his face. As his status rose, the value of insurance on his face would also rise. The person who dared to p 50 million was awesome, but he didn¡¯t know who this awesome person was. Jaquan looked around. He didn¡¯t notice any team member with ck and blue, but he saw that there were two red palm prints on Armando¡¯s face. The fingerprints were very clear. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Jaquan was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep in the same room with Janessast night? Did a man go to your room?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Armando nced at Jaquan. Apparently, he failed to get what Jaquan was trying to say. Jaquan looked around again, ¡°Where¡¯s Janessa?¡± Armando kept silent. Randy patted Jaquan on the shoulder. ¡°Damn, are you stupid? He must have seededst night. Then he was pped in the morning. Janessa drove off early in the morning and left him to sleep until now. I can tell thatst night, they were pretty intense.¡± Armando listened silently. Janessa drove the car away, so he could only stay here, receiving Randy¡¯s mockery and Jaquan¡¯s astonishment. ¡°Holy shit! You¡­¡± Jaquan was probably thest to know. He was shocked as if he had been pped in the face by someone mistakenly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she his aunt?¡± he still couldn¡¯t ept it. Armando corrected him, ¡°There is no blood rtionship between them.¡± ¡°But she is still your aunt!¡± he was still shocked. Armando nced at him and turned to Emma¡¯s direction, ¡°She has a four-year-old son. Don¡¯t you love her as well?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan instantly corrected himself, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no blood rtionship between you. Young man, be brave. I have confidence in you.¡± Randy gave Armando a thumbs up. The three bros stood close. One of them was pped by his team member, while the other was pped by Janessa. Although the third one had never been physically assaulted, he was treated coldly as never before. He felt very disappointed. From afar, the three of them looked like three frosted eggnts standing side by side. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 364 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 364 When they came out of the restaurant after dinner, Emily and Vincent packed up six portions of steamed buns and porridge, and then gave out them to the men who got upte one by one, only to find that the three men was as upset as the frosted eggnts. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. The three men was low-spirited, and even the two of them were badly bruised on their faces. Jaquan took the bun and asked, ¡°Who hit you? Did you hit the guy? Where is the guy now?¡± Randy pointed to a man as he ate steamed buns, ¡°Here, the one with a ck hat.¡± Jaquan took a nce and found that the yer was not beaten ck and blue and didn¡¯t get any slight injuries at all. ¡°Oh My Gosh, you didn¡¯t hit him back?¡± Jaquan was surprised, ¡°I once identally touched you, and you fought back against me fiercely. How can you have double standards?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy said embarrassedly, ¡°Have I? I don¡¯t remember.¡± Strange. It was too strange. Jaquan was confused why so many strange things had happened over the past few months during which he was separated from these guys. Randy actually didn¡¯t care about his face! A big shock! Armando fell in love with Janessa! Another Shock! Just as he was choking on the steamed bun and looking for water, Jaquan saw Noah walking over with Ferne in his arms. Noah said, ¡°I slept tootest night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The world was going to be in chaos soon, Jaquan thought. Why would a man like him think that Noah was so masculine when Noah walked over with Ferne in his arms? ¡°Are all people here?¡± Randy waved his fan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back!¡± The group of people walked back. Jaquan handed his suitcase to Randy. Then, he walked to Emma and took her suitcase without saying anything. He walked non-stop until he reached his car and stuffed the suitcase into his trunk. But Emma ignored him and directly sat in Randy¡¯s car. She even said to Stony, ¡°If you want to go with Mr. Jaquan, go as you will. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Stony was shocked by her cold tone and hurriedly shook his head and sat in Randy¡¯s car. Randy¡¯s car could seat fourteen people, including the driver. Emma and Stony sat by the window. When he put away the suitcase and came back, Jaquan saw Emma looking out of the window indifferently. Why did Emma change overnight? Jaquan couldn¡¯t understand. Did he anger herst night? But he could clearly feel that she changed her attitude towards him, and that she no longer resisted his touch. She liked him. It needed no more confirmation. Otherwise, she would not respond to him in the end¡­ The two of them were separated by the ss window, one sitting in the car and the other standing outside the car. Emma stared at the air as if she couldn¡¯t see Jaquan. The car was about to leave. Randy rolled down the window and shouted to Jaquan, ¡°What are you doing? You want to get in?¡± Jaquan gestured, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He walked to the trunk behind his car and carried Emma¡¯s suitcase to Randy¡¯s car. Then, he got off and walked to the window, looking at Emma through the ss window. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a long time, he asked wistfully, ¡°Will youe to find me?¡± Emma put down the curtain on the car window, blocking the pair of glittering eyes outside. Stony sat beside her and clearly saw her slowly exhaling. Then, Emma closed her eyes, seemingly extremely tired. However, Stony knew that his mother was very sad. Sad? Why? Was it because of Mr. Jaquan? Didn¡¯t Mr. Jaquan exin the misunderstanding clearly? Otherwise, why would mom be willing to take him to Mr. Jaquan¡¯s housest night? Stony shook his head in confusion and looked at Mr. Jaquan who was still standing through the window. Finally, Stony sighed as if he were a grown-up. As soon as the car moved, Randy took a fan and walked to Lord Top who sat in the back seat. He nudged Urchin sitting by Lord Top. Urchin understood and chose another seat. The people in front were a little surprised when Urchin came. They all turned around and saw Captain Randy sitting by Lord Top. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in confusion. All of them began to discuss in the WeChat group. Wink said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Captain Randy has been paying more attention to Lord Toptely?¡± Urchin said, ¡°Randy has always taken good care of Lord Top, because she¡¯s a good yer.¡± Aug refuted, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not just that case. Look, the palm print on Captain Randy¡¯s face today was obviously pped by Lord Top. But Randy didn¡¯t fight against Lord Top. What does that mean?¡± Carrot was curious, ¡°So what does that mean?¡± Brandy hurriedly said, ¡°Are you stupid? That means that Captain Randy must be in love with Lord Top!¡± Urchin was surprised, ¡°Wow! Really?¡± Aug said, ¡°I think it¡¯s true!¡± Wink added, ¡°But the problem is ¡­ that Captain Randy doesn¡¯t seem to know that Lord Top is a woman¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was silent for a moment, then looked at each other tacitly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Should we tell Captain Randy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid! If Captain Randy finds out that Lord Top is a woman, he¡¯ll probably kick her out in an instant.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember that Captain Randy doesn¡¯t like female yers. We are all men. He never epts female yers.¡± ¡°Damn it, then what should we do?¡± ¡°Right now, what we can do is to continue to help Lord Top conceal it from Captain Randy. We should conceal it from Randy as long as we can¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other tacitly, then closed their eyes and went to sleep peacefully. Randy sat by Lord Top and carefully observed the people in front for a long time. Identifying that there was no one noticing the situation of the back seats, he turned to Lord Top and said, ¡°That? I drank too muchst night. I don¡¯t know why, but I was naked. Well, was it you that took off my¡­?¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t say anything. Randy felt too ashamed to finish his sentences, but Lord Top did not respond at all. ¡°Did you take it off? Can you give me a word?¡± Randy asked in a low voice. Lord Top still stared at the phone and said nothing. Pretend to ignore him? He suddenly had a strange thought. With a bit of excitement and trembling, he asked, ¡°You, do you ¡­ like me?¡± This question was too strange, especially when both of them were men, but he couldn¡¯t think too much. Lord Top was different, Randy thought. If Lord Top loved him, Lord Top was willing to be a gay. Lord Top was still silent. Randy reached out and grabbed Lord Top¡¯s head to turn it around. But Randy identally knocked off Lord Top¡¯s sweater hat and saw that he had earphones stuffed in his ears. ¡°¡­¡± As if he had just seen Randy, Lord Top tilted his head. He fell asleep without drying his hairst night, so a few strands of hair stood, showing some yfulness and cuteness that did not belong to men. His bright eyes revealed a slight surprise. He took off a headphone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Randy didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. He forced out a word, ¡°Nothing.¡± Harold and Rex came back in the morning. The two of them sat in the car early and waited. Emily hugged Vincent and kissed him on the chin before getting in the car. Then, she left without any hesitation. As soon as she got in the car, she put on a sullen look. Before Harold drove, he hesitated, ¡°Miss Emily, you can sit with Mr. Vincent in the same car. Then you cane back to my car when we¡¯re almost there¡­¡± Emily suddenly opened her mouth, but her gaze was still looking out of the window. ¡°Harold, can you help me investigate why Mr. Vincent was injured abroad?¡± She didn¡¯t look serious but frowned, showing an extraordinary matureness. ¡°Injured?¡± Harold was surprised and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask Mr. Vincent? He ¡­ doesn¡¯t tell you?¡± Emily recalled that Mr. Vincent snorted dejectedly when she touched his body. It was obviously a new injury, but it was not the injury he had suffered in recent days. The only possibility was that he was injured abroad. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He must have his own reason.¡± Emily rubbed the ring on her neck, ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­¡± She was worried that the trajectory of her previous life woulde as usual. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best..¡± Harold said. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 365 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 365 At the same time, Armando drove Noah¡¯s car. Noah sat in the back seat with Ferne¡¯s head on hisp. Ferne was the kind of person who would not wake up if he did not have enough sleep, unless there was an emergency. The five-fingered mark on his face was so eye-catching that Noah couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who pped him?¡± Armando looked at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Janessa.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Noah stopped asking. The phone in Ferne¡¯s pocket kept buzzing. Noah took out his phone and unlocked it. Armando saw it and asked, ¡°Do you know his password?¡± Noah nodded. Armando himself was a quiet person. For some reason, he suddenly wanted to speak today. ¡°His wife doesn¡¯t even know his password.¡± Noah was shocked. What did he mean? ¡°Be nice to him.¡± Armando warned again. Noah finally understood. He looked into the eyes reflected in the rearview mirror and said indifferently, ¡°You misunderstood.¡± Armando took a turn. ¡°Forget it.¡± The atmosphere fell silent. Noah grabbed Ferne¡¯s phone and saw messages popping up one after another on WeChat. Randy: Ferne! Are you awake?! Help me! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Randy: Holy shit! I was crazy! I asked a stupid question! Randy: I¡¯m finished! Randy: Are you alive? Answer me! Noah typed, ¡°Oh.¡± Randy: ¡­ Randy: Since when did you discover that you like men? Noah stared at the line of words on the interface. After a long time, he realized that his wrist was pinched white due to excessive strength on it. Randy: Don¡¯t deny it! I know you like Noah! Did you two make outst night so you can¡¯t get up today? This is what Armando is like, you two beasts! Noah turned off his phone and didn¡¯t look again. On hisp, Ferne was sleeping restlessly. Perhaps because the car was moving and he was always about to fall down. Noah had to hug his head. Ferne was still like what Noah saw when he woke up in the morning. Ferne¡¯s entire bodyy on his. He treated Noah like a pillow. Noah was a very vignt person, but he didn¡¯t remember when Ferne got on his bed. Whatever the reason was, Noah chose to gently put him down instead of pushing him away. When they were halfway on the trip, Ferne finally opened his eyes with difort. Then, he sat sideways and looked at Noah with drowsy eyes. He asked, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry ¡­ can Ie to your house? I want to eat the dishes you cooked.¡± Noah said indifferently, ¡°No, just drop me when we arrive. He will take you to the hotel.¡± He? Ferne turned around and saw Armando sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. The fact was like a bucket of cold water sshing on his head and woke him up. Then he smiled and said, ¡°I want to talk to you about the progress of yesterday¡¯s case. Forget it, you cane to the hotel and find me then.¡± ¡°Contact me by phone.¡± Noah said. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡± Ferne felt that it was strange and turned his head to look at Noah. He wondered if it was an illusion, but why did he always feel that Noah was exceptionally cold today? Because Armando was in front, it was improper for him to ask if it was aboutst night. He remembered that he went to the bathroom in the middle of the night but got on the wrong bed aftering back. And after that, he didn¡¯t want to get down. As soon as he touched Noah¡¯s body, he thought of the kiss in the steaming room and their physical contact, and his heart beat wildly. He pretended to be asleep till the morning because he had no guts to face Noah. He made it until now. No matter what the reason was, he couldn¡¯t do it in front of Armando. Ferne had always felt that he was an asexual because he was not interested in women or men. Only 1% of the people in this world were asexuals. In other words, there were more than 70 million people in this world who had no desire like him, and they were not interested in men or women at all. He thought that his life would be like this. Perhaps one day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on and might have a child with Lili. Of course, he was considering having an IVF baby and didn¡¯t want to develop a sexual rtionship with her. But then he met Noah. The man who would conflict with him every time they met. He faced Noah with jealousy and admiration because he had persisted for so many years in rescuing lost children, including those who had been abducted and trafficked. But that kissst night changed everything. Ferne didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Everything was out of control. Although he was confused, he was very clear about what was going on. He spent the whole night thinking about what had happened to him, and finally found an excuse for himself. It was all caused by Noah¡¯s kiss. Avery¡¯s existence made him realize that his feelings for Noah were different. On the surface, he said that he wanted to help Noah find a better woman, but deep down, he expected him to say no. He knew what this feeling was, but he was somewhat uneasy and terrified. Although his friends had always joked that he was a gay, he smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously because he wasn¡¯t. But now, when he really faced it, he realized that he was afraid. If he really was a gay, what would his family think? What would his friends think? What about Noah? So was he? What if he wasn¡¯t? That kiss was just a y to avoid being suspected by Nikhil. He couldn¡¯t take it seriously. The car stopped. Noah got off the car and waved his hand to them. Then, he walked into an alley with his suitcase. Armando looked at Ferne, who had a bad expression, through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ferne¡¯s phone was buzzing non-stop. He turned on his phone irritably and saw that Randy had sent a series of WeChat messages and he even replied with an ¡°Oh¡±. ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, when he saw the messages sent by Randy, his expression immediately changed. ¡°When did you discover that you like men?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it! I know you like Noah! Did you two make outst night so you can¡¯t get up today? This is what Armando is like, you two beasts!¡± Armando wasn¡¯t interested in other people¡¯s text messages, and he was busy driving. How could he have time to take his phone and send WeChat messages? Only Noah was beside him, and only he knew the password, so the ¡°Oh¡± was sent by Noah. So Noah saw Randy¡¯s message. He saw it. So he responded with such indifference. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Armando¡¯s voice sounded. Ferne was stunned, only to discover that they had arrived at the hotel garage. Armando opened the back door and was sitting beside him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ferne forced a smile. Good, he thought. The only gay was himself. That was good. He could get back on track. ¡°Drive the car back. When the timees ¡­ you can contact him anyway. This is his car.¡± Ferne inhaled and limped to the elevator with his suitcase. When Ferne got to the lobby to take the elevator, many waitresses saw him and excitedly asked him if the Forest Hot Spring was good and if they could hold the annual celebration there. Ferne perfunctorily agreed. The waitresses cheerfully shouted out. Of course, there were also some who noticed that Ferne was in a bad mood and hesitated. ¡°Mr. Ferne, are you still having a cold treatment with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. He wasn¡¯t his boyfriend, and how could they have a cold treatment? What were they thinking all day? The waitresses immediately began to chatter. ¡°Mr. Ferne, your boyfriend is really outstanding. You must get him back. Don¡¯t let anyone snatch him away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! His shape is superb! Our boys are asking for his contact information!¡± ¡°But how can they be a threat to you? They don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne, don¡¯t be discouraged. He must be yours. We all believe in you. You can do that!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even need to work, do you?!¡± Ferne finished his lecture with a cold face and slowly walked forward while holding his waist. Finally, those waitresses noticed Ferne¡¯s weird look. They nced at his waist and asked in unison, ¡°Mr. Ferne, you had a good night?¡± Ferne was irritated. Just as he was about to curse, he saw the waitresses run away. ¡°¡­¡± When he arrived, Ferne came out of the elevator with his luggage. He closed the door and put his suitcase away. Because his tailbone still hurt, he could not lie down but make himself prostrate. He took a deep breath and then cursed, ¡°Fuck.¡± ¡®I swear! Hit me if you were a real man!¡¯ His phone vibrated again, but this time, it was a call. ¡°Fuck! Randy! How dare you send those messages! I will kill you, believe it or not! Fuck you! Scram!¡± ¡± ¡­ Ferne.¡± The sound on the phone trembled and a man asked, ¡°There¡¯s been an update about the three people who died yesterday. How about I call youter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne took a deep breath and said, ¡°I was just joking. What, have you made progress? Alright, I am free now. Tell me, I¡¯ll take notes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 366 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 366 After Armando drove back home, he stayed in the car for a long time before he made up his mind to get out of the car. When the butler and servants saw him, they asked, ¡°Mr. Armando, why do youe back alone? Where is Miss Janessa?¡± Armando was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee back?¡± The butler was confused. ¡°No, no one saw here back. Did shee back?¡± The servants around shook their heads. ¡°No.¡± Armando¡¯s expression instantly changed. He immediately turned around to get in the car again. However, after he opened the car door, he threw the car keys to the butler. ¡°Drive it to the Dalton Hotel and give the car keys to Mr. Ferne. This is his car.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The butler took the keys and asked as he watched Armando running towards the garage, ¡°Mr. Armando, where are you going?¡± ¡°If someone asks, just say I go back to the shop,¡± Armando said before getting in the car. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler answered. Armando called Ferne as soon as he got in the car. However, the line was busy. He had to drive to his apartment first. Janessa would stay the night there sometimes. But not very frequently. This time, she probably went to a hotel alone. However, City Y had too many hotels. He needed Ferne¡¯s help to find out which hotel she was in. Most importantly, Janessa was obviously hiding from him ¡­ Even if he found her, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to see him. Ferne called back when Armando arrived at the apartment. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Armando thought of something. ¡°Oh, by the way, I have someone send your car back.¡± However. Ferne didn¡¯t say anything. Armando waited for him to hang up, but after a long time, Ferne asked in a low voice, ¡°I have a friend who oftenes to eat in my hotel. We just met again and chatted for a while. He told me he suddenly realized that he seems to care about a male friend a lot. You know ¡­ it¡¯s a little bit beyond friendship. For example, if that friend is too close to a woman, he will be very upset and angry ¡­ He asked me if it means he likes him, and he also asked ¡­ what I think of this kind of rtionship. Look, what would you think of such a friend?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Armando said, ¡°we don¡¯t like your wife.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t get it. Why did Armando mention his wife? After a pause, Armando added, ¡°Noah is quite popr.¡± Ferne was shocked. He coughed slightly and tried to hide his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my friend, not him¡­¡± Armando pondered for a moment and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t care about others. Ask Randy.¡± Ferne said nothing more. Armando pulled up and entered the apartment. The key under the carpet was still there. Janessa wasn¡¯t here. He sighed and picked up the key to open the door. Then, he threw himself into the sofa and the TV automatically switched on as he pressed down on the TV remote control unintentionally. Children¡¯sughter came out. It was Janessa and him when they were kids. The two children were running in the garden, their smiling faces gilded with the sunlight. When Ferne hung up the phone, he scratched his head and called Randy. ¡°I have a friend, he¡­¡± Before Ferne could finish his words, Randy interrupted him immediately. ¡°Friend? You are talking about yourself, right?¡± Ferne was speechless. ¡°Let me guess what you want to say. You have a friend who suddenly finds out that he likes men, right? Then you want to ask what I think of it, right?¡± Ferne was so shocked and wondered how he knew. Randyughed out. ¡°Are you very surprised? Do you want to yell at me and ask me how I knew?¡± Ferne was stunned. After a pause, Ferne asked, ¡°Seriously, how did you know?¡± Randy was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Because I¡¯m just like you now!¡± What? What did he say? Ferne couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Holy moly! You like men, too?¡± Ferne used the word ¡®too¡¯ without realizing it. Randy corrected him, ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about my friend. One day, he suddenly realized¡­¡± ¡°Come on! Stop making it up.¡± Ferne covered his face, let go of his shame, and went reckless. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you about my story. Also, it¡¯s your fault. He saw the WeChat you sent me.¡± ¡°Damn it, no wonder you ran away,¡± Randy said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to know your password. Amazing.¡± Ferne rubbed his nose embarrassedly. ¡°Well, I fell asleep.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Can you fall asleep in someone¡¯s arms? Stop lying!¡± Randy didn¡¯t believe it. Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°So, how are you guys now?¡± Randy asked. ¡°He ran away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Randy was surprised. ¡°No way! He ran away without saying anything? He¡¯s not like such a coward. I thought he would be responsible for you after he saw your WeChat. After all, he hugged you all the way.¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s wrong with a hug?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t step back. ¡°He didn¡¯t really run, but just said nothing and was somehow cold¡­¡± He paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°Forget it. To tell you the truth, I feel abandoned. I feel I¡¯m dumped. I¡¯m very upset now.¡± Randy was surprised. This was the first time that Ferne had encountered such a big love problem. Randy could tell from his tone that he was really down. He immediatelyforted Ferne, ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s not a big deal. Armando is much more miserablepared with you although he likes a woman.¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ferne asked casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lend your car to him? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Randy asked in surprise. ¡°Know what?¡± Randy asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the two p marks on his face?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Randy sighed. Ferne asked, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Janessa.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± What? Randy didn¡¯t expect such a simple reaction. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Randy didn¡¯t want to keep him guessing anymore. ¡°He probably seeded.¡± ¡°Seeded in what?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t understand. Ferne almost drove Randy crazy. ¡°Damn it, they did that, don¡¯t you understand? Oh man, Ferne, don¡¯t tell me you are still a virgin. You¡¯re already fucking married, don¡¯t be so innocent, okay?¡± Ferne was stunned. It took Ferne a long time before he realized what Randy meant. He covered his mouth and said, ¡°Shoot! You mean Armando and Janessa? Holy shit! Awesome!¡± Randy was surprised. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°Not until you told me.¡± Randy didn¡¯t think Ferne got it, but he didn¡¯t want to exin deeper. Ferne suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, which man do you like? Is he your team member?¡± Randy didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°Well, ask meter. I¡¯m not sure yet if he has any interest in me, but I¡¯ll try my best to attract him.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You want to chase him?¡± Ferne was shocked. Chasing women was normal, but chasing men¡­ ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s the same as chasing a woman. Anyway, it¡¯s not something embarrassing that a man likes another man. Besides, you are myrade.¡± He was so optimistic. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your n?¡± Randy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you guys have connections? Such as in business.¡± Randy started to give suggestions. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then create some. If you do, then it¡¯s even better. Anyway, you need to grab every chance to get in touch with him. Since you are sure about your feelings, don¡¯t give up. You know, this is the first time in all these years that you have fallen in love with someone.¡± Randy¡¯sst sentence was so true. Ferne instantly became energetic. He went into the bathroom and changed into a new set of clothes. Then, he picked up the notebook with dense notes on the table and walked out, fresh with energy. He was even too energetic to feel the pain in his tailbone. The power of love was so great. Randy was right. This was the first time in these many years that he had fallen in love with someone. Even if the person he loved was a man. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 367 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 367 When Emily got out of the car, she looked back. Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Emily?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily withdrew her gaze. She walked into the Britt¡¯s. The butler and Susan greeted her at the entrance. She nodded slightly and entered the living room without saying anything. Harold came in and walked to the sofa, whispering to her, ¡°It¡¯s Eliot.¡± ¡°I see. Go rest. If Noah gets any progress, let me know,¡± she said expressionless. ¡°Sure.¡± Emily stayed in the living room for a moment. Susan brought her hot milk and fruit. Then she asked, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like to go upstairs and rest?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your service.¡± Susan turned around and entered the kitchen. ¡°OK.¡± After sitting on the sofa for a while, she walked out of the living room. She ignored the butler¡¯s confused gaze and left the house. Then, she asked Eliot, who was still across the road, ¡°Would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡± The butler was stunned. Eliot was also standing behind a tree, embarrassed. Five minutester. Susan served Eliot with a cup of hot tea. She put it on the table and said to Eliot, ¡°Sir ¡­ the tea you like, please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eliot thanked her politely. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± Emily asked. The expression on her face made her far from a simple girl. She didn¡¯t look aloof, nor friendly. However, it could be seen that her eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot stroked the edge of the teacup. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± he said. Emily raised her head and frowned, seemingly puzzled. ¡°Sydnee told me everything.¡± He put down the teacup and gazed at her sincerely. ¡°How long are you going to hide it from me?¡± No, he was lying. Sydnee promised that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. However, Eliot must have discovered something and didn¡¯t confirm it from Sydnee, so he ¡­ came to bluff her. Neen hours ago. Eliot was reading documents on the sofa when he suddenly received a call from Sydnee. Her voice was full of dramatics. ¡°Hey, darling, are you busy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I told you I was going to my ss reunion tonight. My ssmates were curious about you, and ¡­ they want to hear your voice. Just say hello to them, please.¡± He could tell Sydnee¡¯s awkwardness in the call. But he was pleased to see that Sydnee first thought of him, rather than that police, in such a situation. He looked at his watch and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Sydnee seemed to smile awkwardly at her ssmates. Then, she covered the phone and whispered, ¡°Just say hello. They¡¯re all here¡­¡± ¡°Where is the reunion?¡± Eliot interrupted her, ¡°Shall I pick you up?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He seemed to feel the shock of Sydnee. She kept smiling awkwardly, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make an appointment with a customer tonight? Go ahead.¡± Some ssmates who were listening to the conversation realized that Sydnee¡¯s boyfriend wasing. They immediately shouted to the phone. ¡°We¡¯re at the K Beef in SM Center!¡± Sydnee chuckled and said to Eliot, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let you go. Bye. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± But she heard¡­. ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee stared at her phone, as if the man was not Eliot. What happened to this man? ¡°Hey, Sydnee, what does your boyfriend do?¡± The other students asked her excitedly. ¡°We all thought you were cold in school. We didn¡¯t expect you to find a boyfriend secretly. What does he do? Is he from City Y?¡± ¡°Any photos? Why don¡¯t you show us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? She said he woulde and pick up her. Be patient. We¡¯ll see him soon.¡± What the student said was very sarcastic. Of course, she didn¡¯t believe Sydnee could find a good man. Ever since her incident with Marquise, she seemed to be connected with the Quinns. And there was no result. Nobody would ept a woman who was dumped by two men. However, that phone call did not seem to be fake. And the man¡¯s voice was very pleasant without ent. The voice sounded gentle but serious. He was certainly not an ordinary person. Actually, this day was a coincidence. Sydnee did not intend to attend the reunion. Instead, she simply came here to buy thin jackets for her parents, only to be seen by the ssmates sitting at the window. Thus, she was invited in. She didn¡¯t even have time to say no. Afterwards, everyone was chatting about their boyfriends. The male students sat in the back row and heard the girls asking Sydnee if he had a boyfriend and joking with her about being together with a ssmate who probably had feelings for her. The joke was a kind of insult. Sydnee was not stupid, so she called the young policeman. However, the young policeman was busy and did not answer. She wanted to call Harold, but considering the rtionship between Harold and Emily, she was worried that Emily would be involved. In the end, she determined to call Eliot. He just needed to admit he was her boyfriend on the phone. The n was originally perfect. However, Sydnee never thought that Eliot woulde over! He was crazy, wasn¡¯t he?! Or did he not get the hint on her phone? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 368 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 368 ¡°It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day soon. What gifts do your boyfriends prepare for you?¡± They were talking about Valentine¡¯s Day, and all girls were listening carefully with happy expressions. ¡°J is the envy of us! She was so happy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Some students didn¡¯t know and became curious. ¡°Tell us the story!¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s nothing.¡± J did not care, but she raised her eyebrows in acent manner. ¡°Her boyfriend bought a suite on the top floor in Landscape Estate as their future home! He may propose on Valentine¡¯s Day!¡± ¡°Wow, congrattions!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Landscape Estate! That ce is very expensive! It should be 20,000 per square meter, right?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± J couldn¡¯t hide her joy and pride. ¡°The apartment he bought is only 288 square meters. It¡¯s enough for us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sydnee took a sip of tea suspiciously. The apartment she bought for Emily was also in Landscape Estate. It was also the top floor, 288 square meters, with a small balcony of 90 square meters. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you bring your boyfriend with you?¡± ¡°We just moved inst week and haven¡¯t cleaned up yet. He¡¯s decorating at home.¡± ¡°Wow, so sweet. J, why is your life so good? You found such a good boyfriend quickly. He¡¯s rich, and treat you very well. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°Your boyfriends are good too.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But he¡¯s not as good as yours. I¡¯m so envious!¡± J revealed a proud andcent smile. When she saw Sydnee raising eyebrows, she asked provocatively, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to have a question.¡± Sydnee put down the cup and said, ¡°Well, I was just curious about the time you bought it.¡± ¡°Why are you curious about this? You can¡¯t afford it anyway.¡± Someone said harshly. ¡°Yeah, why be curious? It was bought for J by her boyfriend.¡± ¡°You want it? Ask your boyfriend to buy for you!¡± J¡¯s vanity was satisfied. She pretended to unhappily look at her ssmates who stood up for her, saying, ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t say that. She is our ssmate. You know her family is not rich, and you shouldn¡¯t provoke her like this¡­¡± Sydnee really wanted to beat her. She took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Fine, forget my question.¡± J said generously, ¡°No problem. If you¡¯re curious, I can take you to have a look. You can let your boyfriend buy you the same one.¡± Her words were like sarcasm and mockery. Everyoneughed loudly. Only Sydnee didn¡¯tugh. She began to think about why she had to sit here for so long instead of pouring a pot of tea on their heads and leaving directly. She assumed what she would do if she were Emily. If she were Emily, she should bring these people to see the two apartments she bought, letting them know what it meant to be rich. ¡°Alright.¡± Sydnee stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go admire your home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± J was stunned for a moment. The other students stood up excitedly. ¡°Great! let¡¯s go take a look together. J, can we go now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± J stood up and called her boyfriend. She told him she would bring a few ssmates back and asked him to prepare tea. Everyone was ready. When they left, someone asked Sydnee, ¡°Didn¡¯t your boyfriend say he was coming? Why haven¡¯t we seen anyone yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. He just texted me he can¡¯te.¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t wait to go anywhere else because Eliot might reallye. However, when they were taking a taxi at the entrance, they saw a golden Rolls-Royce car pulling off. Dressed in pure white gloves, the driver got out of the car and trotted to the back door. He adjusted his tie and respectfully opened the door. Here came a pair of long legs, followed by a Rolex wristwatch, then, a dark blue suit with Hermes¡¯ logo on the belt. Eliot lowered his head and got out of the car, with a limited edition LV scarf in his hand. Everyone at the entrance, including Sydnee, were stunned for a while before they heard someone asking, ¡°Mr. Eliot, why are you here?¡± What happened to the Britts spread more or less to the City Y. Most people knew that Beverly was taken away by police for tax evasion issue. She was sentenced to prison probably because the amount of money involved was toorge and Maury refused to save her despite their marriage. Eliot was probably opposed to his father¡¯s decision to give up his mother, so he left the the Britt¡¯s resolutely and prepared to start his own career. Of course, there were a few people who believed that Eliot left home because the Britt Group was waning. Eliot looked around for Sydnee, who was hiding behind the crowd. He smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m picking up my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Everyone was shocked. Eliot, one of the most handsome guys of his school, had never have any affair with girls in his college days. Even though many beauties had a crush on him, he always turned a blind eye to them. As a result, he kept single all through college. Although he was at the age of marriage, few had heard that he had dated girls. The only affair was about Sydnee. Eliot was obviously fought against Marquise to take a revenge for his sister, but the scandal was that they fought for Sydnee. Bullshit! Sydnee and Eliot? They had nothing to do with each other! How could such a scandal spread? That was ridiculous. J even stared at Sydnee intentionally as if she was saying, ¡°The only connection between you and Eliot in your lifetime is probably this scandal.¡± A girl standing beside Sydnee even took the opportunity to mock her, ¡°Look at him. Your boyfriend will probably be ashamedter. You¡¯d better not let hime.¡± ¡°How?¡± The girl advised maliciously, ¡°Ask him to go home and hide.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± Sydnee said numbly. ¡°¡­¡± The girl looked at her nkly. Everything hushed. She turned around and saw Eliot walking over. The other people unconsciously made way for him. Only Sydnee stood there, ignorant of what was going on. Some students teased, ¡°Oh my God, haven¡¯t she seen a man? Look at her, she¡¯s dumbfounded.¡± ¡°Yeah, she dared not move. Didn¡¯t she hear Mr. Eliot say he was going to pick up his girlfriend?¡± ¡°How funny! Her boyfriend said he wasing, but he hasn¡¯t show up yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already¡­¡± Before that person finished his words, he was stunned to see Eliot wrapping the scarf around Sydnee¡¯s neck. ¡°You left the scarf on my bed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Boom! All girls froze. Eliot¡¯s girlfriend was Sydnee?!! The gossip was true? Sydnee¡¯s face turned from red to puce, and from puce to red. She was shamed by his words. ¡°On the sofa?¡± Eliot looked at her as if asking for confirmation. Sydnee felt hard to reply. Why did he ask her such a question? Could he make up something more presentable?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 369 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 369 Where are you guys going?¡± Eliot gave a soft cough and turned around to ask. The girls seemed to finally regain their senses from their astonishment. They sized up Sydnee and Eliot with disbelief. What a ¡°new¡± pair! One of the girls said, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a look at J¡¯s new ce.¡± ¡°Right. Yes.¡± The girl who had mocked Sydnee had an ugly expression on her face. Even if the Britt Group copsed, Eliot had rosy prospects ahead. He was one of the outstanding young men of City Y, and even top-notch. At the very least, he was much better than other prodigals who idled away their life eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling, and those alumni who couldn¡¯t find a way to achieve their ambitions. At the very least, Eliot had run apany. Even though the group was doomed, Eliot was young and had the momentum to rise again! As for the Dickersons, the family didn¡¯t umte much wealth, had no status and ran a hundred- year-old pharmacy that only saw a meagre profit. People addressed Sydnee¡¯s grandpa Conrad as Master Dickerson, out of politeness, though. But in modern times, many would avoid a feudal family like the Dickersons. People now put profits above other things. Surprisingly, Eliot was with Sydnee. This could prove one thing that Eliot did love Sydnee. The conclusion was well-founded, because the Dickersons could not help the Britts in business. Not only that, the Dickersons might need the help of the Britts. ¡°What new ce?¡± Eliot looked at Sydnee. Sydnee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Worried that he would say something inappropriate, she gave a quick reply, ¡°Yes. we¡¯re all going to see it. If you¡¯re busy, you can go back now¡­¡± However, Eliot said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free tonight. I want to be with you.¡± He smiled gently. Sydnee said, ¡°¡­¡± Why couldn¡¯t he get her? She didn¡¯t want him to be with her! Half an hourter, the group got off at the entrance of the Landscape Estate. The girl who was lucky enough to sit on a Rolls-Royce took a photo shyly in the back seat for posting it on social mediater. When the security guards at the entrance saw the car stop, they all stood out. The moment they recognized Sydnee in the crowd, they nodded to her respectfully. Sydnee happened to be standing behind J, so other girls all thought that the nods were for J, and cast an envious gaze at her. Security guards in residential areas wouldn¡¯t be so respectful to most people. It proved that money could buy respect. Leading the others, J swaggered inside a building. On the first floor sat a security consultant and several real estate agents. They probably came to take a look at the room. After the job was done, they chatted over tea. They turned their heads and saw the girls and the coupleing in. When they saw Sydnee, their eyes immediately lit up. They all put on their jackets and ties. Looking eager, they were about to rush over. Sydnee smiled at them, then pressed her palms and made a gesture. The other girls with her didn¡¯t understand, but they guessed that she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so none of the agents stepped forward. The consultant also stood up. Thinking that J and the other girls were Sydnee¡¯s friends, he smiled politely at them. J was quite surprised. When this consultant saw her the day before yesterday, he was quite indifferent. J didn¡¯t know what was going on with the agents. They weren¡¯t so nervous when J saw them the other day. Could it be that they were overwhelmed by the size of the group? She stopped thinking about it and led everyone into the elevator before pressing the top floor button. When the elevator went up, a girl asked, ¡°Eliot, can I ask you a question?¡± Eliot replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you end up with Sydnee?¡± After that, the girl added, ¡°No offense. I just feel that you guys ¡­ seem so different. She¡¯s withdrawn while you¡¯re easygoing¡­¡± ¡°Is she that way?¡± Eliot put his hand on Sydnee¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°When she¡¯s with me, she¡¯s very sharp-tongued and not withdrawn at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although he was telling the truth, it sounded strange to Sydnee. Especially after the other girls heard this, they all looked at each other, their eyes burning with envy and jealousy. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Eliot answered in a smart way. He let them know that Sydnee had different sides. She was withdrawn before the people she disliked, and chatty when with him. And this showed their love. ¡°Then are you going to get married?¡± The girl asked again, ¡°Sydnee came to see J¡¯s new ce. Perhaps she wants to remind you that you should buy one for your marriage life, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sydnee responded quickly, ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t have any ns yet.¡± He smiled and said nothing, but he couldn¡¯t help but think that Sydnee¡¯s reaction felt real. It was like if he did propose to her, she would refuse without hesitation. ¡°Oh, how long have you been together? You are¡­¡± The girl seemed a little embarrassed, ¡°Are¡­?¡± Before she could say the word ¡°Cohabitation¡±, Sydnee interrupted her, ¡°Hey, here we are!¡± As expected, the elevator gave a sound. The group walked out one after another. The moment Sydnee stepped out, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her forehead. When J entered the building, she was sure about it, because there was only one residence on the top floor, and the one she bought for Emily happened to be in this building. The door made of agarwood and mahogany stood quietly in front of her. She knew every corner inside. She had picked and bought everything, from the decoration to household appliances, even to every flower pot on the balcony. Even the white sprinkler beside the windowsill was her pick. At that time, she bargained hard with the vendor at the flower market for a long time, and the vendor finally gave it to her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to change your shoes. Come in.¡± J stood at the entrance and said kindly, ¡°Make yourself at home.¡± The group entered with curiosity and envy. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Sydnee stepped in with an indescribable feeling. There was basically no change inside. After all, it was well-equipped with home appliances, sofas, televisions, and curtains. Everything was avable. Of course, the rent was not cheap. Emily bought this apartment and waited for the price to rise, then sold it at a high price. Of course, during this period, the rent belonged to Sydnee. It was such a windfall for Sydnee, so she took care of everything herself, seeing this apartment as her own, carefully handling it. J¡¯s boyfriend was an ordinary-looking man, not skinny and with a muffin top, but he was taller than Eliot by half a head. Some of the girls had seen her boyfriend. Of course, this was the first time Sydnee had seen him. Then all the girls looked at this big man. This made him feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°You guys can drink tea. I¡¯ll go get some tea.¡± J pulled him back and said, ¡°Wait.¡± She held his arm intimately yet purposely and said, ¡°He looks fat, but it¡¯s for his muscles. He eats a lot to grow his muscles. The coach said that he needs a certain amount of fat to develop beautiful muscles. He used to have some muscles, but at that time he was too thin to grow perfect muscles.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The girls covered their mouths in excitement. ¡°Eliot looks fit.. You must have some muscles, right?¡± Suddenly, one of the girls looked at Eliot beside Sydnee. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 370 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 370 Eliot always wore a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers in college. He was as gentle as a slight zephyr. No one had seen him topless. Some students who had watched him y basketball said that Eliot had muscles and he was well-built. However, that was several years ago. Even though his figure did not change, they could not tell if Eliot still had muscles under his clothes. Eliot held Sydnee in his arms. He had been holding her ever since they entered the room. At this moment, he lowered his head to get closer to Sydnee¡¯s face affectionately. He then smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I do. But I can¡¯t show them to you.¡± What he did not say was that he would only show them to his girlfriend, Sydnee. All the girls felt they were so in love. But Sydnee froze. Her body was stiffer than a rock. ¡°Good heavens. Isn¡¯t that a work by the painter whose work was auctioned at the Dalton Hotel for a few million?¡± Someone noticed the painting on the wall. Several people immediately went over and said, ¡°Yes! Look! There is a small letter ¡®E¡¯ there. This is really a work by that painter!¡± ¡°J, you¡¯re so awesome. This painter¡¯s work can cost five or even six million. How can you afford to buy it?¡± J was also a little surprised. She looked at her boyfriend. Everyone immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Oh, this is a gift from your boyfriend? Oh my God, J, you¡¯re so lucky! Really!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard that it¡¯s impossible to get a work by that painter even if you had money now. I wonder who exactly the painter is. He¡¯s really good!¡± ¡°Yes, many people said that they can¡¯t find out who he is. He just appeared out of the blue. And ¡­ Oh, right, he painted a portrait for Mr. Vincent. And Mr. Vincent bought it himself. After that, everyone wants his paintings.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I also heard that story. Not only was Mr. Vincent not angry, he even bought the painting himself. This is quite very suspicious. That¡¯s why many people think that the painter might be Mr. Vincent¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Many people guess that the painter is Mr. Trevor.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s him too. He¡¯s a genius. He can even make robots. I heard that his IQ is 195.¡± All of them were expressing their opinions and spections. Sydnee really didn¡¯t want to tell them that this painting was something Emily wasn¡¯t satisfied with and wanted to throw away. Sydnee took it, framed it, and hung it here. ¡°Sydnee, what do you think?¡± J walked over and looked at Sydnee arrogantly and said comcently, ¡°What do you think of the apartment?¡± Sydnee nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very good. The designer did a good job in decorating this ce nicely.¡± A girl asked, ¡°J, who is the designer of this ce? Is it expensive to hire him? Can you introduce him to us?¡± The other people immediately responded, ¡°Yeah, and which decorationpany did you go to? This apartment is really great. Can you introduce them to us and ask them to give us a discount?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± J smiled happily. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in a suit rushed in. He was sweating profusely. He did not do anything when he saw J and the others. But when he saw Sydnee behind the crowd, he immediately pped his thigh. ¡°Miss Sydnee!¡± He shouted, ¡°You have time toe here today? I didn¡¯t believe it when Jack told me downstairs that you¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter? Is the tenant not satisfied with the apartment? Why didn¡¯t youe to me directly? You¡¯re so busy. We shouldn¡¯t let you worry about this yourself.¡± Everyone was speechless. The students were all lost for words as they heard the surprising words. Miss Sydnee? Let you worry about this yourself? Who was this fat guy? Did he just say something about a tenant? J¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He took a step forward to pull at the fat guy¡¯s arm. He wanted to tell the fat guy something. But the fat guy caught J¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s arm first and said, ¡°Oh, right, I haven¡¯t even properly introduced her to you. This is yourndy and the owner of this apartment, Miss Sydnee Dickerson.¡± ¡°Miss Sydnee, they are your tenants, Mr. Brandon Lovett and Miss J Dancey.¡± In the next few seconds, everyone in the room fell quiet. All the girls covered their mouths in surprise. Eliot also looked at Sydnee in surprise. However, Sydnee looked calmly at J whose face was pale and her boyfriend whose face clouded over, and then she said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. They are my ssmates in college.¡± The fat manager pped his hands and said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! I should have told you their names, if I knew that they are your ssmates earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Sydnee thought for a moment and added, ¡°They are just my ssmates.¡± The fat manager understood what she meant and nodded, ¡°So you came to see if your ssmates have settled down here today?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to tend to me. You could get on with your work. I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. Just give me a call if you want to find me. I¡¯m on call 24 hours a day for you.¡± ¡°Great.¡± The other people in the room still did note to their senses even after the fat manager had left. The girls were stunned as they recalled what Sydnee had just said. ¡°It¡¯s very good. The designer did a good job in decorating this ce nicely.¡± So she was praising herself? Sydnee was the owner of the apartment? Then J¡­ Everybody turned to look at J. J pped her boyfriend again and again like crazy and said, ¡°You lied? You lied to me? You didn¡¯t buy this apartment! You only rented this ce? How could you rent a ce and tell me you bought it for me? How could you!¡± The big man immediately tried tofort his girlfriend, ¡°J! Don¡¯t be mad! Don¡¯t be mad! That¡¯s bad for our child!¡± Everyone was startled. J was pregnant? They could not help but nce at J¡¯s belly. For the time being, her belly did not bulge. J was probably pregnant for less than three months. ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth up!¡± J was still pping her boyfriend like crazy, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a child if you don¡¯t have an apartment! I won¡¯t give birth to your child! Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± ¡°No! J, that¡¯s our child. I¡¯m trying my best. I just can¡¯t afford it now, but I¡¯ll definitely be able to afford it in the future!¡± The big guy almost wanted to kneel on the ground to beg J. ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed me, Brandon! You¡¯ve embarrassed me in front of my ssmates!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know this was your ssmate¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s my fault!¡± Brandon¡¯s words reminded J. She wiped the tears off her face and looked at Sydnee with hatred, ¡°No wonder you alsoe to see my apartment. You know that we are your tenants, don¡¯t you?¡± Sydnee pondered for a moment and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. This is really a coincidence.¡± Eliot was lost for words. J cried and shouted at her, ¡°No, you are not here to look at the apartment! You are here tough at me!¡± Sydnee said, ¡°No, it¡¯s really just a coincidence.¡± ¡°No wonder you have praised the designer and the decoration just now, because it was you who designed it, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sydnee said, ¡°I guarantee you it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°Sydnee, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vicious woman!¡± Sydnee was confused. ¡°You fooled all of us!¡± J roared. Sydnee looked at her in puzzlement, ¡°It was you who bragged that your boyfriend have bought you an apartment.¡± She looked at the other girls who were still in a daze and then at J again, ¡°How could I make you and your boyfriend rent my apartment? Am I a fortune-teller? How could I know that you are pregnant and your boyfriend will rent a ce?¡± Sydnee paused and sighed, ¡°I just happen to be the owner of this apartment.¡± The girls did not know what to say. Eliot was also lost for words. J screamed at her, ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean you own many apartments? Are you trying to tell me that you own more than one apartment? Are you trying to show off?¡± The fat manager who had left the apartment heard the dispute, so he ran inside again. He was shocked as he heard what J¡¯s had just said. He stood in front of Sydnee and said to J, ¡°Miss J, calm down. It¡¯s true that Miss Sydnee owns more than one apartment. But ¡­ but ¡­ you can¡¯t hurt her!¡± Sydnee did not know what to say. J was so shocked that she stopped crying. She looked at the fat manager and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± She pointed at Sydnee in astonishment. The tears on her face made her look extremely miserable, but she was still stubborn and asked again, ¡°Do you mean she owns more apartments somewhere else?¡± The fat manager nodded. ¡°Yes, she came to buy the apartment when apartments at Landscape Estate were just put on sale. She wanted this apartment on the top floor which was the most expensive. She also bought an apartment on the top floor at Ocean Estate. She probably likes the view on the top floor. Now we are all waiting for her to buy another apartment at Prosperity Time Estate when the apartments there are on sale. Miss Sydnee said that she is going to buy another one there.¡± Sydnee was still quiet. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. J was also lost for words. And so were the others. The whole room fell into deathly silence. Sydnee thought that being a super-rich felt so good. She enjoyed the time when everyone looked up to her very much. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± J asked in disbelief, ¡°The Britts must have lent money to you. This can¡¯t be your own money. The Dickerson family is a poor family now. It¡¯s impossible for you to afford to buy apartments here!¡± Eliot interrupted at that moment, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you bought two apartments here.¡± Sydnee pretended she was calm and replied, ¡°Because you didn¡¯t ask me.¡± The short conversation between Eliot and Sydnee made everything clear. Eliot didn¡¯t even know that Sydnee had bought the apartment, so how could Sydnee buy the apartment with Eliot¡¯s money? ¡°Eliot! You should check if she has used your money! Maybe she diverted¡­¡± J spoke without thinking. She was too eager to prove that Sydnee was poor. ¡°Miss J, I have given you respect because you¡¯re Sydnee ssmate. And I hope that you can respect me, too.¡± Eliot held Sydnee in his arms and said in a gentle but determined tone, ¡°Sydnee always controls the purse strings for us, so she can buy whatever she wants. If buying apartments could make her happy, she could just buy as many apartments as she wishes. If the money is not enough, I will go borrow some.¡± That was what every woman liked to hear. No woman could refuse a man who would say those words to her! Even Sydnee was slightly touched when she heard those words, but she immediately calmed herself down again. She knew she was not really in a rtionship with Eliot. She did not need to take his words seriously, because Eliot was probably pretending he was a good boyfriend. All the girls in the room were moved. They all looked at Eliot affectionately. Eliot tilted his head to look at Sydnee and saw that she gave him a look of admiration. Eliot did not know how to respond. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 371 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 371 J thumped down on the carpet. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re all lying. What should I do now? I¡¯m pregnant. My parents would go crazy if they knew my boyfriend doesn¡¯t even have a house! They won¡¯t let us get married! They won¡¯t let me keep the baby!¡± J looked at Sydnee and begged, ¡°Can you sell this apartment to us? Just make it cheaper. I know you have other houses. You surely have enough of them. Please sell it to us!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I need it.¡± Sydnee looked at J in puzzlement. ¡°And no, I can¡¯t sell it to you. You can¡¯t even afford the down payment. But you can go somewhere else and look for a cheaper one. Three bedrooms and two living rooms would be fine. It would be so much less stressful. You and your boyfriend are young, and you can still work hard for it.¡± ¡°But you do nothing and still have so many houses!¡± J¡¯s eyes reddened from jealousy. ¡°All that bullshit about working hard ¡­ Just reduce the price and sell it to us! You¡¯re killing us!¡± ¡°Because my boyfriend is rich, so I don¡¯t have to work at all,¡± Sydnee said, deliberately outrageous. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to work that hard. Are you jealous? That¡¯s what I want. Remember not to show your affection in public. You can have true happiness without showing off to us.¡± J shouted, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. Why would I reduce the price? I have no problem with more money. Besides, are we friends or something? You¡¯ve been looking down on me. I¡¯m not stupid. Why should I sell my apartment to someone who hates me?¡± Sydnee kept saying and made a conclusion. ¡°So, my advice is to earn your money, buy more houses, or find a rich boyfriend.¡± J¡¯s boyfriend tensed up and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°J, I¡¯ll work hard and buy a house.¡± The girls felt bad for J and her boyfriend. Although they enjoyed the drama just now, some of J¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t help but speak up for her. ¡°Sydnee, J is pregnant. They want to get married earlier, so they rent this apartment. I bet that her boyfriend also thought so. So, do you want to take a second thought and sell this apartment to them?¡± Sydnee turned around and looked at the girl. ¡°Lexi, quick question. If you were me, now your ssmate wants to buy this apartment. However, she doesn¡¯t like you. She caused trouble for you in ss and said bad things about you behind your back. Every time she sees you, she speaks in a weird tone. So basically, you two are just ssmates. But someday, she suddenly came to you and wanted to buy your apartment. It¡¯s not very expensive, only 2.6 million. But she wanted you to reduce the price. It would be best if you only ask for 600,000. Now do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± Lexi was lost for words. ¡°Yeah, you all think she¡¯s pitiful. It¡¯s not your apartment, so you can¡¯t feel the same way. I¡¯ll be the viin if I don¡¯t sell it to her. She¡¯s the victim. Oh right, she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s also a pregnant victim.¡± Her ssmates all fell silent. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m rich and have some property. I¡¯m sinner. I¡¯ve got money and two apartments. That¡¯s my greatest sin.¡± They remained silent. The girls were persuaded and nodded. Yeah, Sydnee was right. They shouldn¡¯t put moral pressure on Sydnee just because she had some apartments. J was stunned when she heard Sydnee¡¯s words. Sydnee was showing off while acting pitiful. J had never known that that Sydnee got quite a way with words. Sydnee sniffed and said to the fat manager, ¡°Whatever.¡± Then, she pretended to wipe away tears and ran out. Eliot immediately followed her. J was still sitting on the ground, so the fat manager reached his hand out and tried to help her up. ¡°Well, Miss J, could you get up? The carpet is from France, and its¡¯ made of ck swan¡¯s velvet. It¡¯s authentic and very expensive. Don¡¯t wrinkle it.¡± Now the manager knew that Sydnee did not wish to rent the apartment to J. ¡­ When Sydnee got to the elevator door, she heard J wailing in the apartment. ¡­ Eliot came after Sydnee. After they entered the elevator, Eliot smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± However, Sydnee was still not as good as Emily. They went out of the building, and Sydnee stared at the Rolls-Royce at the door. ¡°How much did it cost?¡± ¡°1,000 an hour.¡± Eliot smiled. Sydnee said seriously, ¡°I will remember this.¡± ¡°That painting¡­¡± They got in the car and drove away. Then Eliot asked, ¡°Did you buy that painting?¡± Emily had concealed a lot of things from Eliot, so Sydnee wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth. She smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Yeah. It cost me over a million.¡± Sydnee thought that Eliot would ask her where she got the money, just like J. But Eliot only asked, ¡°Do you know my sister Emily?¡± Eliot stressed Emily, not Elsie. ¡°Sure. She¡¯s a big star.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t mean to joke about it. She looked gentle. Eliot thought that nobody would hang a painting by an unknown artist on their wall. Sydnee must know Emily. Moreover, Sydnee didn¡¯t seem to be infatuated with Vincent, so she would not buy those paintings just because Vincent liked them. Then there was only one reason. ¡°I mean in private? Do you know her?¡± Sydnee smiled awkwardly. ¡°I only met her at the banquet. We had exchanged some words. So basically, I know her. But I¡¯ve never seen her in privateter. I like her very much. She is a good girl.¡± However, when Sydnee said that, she only thought of Emily smashing Marquise¡¯s head with a beer bottle. Eliot remained silent for a long time. But he had this guess. He thought that Sydnee knew Emily. It was also because of Emily that Sydnee had done her best to help him all the time. Sydnee didn¡¯t buy the painting. Emily sent it to her. Eliot thought that Emily had bought the two apartments in the name of Sydnee. Emily might even have asked Sydnee to lend him the money. Emily was rich. Her painting was sold for six million. It was Vincent. Eliot suddenly remembered what Elsie had said at the roadside. ¡°Did you see him? It¡¯s that man. Hees to her room every day. I hear the balcony door open every night¡­ She¡¯s not stupid, Eliot! She caused trouble for us and sent mom to jail. She even got you kicked out and my hand¡­¡± At Elsie¡¯s birthday party, Vincent was outside Emily¡¯s balcony. Eliot also remembered that Emily and Vincent were upstairs when he fought with Marquise. Rndo was a good swimmer. How could he fall into the water? And Emily saved him in time? Why would a cold man like Vincent cooperate with the Britt Group at that time? Why did Vincent get him out of the police station back then? And why was Emily¡¯s painting hung in the corridor of the Dalton Hotel? Elsie was right. Emily must know the owner of the Dalton Hotel and Vincent. ¡°I kissed him.¡± Eliot remembered that Emily said that in a timid voice. And he asked her, ¡°Why?¡± What did Emily say? ¡°He¡¯s handsome.¡± No, Emily had been lying to him all the time. It was not because Vincent was handsome. Emily had known Vincent for a long time. ¡­ ¡°Sydnee told me everything.¡± On the sofa in the living room, Eliot looked at Emily and asked, ¡°How much longer are you gonna keep me in the dark?¡± ¡°Eliot.¡± Emily put down the teacup and looked at Eliot. ¡°Sometimes, seeing is not believing. And you might not hear the truth.¡± Eliot replied with a strange look, ¡°I never expect you to say that to me.¡± ¡­ Emily changed the topic, ¡°No, I mean, Sydnee is a good girl. She means it when she treats you that well. She¡¯s very nice.¡± Eliot took a sip of tea. He remembered that Sydnee answered the phone. The policeman sounded quite excited on the other end. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? I was working outside, so I didn¡¯t check my phone. What¡¯s up?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sydnee whispered, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve solved this.¡± Eliot was speechless. After Sydnee hung up, Eliot looked at her in displeasure. ¡°You asked him to y your boyfriend?¡± Sydnee did not realize that Eliot was angry. She nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but he has something to do.¡± ¡°So, I was thest one you called for help?¡± Eliot asked. ¡­ Now Sydnee realized that Eliot sounded annoyed. ¡°Well ¡­ if you also had something to do, you could note here with me. When I called you, I had got a perfectly good reason for you. You were going to discuss business with a client! You don¡¯t have toe over at all.¡± ¡­ However, Sydnee felt that things got tenser after she said that. ¡°You could get off the car now. I¡¯m going to return it,¡± Eliot said after a long time of silence. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Sydnee got out of the car and ran away soon. When Eliot returned home, he received a message from Sydnee. It was not an apology nor a thank you, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m still wearing your scarf.¡± Eliot closed his eyes. ¡­ ¡°How do you know that Sydnee is very nice? Do you know her?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°Harold told me.¡± Emily found a good excuse. ¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle again when you decide to tell me the truth.¡± Eliot stood up. ¡°Eliot.¡± Emily also stood up. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive you.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t look back. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get ready to tell the truth.¡± He walked forward and suddenly stopped. Then he turned around, walked back and threw something to Emily. Emily reached out her hand but failed to catch it. The red thing smashed onto her and fell to the ground. When she picked it up, Eliot had walked out of the room. It was a thick red envelope with a little rabbit on it. There were also three big words written by Eliot: Happy New Year. Eliot had been giving Emily red envelopes all these years, wishing her happiness in the New Year. Emily took the red envelope and finally revealed an innocent smile like other girls at her age. Eliot had forgiven her, even if he refused to admit it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 372 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 372 When Noah got home, Christy was working out on the treadmill. She saw Noah and pressed the pause button. Then she jumped off the treadmill and asked while panting, ¡°How is it?¡± Noah handed her the bug and headphone. ¡°Listen to it yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christy took them over and sat down on a chair. But then she looked back at Noah and asked, ¡°Why are you so upset?¡± Noah froze as he pushed the suitcase. ¡°No.¡± Christy looked at him doubtfully. ¡°You two ¡­ had sexst night?¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Really?¡± Seeing his expression, Christy stood up and looked all serious. ¡°He only wanted to be the top?¡± Noah took the towel on the table and threw it on Christy¡¯s face. ¡°Go to work! I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± A momentter. Christy opened the curtain, revealing a wall full of people¡¯s photos. She had heard Nikhil on the headphone. So, she printed out his picture, stuck it to the wall and wrote his name under it. By the way, Noah took that picture. After Noah finished bathing, he told Christy what had happened in the Forest Park. He mentioned Branden and Nikhil, but didn¡¯t say much about them. After all, Noah didn¡¯t find anything useful. After hearing that, Christy became suspicious of the woman called Emma. ¡°Is she that strong? She looked ordinaryst time I saw her. I couldn¡¯t tell that she was good at fighting.¡± Christy wrote down ¡°Kid¡± on the paper and circled it with a red pen, ¡°And she had a child. This is her best cover. If she wanted to do something, she could easily make it. So, is it possible that the three man were also¡­¡± Noah poured a ss of water and drank some before saying, ¡°No. She didn¡¯t have to take such a big risk and kill them. Why would she do that? What did she want to do?¡± ¡°But how could a woman beat three men alone ¡­ that ruthlessly? You said that she crushed their throats? How strong would she be?¡± ¡°She should have been trained. But I¡¯m not sure if it has anything to do with what we¡¯re investigating. And she doesn¡¯t look that much trained. She¡¯s more like a hermit.¡± Christy thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me investigate her. Emma? What¡¯s her family name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah put down the cup, thought for a moment and suggested. ¡°You could ask Emily. She knows Emma and might know something.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christy texted Emily and then turned to look at Noah as if she suddenly remembered something. ¡°So, what happenedst night?¡± Noah was speechless. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Christy raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°It seems like something did happenst night.¡± Sheughed and ran to open the door. Before Ferne could say anything outside, she pulled him in and tried to sit him down on the chair. But Ferne shouted, ¡°No, I¡­¡± He wanted to say that his butt hurt, but he felt a little embarrassed. He could only say vaguely, ¡°I can¡¯t sit in a chair. I¡¯ll just stand.¡± However, the next second, Christy turned to look at him meaningfully. ¡­ Ferne looked back at Christy and felt awkward. Then he turned to look at Noah. ¡°Why are you looking at him?¡± Christy asked meaningfully, ¡°Am I ugly? Why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± Ferne could only reply, ¡°Come on. I¡¯m here for something.¡± ¡°Well, then tell us. I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡­ Ferne stood back. ¡°So, can you take your hand back?¡± Christy did. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, Noah took a cushion and threw it on the chair. Christy saw it, but she tried hard not to tease him. ¡°I¡¯ve found the connections of the three men in the Forest Park yesterday, and some information about the car.¡± Ferne opened the sealed bag in his hand. He took out three photographs and their information. ¡°I first asked them to investigate their rtionship with the GY Temple. However, they only had surveince on the front door and the back door. And we didn¡¯t see the three men entering the temple in the video. But it did not rule out that they had secretly entered from somewhere without the surveince.¡± ¡°So, you didn¡¯t find anything useful?¡± Noah asked with a frown. ¡°No, I found one.¡± Ferne was tired of standing. He slowly sat on the cushion, turned his phone on and erged the picture. ¡°See, one of the three men had met with Nikhil. Nikhil is Leon¡¯s brother, who happens to be the abbot of the GY Temple. So, there is a connection between them. Got to take some time to find it.¡± Christy wrote down some names on the paper: Branden, Nikhil, Leon, Merinda, the group leader Pockmark, and the organizer. Then she wrote something they knew about these people under their names. ¡°ssify them as you like. What part do you think Branden ys in it? The head of the group? Or the customer?¡± Ferne thought for a moment. ¡°Customer. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the head. He doesn¡¯tck money.¡± ¡°Alright, customer.¡± Christy wrote it under Branden¡¯s name. Then she pointed at Nikhil¡¯s name. ¡°What about him?¡± Noah took the pen and circled the other five names together. ¡°They are all organizers.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Christy asked. ¡°Because¡­¡± Noah underlined Branden¡¯s name. ¡°He is the head.¡± Christy went to cook in the kitchen. Noah was looking up information about Nikhil in front of theputer. Ferne sat beside Noah and looked at him from time to time. Then, Ferne pretended that he was not that curious and asked, ¡°How did you know that Branden is the head?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I guess.¡± ¡­ Noah looked away from theputer screen. ¡°He builds a primary school, which helps him get the chance to do so. But he would be screwed up if he was exposed. So, he found help.¡± ¡°Also a guess?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Noah leaned back in his chair and shook out a cigarette from his cigarette case. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering who got so much power in the hospital. He even managed to fake so many children¡¯s checkups. Now I think that only the director of the hospital could make it.¡± Noah picked up the lighter and lit his cigarette. He looked up at Ferne, ¡°Then who can buy off the director of the City Hospital?¡± ¡°Branden!¡± Ferne was delighted. But then his face changed again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah smoked and asked. Ferne stared at him, ¡°I remember that the director of the City Hospital¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He seems to be a Potter!¡± The truth finally came out in the wash when spring came. Ferne was so excited that he hugged Noah. Noah was smoking. He was worried that the cigarette would burn Ferne. So, he threw it away quickly. And that made Noah stretch out his arms and look like he was hugging Ferne. Christy came out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat¡­?¡± Then she saw Noah and Ferne hugging. She immediately took out her phone and took a picture of them. ¡°Looks like you two did have sexst night.¡± Noah was lost for words. So was Ferne. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 373 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 373 Tea Manor. ¡°Thank you for taking care of us during this period of time. This is the rent for this month.¡± Emma handed a stack of money to Wanda Tell who was in charge of Tea Manor. Wanda asked, ¡°You have a good life here. Why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Something happened at home,¡± Emma said concisely. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy for a woman to bring a child. Has your husband returned from the ce where he works?¡± Wanda asked. Emma nodded. ¡°Yes, he has. So, I¡¯m ready to go back.¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯s good. Tell him not to work so far. It¡¯s not safe to leave you and Stony at home. To stay with family is true happiness. I wish you have a good time with your family.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wanda saw two suitcases in the room and asked, ¡°You have started packing your belongings? When are you going to leave?¡± ¡°Tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°What a rush! Have you arranged any car? Let me have the driver of Tea Manor give you a ride.¡± Wanda looked at Stony sitting on the stool reading and added, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to take care of him.¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t bother.¡± After spending so many days with her, Wanda more or less knew how Emma was like. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, go back to pack your suitcase. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Come back to have fun when you are free.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After seeing Wanda out, Emma came back and packed some odds and ends. Her hair loosened and a clear sound came from the ground. She turned around and saw a cherry hairpin lying on the ground. ¡°Mom, why are we moving?¡± Stony pursed his lips, looking a little unhappy. ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Mr. Collin and Mr. Jaquan are here. They are nice to us. Mom, no matter which one you like, I have no objections,¡± Stony said in a childish voice but an adult way. Emmaughed. ¡°Mom will take you to a better ce. You will know some other friends.¡± Stony turned around and didn¡¯t say anything. Emma patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper.¡± Stony pursed his lips. ¡°You like Mr. Jaquan. Why don¡¯t you talk to him?¡± Emma was stunned. ¡°Because of me?¡± Stony asked. ¡°What?¡± Emma was a little surprised. ¡°How is it possible? Who told you that?¡± ¡°I heard that when Wanda chatted with others. They said that after a couple divorced, if a single mother remarried, she wouldn¡¯t have a happy life and she would quarrel with her new husband because of the child.¡± Stony pointed at himself and asked, ¡°Mom, because of me, you don¡¯t want to talk to Mr. Jaquan, right?¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No. I¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like Mr. Jaquan?¡± Stony looked at her confusedly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan likes you a lot. I can tell it.¡± ¡°What?¡± It sent shivers down Emma¡¯s spine. Stony could tell it? ¡°When I woke up this morning, I saw him secretly kissing you.¡± Stony pointed at her forehead. ¡°He kissed you here, Mom. It¡¯s the same ce where you kiss me. You love me, and he loves you.¡± It was said that children¡¯s talk was unrestrained. Emma was at a loss, overwhelmed by a burst of bitterness and uneasiness. ¡°Mom, can we not move?¡± Stony said like a spoiled child, ¡°Mr. Jaquan will be sad if he can¡¯t find us.¡± ¡°He won¡¯te.¡± Emma looked out of the window at the pitch-ck night. If he wanted, he would have followed her over this morning, but he didn¡¯t. However, she would never see him again. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± She blew out the candles. Emma didn¡¯t know whether because the injury on her back was inmed or something, it was itchy and painful. She endured the pain and took off her clothes before going to sleep. It was as if she had a dream. In the dream, someone gently caressed her back. When she was lost in his warmth, he prated her. She was driven mad. She wanted to cry but could not make a sound. The man kept calling her Arabe. She tried her best to shake her head but could not make a sound. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What was she trying to say? Emma, in a daze, finally remembered. She just wanted to tell him that she wasn¡¯t Arabe but Emma. Emma overslept for the first time. Stony came in to check her twice and found that she was still asleep. Her forehead was covered in sweat. He touched her forehead. As expected, she had a fever. Last night, she took off her clothes. Leaving her back against the quilt, she felt ufortable. So, she threw it to the side. She was frozen, but she seemed to be unaware of it. Because in her dreams, the heat was suffocating so that she thought it was the same in reality. Therefore, when she was woken up by Stony, she did not realize that she was ill. ¡°Mom, you have a fever.¡± ¡°What?¡± Only when she spoke did she realize that she had a sore throat. She looked nkly at the bed. She was in Tea Manor. There was no hot body beside her. So, it was just a dream. Emma was covered in sticky sweat. She wanted to take a bath but she couldn¡¯t even get up. Stony fetched her clean clothes. Dizzy, Emma put on them, and then she stood up while supporting the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll take some medicine and sleep for a while. Have breakfast with Wanda. When I wake up, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Emma said weakly. Stony nodded in agreement and helped her to the table. He watched Emma look for the antipyretic clumsily. After staring at it for a long time, she confirmed that it was the antipyretic. Then, she looked for the kettle weakly. Emma did not allow Stony to carry the kettle because she was afraid that he might burn himself. But now, seeing his mother was too weak to lift the kettle, Stony cried out in sadness. Emma finally filled a ss of water and took the antipyretic. Then, she supported the wall andy on the bed. Only then did Stony wipe away his tears and go out to borrow a thermometer from Wanda. When he returned with a bowl of porridge, he discovered that there was a person standing at the door. It was Arabe. It was mid-February. She was in a thick coat, with a scarf around her neck. It was as if she was afraid of the cold or she felt extremely insecure. Even she even wore ck leather gloves. Every part of her body was covered. ¡°What do you want from us?¡± Stony hurriedly rushed to the door and ced the porridge on the table. Only then did he turn around and block Arabe, revealing a guarded expression. Arabe was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I ¡­e to see Emma.¡± The day before yesterday, Arabe was kidnapped and was put in a dangerous situation. Although it did not cause any substantial damage, it cast a shadow on her. Especially, the three kidnappers died at the scene. For two nights in a row, she dreamed that she was lying in a pool of blood. Everywhere was covered in blood. She then woke up crying and sat there until dawn. Arabe didn¡¯t understand why Emma was so much stronger than her. They both were women. Was it because Emma had a child? Arabe just wanted to see her and ask her a few questions. However, she stood at the door for a long time without seeing anyone. After taking a few steps inside, she discovered that Emma was still lying on the bed. It was past ten o¡¯clock, almost eleven o¡¯clock in the morning. Arabe asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she got up?¡± ¡°My mother is ill. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Stony red at Arabe and spread out his hands to defensively block her path. Ever since the incident in Forest Park, Stony hated Arabe the most.. Emma got injured when she saved Arabe, but thetter left Emma behind and ran away alone. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 374 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 374 In a daze, Emma opened her eyes when she heard themotion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Stony? What are you saying?¡± ¡°No, Mom, just sleep,¡± Stony said softly. Emma had seen the person standing at the door. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Arabe. Covering her head, Emma sat up. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± The worry in Arabe¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem to be fake. ¡°Have you taken the medicine?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Emma said exhaustively. The room was quiet. Arabe looked at Emma for a while and didn¡¯t say anything. Emma probably guessed the reason she came here. Then she said to Stony, ¡°Go and have breakfast with Wanda.¡± Stony didn¡¯t want to leave, but his mother¡¯s gaze signaled him to leave, so he could only reluctantly leave. After leaving, he went straight to Wanda¡¯s room. ¡°Wanda, can I borrow your phone? Is the number my mother dialed still recorded?¡± ¡°Yes, have a check. I don¡¯t remember it.¡± Wanda took out her phone and gave it to him. Stony found Collin¡¯s phone number and called him at once. As soon as he got through, he shouted, ¡°Mr. Collin, help!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That day¡­¡± Arabe lowered her head. Speaking of that day, she was guilty and uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m so scared. I had nightmares in the past two nights. In those nightmares, those people held onto me. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Arabe asked. Emma shook her head weakly. She felt dizzy. She could only knit her eyebrows and returned, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Arabe asked again, ¡°Why are you not afraid at all after killing people?¡± Some thought shed through Emma¡¯s mind. It disappeared so soon that she couldn¡¯t even get it. Suffering a splitting headache, Emma looked at Arabe. Emma saw Arabe moved her lips, but she couldn¡¯t hear Arabe¡¯s voice clearly. ¡°You know that Jaquan likes you, right? When he liked me back then, he behaved in the same way. He is a liar.¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arabe smiles bitterly, ¡°Do you know how many stupid things he did when he loved me?¡± ¡°He does like you,¡± Emma said softly. Arabe was shocked. After a while, she smiled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m pitiful?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I envy you a lot,¡± Stoned, Emma closed her eyes and said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Arabe was astonished, ¡°You envy me? What for?¡± ¡®Jaquan likes you so much.¡¯ Emma opened her mouth slightly and heard the siren whistling. She looked at Arabe nkly. Dropping her head, Arabe asked again, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Emma stood up and fell heavily back onto the bed. ¡°Stony,¡± she shouted powerlessly as she grabbed Arabe¡¯s hand. ¡°Hide him.¡± Arabe waspletely stunned. She even called the police to arrest Emma. But Emma wanted her to hide Stony. Stony also heard the siren. He was running back when he saw a group of uniformed policemen rushing in and heading straight for their room. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Follow her. Go. Be good.¡± Emma¡¯s face was pale. She was unable to wash up today, so she was in a sorry state. She hadn¡¯t washed her face yet, and her hair was in a mess. Before she left, she asked the police, ¡°Can I get changed?¡± The police didn¡¯t want to agree, but Arabe said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± She walked to the cab and found that it was empty. There were two suitcases lying on the ground. ¡°So you¡¯ve prepared to escape.¡± Arabe whispered, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡± Emma was indeed not afraid of anything, but she was too weak to exin. Leaning against the stool, she looked at the suitcases on the ground sickly. ¡°Give me that azure blue cheongsam. Do you know how tob hair in a bun?¡± Arabe didn¡¯t. She just helped Emma put on her cheongsam and washed her face with a towel. Then she saw Emma take off the cherry hairpin from her hair and hand it to Stony. ¡°Keep it for me.¡± Stony looked at her with tears all over his face and cried, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You are a man¡± Emma wiped away his tears. ¡°Men can bleed, but they can¡¯t cry.¡± She picked up a hairpin on the table and wrapped it around her hair. Shebed all the hair behind her head and fixed it with the hairpin. Afterwards, she put on a pair of high heels that she hadn¡¯t worn for a long time before she followed the police. The sun was warm today. Emma walked under the sunshine and looked at the sky. She suddenly turned around and said to Arabe, ¡°You just asked me who I was. Very soon, you will know it.¡± Emma said softly, as if she was sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Arabe found Emma was like ady born with a silver spoon. Emma was aloof and cold, full of nobility. Who exactly was she? Arabe was lost in her thought. Why could Emma be so calm and indifferent when encountering such a thing? Stony followed behind the police car and cried. Everyone in Tea Manor came out in fear to watch this scene. No wonder Emma brought her child over alone and said that her husband worked abroad. It was not true. She killed someone! Heavens! She was a murderer. Wanda didn¡¯t believe it and argued. ¡°Impossible! Although Emma is cold, she is kind! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If it weren¡¯t for her, that snake would have killed me!¡± However, no one listened to her. Everyone was immersed in the shock that a murderer was hidden in the manor. They could not calm down for a long time. ¡°No wonder she stays at home every day. It turns out she a murderer!¡± ¡°Heavens! She looks like a normal woman. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be a murderer. I even talked to her before. Heavens. Does she want to kill me?¡± ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s scary! We have lived with the murderer for so long!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a nightmare. A murderer has been hidden in our manor. What bad luck!¡± Wanda was so angry that she shed tears. ¡°How can you be like this? Emma is a good person! His son is a good boy. I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it¡­.¡± Arabe tried to pull Stony away, but Stony bit hard. ¡°Go away! You are a bad woman! Go away, bad woman!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arabe pulled back her hand in pain and saw a bloody tooth mark on her hand. After wiping away his tears, Stony suddenly pushed her away and ran out. Arabe chased after him. With high heels, she couldn¡¯t catch up. So, she got in the car and prepared to chase after him. She was doing this for Emma¡¯s good. Emma was guilty of manughter. It was a justifiable defense. Emma would be fine. Arabe knew that Jaquan would never be with Emma then. Emma would not be able to marry into the Cox family if she was charged with murder. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Emma¡¯s voice rang in Arabe¡¯s ear. Arabe fastened her seat belt and tears unconsciously fell out of his eyes. How could Emma say such words in a lofty and indifferent tone? Arabe thought of the scene that happened in Mount Phoenix. She was trapped in the middle of the waterfall and the tree trunk, while Emma walked towards her. Arabe remembered that Emma saved her once again behind the side hall of the GY Temple. The open space in Forest Park urred to Arabe again. Emma had run far away. Seeing that Arabe was caught, Emma turned around without hesitation and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t turn around. Keep running.¡± Why did Emma sacrifice herself to save others? So what did she get? Arabe didn¡¯t understand. In confusion, she hated Emma. However, her tears couldn¡¯t help but fall on the steering wheel.. She finally bent on the steering wheel and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 375 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 375 Something goes wrong!¡± When Jaquan received Collin¡¯s phone call and heard what he said, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Stony called me just now and said that Arabe had gone to see his mother. Before he could say something more, I heard a siren. Then, Stony suddenly hung up. After I called back, a woman told me that Emma had been arrested.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan abruptly stood up and said, ¡°Did Arabe call the police?¡± Jaquan immediately took his coat and walked out of the office. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll have a talk with Ferne first.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Collin said, ¡°I may offer any help. I¡¯ll go to the police stationter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before hanging up, Jaquan suddenly remembered something. He stopped and said, ¡°Wait a moment. Where¡¯s Stony?¡± ¡­ Jaquan was uneasy about the silence on the other side. He almost needed to hold the elevator door to calm himself down. ¡°Collin, where¡¯s Stony?¡± ¡°Arabe wanted to take him away, he didn¡¯t agree. Then he ran away alone. I don¡¯t know where he went. Go ask Arabe. Maybe she drove him away.¡± Jaquan hurriedly hung up and immediately dialed Arabe¡¯s number. The moment the call was connected, he anxiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Stony?¡± ¡°Jaquan, I¡­¡± Jaquan burst out with anger. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Stony is.¡± Arabe¡¯s voice was faint, carrying a hint of guilt. ¡°When I drove out, he had gone.¡± Jaquan immediately hung up the phone. As he entered the underground garage, he opened the car door and got in. At the same time, he dialed Ferne¡¯s number and said, ¡°Ferne, Emma has been arrested. Help me take care of her. I¡¯ll be her attorney. There¡¯s one more thing I hope you can help me with.¡± ¡°Stony is gone. Please check the surveince cameras and the vehicles from Tea Manor to the city to look for a four-year-old boy.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Jaquan kept saying without any break, not giving Ferne any time to figure out what was happening. Then, Jaquan hit the gas and drove the car out. Felice called several times. Jaquan turned a blind eye and kept driving to the Police Station of City Y. His mind was upied by Emma¡¯s calm and indifferent face. He had never seen her wear a sad look. Just thinking about it, he felt his heart had been torn out. Would she regret saving Arabe? Felice called again. Jaquan finally picked it up and put the phone in his ear. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he hung up. On the other end of the phone, Felice, in the car, found that the phone was cut off. She turned to look at the boy who was picked up halfway and sighed. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Looking at her cautiously, Stony shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You cannot speak?¡± Felice asked kindly, ¡°Where are your parents?¡± When Stony heard it, his eyes turned red. His mother trusted that bad woman so that she was arrested by the police. He couldn¡¯t trust anybody else anymore. Felice couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at him. ¡°Allen, look. This child is exactly the same as our son when he was young. I just called to ask Jaquan, but he didn¡¯t give me a chance to speak. If I didn¡¯t know what kind of person he is, I would think that this boy is his love child.¡± Early this morning, Felice and Allen went to the GY Temple to pray for blessings. On their way back, they saw Stony running along the national highway. It was too dangerous. There were cars on the road, and there were no houses. They stopped to ask where he was going. Stony did not answer but keep walking forward with his head lowered. Felice got off the car and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go? We¡¯ll give you a ride. You¡¯ll have to walk a long way to get to the city. Let me take you there.¡± Perhaps Felice got to the point. Stony examined Felice and got in the car with his head hanging. However, he tensed his muscles, as if he was about to jump out of a car if something went wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not bad people.¡± After saying that, Felice felt that something seemed to sh through Stony¡¯s eyes, such as hatred and hurt. But how could a child have such emotions? She thought that she was mistaken. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry. What happened?¡± Felice hurriedly wiped his tears with a tissue. ¡°Allen, what should a child of this age call me? Will it make me look older if he calls me grandma?¡± Allen hesitated and returned, ¡°Aunt Allen?¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking,¡± Felice said disdainfully. ¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t speak, so we don¡¯t know where you want to go. If that¡¯s the case, we have to send you to the police station,¡± Felice sighed. When Stony heard this, he nodded. Seeing his reaction, Felice asked, ¡°To take you to the police station?¡± Stony nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Felice then said to the driver, ¡°Go to the police station. Let¡¯s give him a ride and then go to my son¡¯s ce.¡± ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you act on your own?¡± The captain of the police station was furious with his phone in his hand. ¡°You said the suspect was a man and he ran into the forest. Do you know how many police officers have been asked to search him? No wonder you didn¡¯t allow to have a forensic autopsy. It turns out that the suspect is a woman! Ferne, I didn¡¯t expect you to tell us such a big lie in order to protect a woman! You have lost your credibility. How can we trust you again?¡± Ferne was on the way to the police station. His phone was tossed aside with the speaker on. Because of the traffic jam and Arabe¡¯s calling the police, he was not in a good mood. So, his tone was even more aggressive than that of the police captain. ¡°Someone has been stalking Emma for revenge. If it weren¡¯t for her self-defense, she would probably have been killed. If I bring her to the police station, those men may overstep the mark and kill her in the police station. Who will take the me? Will you? No. Then why should I watch her die? Human life is of greater value than everything. Moreover, one of my best friends likes her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just specting!¡± The captain shouted at the phone, ¡°Do you have any evidence? Show me! Without the evidence, that is just your spection! Do you think the director will believe your bullshit? Ferne,e and exin everything clearly. You havemitted a crime of harboring criminals, but you have a chance to confess so as to receive a lighter sentence.¡± ¡°We can give evidence! We have found evidence that they are connected to the GY Temple. I¡­¡± ¡°Ferne, grow up, will you? Didn¡¯t you remember what happenedst time?¡± ¡­ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Ferne smacked the steering wheel hard and said, ¡°Damn it!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 376 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 376 After a while, he calmed down and called Vincent. ¡°Vincent, Arabe called the police. Emma was arrested. The police may ask everyone who went to the barbecue take statementster. You can give the police notice of whether Emily will go or not. I don¡¯t have the right to interfere in this case now.¡± He didn¡¯t need to worry about Vincent. The only thing he was worried about was whether this incident would scare the guys of the GY Temple off. When he finally arrived at the police station, his phone rang. Ferne didn¡¯t expect Noah to call at this time. He guessed that someone inside had noticed him. ¡°Hello¡­¡± He paused,y down with his eyebrows knitted, and let out a sigh. ¡°I heard of it.¡± Noah said. Ferne replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle it. Maybe ¡­ I¡¯ll be detained for a few days as well, but it doesn¡¯t matter. After I¡¯m released, we can continue¡­¡± Noah interrupted him, ¡°Take care of Emma. If nothing unexpected happens, you won¡¯t be detained. Neither will she.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ferne suddenly got up from his seat. He got up so fast that he nearly hit the horn on the steering wheel. However, his instant move still hurt the unrecovered tailbone. He sat gently sideways, trying to alleviate the pain. ¡°Fayepared the photosst whole night and finally found her information,¡± Noah paused, ¡°If you know who she is, you won¡¯t be curious why she could kill three people with her bare hands.¡± ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t make a fuss. Who is she?¡± Ferne was filled with curiosity. ¡°Do you police record fingerprints?¡± Noah did not answer. ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne said, ¡°We¡¯llpare it to check if the suspect had a criminal record.¡± After a pause, he covered his mouth in surprise, ¡°But what does this have to do with her? Fuck! Did she really have a criminal record?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noah seemed to sigh and then hung up the phone without saying anything more. Ferne looked at the phone in confusion and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Fuck! You talked so much but still didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡± He got out of the car, rubbed his face, and entered the municipal police station with a stack of documents in his hand. ¡°Captain Ferne,¡± A policeman saw him and whispered to him, ¡°Our captain is foaming at the mouth in the office. Why don¡¯t you go inter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me captain here.¡± Ferne took out a pack of cigarettes and threw it to him. ¡°How is it going inside?¡± He asked. ¡°She¡¯s being interrogating.¡± The policeman took the cigarette and said kindly, ¡°Someone asked me what she did. When they heard that she had killed three people, then ¡­ you know, she was too calm. She almost scared the shit out of the new policeman.¡± He suddenly remembered Noah¡¯s question about fingerprints. He tilted his head and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so he asked, ¡°How about her fingerprints? Did you record them?¡± ¡°Yes, the fingerprints were record as soon as she was brought here.¡± ¡°Did she have a criminal record?¡± Ferne asked. The policeman shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s very clean.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ferne looked at him suspiciously, not understanding what Noah was nning. ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡± The policeman said, ¡°She pleaded guilty without argument, but she looks sickly and pale.¡± After saying this, he saw Ferne turn around and walking towards the interrogation room. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Cap ¡­ Ferne¡­¡± ¡°Leave me alone. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Ferne waved his hand. Noah would not say useless information for no reason. Who exactly was Emma? There were people standing at the entrance of the interrogation rooms. Before Ferne could reach them, the office door on the other side of the corridor was opened. The captain shouted at him, ¡°Ferne Dalton!¡± Ferne was so frightened that his sphincter tightened and his tailbone ached. He turned around and smiled with embarrassment, ¡°I thought you were interrogating her inside.¡± The captain didn¡¯t care about his nonsense but only raised his chin at the thing in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s in your hand? The evidence?¡± ¡°This ¡­ We¡¯ll talk about itter. Have you investigated the people inside?¡± He asked. ¡°What?¡± The captain raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he did not intend to say anything. As he spoke, the door of an interrogation room behind him was opened. A man and a woman brought Arabe out. Seeing Ferne standing at the door, Arabe¡¯s expression changed. Then, she lowered her head and walked into the next room. The door was still half open. Ferne heard the policeman ask Arabe, ¡°Are you sure that the woman inside killed those three men?¡± In the interrogation room, Emma was sitting behind ss. She slightly lowered her head, revealing a very white chin, but sat up straight. Her hair was slightly lowered to her ears. She was not wearing any jewelry, but her elegance could not be concealed. Arabe said on the other side of the specr ss, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ** ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± The Albertons in City Q suddenly received a call from the police station, saying that someone had used the police station¡¯s intr to search ¡°Emma Alberton¡±, and then took her fingerprints. The address was at the municipal police station of City Y. When Deon heard the news, he gathered a group of people and took the lead there in car. On the way, he kept making phone calls to confirm this news. Afterwards, he called the chief of City Q, ¡°Please call the chief of City Y for me. My daughter is in his ce. Please ask him to bear with her.¡± Though he said it politely, he didn¡¯t really mean it. ¡°Bear with her?¡± His connotation was asking the chief of City Y to take good care of his daughter. ¡°Anyway, why is she arrested?¡± After Deon finished calling, he remembered to asked about it. Deon¡¯s first son, Korbin Alberton in the passenger seat said, ¡°I heard that she had killed three people.¡± Normally, parents would be so scared at hearing this that they couldn¡¯t fall asleep all night. However, Deon pped his hands and smiled proudly, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter!¡± The car was filled with joy, in stark contrast to the serious atmosphere in the police station. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for almost six years. I don¡¯t know what happened to my girl. Was she bullied? Otherwise, how would she kill someone? She¡¯s very kind.¡± Deon said emotionally. Korbinughed, ¡°Dad, you can only fool others. She learned martial arts faster than others when she was young. Who in the family dared to fight with her? When she was fifteen years old, one of our men was so ignorant that he ambushed her. She almost killed him.¡± ¡°She is so callous. She has left home for so many years.¡± Deon looked at the photo in his hand. It was the only photo taken at Emma¡¯s birthday party. An eighteen-year-old girl should be smiling like a flower blooming beautifully, but she prematurely withered away and grew into a tree, tall and callous. ¡°I guess it was because I told her to go on a blind date. She didn¡¯t like it, so she escaped.¡± Korbin sighed, ¡°I said that I would definitely find a good man for her.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, then doesn¡¯t. Why were you pushing her? We¡¯ll see her soon, but don¡¯t mention anything about blind dates. Alright, hurry up and call Bernice. Tell her that her daughter is back.¡± Deon thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tell her toe back to the courtyard house. We will all live there and don¡¯t go back to the vi anymore.¡± Riley was so absorbed in seeking beauty that she couldn¡¯t wake up one day because she had consumed too many poisonous substances. They hung the white cloth in the courtyard house for seven days. Deon had seemed to realize that the woman beside him would also die of age. He had restrained himself a lot. Probably because his daughter, who looked and behaved like him the most, had quietly left for many years, he had been cherishing his family. In addition, Bernice had gone abroad. As Riley had died, the courtyard house had be much emptier. Perhaps because his attitude had changed, He missed the quiet little daughter more and more. Bernice had been a coquettish woman. She had tried every means to call him every day to lure him to see her in the past.. Now, she had not made a phone call for as many years as her daughter had left. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 377 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 377 Deon personally went abroad to pick her up once, but in the end, he was driven away without even seeing her. He was a sessful businessman who had never been treated like this. He immediately swore that he would nevere again! Even though he had stuck to his words for so long, he still felt very ufortable in his heart. Sleeping in his second wife¡¯s bedroom at night, he was thinking about Bernice and his little daughter, Emma who was like him the most. Deon had spoiled his first daughter so that she had been out of control since she was a child. She was mean to the servants. Deon immediately knew that his words and behaviors might affect his children, especially his daughters. So when Bernice was pregnant with a girl, he bought a vi in the suburbs to let her give birth to Emma. He also found her an etiquette teacher and a martial arts teacher. Bernice wanted to go back to the quadrangle courtyard, but Deon didn¡¯t agree. He had his own ns. He didn¡¯t want Bernice to be influenced by the people there and be irritable and cold-blooded. He wanted to give the child a safe and healthy environment so that she could grow up like a normal child. However, an Albertons was destined to be not ordinary. Perhaps she looked like an ordinary child, but her heart was no longer the heart of an ordinary child. Emma had was extraordinarily calm since childhood. She would watch the people on the arena fight to their deaths without even blinking an eye while her sister on the side was so frightened that she cried out loudly because she saw a dead body. Deon liked his little daughter Emma the most, but she was not close to him. She would not act like a spoiled child and she would not ask him for gifts. Moreover, she would not even sweetly call him daddy when she met him. She said calmly, ¡°Father.¡± It was as if she was calling her teacher indifferently, making Deon feel like he was an insignificant stranger. ¡°Dad?¡± Deon¡¯s first son, who was sitting at the front passenger seat, reached out to hand his phone over, ¡°It¡¯s looking for you.¡± Deon came back to his senses and took the phone, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Our daughter is really back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. She¡¯s in the police station now. We¡¯re on our way over now. You can¡¯te back for a while anyway. I¡¯ll send you a photo when I see her. Quickly book your ticket back.¡± A sobbing voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°You jerk, if you lie to me, you¡¯re dead!¡± Deon, who was not afraid of anything, was scolded, but his face was still full of joy, ¡°Come on! How dare I lie to you?¡± Deon¡¯s first son, who was sitting at the front passenger seat, rolled his eyes speechlessly. After hanging up the phone, Deon looked out of the window for a long time with a refreshed expression. Then he turned around and shouted at the driver, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet? Drive faster!¡± Driver only nodded. It was an hour and a half away from City Y, but he had only left for less than half an hour! ** Armando never thought that the next time he met Janessa would be in the police station. At this time, the two of them finished the interrogation. They sat on the bench and looked at the police. As their attorney, Jaquan wasmunicating with some policemen. Ferne was also talking nonstop. Janessa wore a turtleneck, probably to cover up her neck, but there was still a love bite on the back of her neck. She lowered her head, and Armando saw the love bite. He stared at it, rolled his Adam¡¯s apple, and forcefully moved his gaze away. ¡°Janessa,¡± he said in a low voice, ¡°Go back. They¡¯re worried about you. I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ve been living in my own house for the past few days.¡± Janessa did not say anything and lowered her head. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t show up until you want to see me.¡± He looked expectantly at her side face. Janessa was truly beautiful. When she did not speak, she was so quiet and beautiful that she was like a fairying to the mortal world. She had this temperament on her body. She didn¡¯t say anything, and Armando was also silent. The two of them fell into silence, and neither of them intended to speak. Someone came from outside. It was Collin. He was in his sses and he walked over to Jaquan, asking, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± He and Emma were not so close, but Jaquan still cared much about Emma. He didn¡¯t know why. He was only slightly interested in Emma. Of course, if the women he was interested in entered the police station, this doctor, who was as busy as the Mayor of City Y, would note here tofort her. This waspletely unreasonable. Of course, Jaquan didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. He hadn¡¯t seen Emma in person so far because Emma didn¡¯t want awyer. The police¡¯s attitude was also very resolute, saying that the suspect had confessed. The police wanted to send them away. After all, three people died, and Emma was a weak woman who did not look like a murderer at all. Of course, the police wanted to close the case ording to their own thoughts and verify it before submitting it to the court for judgment. Most importantly, Emma knew that thewyer was Jaquan. She didn¡¯t want awyer so that she didn¡¯t have to see Jaquan. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± when Jaquan said this, his entire body seemed to have been drained of strength. ¡°Can I see her?¡± Collin asked. He looked at the policeman in front of him and asked again, ¡°May I see her?¡± ¡°Probably not, because she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Ferne pointed at Janessa on the bench and said, ¡°She also wanted to see Emma, but Emma refused.¡± ¡°My name is Collin. Please help me ask her.¡± Collin looked sincerely at a policeman. The policeman looked at his boss and after obtaining the approval, he entered the interrogation room. After entering, he closed the door. However, everyone did not expect that Emma agreed. Jaquan had mixed feelings. He just looked at Collin and wanted to say something to him, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Collin roughly understood his expression and patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Two policemen brought Collin inside. Emma was handcuffed but sat in a chair very straightly. She wore a hairpin on the back of her head. From her back, she looked like a nobledy because she was wearing a cheongsam. She did not wear any jewelry, but she was calm and indifferent. She looked calmly at Collin and revealed a faint smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy at hospital?¡± Collin didn¡¯t expect that she would care about him. The two policemen behind him couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and thought that this woman was either careless or mentally abnormal. ¡°Busy. I came here during a short break. Are you alright?¡± Collin asked. There was no worried expression on his face. He was just curious, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let him help you?¡± He was referring to Jaquan. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Then why do you meet me?¡± Collin looked at her. Emma looked down at the handcuffs on her hands and asked, ¡°Doctor Mueller, can you hug me?¡± as she spoke, she stood up and raised her handcuffs to ask the police, ¡°Is that okay?¡± The two policemen went over and searched them again. After they found that there were no dangerous items on them, they said, ¡°Alright, but it can¡¯t take more than a minute.¡± Normally, Collin would ridicule the policeman that since when did the time of hug be limited. However, he didn¡¯t not waste any time and walked over to Emma, gently hugging her. Emma whispered in his ear, ¡°Stony is with Arabe. Please take him over. Please take care of him in the future. My family may find me, but they can¡¯t find him, so I¡¯m begging you.¡± She didn¡¯t know the news that Stony had disappeared. Collin guessed that she wanted to see him because of Stony. He silently sighed and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to tell him?¡± Collin was referring to Jaquan. Emma stiffened. Before she could say anything, the policeman looked at his watch and said, ¡°Time is up.¡± When Collin came out, he noticed that the atmosphere in the police station was a little strange. After walking a few steps to the lobby, he saw that Jaquan¡¯s parents were also there. The two of them were staring at Jaquan with hostility. Collin was confused. Jaquan held Stony in his arms. Stony saw Jaquan as soon as he entered the police station. He immediately sprinted to Jaquan, hugging him and bursting into tears. Jaquan also heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Stony. He carried him into his arms and said, ¡°Where were you? You scared the shit out of me. I thought you were lost. If you were lost, your mother would kill me.¡± When Felice and Allen entered, they saw this scene. Stony looked like Jaquan. Moreover, the two of them were familiar each other. Clearly, they were father and son. Felice and Allen wanted to rush over to ask their son what was going on, but now that there were so many people here, it was embarrassing to quarrel with him. Thus, the two of them could only stare at Jaquan. At this moment, Jaquan finally raised his head to see his parents and asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Stony climbed down from his embrace. He probably heard Jaquan called these two old people Dad and Mom. Thus, he very courteously said, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Felice was in surprise and said, ¡°Are you really my grandson?¡± Allen nodded and said, ¡°It looks like so.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell the truth or not. He was afraid that Felice wouldn¡¯t like Stony after he said it, so he thought for a moment and kept silent. Collin wanted to walk over, but he stopped. On one side were Emma¡¯s words, while on the other side was his best friend. He closed his eyes and thought for a while, then he decided to leave the choice to Stony. ¡°Stony,e here,¡± Collin waved at him. Only then did Jaquan realize that Collin hade out. He immediately walked to him with stony and asked in a low voice, ¡°How was it? What did she say?¡± Collin ignored him and squatted down. He looked at Stony and asked, ¡°You want to go with him or me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 378 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 378 ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Stony curled his lips and tried his best not to cry. After all, he was a five-year-old child. He held back his tears so hard that he felt ufortable. His pair of big eyes immediately filled with tears. With a blink of an eye, tears rolled down his face. ¡°Your Mom is going to be separated from you for a while. Who do you want to be with during this period of separation?¡± He pointed at Jaquan, who was standing beside him, and then pointed at himself, ¡°Choose one.¡± Stony looked at him and then at Jaquan. He didn¡¯t understand why he had to be with others for the period of separation. Could it be that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his mother in the future? He was panicking, uneasy, and afraid. His little body started to tremble. He clenched his fists tightly, as if he was holding something. Jaquan also squatted down and wiped away the tears on Stony¡¯s face. Even though he was not his father, Jaquan loved him because he loved Emma. His love for the Stony was not fake. Felice and Allen, who were behind him, also realized that something was wrong. They hurriedly walked over and asked, ¡°Oh right, why are you all here? Also, why is this childing here? What happened here?¡± No one answered them. Felice figured it out by herself. She remembered that Jaquan had said that Emma had a son, and that this child looked like him¡­ ¡°Is he Emma¡¯s son?¡± she asked in surprise. Allen looked at Stony with confusion, then looked at Jaquan and concluded, ¡°He really looks like you.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Collin had let go of the hand that Stony was holding tightly. ¡°What is this?¡± It was a cherry hair hoop. Jaquan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why is this in your hand?¡± Stony replied with a sobbing voice, ¡°Mom asked me to keep it.¡± ¡°Stop crying.¡± Jaquan gently hugged him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to¡­¡± He stood up. Before he could finish his sentence, all the people in the police station stood up uneasily and ran towards the door. They followed the crowd and looked out. Four or five ck cars were parked in a row at the entrance. These cars wererge, and each of them had a small ck g stuck in the window. ¡°Alberton¡± was written on the gs. Deon was the first to get out of the car, and he stretched his neck. Then, he quickly walked inside the police station. Arge group of people followed him, as if they were gangsters looking for trouble. The policemen had sharp eyes. When the policemen saw these people, they could tell from their eyes that other party had seen blood before. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A policeman asked bravely. Deon nced at him and then looked at Jaquan. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t found the leader for a long time, and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s your director? Call him out!¡± People were stunned for a while. What an arrogant man! Deon¡¯s first son grabbed a policeman from the side. He patiently and politely tidied up the policeman¡¯s uniform. Then, he smiled and instructed, ¡°Go, call your director.¡± Behind the smiling eyes lurked the evil. Hearing these words, the policeman was frightened. Although he didn¡¯t show his fear, his palms were sweating nervously. This group of people was different from the suspects they usually met. They all carried a strong smell of blood. They all lived a violent life. Janessa sat on the bench and saw Deon¡¯s people from afar. Suddenly, she muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s them. No wonder Emma looks so familiar¡­¡± Armando didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What? Janessa, have you seen them before?¡± Janessa rxed for a moment and nodded. ¡°I went to City Q a few years ago to travel. It seems to be their family member¡¯s birthday. All the big screens in City Q were ying a video about them. It was the Alberton family and the tyrant of City Q. The have all kinds of connections, and no one dared to offend them. Even the mayor was respectful to them.¡± ¡°What is the rtionship between the Alberton family and Emma?¡± Armando deliberately wanted her to say more. ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? This man should be Emma¡¯s father.¡± Janessa looked at Deon and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the girl who was cutting the cake a few years ago is Emma. At that time, she was wearing a cheongsam. She gave me a very special feeling, so I was deeply impressed.¡± After Janessa finished speaking, she involuntarily looked at Armando. Only then did she realize that he was gently staring at her. She instantly realized that she was talking to him and immediately turned her face away from looking at him. Armando was lost for words. The director finally walked out of his office. When he saw Deon and the others, his expression was a little serious, but he still ordered, ¡°Go and bring her out.¡± All the people in the police station were shocked. Jaquan, who was holding Stony, and Collin, who was standing beside him, were also shocked. The two of them exchanged nces and understood each other. This man was Emma¡¯s father? Not long after, Emma was brought out of the interrogation room. She wore high heels, graceful and calm. Because of the fever, her face was a bit more bloody than usual, but it was a morbid bloody color. In stark contrast to the bloody color was her pair of eyes. From the beginning to the end, she was indifferent and cold, as if she was wrapped in an invisibleyer of frost, isting her from the world. When Deon saw Emma from afar, his eyes turned red. When Emma walked up to him, she shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dad, Hunter.¡± He finally believed that he had found his daughter. Looking down at the handcuffs on Emma¡¯s hand, he was instantly enraged and shouted at the policemen beside him, ¡°Hurry up and take the damn handcuffs off!¡± The policemen looked at the director. The director¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but he nodded. So, the policemen hurriedly uncuffed her. Just as Stony was about to rush over, Collin quickly covered his mouth. Stony could not shout, and tears fell down his cheeks. He silently shouted, ¡®Mom, Mom! Look at me!¡¯ Emma did not turn around to look in that direction. She stood in front of Deon and watched this influential man carefully take off his leather coat and cover her shoulders. Afterwards, he took off his leather gloves and put them on her. Then he asked with concern, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Are you tired? Would you like to eat or rest first? Shall we go to the hotel or find a vi? Where do you like? Oh right, I called your mother, but she didn¡¯t believe me. You can call her backter. No, I¡¯ll call her. Why is her face so red? A fever? Where¡¯s the medicine? Did you take the pills? That¡¯s good. Are you tired? Shall we set off? ¡° When Deon¡¯s people saw this scene, they all widened their eyes. They had never seen their boss being such a fuss. He really doted on his daughter. And his daughter was especially cold. Emma either shook her head or nodded. She was calm and deliberate, but there was also a bit of helplessness. She did not seem to have the joy of reunion, only the helplessness and silence that she had once again been restrained. Hunter hugged her and said, ¡°Wee back!¡± Emma leaned on his shoulder and looked in the direction of the Stony. Seeing that the Stony was crying so much that his eyes were full of tears, she didn¡¯t bear to look and hurriedly turned her head away. ¡°Come! Fellows, let¡¯s go!¡± Deon walked forward happily. He took a few steps and seemed to remember something. He turned around to the director and patted him on the shoulder warmly. ¡°You are awesome. Next time you go to City Q, I¡¯ll ask the mayor to receive you!¡± His tone was as casual as if the mayor of City Q was his servant. The director¡¯s face twitched for a moment and said with a fake smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Deonughed. ¡°I¡¯m not just being polite. Come to City Q. I¡¯ll have my people receive you! Juste, I¡¯ll take care of all of everything. Wherever you want to go in City Q, I will pick you up. Right, if there¡¯s anyone who wants to be a policeman in City Q, I can take care of it. Your sry won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± The director hurriedly coughed and stopped this topic, otherwise, he was worried that someone here wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation to go. ¡°I will remember your kindness!¡± after Deon finished speaking, he turned around and left, followed by a group of people. Randy came back with his team, seeing Deon and his people get into the cars and drive away. As the cars passed by, he felt sharp gazesing through the car window, causing him to tremble inexplicably. The entrance to the police station was filled with people. Randy pulled over and got off the car first. He shouted at Ferne in the crowd, ¡°Ferne, we¡¯reing.¡± Ferne finally withdrew his gaze and casually asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take a statement?¡± Ferne was lost for words for a while. He turned his head to look at the empty and quiet police station and whispered, ¡°She already left. There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Who left?¡± Randy asked. ¡°Emma.¡± Randy suddenly pointed behind him, ¡°That car just now?¡± Ferne nodded and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard of the Alberton family?¡± Randy shook his head. ¡°Have you heard of Deon?¡± Ferne asked. Randy was shocked. ¡°What! I¡¯ve heard of him. Isn¡¯t he awless devil? Fortunately, he is in City Q which is still a bit away from us. Otherwise, he will take control of the entire City Y.¡± Pausing for a moment, he asked in confusion, ¡°But what does he have to do with Emma?¡± ¡°Emma is his daughter.¡± ¡± ¡­ Holy shit!¡± Randy covered his mouth and suddenly remembered something. He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Dose Jaquan know?¡± He saw Jaquan, who was in a daze, and heard Ferne¡¯s voice, ¡°Does he look like he knows?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arabe just came out of the bathroom and was as stunned as Jaquan. From Deon¡¯s appearance until he took away Emma in a few words, the entire process had not exceeded five minutes. Arabe had been witnessing it all along. She felt that it was unimaginable that such a murder suspect was released just because her father was an underworld boss. Too ironic! It was ridiculous that no one spoke, not even a single word! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 379 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 379 Everyone was afraid of Deon because he was bloodthirsty and devilish. No wonder his daughter didn¡¯t panic even after killing someone. Arabe suddenly remembered what Emma said when she came out of the Tea Manor. ¡°You just asked me who I am, and very soon you will know.¡± She was not from the countryside but was the daughter of Deon, the daughter of the bully of City Q! In fact,pared to Arabe, her life was even more precious. The Alberton family had many descendants, but Deon only had four children. In such arge family, she would inherit her own territory as a daughter in the future. The Alberton family in City Q was like the Scavo family in City Y, so the Peck family was nothing compared to them. ¡°Jaquan, go home.¡± Felice whispered to him. She didn¡¯t know the whole story before. After witnessing such a scene, she almost understood. It was probably because of what happened to Emma, her son wanted to help, but Emma¡¯s father appeared. However, Emma¡¯s father did not look like a good person. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring Stony home.¡± Jaquan finally regained his consciousness and picked up the Stony. He said to Felice and was going to leave. But at this time, Arabe rushed out and said, ¡°You can¡¯t take him back!¡± Hearing her voice, Ferne couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. She had messed things up twice, causing him to feel extremely painful and tormented. Now that he heard her speak, he couldn¡¯t help but walk over and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t he bring Stony back? Can you mind your own business?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t want to talk to her, and he was about to leave after passing her. ¡°She¡¯s the child of a murderer! His mother killed three¡­¡± Arabe suddenly widened her eyes. She lowered her head and saw that her neck was being pinched by a hand. She could hardly breathe, and her face turned red. This was the first time Jaquan attacked this girl that he had liked for many years, just to stop her from hurting others. He held her neck and said, ¡°Arabe, she was trying to save you. She saved you three times, and she was injured every time! This time, she almost died! Do you have a conscience? From now on, Stony is my son. No matter what his mother did, he is my son! I will marry Emma! So, are you satisfied?¡± After saying this, he let go of his grip coldly. Arabe covered her neck and began to cry. ¡°Jaquan, when did you be like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never changed, but you did.¡± after Jaquan finished speaking, he carried Stony and left without turning back. ¡°How can you marry her? She¡¯s a murderer!¡± Arabe cried out. She was in such a panic that she could barely stand steadily. ¡°She¡¯s a murderer. Jaquan, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Janessa stretched her wrist and walked over to Jaquan. She directly arrived in front of Arabe and pped her. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman like you.¡± Janessa rubbed her palm and sneered, ¡°What I regret the most is not being able to stop Emma. Otherwise, we would have been able to enjoy a live foursome that day for free. What do you think? Isn¡¯t that a pity?¡± Armando didn¡¯t say anything, but he also knitted his eyebrows and looked at Arabe with a somewhat disgusted expression. Yes, who was more aggrieved than Emma? She risked her life to save someone but was arrested by the police. Jaquan took a few steps forward and turned around. Seeing this scene, he didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking. Arabepletely copsed. Normally, when she was aggrieved, Jaquan was the first tofort her and even send her home. Now, everything had changed. From the moment Emma appeared, everything had changed! ¡°You should think about it. If Emma¡¯s father finds out that the woman, whom Emma risked her life to save, called the police to arrest her, what do you think her father would do to you?¡± Janessa said calmly. Arabe waspletely frozen, and she stopped crying. The sharp pain on her face reminded her of what nonsense she had just said. After hearing these words, Felice and Allen were so flustered that they rushed out the door and saw that Jaquan had brought Stony into the car. The car disappeared from their sights in a sh. The two of them looked at each other, their eyes filled with panic. They heard just now that Emma was a murderer. Randy asked the team members to get in the car again, but he got off the car and met up with Armando, Janessa and the others. However, Janessa was not happy with anyone now. She knitted her eyebrows and looked at him. Then she turned around and left. Armando followed a few steps and heard her shout without turning back, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± he immediately stopped. It was awkward, but Armando didn¡¯t show any awkward expression. He looked down with dim eyes. Randy couldn¡¯t bear it but didn¡¯t know how tofort him. He just leaned over to Ferne¡¯s side and talk, wanting to ease this awkward atmosphere. Ferne wanted to go in and talk to the captain, but all the people in the police station were very angry now. In front of so many people, Deon took Emma away. If things spread out, they would be ashamed. Moreover, the director wanted to settle some matters with Ferne, but now, he didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to Ferne, so everyone quickly left. Ferne could only walk outside the door and stand close to Randy and Armando for a while. He stared at the group of team members who got in the car and asked Randy, ¡°Why are you here sote?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Randy took it for granted. ¡°What does Valentine¡¯s Day have to do with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t figure it out and looked at Randy, ¡°Are you going to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Randy stood straightly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Awesome,¡± Ferne gave him a thumb-up. ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Armando on the side slowly responded. Ferne was lost for words. Randy was also lost for words. Armando lowered his head and walked out. He remembered something and looked back at Randy. He seemed to be puzzled and asked, ¡°How are you going to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Randy didn¡¯t know what to say. Clearly, Randy was just about to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day when he was called over! What else could he do now? He could only celebrate it in the car now. Before Randy could vent his anger, he saw Ferne walk out, holding Armando¡¯s shoulders, and he heard Ferne¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ask him. He is gay now, so he can¡¯t help you.¡± Randy was speechless. Armando left thoughtfully. Randy rushed over to Ferne and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t I help him? It¡¯s just Valentine¡¯s Day! Who can¡¯t do romance!¡± ¡°Can you? How do you n to make it?¡± Ferne looked at him suspiciously. Randy sneered, ¡°I¡¯m going to let him kill me.¡± Ferne was a little confused. ¡°He likes to y games. I¡¯m going to let him kill me in the game.¡± Randy raised his head to look at Lord Top in the car. She was wearing a jacket and hat, leaning against the car window. She wore headphones, and her eyes half-closed, as if she was asleep. Ferne slowly gave a thumb-up, and his expression was ugly. ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any better suggestions?¡± Randy asked. Ferne covered his eyes in pain. ¡°I think you can send some gifts in the game.¡± Randy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ferne was lost for words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 380 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 380 When Emily received the call, she was sitting on the sofa in the ward. Harold reported everything that had happened in the morning to her on the phone, and then he came to a conclusion. ¡°Emma has been taken away by the Albertons. Stony has been taken away by Jaquan.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she hung up the phone, looked down at her phone and was stunned for a moment. Then she called the nurse in and walked out with her phone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment she left, Elsie on the bed trembled and opened her eyes. The next second, when footsteps came from outside the ward, she immediately closed her eyes. Emily didn¡¯t expect that Arabe would call the police. After all, Emma had saved Arabe several times. Emily could not understand why Arabe did this. Perhaps the only reason was Jaquan. That day in the Forest Park, everyone saw Jaquan hugging Emma. Many people would be surprised. It was obvious that Jaquan liked Arabe before, but why did he suddenly like Emma who had a son? Arabe also saw that scene¡­ Was she jealous? Emily still remembered the first time she saw Arabe. There were a lot of people in the private room. She sat beside Vincent, generous and decent. She was so proud and beautiful like a peacock. But now, for love, she lost herself. First was Vincent, then was Jaquan. Two lessons should be enough for her to wake up. After taking the car back to the Britt¡¯s, she arrived at the garden. Harold had just returned. Without Beverly and Elsie, they didn¡¯t have to talk about business only when they were staring at the ants. ¡°Has anyone seen Beverly?¡± Emily asked. ¡°No.¡± Emily fiddled with a leaf in her hand and asked, ¡°Did the surveince camera in the hospital find anyone who came to see Elsie?¡± ¡°No,¡± Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Emily?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t tell, and her eyebrows furrowed slightly, showing the maturity that didn¡¯t belong to her age. ¡°We haven¡¯t found the people behind them yet, so I feel a little uneasy in my heart. I always feel that something is going to happen.¡± It turned out that her uneasiness was reasonable. The next evening, Maury was found fainted in his office, and the news of the impending bankruptcy of the Britt Group spread throughout City Y. There was more news. Eliot worked as a salesman in apany, and his sister Elsie was unconscious in the hospital. His mother Beverly was imprisoned in a women¡¯s prison, and Maury suddenly fainted, leaving only a fool in the family, Emily. ¡°He has taken illegal drugs, and his body is very weak. In addition, he has probably been under a lot of pressure recently. He is not in a good health condition, and he didn¡¯t sleep well. He should recuperate more during this period.¡± The doctor said in the ward. Matthew nodded, holding his walking stick. Then, he looked at his assistant. The assistant understood and walked the doctor out. In less than two months, a family had undergone great changes. Matthew seemed to be exhausted, and his hair had turned grey at the back of his head. He looked like an old man. He sighed and looked at Emily who was sitting at the bedside. Probably, this silly girl didn¡¯t know what the Britt Group was facing right now. In the end, Matthew didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked out. Although he was old, he was still able to hold on. It didn¡¯t matter that Maury was sick because Matthew was still here. Emily sat at the bedside for a moment and sent Harold a message, asking him to take some of his father¡¯s clean clothes. After thinking for a while, she sent Eliot a text message. ¡°Dad is in the hospital.¡± Eliot did not reply. Perhaps he felt that Maury would be embarrassed and sad when he saw him. After all, Maury had raised a son for others for so many years. Emily didn¡¯t need him to say anything immediately, but she didn¡¯t want Eliot to found out through someone else that Maury was hospitalized. At that time, he would be the only one embarrassed. Emily put down her phone and saw an unread text message. ¡°Did you eat?¡± It was from Vincent. She looked at the time. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. She wanted to stay here tonight, so she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When Harold drove over, he met Rex downstairs. Rex held a food box in his hand and handed it to Harold when he saw Harold get off the car. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Harold looked in the direction of the back seat of the car and guessed that Vincent should be in the car. Rex shook his head, ¡°No, we are just passing by to take a look.¡± Harold nodded to Max and then nodded slightly in the direction of the back seat of the car. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up. Thank you.¡± Guard A in the shadows said, ¡°I clearly saw that the car door opened. I don¡¯t know why it suddenly closed again.¡± Guard B in the shadows said, ¡°I saw it too. Perhaps Mr. Vincent suddenly didn¡¯t want to go, right?¡± Guard C in the shadows said, ¡°It¡¯s over. May Mr. Vincent doesn¡¯t have any feelings for the little Hulk?¡± Guard D in the shadows said, ¡°It¡¯s the opposite.¡± Guard A in the shadows said, ¡°The little Hulk is tired of Mr. Vincent? Pool Mr. Vincent! He still wants to send something to the little Hulk on such a cold day, but the little Hulk refuses to see him¡­¡± Guard B in the shadows said, ¡°Pool Mr. Vincent!¡± Rex rushed into the car pointed his middle finger to them, and he warned them with his gaze. Although he also felt strange, everyone should pretend that they didn¡¯t know that Vincent was refused. So, after getting on the car, Rex naturally asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, should we go back to thepany or home?¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Yes.¡± A momentter, the phone rang. Vincent looked at the text message, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Then, he put away his phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The message said, ¡°Now I start to eat.¡± Emily took a rib of meat with chopsticks and ced it in her mouth after sending the text message. Her expression was very satisfied as she ate. However, at this moment, she was eating quietly, and her eyes were somewhat dim and lonely. She didn¡¯t know if it was because Maury was lying in front of her, or for some other reason. Harold looked at her for a moment and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, why didn¡¯t you go and see him?¡± After Emily finished chewing the food in her mouth, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to help but want to cry when I see him.¡± she curled up the corners of her mouth, but it wasn¡¯t a smile. She tilted her head and asked Harold, ¡°Am I being hypocritical?¡± Harold was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect that Emily would show him her fragility. After a little surprise, he shook his head slowly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared to see Dad lying here silently. I¡¯m scared.¡± she whispered, ¡°That¡¯s why I dare not to leave. I¡¯m worried that if I leave, he won¡¯t be able to wake up when Ie back.¡± She was not with her father when her father died in her previous life. At this moment, even though Maury was not seriously sick, she was still so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. Harold didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he only whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything will be fine.¡± Really? Emily asked in her heart, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 381 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 381 ¡°Did you find out? Did this girl call the police?¡± Inside a quadrangle in City Q, Deon stared at a photo in one hand and held a cigar in the other. He raised his thick eyebrows and turned to look at the person behind him. When the branch was evacuated, one master was still willing to follow Deon. Then he managed the house, responsible for the safety of the family. Afterwards, he became Deon¡¯s personal attendant and gathered information. At around forty years old, this attendant had a scarred face, a token of getting through battles. In the past, anyone who saw him would give a murmur of admiration. Now, apart from some harsh remarks, he heard nothing delightful from others. The women living in the inner courtyard would scream when they saw him at night, so he rarely showed up in the building atte hours. However, now the scar-faced man was already in here. The only reason one could think of was that he had something urgent to report. He said to Deon, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What about the three of them? Did you find anything?¡± Deon asked. ¡°They are unregistered. I didn¡¯t find anything useful. They have some connections with the GY Temple.¡± ¡°Dig it out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The scar-faced man hesitated for a moment, as if something was on the tip of his tongue. Deon red at him and said impatiently, ¡°If you have something to tell me, just say it! You act like a girl!¡± ¡°Besides this, I have learnt some inside information,¡± he said, looking down. ¡°Just say it! Do you have to wait for me to ask?¡± Deon was so furious that he wanted to throw the cigar in his hand at the scar-faced man¡¯s face. Deon turned around, saw his face and gave up. ¡°Miss Emma was captured by the three people because she wanted to save this girl.¡± As if this alone wasn¡¯t enough to annoy Deon, he added slowly, ¡°The girl in the photo left Miss Emma and ran away when Miss Emma was captured.¡± ¡°Find someone to kill the girl.¡± Deon crushed the cigar with his fingers. The scar-faced man said, ¡°She is the future sessor of the Pecks in City Y¡±. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Deon felt so sorry, frowning and waving his hand. ¡°Go. Leave no trace.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as he opened the door, he saw a person standing there, wearing a white cape and a thick white scarf around the neck. She had a calm and in face, but with a pair of ck and bright eyes, as if she could see people through. ¡°Miss Emma.¡± He bowed and nodded, then lowered his head to hide his face from her. However, she didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of disgust. She only nced and nodded slightly at him before entering the room. She said coolly to Deon, ¡°Dad.¡± Just as he was about to leave, he heard her say, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°How do you feel? Why are you here at thiste hour?¡± Deon stood up and walked over to ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep? Or are you hungry? Tell me what you want to eat. I will have the servants cook it and send it to your room¡­¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Emma interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t do those things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I don¡¯t like, okay?¡± she said in a soft but determined voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate her for treating you like that?¡± Deon asked angrily, ¡°I hate heartless people the most in my life!¡± Emma remembered that Arabe had said that. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate her. Not at all.¡± Simmering with anger, Deon scratched the sparse hair on his head. ¡°Forget it! Let her go! Get out!¡± Thest sentence was for the scar-faced man, but Emma walked out. Deon immediately grabbed her. Worried about injuring her, he sat her down on the tiger fur. Then he rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Why? We haven¡¯t had a good talk since I came back. Why did you leave without saying anything? Did something happen? Or did I do something upsetting you? Tell me. I won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± The scar-faced man said nothing and went out. He even closed the door for them. Emma had discovered that she was pregnant, so she simply packed her luggage and left the bodyguards behind to begin her long journey. However, she could not tell Deon about it. ¡°I just wanted a trip,¡± she said. ¡°Emma, you didn¡¯te home for years. Didn¡¯t you miss your family ¡­ or me?¡± After Deon finished speaking, he realized that Emma probably missed neither, so he added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss your mother?¡± Emma sighed softly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve got four families. Have you ever missed all of them at the same time?¡± For the first time in his life, Deon couldn¡¯t answer his daughter¡¯s question. He was stunned for a long time. He opened his mouth and wanted to say he never missed any of them, but he did asionally. Moreover, he would pine for more than one of them. His mood decided who got into his mind. Recently, he would think of his first wife and Bernice. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He got Emma in some way, though he felt she was hard on him. ¡°I¡¯m a man and businessman. There are a lot of guys worse than me. They keep mistresses, too.¡± ¡°I did something wrong, but it¡¯s all because of others. They haven¡¯t had a good impact on me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like what I¡¯m like now. I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t like living my life that way either. Why not we stay at home and enjoy a peaceful life?¡± He steered clear of her question in a few words, not forgetting to beg her not to leave again. Emma knew that she would never be able to leave this time. On the surface, Deon asked about her feelings, but he was a doer in nature. He had probably arranged for at least 20 people to keep an eye on her to prevent her from escaping. It didn¡¯t matter to her. She just didn¡¯t know when she would see Stony. This was the first time she had been separated from him for such a long time. She worried that he would miss her. ¡°By the way, I heard you have made quite a few friends in City Y. You can entertain them at home in a few days, or you can order a table at the hotel and show them around in City Q!¡± Emma shook her head and paused. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Deon must have found someone to watch the surveince video of her at Forest Park. Even if she denied it, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. She might as well admit it. Then she could even invite Collin ¡­ so that she would see Stony. ** ¡°What exactly are you thinking?¡± In the study, Felice lowered her voice and said to Jaquan, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she take the child away and leave him to you? Whose child? Did you two met each other before? Why hasn¡¯t she called you yet?¡± Felice threw him a barrage of questions. Jaquan finally answered one of them, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a mobile phone.¡± He didn¡¯t realize that she had never brought her cell phone with her because she wanted to hide from her family, until he said it. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital and hotel at that time, because she would leave behind personal information. The powerful Albertons were looking for her. No wonder she was so careful! The mysteries about were finally solved when he connected her with the Albertons. There was a reason for her decency, familiarity with steak and wine, and naturalness. ¡°You¡¯re not really going to marry her and raise the boy with her, are you?¡± Felice asked worriedly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan lowered his head.. He didn¡¯t want to say anything else other than apology. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 382 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 382 Felice¡¯s eyes turned red. She took a few deep breaths and didn¡¯t say anything else. She just bent her back and walked out. When Jaquan saw her back, he discovered that his mother was already old. She didn¡¯t have a straight back like when she was young, and her hair had turned gray as well. She walked out of the study and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, and I can¡¯t mess with your life. You can make your own decisions on these matters, and your dad and I will get used to it.¡± Theypromised. Jaquan was not happy in his heart. Instead, he felt a surge of bitterness. He walked to the door and hugged Felice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan knew how many concessions his mother had made and how much gossip she had to endure behind his back for epting a daughter-inw who had a child. It was only for the sake of fulfilling her son¡¯s wish. After the two came out of the study, they saw Allen and Stony sitting face to face on the sofa. In front of them was a chessboard. Hearing the sound, Allen turned around and shouted excitedly, ¡°He can y chess!¡± Felice was speechless. Allen did not notice that Felice¡¯s expression was bad. After moving the pawn, he turned around and shouted, ¡°He was better at it than your son!¡± Jaquan was lost for words. Felice was not unhappy, but when she thought that Stony was a child born to Emma and someone else, she felt a little ufortable. She wished that this child was Emma and her son¡¯s. Look, how cute Stony was! When she met him, she couldn¡¯t help but want to hug him, but she didn¡¯t make it. The child was very sensitive. Judging from the tone and attitude of the adults, he could tell if they were sincere or not. She felt gratified about the child¡¯s intelligence, but she was also sad that he was not her biological grandson. She fell into a struggle of contradictions and pain. However, Allen did not feel ufortable at all. After a game of chess, he took an orange in front of the little fellow and said, ¡°I won. This orange belongs to me!¡± He looked like an old naughty boy. Stony smiled at him. Allen looked at him and suddenly turned to Felice and shouted, ¡°Ask him again!¡± Felice walked over and asked, ¡°What?¡± When Allen turned around, Stony no longer smiled. He pursed his lips as if he was frightened, his eyes wide open. He muttered to himself, ¡°I always feel that he looks exactly like our son when he was a kid¡­¡± Felice was close to him and heard this, she echoed, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Jaquan said from behind, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t go back. Stay here.¡± Allen, on the other hand, didn¡¯t follow the old way, ¡°No, I¡¯ll return.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous to drive at night. Sleep here for a while and then go back.¡± Felice said. Allen hurriedly went to the entrance to change his shoes. ¡°No. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± ¡°Dad, why are you in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow?¡± Jaquan frowned and followed, ¡°How about I see you off?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Allen changed his shoes, grabbed Jaquan and walked towards the door. Felice was silent as she watched them leave. A momentter, Jaquan came in. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I didn¡¯t change my shoes¡­¡± He picked up the car key and was just about to change his shoes when Allen pulled him out again. ¡°¡­¡± The door was shut and the living room fell silent. Felice turned around and looked at Stony. She tried her best to soften her expression and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± After Stony finished speaking, his stomach growled. ¡°Jaquan didn¡¯t order food for you?¡± said Felice. She hurriedly went into the kitchen, ¡°Let me see what¡¯s in the fridge and I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± Three pieces of intact pancakes were lying quietly in the fridge. Felice did not know what had happened to the pancake, but said, ¡°This thing is not nutritious. Don¡¯t eat it.¡± After a pause, she seemed to have made up her mind to say, ¡°Grandma will cook delicious food for you.¡± Stony carefully got into the kitchen, watched her wash the vegetables, and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Sit over there and wait for a while. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Looking at Stony¡¯s cute face, Felice unconsciously smiled as if the reality wasn¡¯t that hard to ept. ¡­ As soon as Allen got out of the car, he hurriedly opened the door and entered the room. Jaquan took the car key and followed behind him. He wore slippers on his feet. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the hurry? Didn¡¯t you have a good time ying chess with Stony just now?¡± Allen had flipped through several photo albums in the room and ced them on the table. Then, he picked up his sses and put them on. He flipped through the albums page by page. This was what Jaquan saw when he entered. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Dad, are you kidding me? Did youe back to check the photo album?¡± Jaquan was silent for a while, then felt wry. ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Allen red at him through his spectacles. This first curse in his life was spoken in an educated way. ¡°If I were to find out the evidence of your ¡®crime¡¯, you would be doomed!¡± ¡°Your threat isn¡¯t scary at all.¡± Jaquan said without giving him face. Allen took a deep breath and flipped through more than ten albums. He probably couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for. His expression was a little ugly, and he began to flip the next one. Jaquan couldn¡¯t watch any longer. He walked over and asked, ¡°What are you looking for? How about I help you?¡± As he spoke, he took out the photo album at the bottom and flipped through it. There was a photo of Allen¡¯s high school ssmates and teachers with a date written on it. At that time, Felice was so young. Jaquan was about to pass the photo to Allen to appreciate when he saw Allen staring straight at a photo. Finally, he pulled it out with trembling hands. ¡°What did you see? Why are you so scared?¡± He leaned his head over, and then his eyes widened. ¡°Why do you have the picture of Stony?¡± Allen looked at him with a leisurely gaze. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. He was stunned for a long time before lowering his head to look at the photo again. Then, he pointed at himself in shock and asked, ¡°Is this me?¡± The boy in the photo smiled so hard that his eyes curved up. His pretty little face was flushed red, his nose was small and round, and he was grinning. He was like another Stony. Normally, when people praised Stony for his resemnce to Jaquan, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything. However, what he felt now was nothing but shock. ¡°This is me?!¡± He flipped through a few more pictures of his childhood in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t smiling in a few of them but just made a peace sign. He had big eyes, and was handsome when being serious. Just as he was about to take a closer look, the photo in his hand was suddenly taken away by someone. He raised his head and met Allen¡¯s eyes which were behind the sses. ¡°Tell me, what the hell did you do that you don¡¯t even remember?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan raised his hand and swore an oath, ¡°I swear to God, I really don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Alright! You don¡¯t have to gut to admit what you¡¯ve done, do you?¡± Allen stuffed the photo into his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s take the child for a paternity test tomorrow. I¡¯ll see how you will deny it!¡± Jaquan was silent. ¡°You¡¯re smiling?!¡± Allen red at him through his sses, ¡°You have the face to smile?!¡± Jaquan rubbed his opened mouth in a daze. ¡°Am I?¡± Allen was dumbfounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 383 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 383 At home, Felice cooked a few dishes and porridge. She filled two bowls and put them to the dining table. Stony disappeared. She turned around and saw that the little fellow had found two spoons and two sets of chopsticks from the cab. Felice did not know that he had lived here. It was too coincidental that when she came over at that time, she only saw Emma but not Stony. Therefore, she was surprised to see him find the spoon. ¡°How do you know where the spoons are?¡± Stony sat obediently on the chair and said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan put them there.¡± They were specially ced there for him. At that time, Emma¡¯s leg was injured and was not convenient to walk. Stony was the one who prepared the utensils. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Felice did not think too much and pushed the porridge that was on the instion pad to him, ¡°Try it and see if it tastes good.¡± As an elder, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to think of anything to entertain the child, so she could only use her cooking skills to conquer him. When Felice was forty-five years old, she had fantasized about Jaquan getting married and having children. Five yearster, she sat across the dining table and watched Stony drink porridge. Stony narrowed his eyes and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s good, thank you, grandma.¡± She suddenly felt relieved. Forget it, Jaquan liked her anyway. She was old enough, how long could she live? When Jaquan and Allen opened the door, they saw Felice and Stony busy in the kitchen. Felice was washing the dishes, and Stony beside her stood with his head raised. The two were chatting despite the sound of water. ¡°Jaquan was so naughty when he was your age and would piss me off a lot. At that time, I had to punish him every day!¡± ¡°Grandma, did you really do that?¡± ¡°How can I? I was just trying to scare him ¡­ This brat didn¡¯t have a long memory, so it was useless to intimidate him. He had a stubborn temper like a donkey¡¯s! Just like his father!¡± Allen, who was at the door, got swept up. Just as Jaquan walked in and was about to speak, Allen suddenly pulled him back. ¡°Let her know when the resultes out. The status quo is quite good.¡± Jaquan raised his head and looked in the direction of the kitchen. Theyughed very happily, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gratified smile. Thinking of the picture in his pocket, he couldn¡¯t help but sneak into his study and call Randy. Randy sent nine skins to Lord Top. However, when Lord Top logged in and saw the skins, she thought that the captain had given everyone skins. It was probably a holiday gift. So, she only thanked him, politely and perfunctorily. Randy was on the verge of copsing. He was sitting beside the Lord Top, hitting around the bush to invite her to join the game. Before he could ask her if she liked the skin, Jaquan called. ¡°Jaquan, unless it¡¯s about the country, don¡¯t disturb me, be it a financial, a tsunami, a biochemical, or a zombie crisis¡­¡± He held the headset on his neck in one hand. He heard something on phone, and he suddenly stood up. ¡°Holy shit? You finally remembered? I told you, you¡­¡± As he spoke, he tilted his head and whispered to Lord Top, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Normally, Randy¡¯s gentle tone would definitely attract Jaquan¡¯s attention. However, today, he was upied with other things, so he really couldn¡¯t spare any attention to care. Randy crossed the transparent resting area, passed through the bathroom, and went straight into his room. After Randy left, Lord Top took off her headphones and looked around nkly. It seemed that someone was talking just now. ¡°I was so anxious to find you, thinking that if you were kidnapped, I would be guilty. Later, I asked the bartender. He said that you were taken away by a girl wearing a cheongsam. How can I disturb your luck? Besides, I didn¡¯t know that you were unconscious from drinking. I thought you were sober enough and followed her voluntarily¡­ ¡° ¡°Cheongsam?¡± Jaquan muttered to himself on the phone. Something shed through his mind. He suddenly remembered Emma¡¯s appearance when she walked out of the interrogation room. ¡°What happened afterwards?¡± He asked. ¡°Later, when you woke up in the morning, you called me. Only then did I know that you were still in the private room ¡­ No, don¡¯t you remember what happened afterwards?¡± ¡°I only remember lying alone in the private room. I¡­¡± Jaquan covered his forehead. ¡°I thought I had a dream. The Arabe in my dream was a bit real.¡± ¡°Fuck, you didn¡¯t know that you have cheated on her?¡± Randy was stunned. He had mentioned it to Jaquan several times. ¡± ¡­ I thought you were joking with me, so I never believed you.¡± Jaquan stared at the photo in his hand. Combined with what happened in the bar, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was indeed his doing. ¡°So, you suddenly believed me today?¡± Seventh asked. ¡°I saw a photo today.¡± Jaquan thought for a moment, then opened WeChat, took a picture and sent it, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Randy opened WeChat and asked curiously, ¡°Did you meet that woman again? She pestered you to take responsibility? Impossible, it¡¯s been years. If she wants you to take responsibility, she has to at least show you a child¡­¡± Pausing, he stared at the photo and asked, ¡°Why did you send me the photo of Stony?¡± Jaquan sighed and said, ¡°Take a closer look.¡± Randy looked at it a few more times and said, ¡°I think he¡¯s gained some weight¡­¡± After a pause, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°This picture is quite old. Fuck, it can¡¯t be you, right?¡± In Jaquan¡¯s silent, Randy¡¯s mouth opened into an O-shape. ¡°Damn, is this you?! Then Stony¡­¡± His train of thought was still a little messy, and he still couldn¡¯t link Stony to Jaquan for the time being. His only thought was, ¡°You really looked like Stony when you were a child!¡± After saying that, Randy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Fuck, are you his son?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Randy realized that he had misspoken, ¡°Holy shit, his son is you! No, you¡¯re his son! Shit, he¡¯s actually your son!?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan endured the impulse to beat Randy and slowly exhaled, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person I met at that time was Emma.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After Randy put down the phone and came out, he was upset for a long time. The team members rushed tofort him and asked him what was wrong. He replied, ¡°A friend of mine was single, but he called me today to tell me that his child is five years old.¡± The team members were dumbfounded. Randy sat back on the seat beside Lord Top. Seeing that she was in the game, but she didn¡¯t use the skin he gave her, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the skin?¡± Lord Top wore headphones and did not answer. Moreover, she would never pay attention to people around her. Her gaze was always fixed on the screen. Because the team members had gone to the next room to exercise and Lord Top was wearing headphones, Randy whispered in her ear, ¡°Fuck, when I pursue you, Jaquan¡¯s second child will be born soon.¡± After he finished speaking, he saw Lord Top¡¯s hand stiffen, and then the screen went ck. The game ended. Randy was shocked. He thought that she had heard and was about to say something when he saw Lord Top squeeze her right index finger with her left hand. So her fingers were numb. He sat in boredom beside her for a while, put on his headphones, and opened the game. He did not notice that Lord Top suddenly tilted her head and looked at him strangely. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 384 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 384 Janessa returned to the Mosby¡¯s yesterday. After packing her luggage, she said goodbye to the family and took a taxi to the airport the next day. When Armando found out, the ne had already taken off. Among the Mosbies, he was thest to know about this. He returned to Peace Road. The young couple in the shop saw him and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, did you have a good time?¡± He had said that he wanted to go to the Forest Hot Spring with his friends. Since he had been staying in his house for the past few days, instead ofing to the shop, the couple thought that he had just returned from the Forest Hot Spring. Armando didn¡¯t say anything and went upstairs. Emitting a gloomy aura, t-topped and expressionless, he could pass himself off as a gangster. The couple looked at each other and wondered what had happened to their boss. Before they could ask, their boss came downstairs with a bag in his hand. He took a thermos bottle from the table, poured some water in it, put it inside the bag, and walked out without turning his head. The couple ran after him and asked, ¡°Boss! Are you going on a trip? When are youing back?¡± Armando paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know? Then where are you going?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The couple was confused. Why they were in a daze, Armando walked on and left. He took a taxi to the airport and bought thest flight to Shanghai, where he would transfer to Tibet. Then, he sat in the waiting hall and took out a ck notebook from his backpack. On the first page of the notebook was recorded every ce Janessa had traveled. Her first stop was Tibet. When he received the call from Randy, Armando was at the boarding gate. Randy couldn¡¯t keep what he had just found out to himself, so he first contacted Armando toin. ¡°You know what? That bastard Jaquan ¡­ He already has a son ¡­ Does he ever think about Ferne? Ferne has been married for so long, but he doesn¡¯t even have a child. Jaquan, however¡­¡± Seeming to have noticed something, he paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Where are you? Why did I hear the announcement at the airport?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Armando replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. The ne is about to take off. Tell them that I might not be on WeChat often in the future. Don¡¯t look for me.¡± Randy was confused. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Walking in the passageway, Armando turned around and looked at the hall. There were a lot of people coming and going. The crowd was always like this. Simr to sardines, they filled every corner. He was the only one standing there alone. ¡°Janessa is gone.¡± With the notebook in his hand, he strode forward. For the first time, his voice was full of determination as he continued, ¡°This time, I don¡¯t want to be left behind.¡± Randy said slowly, ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± Armando said, ¡°Say congrattions to Jaquan for me. I will bring the gift.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Before hanging up, Randy suddenly said, ¡°Very good. Don¡¯t hesitate. If you two can be together, we will all be happy for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The phone call was ended. Randy stared at the screen and suddenly sighed for no reason. It was as if he had never known that so many people around him would give everything they had for love. He used to think that only fools liked to fall in love. Games were fun. Who needed a romantic rtionship? Every rtionship had problems. Then the two lovers would fight. They would break up and drown the sorrows in drinks. All of this was instilled into him by Jaquan. Year after year, he had watched Jaquan tter Arabe. Therefore, he thought all women were like her. For a period of time, he hated the real world and became obsessed with the virtual world. He used to think virtual characters were the best. They had the sweetest voice, the fairest skin and the best figure. Although he couldn¡¯t touch them, they could always stay by his side. Randy did not feel that hecked anything. He once felt that he led a full life. If he felt otherwise, then he must haven¡¯t yed enough games. Only when Lord Top appeared did he realize that he was also biased. Strangely enough, the two of them had almost fought each other at the beginning, but unknowingly, Randy had suddenly be particrly biased for him. Was it because Lord Top was a wonderful game yer? Perhaps Randy liked his personality. In short, after spending a lot of time together with him, Randy found him very appealing. He had led many teams. This was the first time he had such an idea of being better for a yer like Lord Top. He had recklessly defined it as ¡°like.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if he needed to prove it, he followed his heart and went for it. However, Lord Top didn¡¯t seem to have received his message. Randy sighed helplessly. He knew being gay was hard, but he never expected it to be this hard. Lord Top turned away and sneezed while ying the game. The team members beside him were anxious. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°It seems so!¡± ¡°Who has medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it from Captain Randy!¡± ¡°Are you cold? Turn the air conditioner up!¡± When Randy returned, he saw that Lord Top was surrounded by people. He frowned and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus? Sit down!¡± ¡°Lord Top seems to have caught a cold,¡± someone said boldly. ¡°Really? Come with me. I have a thermometer,¡± Randy said as he looked at Lord Top. Lord Top put down his headphones and followed behind him. He heard one of his teammates speak. ¡°What does a cold have to do with a thermometer?¡± Everyone else had questions as well, but no one dared to ask. Lord Top followed behind Randy into his room. This was an anime nut¡¯s room. Almost everything he saw from the moment he stepped into the room was a picture of an anime poster. ¡°Sit,¡± Randy said concisely. Then, he fetched a medicine chest and took out a thermometer. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Then he discovered that Lord Top was sitting on his chair, blocking the girl¡¯s cartoon on the chair. ¡°Why are you sitting there?¡± This chair was a taboo for Randy. Almost no one dared to sit on it. One could sleep on his bed, but no one could sit on the chair. However, Randy¡¯s mood was different than before when he saw Lord Top sitting on the chair. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like it, but¡­ Lord Top looked around in confusion. ¡°Where else can I sit?¡± ¡°The chair is cold. Go sit on the bed,¡± Randy said. Lord Top was surprised. Confused by Randy¡¯s friendliness, she stared at Randy, agape, but said anything, nor did she move. Randy finally found the medicine and poured a ss of water. ¡°Take this and lie here to sleep.¡± The team members had four rooms, each with two beds, and his bed was by the window. Lord Top probably noticed that something was wrong, so she took the medicine and turned around to leave. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory.¡± Randy never used other people¡¯s sses and never touched other people¡¯s beds. Randy was thinking to let Lord Top drink water from his own ss. This was the first step of intimate contact, but he was rejected. At that moment, he felt as if a beast was spitting at him disdainfully. Lord Top took the medicine and went out, then looked back with a strange expression. In the room, Randy was frowning as he stared at the chair Lord Top had just sat on, deep in thought. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 385 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 385 Arabe hadn¡¯t been out of her room for three whole days. Everyone was wondering what was going on. The Pecks and the servants thought that she had be another Trevor. Scared, the Pecks had sent for both Western and TCM doctors and a psychiatrist. However, after they saw her, they said that nothing was wrong with her. Arabe did notmunicate with the psychiatrist, nor did she cooperate with the doctors for medical examinations. However, ording to their observations, Arabe was fine. She just looked a little sad, but she did not cry. Just as the whole family was worried, Winston suddenly remembered something and said to her, ¡°You asked me to pull strings to get your friend out of trouble the other day. I called the director today and he said that she had been released.¡± Everyone was making conversations so she could respond, but Winston didn¡¯t expect Arabe to overreact on this topic. ¡°Stop talking! Stop talking!¡± She covered her head and said, ¡°Stop talking! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± ¡°Arabe ¡­ what are you unhappy about? If you tell us, you¡¯ll feel better,¡± her motherforted her. ¡°We are all here for you, including Trevor.¡± Eleven stayed in Arabe¡¯s room the whole time. When Arabe saw it, tears suddenly flowed out of her eyes. She walked over and gently held the robot. ¡°Trevor, I did it for her own good. Did she want to be on the run for the rest of her life? Why does everyone misunderstand me? Am I really a bad person? I did it for her own good, although I was jealous that she easily took Jaquan away from me ¡­ But she saved me several times ¡­ I always felt guilty ¡­ I was afraid ¡­ but I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Eleven stretched out its long hand and patted Arabe¡¯s head lightly. Rachel asked confusedly, ¡°Who is Arabe talking about? Who is ¡®she¡¯?¡± When Arabe got out of the car that day, she was wrapped in someone else¡¯s coat and did not let anyone see her sorry state. No one in her family knew that something had happened the day she went to the Forest Park to barbecue. They only knew that the next day, the news reported that three corpses had been found, but since Arabe was at home, they were not worried about anything else. Winston, on the other hand, felt that something was wrong after he made the phone call. Since Arabe asked him to help her friend out, he figured her friend must be from an ordinary family or had no backer at all. In the end, less than three days had passed and she was released. This meant that the woman had a strong family background. Besides, the director sounded unwilling to let her go. It could only prove that she had indeedmitted a crime, but afraid of the power behind her, the police had to release her. What kind of person could make the director make such a concession? Winston was very curious, so he had someone investigate, and found something. ¡°What?¡± As soon as Rachel returned to her room, Winston told her those things. She was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this kind of thing actually happened! Why didn¡¯t Arabe say anything?¡± ¡°Maybe she felt embarrassed.¡± ¡°She¡¯s timid. It¡¯s normal for her to be afraid.¡± Rachel wanted to defend her daughter, but thinking about what her friend¡¯s parents must be going through, she felt sad. ¡°What was the name of that girl? She saved Arabe. We should go thank her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. She was taken to the police station, but her family soon took her home.¡± ¡°Something so terrible happened. How could she be taken home so soon?¡± Rachel was astonished. ¡°Have you heard of the Albertons in City Q?¡± Winston frowned and said, ¡°They used to be like a triad gang in Hong Kong. Later on, the gang was disbanded and they developed into a self-reliant gang. In City Q, they are powerful. No one dares to provoke them. Even the mayor of City Q is courteous to them.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Rachel was shocked and covered her mouth. ¡°Do they know Arabe¡­?¡± ¡°Of course they do.¡± Winston naturally knew what she was thinking. ¡°Will they retaliate?¡± Rachel asked in panic. ¡°Their daughter suffered a loss. Will they hurt Arabe?¡± Winston took a few steps in the room, his brows furrowed. ¡°I thought of this immediately after the investigation. But three days have passed and they haven¡¯t made any move. I don¡¯t think they will do anything.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Winston guessed, ¡°Their daughter risked her own life to save Arabe. This proves that she is a very kind person. How could she let her father kill the person she saved?¡± This instantly reminded Rachel of what Arabe had done. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for that girl. ¡°This girl is so kind. I must thank her properly if I have the chance to see her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Arabe go outtely.¡± Winston sighed, ¡°To tell the truth, although I¡¯m worried about her, I wish she were the heroic and fearless person. On the contrary, she was the one who escaped.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her being scared.¡± Rachel still wanted to speak up for her daughter, but now, she did not have enough confidence to speak. Winston said, ¡°Her friend is also a girl. Why was that girl courageous enough to save her even when her own life was at risk? Is that girl¡¯s life worthless? For the past five years, Deon has offered a bounty. Every year, he mobilized at least tens of millions of people to find her.¡± ¡°I failed as a mother.¡± Rachel sighed, ¡°I owe that girl.¡± ¡°Can we give her something in our name?¡± she suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something proper ¡­ Wait, their family should be very rich.¡± Her expression dimmed and she looked at her husband helplessly. ¡°What should we do? What should we do to make up to her?¡± Winston thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the limelight to pass before giving her anything. I think that the Albertons are still angry and will refuse to ept our things.¡± Rachel said worriedly, ¡°All right.¡± ** Maury was discharged from the hospital on the fourth day. Eliot didn¡¯te to visit. Perhaps he did, but Emily never saw him once in the hospital. The nurse said she didn¡¯t see him either, but there were oranges on the table that Maury liked to eat. Matthew had been taking care of thepany these past few days. He was old, and many decisions he made were not convincing even though he was decisive. Within days, the atmosphere of the entire company had changed, and the manager of the administration department even discovered that some employees had sent out job application emails to otherpanies. Because Harold had been working for Maury and Eliot for the longest time, Emily sent him back to the company. On the surface, it seemed that it was Maury¡¯s decision, but in fact, every n and report that Harold dealt with would be sent to Emily first. Only after she gave her instructions would he proceed to the next step. Matthew was old. When he heard that Maury had been discharged from the hospital and Harold was back to thepany, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and went home to rest. Emily was busy for many days this time. She didn¡¯t even remember that she was in a romantic rtionship until she saw the text message two weekster. Her boyfriend was the famous Vincent in City Y. Because of Emma, their first Valentine¡¯s Day was ruined. Then, Maury fell ill and was hospitalized. Then, Emily was busy for two whole weeks. At the end of February, Vincent, who had been neglected for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and texted her when he was standing in the rest area of the training camp. Seeing him look at his phone from time to time, Ethan asked curiously, ¡°Are you expecting a message?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent did not turn to him. A momentter, he took out his phone and looked at it again. Meeting Ethen¡¯s questioning gaze, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m checking the time.¡± That was unconvincing. His phone buzzed and Vincent quickly unlocked the screen. Seeing that Emily finally replied to his message, he smiled. ¡°Vincent, are you in love with someone?¡± Ethen was surprised by his smile and asked in disbelief. ¡°Is she the beauty I saw the other day?¡± ¡°Whom?¡± Vincent looked at him in confusion. ¡®Forget it, I knew he wouldn¡¯t remember,¡¯ Ethenined inside. ¡°Who are you texting?¡± He leaned over to look at the screen, but Vincent covered it with one hand. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Vincent took a towel and wiped the sweat off his neck. Ethen was deeply frustrated. ¡°You asked me toe here early in the morning! And you¡¯re asking me to leave once you¡¯re done using me? This is uncalled for¡­..¡± Noticing Vincent¡¯s gradually gloomy expression, he abruptly changed his tone. ¡°Cool! I always like your style Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 386 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 386 After exercising for more than an hour, they were covered in sweat. Ethen took his bag and wanted to take a shower. As he raised his head to call Vincent, he saw the indifferent man smiling so brightly. His smile was so shiny like the sunlight reflected by the water. ¡°What?¡± Ethen felt it too unbelievable. When he was about to take a picture, Vincent¡¯s face darkened and he looked over. ¡°¡­¡± His gaze was really cold. Ethen hurriedly took his bag and dashed in. While taking a shower, he thought, ¡®Vincent must be in a rtionship. But why didn¡¯t he let me see him? Is he a gay?¡± After guessing for a while, Ethen went out and then he saw a lovey-dovey scene. The training camp was divided into five areas. They were in the fencing area and it shared a bathroom and a resting ce with the archery area next door. Apart from the staff, only Rex standing far away, Vincent drinking water in the resting ce, and a short girl were there. When Ethen came out, the girl had her back to him. Thus, he didn¡¯t see her face. But she was quite cute standing in front of Vincent. The heat here was on full st. Then the girl felt hot and took off her coat. As she turned back, Ethen finally saw her face. Her eyes were big, as clear as spring water. And her nose was very small and matched her exquisite face well. Her lips were ruddy like cherries and you could even see the beautiful shape when she pursed her lips. Most importantly, she was fair, like a porcin doll. Emily just nced at him and looked back. After Vincent took her coat and hung it up, Emily held his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently, so¡­¡± ¡°You forgot me!¡± Vincent sounded somewhat upset. Emily looked at Vincent. After making sure there was no one else, she grabbed his cor and kissed him. Ethen just walked to them. When seeing this, he said, ¡°Jesus!¡± He just blurted it out and it was toote to cover his mouth. Hearing the voice, Emily turned around quickly and covered Vincent¡¯s face at the same time. ¡°¡­¡± Ethen didn¡¯t know how to react. It was weird. She should have covered her face. Why would a woman cover a man¡¯s face in such situation? Especially the man was Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He is my brother.¡± Vincent held Emily¡¯s hands and exined briefly, ¡°He just came back from Italy.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t even tell her his name. Thinking of it, Ethen didn¡¯t know what to say. Hearing this, Emily took a closer look at Ethen. She thought they had met before and then stared at him in confusion and said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Vincent, aren¡¯t you going to introduce thisdy to me?¡± Ethen stretched out his hand and said to Emily, ¡°I¡¯m Ethen.¡± As Emily was about to shake his hand, Vincent held her hand and took her into his arms. Then he said to Ethen, ¡°Keep silent and leave.¡± Didn¡¯t Vincent introduce her to him? Or didn¡¯t he want the family to know her? Or Vincent just didn¡¯t want him to touch Emily¡¯s hands. Ethen preferred thest. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ethen took back his hand with a smile. Then he waved at them and left. However, he thought in his heart. ¡®Is Vincent in a rtionship?¡¯ ¡®His girlfriend is such a cute girl.¡¯ ¡®She kissed her!¡¯ The scene really shocked Ethen. He touched his chest and felt he was full. ¡°Which one do you want to try?¡± The entire training camp was booked by Vincent. Emily moved around. After hearing Vincent¡¯s words, she thought for a while and answered, ¡°I want to learn shooting.¡± Vincent said nothing and took her to the shooting ground. There stood three security personnel, who were responsible for the exnation of guns and guidance. ¡°Go and choose one.¡± Vincent pointed at the guns ced on the counter and said. Emily picked a short one. It was small and exquisite but heavy. She stood there in a posture. The staff helped her put on the goggles and headphones. Just as they were about to guide her, Vincent waved his hand. He stood there in a ck shirt, looking quite indifferent. People who saw him the first time would consider him as a cruel man. ¡°Focus on the gun and think your target.¡± While speaking, Vincent held her index finger to pull the trigger hard. The waist-high human target was shot in the heart. The recoil hurt Emily¡¯s palm. She swung her palm and stared at the target in front of her. Then, she aimed at the target and pulled the trigger. She missed the first shot. The second shot hit the target¡¯s shoulder. The third shot hit the target¡¯s arm. ¡­ Half an hourter, she didn¡¯t hit the target¡¯s heart. She put down the gun and looked at Vincent. ¡°Vince, can I do that?¡± Her address stunned Vincent for a while. He had many addresses in City Y, but no one called him like that. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Emily asked. Vincent walked behind her and held her hand. ¡°Stretch your arm and ce it on the same line with your eyes.¡± Emily twisted her neck slightly and Vincent noticed it. He patted her buttocks and said around her ear in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vince is teaching you. Pay attention to it.¡± Since Vincent was holding her hands, the next two shots hit the target. She couldn¡¯t bear this, turned back and said, ¡°Vince, can you stop blowing at my ear?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did I do that?¡± Emily snorted and said, ¡°No.¡± The three staff all lowered their heads. They couldn¡¯t help but shake their shoulders withughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to shoot.¡± Emily¡¯s face flushed, not knowing whether it was caused by the heat or his flirtation. She pointed to the things next door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? Shall I go and learn that?¡± Ten minutester, she looked upset with one hand on the bow and the other on the arrow. Besides, Vincent was still holding her hands. ¡°This is dangerous. You have to find the tricks or it will hurt you.¡± Vincent pretended to be gentle and exined. ¡°Fine.¡± After shooting an arrow, Emily felt tired. However, she wanted to try more and kept some distances from Vincent. She opened the bow. Although both of her arms were trembling, she gritted her teeth and aimed at the target in front of her. Then, the arrow flew out. However, the arrow fell on thewn fifteen meters away from the target. ¡°It is indeed a bit difficult.¡± Emily looked upset. ¡°You can practice every day if you want to learn.¡± Vincent took a bow himself. His arrow was ck and so were the feather on it. He stood straight and reached his one of his arms. Then, he pulled the arrow with the other hand and shot. He hit the target! Emily suddenly rushed over and jumped on him. ¡°Vince, you looked great!¡± Vincent didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he knew that she was ttering, he was still happy. Then, he said to Emily seriously, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to learn.¡± Emily became upset and jumped off his back. Vincent¡¯s guards who had witnessed this through binocrs all shook their heads. Guard A said, ¡°No wonder Mr. Vincent picked this ce.¡± Guard B said, ¡°The little Hulk was felt up many times.¡± Guard C said, ¡°I guess Mr. Vincent wants to sleep with her now.¡± Guard D said, ¡°He¡¯s not a gentleman at all.¡± Guard A said, ¡°It seems that Rex can¡¯t bear this. He¡¯s green with envy.¡± Guard B said, ¡°Let me see.¡± Guard C said, ¡°Jesus!¡± Guard D sent a voice message. Then the rest beside him all looked over. Guard D was silent. Emily raised his head in confusion and looked away. ¡°I think I heard something.¡± Vincent asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone was fighting.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t sure and added, ¡°Maybe I misheard.¡± Guard D was hit on the ground by the other three. He tried to reach out his hand but was hit down again. After receiving the voice message, Rex sent a message to their WeChat group. ¡°I will give you a lesson.¡± After seeing the message, the other three guards felt furious and hit guard D again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 387 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 387 Emily and Vincent met an acquaintance in the restaurant. Irene just returned home and had many social gatherings during the New Year. She was upset for a while since she was refused by Vincent in Italy. After shopping with friends, she finally refreshed herself. This time, she went to a nearby restaurant after shopping with her friends, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet Vincent and Emily. Vincent was too outstanding. He sat next to the window and the sunlight was shining on him. Even if she could only see his back view, she could feel he was still cold and noble. ¡°That man looks familiar. Is he Mr. Vincent? Why is he here?¡± A friend asked, ¡°This restaurant has nothing special. It can¡¯t be him, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Irene wanted to leave. She was once enthusiastic, but before she could get her loved one, there was a middle-aged crisis in her family. Her parents wanted to divorce at such an age. They negotiated in secret so she knew nothing about it. Then her mother suddenly made trouble for her father. Now her family was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t go home for several days. So even if she saw Vincent, she was tired of being jealous. However, when her friend heard that it was Vincent, she immediately pulled Irene towards the table. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her friend said with a smile, ¡°Why are you nervous? Just say hello. Doesn¡¯t your family have an operation with him? I guess the girl at the opposite must be his cousin. Anyway, she can¡¯t be his girlfriend.¡± Irene didn¡¯t say anything.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Just as she was about to retort, she was dragged to him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, what a coincidence.¡± Irene¡¯s friend greeted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Irene was shy to say hello. She¡¯s in a bad mood these days even after shopping. But she is all better when saw you just now.¡± Vincent had no expression. Emily suddenlyughed as she was eating at the opposite. Irene¡¯s friend didn¡¯t know who she was, but she felt her familiar, so she asked, ¡°Why do youugh?¡± Emily blinked and asked with a funny face, ¡°Mr. Vincent can treat illness?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Irene¡¯s friend was surprised for a moment. ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Irene pulled her out and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to another restaurant.¡± Her friend asked in confusion, ¡°We didn¡¯t offend her, right? Why is she so mean?¡± She suddenly remembered something and patted her head. ¡°Holy shit! She¡¯s the retard from the Britt family! No wonder I felt her familiar just now ¡­ If so, I can forgive her since she¡¯s stupid.¡± Irene wanted to say that Emily wasn¡¯t stupid at all, but it seemed that she would improve Emily¡¯s image, so she didn¡¯t say anything. When they walked to the door, her friend suddenly turned around and stared at the people sitting next to the window. She asked in shock, ¡°Why is Mr. Vincent with the retard?¡± ¡°Because the retard you¡¯re talking about is Mr. Vincent¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Irene finally told her the truth. ¡°¡­¡± Emily asked Harold to investigate how Vincent was injured abroad, but in the end, he didn¡¯t find any clue about his injuries. He only found that Irene had been to Vincent¡¯s ward. Vincent originally hid the news, so Emily was not supposed to know anything. But she saw not only the photos of Irene going to the hospital, but also those of her waiting outside the operating room by herself. Apart from Irene, Emily could not think of anyone who would do so. The Scavo family was dominant in City Y, so no one dared to make trouble for Vincent. Irene was probably tired, so she wanted to force Vincent. But she didn¡¯t expect that when the photos were made public, Emily bought them at a high price and threw them into a shredder. It seemed that her encounter with Vincent in Italy waspletely shattered like a dream. Emily still admired Irene for being straightforward. She liked Irene¡¯s character, and they could be friends. But Vincent was hers. She knew what to do. Especially as Vincent hid his injuries, how could she reveal that to others? ¡°Director Vincent, I want the shrimp in your te,¡± Emily said. Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Director Vincent?¡± ¡°They¡¯vee to you for treatment. Aren¡¯t you a doctor? As you are handsome, you must be a director, right? Director Vincent,¡± Emily said naturally. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you jealous just to make up for ignoring me these days?¡± He picked up the shrimp in the te and gave it to her. Emily took a bite and said vaguely, ¡°You find it out?¡± Vincent was speechless. He took back the shrimp and ate it. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Director Vincent?¡± She called to please him. Then she reached out to touch his hand. ¡°Vince?¡± ¡°Uncle Vincent?¡± His face darkened. ¡°Have you finished?¡± Vincent put down his cutlery and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily wiped her mouth and stood up to walk to his side. After looking around, she pressed him down to the chair and sat on hisp to hug his neck and kiss him. ¡°Holy shit! What is this retard doing?¡± Irene and her friend didn¡¯t leave. Seeing this, her friend was shocked. She tugged at Irene¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Breaking news! Holy shit!¡± She quickly picked up her phone and shot a video. Just as Irene was about to stop her, she remembered something and frowned. ¡°Why are you so bold?¡± Vincent hugged her slender waist with one hand and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone would see us?¡± Emily said without hesitation, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m a retard.¡± Vincent was amused by her and beamed with delight. Emily alsoughed. Then she said, ¡°Retard and director are a perfect couple, right?¡± Vincentughed. His voice was deep, leaving ripples in her heart. He looked so gentle with the bright smile. He pinched Emily¡¯s chin and said in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s a perfect couple.¡± Then, he kissed Emily on her lips. Irene and her friend were hiding outside the door. They were already dumbfounded. This was the first time they saw Vincent to be so gentle. They didn¡¯t believe it at the beginning, then they were shocked, and finally they were numb and dazed. They couldn¡¯t believe that the frightening and ruthless Vincent would like a retard. This was ridiculous! Irene¡¯s friend posted the video online on impulse. A retard even wanted to be Vincent¡¯s girlfriend. Just wait for the scold from the public! Irene saw it from the side, but did not stop her. She also wanted to see if Emily would still be luck and if anyone could save her this time. Of course, even if someone could save her, this matter would not stop. As long as this video was posted, more than half of the people in City Y would see it. No matter how powerful Vincent was, he couldn¡¯t shut them up. However, Irene did not expect that the biggest obstacle was not Vincent or Emily, but the fact that the women in the city did not believe the video. They boycotted and madeints about the video. Within thirty minutes, the video was deleted. ¡°Are you joking? In any case, Mr. Vincent would rather be with his assistant than a retard!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could Mr. Vincent kiss a retard? Who the hell posted it?¡± ¡°The blogger must be crazy. She can¡¯t get Mr. Vincent, so she made this video. Please use my face next time. Thank you!¡± ¡°I feel that they are so sweet! Oh my God, isn¡¯t he really Mr. Vincent? So sweet! I love his smile!¡± ¡°Is he really Vincent? I¡¯ve never seen him smile before. Oh my God, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake! It¡¯s not Vincent! It¡¯s ridiculous. I can ept that he were with his assistant. But how could he be together with a retard! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Looking at thements, Irene didn¡¯t know what to say. Emily did not know what happened at all. When she heard the news and saw it online, the video had been deleted. The video disappeared without any impact on her. On the other hand, Stephanie was surfing the Inte during filming. She heard the gossip and sent Emily a message. Stephanie texted, ¡°Are you ready to open up about dating Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily replied, ¡°No.¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°When will you tell the public?¡± Emily said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Stephanie continued, ¡°Am I chatting with Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily said, ¡°No.¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°Can you reply with more words?¡± Emily just said, ¡°OK.¡± Stephanie replied, ¡°¡­¡± After putting away her phone, Emily picked up a strawberry vored candy from the box and ate it. After thinking for a while, she picked up another and threw it from the balcony. When Harold heard it, he reached out and caught the candy. A smile appeared on his dull face, and then he ripped candy wrapper and ate the candy. ¡°Miss Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Emily shook her head and stared at the garden. ¡°I just feel confused sometimes. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡± She whispered, but Harold still heard her words. He looked up at her and said, ¡°No matter what you do, I will stand by your side. I believe you will finish everything you want.¡± Later, Emily could asionally recall this scene when she woke up at midnight. The sunlight was warm on this day, and the sun shone on this tall and dumb man.. His face was blurred while his words remained clear. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 388 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 388 Eliot had never seen Sydnee since he knew that the money was given by Emily. He thought Sydnee cared about him so much because she liked him. But he felt a little disappointed as he knew that it was because of Emily. Probably it was the so-called sense of unevenness. It was just like the moment he came back from work. When he opened the door to his rental apartment and entered the empty room, he remembered that he had moved out of the Britt¡¯s. He felt the same at that moment. Every day he travelled from home to work. The farthest ce he would go was the supermarket and nearest one was the convenience store in front of his apartment. He would stay in either thepany or the room in the rest of time. Sydnee would asionally make phone calls to inquire about his situation. Eliot seemed to have completely forgotten about him pretending to be her boyfriend and frequently appearing in front of her, or, he had pulled himself out of that. The only thing left between them was nothing but greetings and estrangement. Sydnee might have noticed his indifference, but she did not ask. Perhaps it was in line with her expectations, so the two of them thought in the same way and returned to the right track. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eliot sometimes remembered that day when he was squatting on the floor, and Sydnee was busy in the kitchen. The fragrance of the food filled the room. But when he opened his eyes, he was the only one in the room. He was just too lonely, he thought. When he received Lynn¡¯s call, Eliot couldn¡¯t remember he knew such a person. He was stunned for a while before he understood what she was saying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I ¡­ I¡¯m locked in a room and no onees to rescue me. I ¡­ I¡¯m a little scared. I finally get my phone, and it may be thest time I do so. Brother, can you save me?¡± Kidnapping? Eliot thought of this word first, then he denied it. No, Uncle Jim was not rich enough and his daughter wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped for ransom. He jotted down the address on the paper, then picked up his phone and coat and rushed out. Coincidentally, he saw Sydnee¡¯s car parked there when he got downstairs, and Sydnee had just got off the car. ¡°Good timing. Lend your car to me.¡± Eliot took the key from her hand and got into the car. Sydnee didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she hurriedly walked to the passenger seat and sat in. She fastened the seat belt and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Eliot tilted his head and looked at her. At this moment, he asked an irrelevant question, ¡°Youe round and see me?¡± ¡°Well, there is¡­¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Leave it to when we get back. What happened?¡± ¡°Do you have the number of that policeman?¡± He input the address in the navigation. ¡°Yes.¡± Sydnee became nervous. ¡°Call him now.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Town South was not far from City Y, but it would take at least two hours to drive there. Eliot was worried that he would arrivete, so he asked that policeman to contact the local police in Town South in advance. Halfway through, Eliot received a call from that policeman, saying that Lynn had been rescued. Eliot didn¡¯t ask about the specific situation and that policeman asked Eliot to go to the police station of Town South or the hospital beside. Eliot almost knew what happened when he heard about hospital. After thanking that policeman, Sydnee hung up the phone and put it away. It immediately became quiet in the car again. To Eliot, Lynn was just a sister who was more rted to him than a stranger. They only met a few times a year without much contact. He only remembered that she was a girl with tanned skin, and he couldn¡¯t even remember her appearance very clearly. But this year, because Emily suddenly handed over his business card to her, he finally remembered Lynn and her name. At that time, because of Beverly¡¯s incident and the fact that he still had the annual meeting to attend, he was too busy to ask Emily why Lynn wanted to get his business card. He now thought about it. It was as if Emily knew what was going to happen in advance. When Sydnee saw Eliot frown and reveal an expression of confusion, she couldn¡¯t help butfort him. ¡°It should be fine. We will be there soon. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± She thought he was worried about Lynn. Eliot did not exin. Instead, he tilted his head to look at her. Their gazes happened to meet. Sydnee smiledfortably at him and then turned her head to stare ahead. Not long after, she took out the thermos cup and took a sip of water. Then she asked him, ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± ¡°What kind of tea?¡± Eliot nced at her thermos cup, not pink, which was for women, but lime green. It had eightrge words carved in a mist-like manner on its edges, which was ¡®Be firm and unswerving. Happy and blessed forever.¡¯ ¡°Kuding.¡± Sydnee was just about to close the lid when she realized that Eliot seemed to want to drink her tea. She intended to hand him a bottle of water, but after thinking for a while, she handed over her thermos cup. ¡°Do you mind?¡± He tilted his head to nce at her wrist. Sydnee wanted to nod, but she controlled herself and did the opposite. Eliot took a sip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± He said this as if to exin. Sydnee let go instantly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I driveter?¡± ¡°No need.¡± He handed over the thermos cup, and Sydnee reached out to take it. His hand was in the middle, and Sydnee caught it from below. Eliot remembered that in the school library, many of his younger female schoolmates shyly asked him if he could got them the books on the top of the shelf. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him. Those girls would deliberately touch his hand. Sydnee was discreet. She had never gone too far. Even if she asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend and make a call, she had chosen a good reason of rejection for him. ¡°Have you been in close contact with that policeman recently?¡± He asked casually. Sydnee tilted her head and said, ¡°What? He¡¯s very busy, and we do not contact much.¡± She recalled what Eliot said to the policeman in the restaurantst time. She added, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to be in a rtionship yet. I¡¯m too busy now. Everyone is very busy. I don¡¯t have the time or energy to start a rtionship. I¡¯m afraid that if I do, I won¡¯t be able to have a happy ending.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good.¡± Eliot said. Sydnee noticed that he seemed to be a little brighter than when he got downstairs. She turned around and looked at the main road. Well, they were about to arrive. They first drove to the police station of Town South. When they reached the entrance, Eliot stopped and got off. Sydnee lowered her head to look at her phone and said, ¡°Find someone called Mark.¡± Eliot nodded and entered. The entire police station was in a mess. Gangsters of all kinds were there, standing in a row. Their hair was in various colors and styles. Each of them held their heads and stood by the wall. Two uniformed policemen were scolding them with iron bars in their hands. As soon as Eliot and Sydnee entered the door, all of those people in the row all looked over. Seeing that they didn¡¯t know these two people, they immediately lowered their heads in disappointment. ¡°How can I help?¡± The policeman yelled at Eliot after scolding those gangsters. ¡°Mark, I¡¯m looking for Mark.¡± Eliot said, ¡°I¡¯m from City Y. I just asked a friend to call the police for me¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 389 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 389 Before Eliot could finish his words, the policeman pointed at a room inside, and called a policeman over, ¡°Bring them over.¡± Although the town police station was not small, there weren¡¯t enough offices. They used to have only one interrogation room. However, there were so many peoplemitting crimes every day that the space was not enough at all. As a result, the conference room was changed into an interrogation room. After Eliot and Sydnee knocked on the door, Mark walked out of the interrogation room and asked, ¡°Are you from City Y?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot looked through the crack of the door and saw a man sitting inside with his head lowered. He was decently dressed. Eliot could even see his polished shoes. ¡°If you have any additional material evidence, you can give me now. The injuries he caused are not serious enough to make him pay dearly. I think he will be out in two days and maybe get a fine. The situation is not good for you. The victim is unconscious, and her family does not n to appeal.¡± Mark thought that Eliot was informed, so he spoke sinctly. Eliot listened for a moment before asking hesitantly, ¡°Did he beat Lynn? Was it domestic violence?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Mark turned to look at him and then Sydnee, ¡°Who are you? Didn¡¯t you call the police? Why don¡¯t you know anything?¡± ¡°I called the police, but only because I received a phone call from Lynn. I don¡¯t know the specific situation. I don¡¯t even know who is sitting inside. Lynn is my cousin. I live some distance away from her, so I don¡¯t see her much, and I don¡¯t know how she is doing recently.¡± He exined briefly and asked, ¡°Can I see Lynn first?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mark nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡± Mark was in his forties, and he had a daughter. In his own words, when he arrived at the scene, he almost cried. Lynn met her current date half a year ago on a blind date. After dating for some time, they thought they could make a good couple, so they got engaged during the New Year. Later, Lynn moved into her fianc¨¦¡¯s house. It was the beginning of Lynn¡¯s nightmare. Lynn¡¯s family made a living by selling pickled vegetables. Lynn didn¡¯t want to be a housewife and hoped to have a job, but her fianc¨¦ did not allow her. This disagreement triggered their first fight. Lynn was knocked unconscious by a p that night. She woke up the next morning and saw her fianc¨¦ begging for forgiveness earnestly. She forgave him. Why wouldn¡¯t she? Her fianc¨¦ had enough money to support her. He just didn¡¯t want her to work. Her parents were pleased with her fianc¨¦¡¯s family background and called Lynn several times to ask her to be behave. They told Lynn to put her husband a priority no matter what. Also, when her fianc¨¦ admitted he had done wrong, he alsoined that she wanted to go out to work without considering his feelings. This made Lynn feel that she was to me for their fight, so she forgave him. However, he beat her again a weekter. Lynn didn¡¯t faint this time. She got a nosebleed. She calmly went back to the bedroom to pack her luggage, nning to go home to leave each other alone. However, she couldn¡¯t leave, and couldn¡¯t do so from then on. Mark sneered as he said, ¡°Her parents came to the police station and stayed for less than ten minutes. Then they left in a hurry, saying they were busy in the shop. They didn¡¯t even visit her in the hospital. They don¡¯t deserve to be parents.¡± Eliot walked into the ward and saw a mummy-like person. If it weren¡¯t for the name ¡°Lynn¡± written on the sign at the end of the bed, Eliot would hardly have recognized her. Sydnee couldn¡¯t bear to see this and asked Mark, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she concluded as seriously injured?¡± ¡°The doctor thought she was just slightly injured. The injuries at her wrists and shoulders were serious, but they were caused when she herself bumped into the door. Her organs and bones weren¡¯t seriously injured.¡± ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°She may have just fallen asleep, but she¡¯s not sleeping well. She¡¯ll probably wake up soon.¡± Staring at Lynn, Eliot said, ¡°Mr. Mark, we¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯m done talking to her about her fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back to the police station.¡± Mark nodded and left. After sitting down, Eliot realized that it was dark outside. He turned to look at Sydnee and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Are you? I¡¯ll go and get some food.¡± Sydnee turned to leave when Eliot stopped her. Eliot said, ¡°No. You don¡¯t know this ce well. Sit and I¡¯ll order takeout.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He opened an app and asked casually. ¡°Anything.¡± Eliot ordered a few dishes. Then, thinking of Lynn, he ordered two portions of porridge. Just then, he saw Sydnee mumbling something to her phone. ¡°What are you reading?¡± He nced at her phone and saw many words. ¡°I¡¯m checking domestic violence in the Criminal Law.¡± Sydnee showed him what she was reading. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be awyerter. I¡¯m very experienced now.¡± Eliot was speechless. Eliot got her a chair and stood beside her, ¡°Why do you want to help?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she your cousin?¡± Sydnee said. ¡°I have to help.¡± Eliot asked, ¡°So you¡¯re trying to give me a favor, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sitting on the chair, Sydnee felt that Eliot¡¯s tone was somewhat strange. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant. Also, it so happens that I know this.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t say anything. The ward could amodate two patients; but given Lynn¡¯s condition, she was the only patient in it. There was only a chair and Sydnee upied it. Eliot didn¡¯t sit on the empty bed but stood by the window for a while. Through the closed window, he saw the evening lights and heavy traffic. After about ten minutes, Lynn woke up. She panted heavily and shouted something. Sydnee was near her. She grabbed Lynn¡¯s hand and tried to console her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re in the hospital. You¡¯re in the hospital bed ¡­ You¡¯re safe¡­¡± Sydnee had forgotten that she was aplete stranger to Lynn, so she didn¡¯t seed inforting Lynn. Lynn kept trembling with fear. Eliot came over. He onlyforted Emily before. Now, facing a mummy-like cousin who he didn¡¯t know well, he didn¡¯t want tofort her at all. He just stood by the bed and said in a calm voice, ¡°The police just told me about your situation. Now I want to know you what you think.¡± When Lynn saw his face, she remembered that she had called Eliot, who was far away in City Y before fainting. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 390 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 390 ¡°What? What do I think?¡± Feeling headache and dizzy, Lynn pressed her fingertips against her temples. Her hands were wrapped in bandages. ¡°Let him off or sue him? What do you want to do?¡± Eliot asked. Lynn paused for a moment. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Just let him off. My parents won¡¯t consent to sue him.¡± Sydnee frowned and was about to interrupt when Eliot asked, ¡°What about you? And what are you going to do?¡± Lynn shook her head slowly. She wanted to leave, but her parents would never agree. If she insisted, it would be locked in a seesaw struggle, so she was reluctant to go home. ¡°If you have any worries, I will help you to deal with them, even your parents. So, what do you want? For example, how to deal with your fianc¨¦? Just tell us what you think.¡± Eliot said in a deep voice, which sounded reassuring. Sydnee, sitting next to Eliot, looked up at him. She noticed that Elliot¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at Lynn, who was lying on the bed. Lynn slightly shook her head and said, ¡°My fianc¨¦ won¡¯t go to jail because his family was rich and powerful.¡± Sydnee understood Lynn¡¯s words and interrupted, ¡°Do you want him to go to jail? Just say it. We¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Can we really put him in jail?¡± Lynn doubted it. Sydnee looked at Lynn and said, ¡°ording to Article 234 of the Criminal Law, a person who intentionally inflicts bodily injury upon another person shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment or criminal detention or public surveince of not more than three years. A person whomits a crime under the preceding paragraph and causes severe bodily injury to another person shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of between three to ten years¡­ Of course, it needs an appeal from the victim.¡± Lynn gazed at Sydnee in amazement. Sydnee continued imperturbably, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Sydnee, Eliot¡¯s personalwyer.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t contradict her. When a delivery man came in, Lynn was exhausted and fell asleep again. Eliot and Sydnee sat by the window and ate their takeout quietly. They couldn¡¯t leave Lynn alone in the ward. Worrying that the smell of food would wake Lynn up, they opened the window and ate in the chill wind. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Eliot asked. Sydnee picked up a piece of meat to eat. ¡°Of course! I never joke.¡± Eliot was talking about what Sydnee had just said to Lynn. When Sydnee knew that the person lying on the bed was Eliot¡¯s cousin, Sydnee¡¯s first thought was whether Emily knew this person, and whether Emily knew that this person was in hospital. With this in her mind, Sydnee sent a text message to Emily, and Emily replied with three words, ¡°Please help her.¡± Sydnee got Emily¡¯s point from her text, although because Eliot was beside Sydnee, Emily didn¡¯t call to tell her what to do. Then, Sydnee talked to Lynn on behalf of Emily, ¡°When you get better, I¡¯ll take you to City Y.¡± Eliot saw that Lynn liked meat, so he put all the meat in the takeout container in front of her. He asked, ¡°Lynn is a girl. How are you going to settle her down?¡± In fact, if Lynn went to City Y, the Britts, as a host, were supposed to take care of Lynn. But Eliot had left the Britt family, so he couldn¡¯t decide for the family. But Sydnee must have had a n when she said she would take Lynn to City Y. Eliot didn¡¯t know what the n was, or if it was a n made by Emily. ¡°My family has a tea house and we are looking for more workers. If Lynn wants a job, I can hire her and give her free board and lodging. If she wants to leave, she can go to the town at any time.¡± As Sydnee spoke, she suddenly felt thirsty and regretted forgetting to take her water bottle. Seeing that, Eliot went to get a cup of water. There was only one disposable cup left, so Eliot handed the cup of water to Sydnee. Then, after Sydnee finished drinking, he drank from the same cup. Just as Sydnee was about to speak, she was stunned for a while when she saw Eliot use the same cup. ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Eliot asked. Sydnee shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± She could vaguely remember that someone at school had said that Eliot hated to share a cup with others. So, Sydnee was surprised to see Eliot drink from her water bottle in the car. But at that time, Eliot exined that he was a little sleepy, so Sydnee ignored it. But now, she felt there was something strange about his action. ¡°It¡¯s toote. We¡¯d better stay here.¡± Eliot put the cup down and looked at his watch. ¡°Sure.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t mind and just told her family. Besides a bed for a patient, there was only one camp bed for them. Eliot unfolded it, and Sydnee took a towel from the bathroom to clean it. Although the air conditioner was heating up, if there was no cover, they would be cold when sleeping. Sydnee took a quilt from the patient bed, folded it into two layers and put it on the camp bed. Eliot stood at the side and watched her making up the bed. When she turned around, Eliot asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me today?¡± ¡°I found a good job for you, wondering if you are interested in it. I¡¯ve put the profile about thatpany in your car. You can have a look when you get home.¡± Thinking for a while, Sydnee continued, ¡°Your job is too menial. Both your position and sry are low, and there is no career advancement for you. Only the owner¡¯s rtives get promoted, not other workers.¡± Eliot had never thought that she woulde to him for this. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°It is a pure coincidence. I was out today and then I heard a boss mention that theirpany is hiring. I thought it would be a good job for you, so I came to you. If you want an interview, I¡¯ll call that boss.¡± It was a coincidence once again. Eliot knew that everything she did was just for Emily, not for him. He forced a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get two more nkets.¡± Eliot walked out into the hallway and the cold wind calmed him down. Probably he just met her at a low point in his life, and imagined that Sydnee loved him. It was ridiculous that he felt depressed and upset. It was funny that when he thought Sydnee liked him, he was thinking about how to decline, but when he discovered that Sydnee didn¡¯t like him, he felt depressed. Why was that? Was he too weak to ept the difference between imagination and reality? Or did he lose his courage after being banished from the Britt family? Eliot pursed his lips at the thought of being banished. Neither the Britt family nor the Britt Group had anything to do with him. ¡®I need to look ahead and move on!¡¯ He took a deep breath and walked forward again. ** Jaquan and Allen took Stony to the hospital for examination without Felice¡¯s knowledge. They told a silly lie and were found out within half an hour. ¡°Where are you?¡± Felice asked on the phone. ¡°We¡¯re in an amusement park.¡± Allen lied for the second time in his life. The first time he lied was more than twenty years ago when his secret money was discovered and he said he didn¡¯t know who hid the money. Finally, he lost all his money. ¡°Which amusement park?¡± Allen hardly went to the amusement park. There were only a few visits with Jaquan when Jaquan was a child. Now, after more than twenty years, how could he remember the name of the amusement park? But he couldn¡¯t tell a random name. A nurse was drawing Stony¡¯s blood and Jaquan was with him, so there was no one to help him. Allen had to act. ¡°Hey! No! You can¡¯t y that! Don¡¯t go there! I have to hang up to stop them. It¡¯s too risky!¡± Felice believed it and said, ¡°Well, just y with them.¡± Just as she was about to hang up, she heard someone shout, ¡°Patient number XXX, please go to room 103. Patient number XXX, please go to room 103.¡± Allen screamed and said, ¡°Did you hear how loud they were shouting?¡± ¡°Allen, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll let you know how miserable you¡¯ll be,¡± Felice said word by word. Allen was too tired to cover up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Jaquan and Stony ran away.¡± ¡°No way! Why are you going to the hospital?¡± Felice was sharp-eared, and she knew they must be in the hospital as soon as she heard it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They took me here, and I¡­.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Felice said unpleasantly. Allen had to keep silent and looked sad. ¡°Which hospital are you at?¡± Felice asked. Allen whispered the name of the hospital. When Jaquan and Stony came out, they saw Allen was gloomy. Jaquan asked from afar, ¡°Did Felice call?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Allen nodded. ¡°Did you tell her everything?¡± Allen nodded guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s OK. We have expected that.¡± Allen had nothing to say and felt sad again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 391 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 391 Jaquan grabbed Stony¡¯s hand, looked at his finger, and asked, ¡°Still painful?¡± Stony shook his head. Althoughing to the hospital made him uneasy, it was Mr. Jaquan¡¯s idea that he should have a physical examination. He believed that he was healthy for he ate and exercised regrly every day. He knew he was healthy, but Jaquan said that the hospital would examine more carefully and know which parts of his body went wrong. Stony believed in him and held the pain back when the doctor was collecting his blood. The doctor even praised him, ¡°You can stare at the needle? What a dauntless boy!¡± Stony smiled and said, ¡°My mom said that the only thing men can shed will be blood not tears.¡± ¡°Really? Where¡¯s your mom? Why wasn¡¯t she here?¡± The doctor asked without thinking. Stony¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He frowned and became quite unhappy. Only then did the doctor realize that it seemed that he had upset the little boy. Just as he was about to say something, Jaquan waved his hand and took Stony away. When they got outside, Stony whispered, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, when will my mom pick me up? I¡¯m very healthy. I¡¯ve been eating, drinking water and exercising regrly every day. I also read every day. When will shee to have an examination?¡± After all, he was young. As Stony was murmuring, his eyes couldn¡¯t help turning moist. His mouth twitched, suggesting that he was about to cry. But he still remembered what Emma had said to him that the only thing men can shed would be blood not tears. He managed to stop his tears and sobbed, ¡°I can¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t cry. Mom doesn¡¯t like that.¡± He was such a sensible child. He made people heartbroken. Jaquan couldn¡¯t help hugging him tighter. ¡°Your mom will soone to pick you up.¡± ¡­ ¡°Your mother ising.¡± Allen said, adjusting his sses. Jaquan nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. The medical test results won¡¯te out until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was almost noon and was getting warmer. When the three of them came out, they met a family of three passing by the hospital. The child seemed so happy with a popsicle in his hand. Allen looked at Stony and asked, ¡°Do you want to have some ice cream, too?¡± Stony shook his head, but he kept gazing at the child¡¯s ice cream. Allen smiled and asked someone where the convenience store was. Finally, he found one and went in to buy two popsicles. He then handed them both to Stony and said, ¡°Here you are.¡± Emma wasn¡¯t around, so Stony raised his head and looked at Jaquan for permission. Somehow, Jaquan felt a pain with tears almost shedding. Crouching down and hugging Stony, Jaquan said, ¡°If you like eating ice cream, I¡¯ll buy you. No matter what you want to eat, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± If there was no such abundant evidence, he still could not believe that the child standing before him was his own son, his very son. The boy had quite grown up. But he knew nothing about him, not even his existence. ¡°Mr. Jaquan, are you unhappy?¡± Stony immediately noticed that Jaquan seemed to be somewhat depressed. He patted Jaquan¡¯s back like a grown-up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Jaquan smiled and ruffled the child¡¯s hair, ¡°Good boy.¡± ¡°I just asked someone about the amusement park. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s one only five hundred meters away from there.¡± Allen said. Jaquan asked Stony, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Holding two popsicles in his hands, Stony was reluctant to consume them and just looked at them. After hearing that, he immediately nodded and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Although Emma had taken him to the amusement park as much as she could, he couldn¡¯t go as often as he wanted. It had been half a year since he had gone to the amusement parkst time. The three of them immediately went that way. Allen called Felice halfway to let her go directly to the amusement park. Though he was unhappy that he was scolded by Felice on the phone, Allen happily led Stony to the park after hanging up. The three of them bought quite a few things at the entrance of the amusement park, including a bubble creator, a toy golden cudgel, a straw hat, a pair of sunsses, and a hoop. Stony took the hoop with a darken face, and put it on his head. Then he held his head and shouted, ¡°Master ¡­ Ouch, please stop¡­ Master, it really hurts¡­¡± Jaquan and Allen were stunned for a long time before they realized what was happening. Then they nced at each other andughed out loud. Stony was wearing the hoop andughing as well. He waved his golden cudgel and shouted, ¡°Look at me! Pigsy!¡± Jaquan bought himself a mask of Pigsy¡¯s image. Then he shouted, ¡°Brother Monkey!¡± Stony giggled. Jaquan grabbed him and carried him on his shoulder, ¡°Do you want to fly?¡± Stony shouted excitedly, ¡°Yes! Pigsy!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Right now!¡± Jaquan grabbed his leg and quickly rushed forward, gliding back and forth for a long time. When Felice rushed over, she saw them ying together. Allen was too happy to notice her presence. When he finally saw her, he said, ¡°There you are.¡± Felice ignored him and sighed, ¡°Our son hasn¡¯t been so happy for such a long time.¡± ¡°Yeah, he seems to have grown up in the blink of an eye. Now we are both old.¡± Allen also sighed. ¡°Mon, dad, hurry in!¡± Jaquan shouted from ahead. They had entered before them. Stony rode on his neck and shouted, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, hurry up!¡± Felice fell into a trance. She suddenly felt that Stony¡¯s smile was really simr to Jaquan¡¯s when he was a child. Allen held her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± Felice nodded. Two senior people who were both in their 50s were almost unable to enjoy any thrilling items, but they did have some entertainment like bumper cars. There were lots of people ying bumper cars. When Jaquan and Stony went into the site, Allen encouraged Felice to join them. As soon as Stony noticed them, he rushed to them happily. Just as the car was about to collide, Felice closed her eyes and cried out. But the car did note to her after a long time, and she found that Stony had turned around and was heading towards Jaquan. Allenughed so hard that his sses almost fell off. Felice red at him for a while before she suddenly burst intoughter. Stony came out after enjoying himself, his head covered with sweat. As soon as he came out, he was lifted onto Jaquan¡¯s shoulder, and a bottle of water was handed to him. Every time when Jaquan thought that this child was his son, he couldn¡¯t help feeling blissful. He wanted to make up for the kid for his absence. If possible, he would like to hear Stony calling him Dad. Jaquan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned moist again. He couldn¡¯t restrain his angry for Emma. ¡®Why did her hide the truth from me? Why didn¡¯t she let Stony and him know each other so that they wouldn¡¯t have lost so much time together? Why¡­¡¯ There were too many whys haunting him. Emma¡¯s indifferent face and cold words popped up in his mind. Jaquan suddenly sneered. If Emma appeared in front of him with a cold expression and told him the truth, he would definitely not believe her and threw her out. ¡°Stony, do you want a balloon?¡± Allen stood behind and watched Stony sitting on Jaquan¡¯s neck and staring at the balloon vendor hard. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Felice quickly took out her purse. At the beginning, Stony was a little reserved and embarrassed. Jaquan said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too shy. Don¡¯t refuse Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s gifts. Otherwise, they will be sad.¡± He pointed at a yellow monkey and said, ¡°I want Monkey King!¡± The vendor immediately took it off and handed it to him. ¡°Is he your grandson? He really takes after your son. He¡¯s such a handsome boy. I saw that from far away.¡± Felice smiled and did not say anything. She took the change and stuffed it into her purse. Allen, to everybody¡¯s surprise, answered, ¡°That¡¯s a goodpliment.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 392 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 392 In the blink of an eye, Jaquan had taken Stony to another ce. After riding the bumper car, Felice was tired. But it was rare to see her son this happy, so she stayed with them for another half an hour. They didn¡¯t think of going home for lunch until the noon. Felice was cooking in the kitchen, while Jaquan brought Stony into the bathroom to take a bath. He filled the bathtub with water and took off Stony¡¯s clothes before putting him in. ¡°Is the water cold?¡± The heating in the bathroom had only been on for less than ten minutes, so it wasn¡¯t very warm. But Stony shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± While Jaquan was helping him making bubbles, Stony was staring at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Jaquan asked. ¡°I just feel strange. This is the first time a man has bathed me.¡± Stony covered his eyes and said, feeling a little embarrassed, ¡°It was always Mom.¡± Jaquan paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you from now on, okay?¡± Stony nodded and then shook his head, ¡°After Mom picks me up, you can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± ¡°When shees, you can ask her to take me back.¡± ¡°What?¡± Stony goggled, ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jaquan smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Stony suddenly lowered his head and plunged into the water. Jaquan thought he was joking, but seeing Stony noting out soon, he immediately stretched out his hand in panic, trying to pull him up, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I can hold my breath.¡± Stony wiped off the water from his face and submerged himself again. A momentter, he said to Jaquan with his head above the water, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, help me keep the time.¡± Jaquan was relieved and turned on the timer on his phone. ¡°Why do you learn this?¡± He asked. Stony did not get out of water to answer him. Jaquan looked at his phone. Time flew from one second to sixty seconds. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a minute. Get out. Stop it.¡± Stony waved his hand at him. Jaquan was relieved and held his hand. He was really worried that he would sink like a stone, so every thirty seconds, he would remind Stony of the time. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it. Get out. It¡¯s been two minutes!¡± Jaquan was worried, so he pulled him up. Stony¡¯s face was soaked. He wiped off the water from his face andughed happily at Jaquan. ¡°Mom said if I was in danger some time, I could escape by feigning death. She asked me to hold my breath, so that it could look real.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did your mother teach you this?¡± ¡°She said that sticking to one thing can test a person¡¯s determination and perseverance, so I chose this.¡± Stony said with his big eyes blinking. ¡°Then why do you meditate on the sofa every day?¡± Jaquan asked. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s also about this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hurry, clean up and get dressed, or you will catch a cold.¡± Jaquan lifted him up, rinsed him with hot water, and wrapped him in arge towel. Yesterday, he bought a few sets of clothes at the supermarket. He was about to go to the balcony to bring them in when Allen knocked the door to the bathroom. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought Stony¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll leave them at the door.¡± Jaquan directly carried Stony to open the door. Allen hurriedly handed over the clothes and closed the door. He said from outside, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door. It¡¯s still cold outside. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold.¡± Stony was wrapped in arge towel with his head out. His wet hair curled up. Jaquan rubbed his hair, took away hisrge towel, and tickled his belly, ¡°It¡¯s quite a big tummy.¡± Stony giggled and went to poke his, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, don¡¯t you have a tummy?¡± Jaquan rolled his shirt up and said, ¡°I have muscles.¡± ¡°My mom used to have muscles.¡± Stony said proudly. ¡°What? She had muscles?¡± Jaquan was surprised. On second thought, perhaps her family had probably forced her to exercise since a young age. ¡°She said after giving birth to me, she lost it. Instead, there is much fat on her tummy.¡± Stony tilted his head and said, ¡°But Mom didn¡¯t me me. She said I was a gift from God.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Jaquan was stunned for a moment, as if his chest was hit by something. ¡°I am a gift from God.¡± Stony said. Jaquan smiled bitterly. ¡°A gift from God? Did she say that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What else did she say?¡± Jaquan asked softly as he dressed Stony. ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°Can you tell me the whole story?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ ** Sydnee contacted different hospitals early in the morning to reexamine Lynn. The biggest hospital in Town South was called Town South Hospital. Its doctor met Sydnee and said something really helpful to her. ¡°Everyone knows what happens when an egg was hurled against a rock,¡± he said. Only then did Sydnee know that Lynn¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the son of the director of Town South Hospital. The other hospitals did not dare to offend him. Therefore, even if Lynn was seriously injured, they just assessed her to be a minor-injured patient. Last night, it was the first time for Sydnee to sleep in a ward. Eliot, living in the same ward, unsettled her even though he kept a distance from her. What was more, the thought of Lynn¡¯s parents¡¯ arrival at midnight kept her awake. However, she didn¡¯t see anyoneing. She heard Lynn had a sister, who hadn¡¯te yet for some reason. Sydnee had been busy for an hour or two in the morning only to be told something like ¡°egg and rock¡±, so she was upset and sent a message to Emily. Emily replied with a word, ¡°Wait.¡± She sat in the ward and waited. Lynn had just finished breakfast and was in good condition. Sydnee chatted with her, while Eliot went to the police station early in the morning to check on Lynn¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s information. He hadn¡¯t returned yet. After a while, the door opened. Sydnee thought it was Eliot, but it was actually Lynn¡¯s parents. Seeing Lynn, they were a little surprised. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Hearing this, Lynn cried on the hospital bed, the gauze soaked in her tears. She sobbed, ¡°Dad, Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was a spat? How did you be like this?¡± Lynn¡¯s mother saw through it first and immediately hit Jim, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that guy just had a spat with her? Did it look like a spat?¡± Hearing this, Sydnee sneered, ¡°You all knew your son-inw often use violence, but you still allow your daughter to marry him? Just for his money?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jim was speechless for a moment before saying,¡± I don¡¯t know. I only know that it was a fight. Any couple fights. It ismon. Is it necessary to make this public? We are all decent families! ¡° ¡°Decent? Your daughter had been beaten, and she was lying in the hospital now. You are still thinking about your so-called ¡®decency¡¯?¡± Sydnee was furious, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be her father!¡± ¡°Who are you? This is my family! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jim frowned and looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for you! Don¡¯t mess with me! ¡°Sydnee said. ¡°Stop arguing! Lynn is still in bed!¡± Ruth roared. Lynn said, ¡°Dad, stop it. She¡¯s a friend of Eliot ¡­¡± ¡°Eliot? Maury¡¯s son?¡± Jim was stunned for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°How could you get in touch with him? He knows about our affair? How could you?¡± ¡°He saved me this time, otherwise, I would ¡­¡± Before Lynn could finish her words, Jim interrupted, ¡°What is he doing here? Making fun of us? Has Maurye yet? Eliot came here alone?¡± Lynn turned around without saying a word, and cried silently. Sydnee couldn¡¯t stand it. She walked forward and said, ¡°Is your reputation that important? Your daughter has been beaten. Show more care for her! She¡¯s been bullied now. As her father, shouldn¡¯t you protect her? Shouldn¡¯t you settle a score with that bastard?¡± ¡°Settle a score?¡± Jim chuckled, ¡°Little girl, you are saying this because you are young and innocent. When you reach our age, you will know how tough it is to survive in this society.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s tough.¡± Sydnee said expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t experienced what we have suffered!¡± Jim roared. ¡°Why should I experience it?¡± Sydnee sneered, ¡°You sold your daughter for money. You want to climb thedder of power and wealth. Suffering? This is what you asked for. But it¡¯s none of your daughter¡¯s fault! She should be loved and cared, not bullied!¡± After she finished her words, the entire ward remained silent for a long time. Sydnee was so angry that she walked towards the door. As soon as she opened it, she saw Eliot standing at the door. He smiled at her. ¡°That was good.¡± Sydnee was a little embarrassed. Just now, she was too mad to control herself.. If her parents found out she taught others¡¯ parents a lesson, she would definitely be screwed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 393 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 393 ¡°Did you get anything?¡± She said something else. ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot sneered as he walked along the corridor. ¡°Her fianc¨¦ has just been released on bail.¡± Just as Sydnee was about to say something, she received a text message from Emily who told her to go to Town South Hospital to get the injury diagnosis. ¡°He got released on bail. So what?¡± Sydnee suddenly felt confident. She waved her cell phone and said, ¡°We can throw him in jail again.¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. The only thing she remembered was that when she passed the hospital gate, a beam of sunlight just reached her. She narrowed her eyes, looked up, and happened to see Eliot standing straight there. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The Town South Hospital was not far away. Eliot and Sydnee took Lynn¡¯s medical report. They entered a director¡¯s office on the third floor and gave the report to him. ¡°From the medical report, it could be seen that the patient got a serious injury. Her chest and lungs had injures of varying degrees. In addition, her mental state should have your attention. You probably should have a psychiatrist or neurologist to check her out.¡± The director wrote down ¡°Seriously injured¡± on the medical report once he finished reading it. Sydnee was very happy. ¡°Well, we can throw that scum back in jail again. A ten-year sentence might not be possible, but we could expect three to five years¡­¡± She put the materials back into her bag and thanked the director before walking out with Eliot. ¡°Let¡¯s go grab something to eat first and then¡­¡± Eliot suddenly grabbed her before Sydnee could finish the sentence. She was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. She heard Eliot say quickly, ¡°We need to go to a crowded ce.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± She turned around and saw a few men standing in front of her. They were all tall and big and strangers to Sydnee. ¡°Do you know them?¡± She asked quietly and was not prepared to leave. Eliot gave her a push and said briefly, ¡°Lynn¡¯s fianc¨¦ is over there.¡± Only then did Sydnee see the man in the front. Although he was well-dressed, he was definitely a refined rascal. She thought about how to get rid of this group of people before Eliot pushed her and sneaked a piece of paper into her pocket. He then turned around and ran the other way. ¡°He is there! Go get him!¡± Someone shouted before the others went after Eliot. Sydnee also hurriedly ran out with her bag in her arms. Her heart was drumming even with the knowledge that she had the diagnosis with her. She ran all the way to the first floor and called the police while asking for help from the security guards, ¡°Go to the third floor, there¡¯s a fight!¡± Only then did the security guards go upstairs. Eliot kept running along the corridor until he saw Sydnee running to a safe ce. He turned around and looked at the men. He sneered and said, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Lynn¡¯s fianc¨¦ looked like a gentleman who would never hit a woman. He was dressed well, wearing a blue tie and leather shoes. He anointed his head with oil and slicked his hair back like Chow Yun-Fat. This Slicked-back looked at Eliot, pointed at his chest and said, ¡°Give me whatever in your arms.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Eliot pretended that he didn¡¯t understand what Slicked-back was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Slicked-back looked at Eliot unpleasantly. He then looked behind Eliot and saw the director whom Eliot and Sydnee saw before being dragged outside. ¡°How dare you turn your back on me?¡± Slicked-back asked. That director lied huddled on the ground and he probably had been beaten up in the stomach before he came here. Coiling up, he looked painful. Slicked-back kicked him hard in the stomach again and threatened, ¡°You could suffer more injuries if you don¡¯t ¡®tell the truth¡¯. Do you understand?¡± The director remained silent. ¡°Say something!¡± Slicked-back kicked him fiercely again. The director finally said, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Give him the medical report so that he can make a new diagnosis.¡± Slicked-back looked at Eliot. ¡°The medical report has already been sent to the Town South Police Station.¡± Eliot waved his hands. ¡°What?¡± Slicked-back stared at Eliot. ¡°The medical report has already been sent to the Town South Police Station. You¡¯re toote.¡± Eliot said. Slicked-back immediately threw a punch at Eliot and Eliot dodged. Then, Eliot punched Slicked-back in the chin, who failed to dodge and was hit. He even bit his tongue and spat out blood. He red at Eliot and shouted to the two men behind him, ¡°Go get him!¡± Eliot had learned how to fight, but just one opponent. More than one would put him at disadvantage. There were four cornering him today. It could be really difficult for him to get the upper hand. It didn¡¯t take them too long to produce a piece paper from Eliot¡¯s chest pocket. Slicked-back looked at the paper and realized that it was just a hospital bill. He now realized that this man deliberately lied to them. That woman must have that diagnosis report! ¡°Who gave you the phone number? How did you know them? Tell me! Who called you! If you don¡¯t tell me, you will die!¡± Slicked-back spat out the blood from his mouth as he forced the director to the window and asked coldly. The window was open, and the director¡¯s head was pushed out of the window. He suffered from ack of oxygen and his face turned red. He looked extremely terrified. His legs kept kicking in the air and it seemed like he could be thrown out of the window any minute. Eliot tried to pull the director back, but he ran into Slicked-back before he could reach the director. He then punched Slicked-back again. It was in the eyes this time. Slicked-back roared and pushed Eliot against the window. Sydnee threw her bag into the car and ran back. She heard someone scream before she could enter the building. She looked up at the third floor and saw someone in a white shirt falling down. That person fell straight onto thewn. Sydnee was so close that she could even hear the crisp cracking sound of the bones. It was so unexpected and frightening that she knelt on the ground. She took a deep breath and realized it shouldn¡¯t be Eliot. She pulled herself together and made her way into the crowd. The man was turned over. His eyes closed and his white shirt was now red with blood. Sydnee covered her mouth and trembled. She reached out her hands to see if that man was still breathing. She called out in a trembling voice, ¡°Eliot?¡± ¡­ ** Emily stared nkly at the broken pencil in her hand. It was sunny today. Maury had been discharged from the hospital for several days. She wanted to enjoy the sunshine outside, so she took the easel down to the garden and sketched on with a pencil. Drawing with a pencil could be tricky. She usually used colored pens to save time and energy. Most importantly, her paintings looked vivid when she used colored pens. Today, she just wanted to sit quietly, chat with her father and drew with a pencil from time to time. Harold kept thepany running on Matthew¡¯s behalf. He would sometimes text to make sure that nothing went wrong. Therefore, Emily would check her phone from time to time while drawing. She just asked Ferne to help Sydnee. Some policemen were sent to make sure that the director of Town South Hospital would cooperate. In addition, Eliot was there. Everything should be okay. When the pencil suddenly broke, she became fidgety. Last time she felt like this was when Vincent got hurt. She stood up and walked away before Maury asked, ¡°Why do you stop drawing?¡± ¡°I just want to go to the kitchen and get a ss of water.¡± She wanted to walk around. After all, she had been sitting there for a long time. Susan, who was standing beside Emily, immediately said, ¡°I will bring the water for you, Miss Emily.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily walked to the garden. It got warmer, and new leaves could be seen on the wall. Flowers would get all over the wall soon. Susan brought a cup of hot tea and a cup of warm water. The phone on the easel rang when Emily took the cup. It was Sydnee. She walked away and answered, ¡°Did you get the diagnosis?¡± She was just about to drink water when Sydnee said something. The cup in her hand was then dropped on the ground. ¡°Miss Emily! Are you alright?¡± Susan said. ¡°What happened?¡± Maury asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Miss Emily.¡± The butler said, ¡°Miss Emily, are you okay? What happened?¡± Emily felt dizzy. She could not hear anything. Only Sydnee¡¯s voice kept repeating in her mind. ¡°Something happened to your brother.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 394 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 394 Jaquan drove Allen to the hospital early in the morning to get the examination report. Felice and Stony were at home. After cleaning up the house, Felice was going to throw the garbage and go shopping. ¡°Do you want to stay at home or go out with me?¡± she asked. Stony stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Felice always went to buy vegetables alone. Allen did not like the noise of the vegetable market, nor did he like the odors. She had taken him there once before. As soon as he came back, he took a bath, and Felice had never taken him with her again. Jaquan hadn¡¯t gone shopping with Felice since he went to school. Now he was busy with his work and didn¡¯t have time to go with her. This was the first time that Felice had brought Stony to the vegetable market. She was in a good mood. She was carrying a trolley in one hand and a garbage bag in the other. Stony was walking beside her. With things in both hands, she did not hold Stony¡¯s hand. After she threw the garbage into the bin, Stony took out a napkin, wiped her hand and held it. Felice always envied her neighbor for having a lovely granddaughter. The girl was cute. asionally, she would give Felice a candy. Her hands were soft. Felice wished that Jaquan could get married and have two children. At her age, she could help take care of his children. In a few years, she might be in bad health and die before she could see her grandchildren. Stony¡¯s little hand was also soft. She liked him very much. She wished Stony could be Jaquan¡¯s own child. Was she too greedy? The vegetable market was as noisy as ever. From afar, she could hear the vendors shouting, ¡°It¡¯s all fresh! Come and have a look!¡± She first went to buy vegetables, including celery, mini Chinese cabbage, leeks, and spinach. After putting away the change, she put the vegetables into the trolley. Then she went to buy hindquarter and streaky pork, and walked to the fish vendor. ¡°Is the fish wild?¡± ¡°Yes. I caught it yesterday. Look, it was hooked.¡± The vendor opened the mouth of the fish as he spoke. Before Felice could see clearly, the vendor had let go of the fish. She wanted to buy wild fish, but she felt that these fish might be raised domestically. Allen couldn¡¯t go fishing these days, but she could tell that he wanted to eat fish. She thought for a while and picked two fish. After asking about the price, she took out her wallet and asked the vendor to kill the fish. When she turned around, she found that something was missing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she was about to reach the door, she finally realized that Stony was missing. She hurriedly gave what she had bought to the security guard at the entrance and ran to the vegetable market. She searched every inch but couldn¡¯t find Stony. She asked every vendor she met, ¡°Did you see the boy I brought with me?¡± The fish vendor frowned and replied, ¡°No. You were alone.¡± Felice was anxious. She had asked all the vendors in the market, but she still couldn¡¯t find Stony. The market wasn¡¯t far from home. She thought that Stony might go home, so she hurried home. After unlocking the door with her fingerprint, she found that there was no one in the house. Stony¡¯s slippers were still ced in the shoe cab. She became scared. As she ran out, she took out her phone and called Jaquan. She was so anxious that she fell to the floor. She couldn¡¯t get up for a long time, and her phone tumbled out of her hand. As Felice didn¡¯t respond to him, Jaquan hung up the phone. He said, ¡°My mom is too impatient to wait.¡± As he spoke, he tilted his head to look at the examination report in Allen¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°I will give her a pleasant surprise when we go back.¡± Allen also smiled. ¡°You may shock her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. She¡¯s bold. I remember when I was young, I didn¡¯t dare to go back to sleep after we watched a horror movie, but she dared to go out and throw the garbage.¡± Allenughed. ¡°You still remember what happened when you were young.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± The two chatted andughed all the way. Before they stopped the car, the security guard hurriedly rushed to them and said, ¡°Something happened! Mr. Jaquan, your mother fell and your son got lost¡­¡± The smile froze on Jaquan¡¯s lips. He leaned out of the window and asked the security guard with his eyes wide open, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°All the security guards have gone out to look for your son. Your mother just called the police, but the police said that they couldn¡¯t ce the case on file until twenty four hourster. Ask your mother to go to the hospital quickly. She can¡¯t even move her legs, but she¡¯s still looking for your son everywhere¡­¡± ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Jaquan was shocked. He asked nervously, ¡°Where is she? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the vegetable market. She has gone to check the cameras,¡± the security guard answered. Jaquan immediately turned the car about. The vegetable market was not far away. Just as they got off the car, they saw Felice saying something with her hands folded together to a uniformed old man. ¡°Mom!¡± Jaquan shouted. When Felice heard his voice, she looked up. Jaquan clearly saw that Felice¡¯s eyes were red. She turned around and covered her face as she cried. Allen and Jaquan walked over to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Felice¡¯s clothes were dirty and there were bloodstains on her knees and hands. She wiped her tears and limped to her feet. ¡°I¡­ I lost Stony.¡± She cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I forgot he was with me.¡± Felice had always been fearless. Jaquan remembered that she criedst time because he called and said that he wanted to cook porridge for them. Jaquan wanted to scold her, but he couldn¡¯t when he saw her tearful face. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s useless to cry. Let¡¯s go find Stony.¡± Felice limped a step. Jaquan couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, so he said, ¡°You two go back. I¡¯ll go find Stony.¡± He paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Have you checked the cameras?¡± ¡°Yes, I only saw Stony go out. I don¡¯t know where he has gone. They said that the cameras at the door were broken. We have to go to the shop across the street if we want to know what happened,¡± said Felice, wiping away her tears. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go take a look. You can go back now.¡± As he said that, Jaquan threw the car key to Allen. He jumped over the railing and rushed across the road regardless of the traffic. Felice¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that even though Stony was not Jaquan¡¯s biological child, he had treated him as one. ¡°What happened to your legs?¡± Allen asked. ¡°I was in a hurry and fell.¡± Felice tried to reassure Allen, but it was painful to take a single step. She was in extreme pain, but she endured the pain and got in the car. When she sat in the back seat, she saw a document. She thought that it was Jaquan¡¯s work material, so she didn¡¯t read it carefully. Just as she was about to put it away, Allen, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± ¡°What?¡± Felice asked. Allen did not say anything and drove the car to the hospital. Felice cast her gaze on the document in her hand. When they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Felice was crying. She pounded her chest and shouted, ¡°I lost my grandson¡­ Allen, I deserve to die. I lost him¡­¡± Allen sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is very smart. He should be ying somewhere. Let¡¯s wait for Jaquan¡¯s news. Jaquan is looking for him. He will find him.¡± Felice asked, ¡°Will he find Stony?¡± ¡°Yes, he will,¡± Allen consoled her. ¡°Why did you bring me to the hospital?¡± Only then did Felice realize that they were at the door of the hospital. ¡°Go to the police station! Hurry up!¡± ¡°We have to check your legs. Do you want your son to be distracted and worry about you?¡± This was the first time that Allen had spoken in such a serious tone. Felice tilted her head and wiped her tears. She nodded and got off the car. ¡°After my legs are treated, we¡¯ll go to the police station.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan crossed the road and was scolded as insane by many drivers. He ignored them, rushed to a fast food restaurant and asked the boss, ¡°I want to check the camera at your door.¡± ¡°We¡¯re very busy right now. Can you wait?¡± It was the lunch hour, and many people were waiting in line to pick up food. The waiters and the boss were busy. Jaquan pped the table, and his beautiful eyes were scarlet red. ¡°My son is missing! He disappeared right at the door!¡± After a moment of silence, the boss stood up and walked over, asking, ¡°When did he lose?¡± ¡°Less than half an hour ago.¡± Jaquan guessed that Stony got lost when Felice called him. He gasped heavily, ¡°He got lost at the entrance of the vegetable market. He is about five year old and wears a ck jacket.¡± Allen bought the jacket for Stony yesterday. Jaquan clenched his fists and said, ¡°Please. My son is missing. I¡¯m anxious.¡± The boss nodded at him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± They entered a room where there were twoputers. One was ying a TV series and the other was connected to the camera at the door. The boss used the mouse to rey the scene from half an hour ago. He fast forwarded the footage but found nothing. Just as he was about to press fast forward again, Jaquan shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± The boss saw a boy enter the vegetable market. Not long after, the boy came out with a woman. A man carried him into a car, and the woman also got in it. ¡°Copy this for me.¡± Jaquan gritted his teeth and dialed Ferne¡¯s number. ¡°My son is kidnapped.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 395? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 395? It was a quadrangle in City Q. After Bernice returned, Emma kept staying in her room. Deon almost didn¡¯t see her all day long. To be exact, he did not see either Emma or her mom. Every day he would have someone send bird¡¯s nests or supper to impress them. He wished they wouldn¡¯t forget him. After all, he was Bernice¡¯s husband and Emma¡¯s father. However, Bernice was too determined. Ever since she returned, she had locked herself in the room and seen no one except Emma. Deon and his men were at their wit¡¯s end. Since Deon was upset, his men had to pretend being in a bad mood. Otherwise, Deon would definitely punish them. However, Bernice inside her room was not as mncholy as they had imagined. Bernice was still child-like. After crying for a while with Emma in her arms, shey on the bed beside Emma and chatted with her about what happened and who she encountered in the past few years. Theyughed incessantly when they talked about something funny. ¡°After these years, I finally understood what you said back then.¡± Bernice sighed. ¡°No wonder the poets all advocate freedom. I was silly to be infatuated with the life a confined bird.¡± Emma only pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. I¡¯ll rent an apartment near your ce and hang out with my peers. That¡¯ll be good.¡± Bernice said with a smile. ¡°Aging is a terrible thing. Ever since you left, I¡¯ve got a lot of gray hair.¡± Emma tilted her head and saw that Bernice had many more gray hairs. ¡°Are you having a hard time these years?¡± Bernice caressed Emma¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Your hand callouses.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Emma said. ¡°How did you get your money?¡± Bernice asked. Emma said, ¡°I brought quite a lot with me when I left. I didn¡¯t spend much. I took good jobs along the way.¡± ¡°When I came back, I heard that you were in trouble. I never found a chance to take care of you. I¡¯m so d you weren¡¯t injured. I was always afraid to see you on the news one day. I was worried that you weren¡¯t running away from home but instead kidnapped by someone. But no one called for ransom. Your father couldn¡¯t find you. I was so angry and worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep well every day¡­.¡± ¡°I was afraid that Dad would me you, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡± ¡°Thankfully, you wrote me a letter. That¡¯s when I realize it¡¯s time to let it go. What¡¯s the point of making a fuss here? Why not go out and have fun?¡± Bernice turned around and gently hugged Emma. ¡°I thought I would never see you again. You¡¯re my only daughter. You¡¯re so cruel to shut me out.¡± ¡°You look thin.¡± ¡°You get thinner.¡± They said that together and thenughed at the same time. ¡°Are you still leaving?¡± Bernice asked. ¡°What about you?¡± Emma asked. Bernice pinched Emma¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I just told you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± ¡°Mom, actually I¡­¡± Emma hesitated and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t run away just to seek freedom.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Bernice covered her mouth with surprise. ¡°Did you elope with someone?¡± Emma pursed her lips and said, ¡°I was pregnant.¡± ¡°Oh, pregnant¡­¡± Bernice paused and suddenly sat up. She stared at Emma¡¯s belly for a long time before looking at her face. ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± Emma said, ¡°How could the baby still in my belly?¡± Bernice jumped up, ¡°You have given birth, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°Well, is he cute?¡± Bernice looked surprised. She paused and looked at her discontentedly, ¡°You have given birth to a child before you¡¯re married. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Being pregnant without a husband is not a good thing. Even I had a wedding as your father¡¯s fourth wife.¡± She waved her hand, ¡°Never mind. Is the baby cute? Does he look like you?¡± ¡°No. He looks like his dad.¡± Emma narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°So you love his father?¡± Emma thought for a moment and nodded. Bernice smiled andy down with her again. ¡°I was fascinated by your father back then. He came out for breakfast, and found a thief following me. He kicked the thief and saved me. I was really impressed. I asked him your name and he said¡­¡± ¡°¡®You don¡¯t know my name?''¡± Emma also smiled. Bernice had mentioned this for so many times that Emma knew every detail of it. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know his eyebrows. He raised his eyebrows in a scary way and med me for not knowing his name. I said I really didn¡¯t know, so he told me his name.¡± Bernice looked shy. ¡°I had fallen in love with him since then. I told him to visit me if he really liked me.¡± ¡°Then he went to see you.¡± Emma said. ¡°That¡¯s right. But how could I know he already had three wives? I didn¡¯t think he had real feelings for those wives. I thought he must like me the most.¡± Bernice said, depressed, ¡°I was too young and too na?ve at that time.¡± ¡°Then you married him.¡± Emma touched Bernice¡¯s long hair and held her by the shoulders. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here, would I?¡± Bernice smiled. ¡°Yeah. I married him. After I had you, I realized that the days weren¡¯t as good as I thought¡­.¡± She sighed. ¡°But it was hard for me to leave. Years past and I¡¯ve ended up like this crazy woman. I was really stupid.¡± Emma hugged her, ¡°Stupid, but cute.¡± Bernice smiled and gently bumped against her. ¡°Cute? I was scary back then.¡± She looked at Emma and asked, ¡°When can I see your baby¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Dad said he would invite them.¡± Emma said. ¡°Them? We can¡¯t invite him alone?¡± Bernice was innocent but not stupid. She knew her daughter was hiding something. Emma pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The child is mine. His father does not know his existence.¡± Bernice sat up again and eximed in surprise, ¡°Then ¡­ you are gonna take care of your boy alone?¡± She thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll help you take care of your child. I¡¯ll live together with you.¡± Emma sat up and hugged Bernice with a smile, ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± ¡°You just treat me as a push-over. Tell your father about that. I dare you.¡± Bernice pursed her lips. She patted Emma on the back again. ¡°You¡¯re too headstrong. I don¡¯t think I can raise up a baby on my own. When I was pregnant with you, I was capricious. I was still not satisfied even your father satisfied all my wishes¡­.¡± Being pregnant was indeed a tough thing. Emma did not want Bernice to feel sorry for her, so she deliberately changed the topic, ¡°Dad really spoiled you.¡± ¡°Spoil? He didn¡¯t spoil me.¡± Bernice pouted and turned around. Emma pointed at the bird¡¯s nest on the table. ¡°He has sent you the bird¡¯s nest for five times. If you still don¡¯t agree to see him, he won¡¯t fall asleep tonight.¡± ¡°He deserves it!¡± Bernice said so, but a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I have to teach him a lesson, or else I won¡¯t have any status in the family. Emma, let me tell you, ying hard to catch is the best way to attract a man.¡± She paused, then looked at Emma and said, ¡°Never mind. You won¡¯t marry a man with four or five wives, will you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to get married at all. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bernice was relieved andy down again. ¡°Come on, tell me about that guy.¡± Emma alsoy down, ¡°That man¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to describe him. She just smiled sweetly. ¡°He is quite handsome, right?¡± Bernice looked as shy as a young girl. Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mom, no way. Are handsome men still attractive to you?¡± ¡°Of course. Tell me, what did he do to impress you? I know my daughter best. He must be your type¡­.¡± Bernice kept asking. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emma was distracted by Bernice¡¯s words. Did he impress her? She could only remember his beautiful eyes.. She was attracted to him instantly in the crowds. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 396 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 396 ¡°Ms. Bernice, Miss Emma, Mr. Deon has sent the bird¡¯s nest soup,¡± a servant¡¯s voice came from the door. Bernice sat up and said unhappily, ¡°Couldn¡¯t he send something else?¡± Deon¡¯s soft voice came from the door, ¡°Ask her what she wants to eat.¡± Immediately after, the servant asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Bernice stared at the door and said after a long time, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know what I want to eat?¡± Emma held back herughter, got out of bed and walked to the door. ¡°She likes to eat braised pork, stewed meatballs and steamed yellow croaker¡­.¡± Deon was listing the dishes, ¡°You go and make these first. I¡¯lle up with something else¡­.¡± Emma opened the door. Deon stopped before he could finish the sentence. He stared at Emma, then frowned at the servant in front of him and said, ¡°Go and make something else.¡± The servant quickly nodded and carried the bird¡¯s nest soup away. Seeing that Emma had opened the door, Bernice felt that she should not stay in bed anymore. She put on a nket and got off bed. When she met Deon, she only slightly nced at him, looking extremely arrogant. However, Deon was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you still suffering from the jet lag? Did you sleep well? Are you satisfied with the food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Bernice said impatiently. Emma smiled and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk.¡± Bernice immediately pulled her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Deon also asked nervously, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emma was surprised. Then she realized that they must think that she was going to run away from home again. She exined, ¡°I¡¯m just going to the kitchen. I want to see if there is something else to eat.¡± Deon heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bernice went into the room to get changed. Emma stood there and winked at Deon. Then, she closed the door and walked out gently. Not long after, she heard Bernice¡¯s voice, ¡°What are you doing in here? Get lost!¡± ¡°Sorry, I was wrong¡­,¡± Deon pleaded for mercy. Emma looked at the sky. It was a sunny day. Collin would probably take Stony out to y. Meanwhile, Stony was in a carriage and was blindfolded by a ck cloth. As the carriage went further away, he became more and more panicked. Could it be that he would never see his mother again¡­? His mouth was sealed with tape so he could not shout. But he still shouted in his head again and again. Mom¡­. Mom¡­. Emma felt a sharp pain in her heart. She frowned and rubbed her chest. Then she turned around and headed to the kitchen. ¡°Something happened to my friend. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Emily said this after hanging up the phone, and then went upstairs. Her hands trembled in panic. She sat in her room for a long while and finally calmed down. It was just a coincidence. It just happened to be the same as in her previous life. However, the uneasiness in her heart gradually grew. She hurriedly took her bag and coat and went downstairs. Maury was still sitting in the garden. Susan and the butler were cleaning up the ss cup that she had just broken. The painting on the easel stayed as she left it. Before Harold¡¯s car arrived, Emily had already stood at the door. Maury asked on the chair, ¡°What friend? Male or female?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Emily looked back at him and was really unwilling to tell him that her so-called friend was actually Eliot. ¡°Female,¡± she said. ¡°Is it the one you brought homest time?¡± Maury only remembered Emma. She was the only friend that Emily had brought home. Although Emma had a child and was pretty quiet, Maury was still very happy. After all, she was Emily¡¯s first friend. Emily thought for a moment before she realized that he was talking about Emma. She answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get along well with your friends. It¡¯s nice of you to take care of her when she is in trouble. Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself, alright?¡± Maury said as he tilted his head and coughed. ¡°Dad, you should go in and lie down,¡± Emily said. ¡°Alright. I still want to go to the hospital to take a look,¡± Maury frowned and sighed. What he didn¡¯t say was that he wanted to see Elsie. Elsie was his biological daughter and she was hospitalized because of the car ident. She may even go into a vegetative state. As for Eliot, although he was not biologically rted to Maury, he was brought up by Maury. Therefore, Maury still looked forward to seeing Eliot when he was ill on the hospital bed. Emily didn¡¯t say anything, because Harold had already arrived. He probably ran a lot of red lights on the road. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get here so quickly. The moment the car stopped, Emily opened the door and sat in. Harold didn¡¯t even greet Maury and the others. He took a sharp turn and set off. ¡°There is no need to be in such a rush. We are already toote,¡± Emily closed her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s in the operating room now.¡± Harold answered, but he did not slow down. On the other side, someone from the Britt Group hid in the bathroom and secretly sent a message. No one knew whom this message was to. But not long after, the door to Elsie¡¯s ward was opened. A person came in, probably a nurse, changed her urine bag and left. Elsie had been lying with her eyes closed.. Then she heard her phone rang. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 397 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 397 It was strange. Her phone was broken early in the morning. How could she still hear the ring? Besides, it was not her ringtone. She opened her eyes lightly and saw a ck phone beside her. Elsie was shocked because she saw a familiar number. ¡°Hello?¡± She answered nervously and put the phone in her ears. ¡°Are you going to lie on the bed forever?¡± It was a male voice generated by the voice changer. Elsie couldn¡¯t tell the age of the man. Elsie¡¯s voice was hoarse. As she was about to say something, she heard, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your mother?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Then the man on the other side tried to tempt her and said, ¡°I can save your mother and let your brother and your mother return home.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tears fell on Elsie¡¯s face and she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Do you see the document beside you?¡± The man continued, ¡°Take it and get your father¡¯s signature, and then¡­¡± Elsie tilted her head and saw the document on the bed. After opening it and having a look, she became anxious and said, ¡°Acquisition? No way! It¡¯s my father¡¯spany, I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°The Britt Group is facing bankruptcy. I¡¯m helping you. Besides, is that more important than your mother? You have three seconds to think about it. Three, two, one¡­¡± That man was an expert in negotiation. He knew Elsie¡¯s weakness. Just as the man said one, Elsie cried out, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After saying this, the person hung up the phone. Elsie didn¡¯t remember when she started to get his news. She only knew that he paid her well. The assignments were really easy at first, usually some small ones. For example, she would ask Beverly to stop Maury from bidding the item as the order told. Then, Beverly would get her pay. Gradually, the assignments became harder. First, she was asked to exchange Eliot¡¯s documents, and then the subsidiary agreement. Now, it was the acquisition. Elsie didn¡¯t dare to think more. It seemed that he wanted to take the Britt Group step by step. She only wished that he could keep his promise and helped her mother. There was nothing to be worried if her mother was safe. Elsie went out in the hospital gown without being discharged. The nurses didn¡¯t know that a vegetable could walk freely now. Although Elsie had a massage in the hospital, she was still weak for lying in bed for too long. After walking for a while, she leaned against the wall and gasped. When she wanted to take a taxi at the entrance of the hospital, a car stopped. While she was still thinking, the driver opened the door and invited her in. Elsie sat in and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring my wallet.¡± The driver said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Elsie stared at him. In a ck suit, the man was like a bodyguard who was around his thirties. She never saw him before and asked in confusion, ¡°You are his man?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± The man smiled, and then drove to the Britt¡¯s. Elsie picked up her phone and called Eliot, but no one answered. He didn¡¯t seem to havee to the hospital when she was in the bed. Since no one answered for a long time, Elsie hung up the phone and put it in her pocket. She rubbed the document with the other hand. The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror. The car quickly arrived at the Britt¡¯s. After Elsie got off, the car immediately drove away. She memorized the license te number and then sent a message to Eliot. Susan and the butler were at the door. They just moved the easel to Emily¡¯s room on the second floor and were about to prepare for dinner when they saw Elsie at the entrance. ¡°Jesus! Miss Elsie?¡± Susan covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Miss Elsie! Are you awake?¡± The butler cried out in surprise. He thought he had seen a ghost. Elsie looked so weak. The hospital gown made her face pale like a ghost. The back of her head was still wrapped in gauze, and her arms were wrapped in bandages. She looked like a walking dead. Elsie pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Susan pointed upstairs and said, ¡°He¡¯s resting in his room. Miss Elsie, what happened to you? Why didn¡¯t the hospital call us?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 398 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 398 Elsie did not say a word and walked in with her head down. Susan and the butler followed worriedly. When Elsie reached Maury¡¯s room, she knocked on the door. Maury called out, ¡°Come in.¡± Elsie opened the door and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± Maury was also surprised, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Not long after Mauryy down, he heard Elsie¡¯s voice and sat up in bed, ¡°The doctor said that you might not wake up.¡± Although Maury didn¡¯t like Elsie and Beverly, Elsie was his daughter after all. Now with the car ident, all of this his resentment against Beverly melted away. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask Susan to make you something.¡± Maury put on his coat and stood up, saying, ¡°Come and sit down. Are you cold? You¡¯re wearing too little.¡± Elsie nodded. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Maury said to Susan at the door, ¡°Go and make something for Elsie.¡± Susan said, ¡°Miss Elsie can only eat porridge. I¡¯ll make light porridge.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maury said. Elsie sat down. The room was dark. Elsie sat down on the side of the bed, looked at Maury, and said, ¡°Dad, I found myself alone in the ward when I opened my eyes. I was really scared¡­¡± When the butler heard this, he shook his head, sighed, and closed the door.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Where¡¯s the nurse? Wasn¡¯t she there?¡± Maury was angry, ¡°I hired a nurse to take care of you 24/7. How could you be alone?¡± Elsie was silent and just looked down at the document in her hand. Maury asked again, ¡°Why did youe out alone? What did the doctor say? Can you be discharged now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to go home, so I came back.¡± Elsie¡¯s voice grew fainter, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Maury was stunned by her question. How could Elsie ask such a question? Elsie was spoiled, confident, arrogant, and always bullied Emily. How could that wild Elsie ask such a humble question? Maury thought that he went too far this time, so Elsie felt insecure and asked such a question. He sighed, ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m d to see you wake up. I¡¯m finally relieved.¡± Maury didn¡¯t need to worry that there was no sessor to the Britt Group. But Maury didn¡¯t say that out. Elsie could wake up. Maybe Emily could also return to normal. Then he could hand the Britt Group to Elsie and Emily someday and he could rest assured. ¡°Really?¡± Elsie asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Maury picked up the nket and draped it over her, ¡°Are you still dizzy?¡± ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± Elsie stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and get some sleep.¡± ¡°Alright. I will go and see youter.¡± Maury pressed on his temple. His head hurt these days but he didn¡¯t show it. When Maury saw Elsie out of the room, hey on the bed and exhaled deeply. Perhaps Maury was getting old. He felt feeble and weak. While Maury was sleeping, he heard someone crying. It was Elsie. Maury felt as if he was dreaming. He saw Elsie handing over test papers to him one after another and said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do well in the exam. The teacher asked for your signature.¡± Maury took the pen and keptforting Elsie, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an exam. You can do well the next time. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t me you¡­¡± Maury kept signing. When Maury woke up, he found that he still had a pen in his hand. It was not a dream? Maury sat up nkly and went out of the room. He found that the door to his study was open. Maury pushed the door and went in. He saw Elsie standing at the desk, holding thepany chop, and stamping it on some documents. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maury took a step forward and said, ¡°Did your school also ask for a seal?¡± With that, Maury came back to his senses. He realized that something was wrong and strode briskly forward, ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡± Elsie took the document, shook her head, and stepped back, ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Maury got a bad feeling, ¡°Show me what¡¯s in your hand!¡± Elsie wanted to run away, but Maury grabbed her wrist. Maury got the document, opened it, and found it was a contract about corporate acquisition. He flipped through a few pages. It said the acquirer was Britt Group while Maury was the authorized representative. It had his signature and thumbprint, and it just got stamped. Maury red at Elsie and questioned, ¡°Who gave this to you? Who?¡± ¡°Dad, give it back!¡± Elsie pushed Maury and tried to snatch the document. Maury was furious and was about to curse. But he lost his breath, cked out soon, and fell to the ground. Elsie hurried to snatch the documents and ran out. She looked back after running a few steps, ¡°Dad?¡± Elsie panicked and wanted to feel Maury¡¯s breath, but before she could do that, she heard Susan¡¯s scream from the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. That¡¯s not my problem.¡± Elsie cried and rushed to the door. Susan reached out to her, but she pushed Susan away. Elsie rushed downstairs in panic and met the butler. When the butler saw that Elsie got a document, he reached out to stop her. But he was pushed by Elsie and fell down the stairs. Elsie ran out while crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Just as Elsie ran out of the gate of the Britt¡¯s, she fell to the ground for exhaustion. A car stopped right in front of Elsie. The man in the car reached out and took away the document in her hand. Then he closed the door and the car drove away without a trace. Elsie got up and chased after the car for a few steps. She crawled and cried, ¡°You must keep your word! You must keep your word¡­¡± Susan screamed on the second floor of the Britt¡¯s, ¡°Mr. Maury¡­¡± Elsie stood up trembling. Before she could enter the Britt¡¯s, she saw the butler limping out with tears all over his face. He spoke to someone on the phone and cried, ¡°Mr. Maury ¡­ something happened to him.¡± Elsie cked out when she heard this. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 399 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 399 After answering the phone, Harold slowly got off the car. They arrived at Town South Hospital minutes ago and Emily walked into the hospital in a hurry. Harold was busy with finding a space to park then and he received a call from the butler. Eliot had an ident not long ago and Mr. Maury¡¯s ident followed. He really did not know how to face Emily. After entering the inpatient department of Town South Hospital, Harold received a text message, ¡°Room 329, the third floor.¡± He walked through a long corridor and a crowded emergency room. When he arrived at Room 329, many people were standing in the doorway and no one could enter. Room 329 had an ICU sign on its door. Emily looked up at him. Her beautiful eyes were red now, but she did not cry out. She attempted to walk over, but staggered. Harold stretched out his hand and carried her into his arms. Her body was extremely cold and was trembling. Harold wouldn¡¯t dare to tell her another piece of bad news. ¡°The bodyguard has called me.¡± Emily said with trembling. ¡°Dad, he ¡­ has stopped breathing.¡± Emily had asked Harold to get several bodyguards to protect her father and Eliot secretly after Eliot was beaten and sent to hospital. Emily removed people who protected Eliot only after Marquise and his family left City Y. Yet, she kept bodyguards at home. As soon as Susan screamed after the incident happened, bodyguards rushed in right away. As soon as they confirmed that Maury was alive, they called Emily at once. Harold was shocked. He held Emily tightly, ¡°It¡¯s Okay. It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t think too much. Mr. Maury has experienced simr cases several times. He has survived finally, hasn¡¯t he?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was so bad at speech that he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He heard Emily said incoherently, ¡°It happened in my previous life ¡­ It is still same in this life ¡­ Everything has happened and I can¡¯t change anything ¡­ Everything has happened¡­¡± ¡°It will be fine.¡± Harold held her thin and trembling body in his arms and attempted to pass his warmth to her. ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡± Harold heard her saying after a while, ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡± Harold did not smoke. Soon, he paid 100 to get a pack of cigarette and a lighter from a patient family member in the next ward. He put the cigarette into Emily¡¯s mouth and lit it for her. Emily didn¡¯t smoke. She just bit the cigarette quietly and smelled the smoke. Then she gradually calmed down. After the cigarette burned out, Emily turned to Sydnee, who was sitting on the chair, stunned, and said, ¡°Please take care of my brother. I must go the police station now.¡± Emily had left when Sydnee came to herself. Harold paid 200,000 medical bills for Eliot at hospital toll office. Then, he walked out of the hospital and got in the car. Emily was on the phone. Her voice was quite calm and was no longer trembling as before. ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up the phone and got in the car. It was dusk when Harold drove to the Town South police station. Emily opened the door and got off the car indifferently. She walked into the police station and went to the interrogation room directly. All policemen she met asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Emily knocked on the door. Someone opened the door from inside. It was Mark. ¡°You are¡­?¡± He looked Emily up and down and wasn¡¯t sure if she was Lynn¡¯s friend or Eliot¡¯s. Or maybe she was here to see the one inside the interrogation room. ¡°Is he the son of the director of Town South Hospital?¡± Emily asked as she stared at the Slicked-back who sat inside. ¡°Yes. But who are you?¡± Mark asked. Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Give me five minutes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mark asked in confuse. He saw that Emily walked in and pulled out a police officer who was keeping records. She closed the door then. Just as Mark was about to open the door, Harold quickly blocked him at the doorway. Harold was a sturdy guy and he stood there like a wall. Mark and another police officer couldn¡¯t push away Harold. He asked nervously at once after heard a big noise came from inside, ¡°What happened there? Let me in!¡± Harold was also worried. He leaned over slightly and opened the door a little. He peeped in and closed the door immediately. He said expressionlessly, ¡°A chair fell down. Nothing happened.¡± Mark red at him, ¡°Do you know who the person inside is? Hemitted domestic violence. He¡¯s a manic. He¡¯s insane. It is dangerous to irritate him. He might hurt her!¡± ¡°No, he will not.¡± Harold said. ¡°How could you even say that!?¡± Mark was anxious. He stretched out his hand to push Harold away. Harold looked at him and said, ¡°Do you know the girl who just walked in?¡± Mark asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Harold said, ¡°She¡¯s the little Hulk.¡± Mark was stunned. Emily entered the room. She sat in front of Slicked-back and studied him for a moment. The guy had heard the noise outside. He didn¡¯t expect that a beautiful girl woulde in. Her skin was so fair and she looked like a doll. ¡°Are you here to see me?¡± He looked Emily up and down. Then he stared at her shoes. They were size 35. Her foot should be small and beautiful. Slicked-back licked his lips and imagined Emily¡¯s nudity. ¡°Do you remember Eliot?¡± Emily asked him. ¡°Who?¡± Slicked-back stopped his fantasy and frowned. He still didn¡¯t know who Eliot was after thinking for a while. ¡°The one you pushed downstairs.¡± Emily reminded him. Slicked-back did not smile anymore. He leaned back in his chair. Since Slicked-back was handcuffed, Emily heard handcuffs hitting each other. ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge, aren¡¯t you?¡± Slicked-back sneered, ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± After saying so, Emily raised a chair beside her and threw it at Slicked-back¡¯s head. Slicked-back didn¡¯t expect the girl in front of him, who looked cute and gentle, was the little Hulk. He was smashed down to the ground. Before he could react, the chair was hit on his head once again. Slicked-back uttered a curse and dodged aside. Then, he kicked a stool in front of him. The stool flew towards Emily and hit her. She took a few steps back in pain, but the chair was still in her hand. Slicked-back got up and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? Psycho! How dare you to hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He raised a chair beside him and threw it towards Emily. When Emily dodged it, he kicked her in her ribs. Emily didn¡¯t even dodge. When Slicked-back lunged forward with his feet, she raised the chair and hit it fiercely at his feet. Then Slicked-back¡¯s leg was broken as he had no chance to take it back. He copsed onto the floor, holding his leg. ¡°What the hell! Where are the police? Are they all dead?! Someone wants to kill me!¡± Slicked-back tried to hide due to panic and shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Emily asked, ¡°Do you remember Eliot?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Haven¡¯t you told me that I pushed him downstairs? Yes, I did it. What do you want?! You will pay if you kill me!¡± Emily stepped on his mouth. She raised the chair and smashed it fiercely towards his another leg. Slicked-back screamed. All people in this police station were shocked. Harold blocked them for a while. They finally passed him and rushed in. Everyone was silent when the door was opened. Slicked-back was lying on the ground, covered in blood. A girl sat on a chair beside him and she was putting a cigarette into her mouth with a bloody hand. She lit it unskillfully. She tilted her head and looked over after lighting the cigarette. Her beautiful face was covered in blood. ¡°What happened?¡± Someone asked. Then, more people surrounded Emily, ¡°Who are you?! How could you hurt him so badly?! Someone, take her over there! Hurry up and send this man to hospital! Is he still breathing?¡± After the cigarette was burned out, Emily closed her eyes and shouted loud. Then she pouted and shouted at Harold, ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Are you serious? You want to go home even after you hit that man. You hit him so badly. Who the hell are you? Why did you burst in and hit him? What¡¯s your purpose? Where¡¯s your ID card?¡± People spoke loudly. Emily jumped on Harold¡¯s back and kept her mouth shut. Harold walked out with Emily on his back and said to Mark, ¡°She is retarded.¡± Mark was shocked. ¡°Wait a minute. She can¡¯t hit that man even if she is retarded. Do you know who he is? You ¡­ You must provide a certificate to prove it. We will¡­¡± ¡°Holy shit. She¡¯s indeed retarded!¡± Someone said. Then a person picked up a mobile phone and passed it around. The photo on the mobile phone was Emily and her profile and information disyed as well. ording to her records, she had hit Marquise¡¯s head without saying a word. Marquise had moved out with his family members because of this incident¡­ Everyone looked at Emily with their eyes full of fear. Harold carried Emily on his back and nodded slightly to everyone. Then he walked out of the police station. Emily jumped off from Harold¡¯s back when they came to the car. It was dark. She took out her phone and made a call in the dark night. No one answered her call. Then she called again. Her fingers were trembling. She took out a cigarette and lit it with efforts. The call was finally answered. Susan¡¯s voice was choked slightly on the phone. ¡°Emily ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± The phone fell on the ground. Emily squatted and her hands were trembling. She wanted to pick her phone up, but her hand trembled so badly that she couldn¡¯t make it. Harold walked over and carried her into his arms. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Emily trembled violently, and her teeth were cracking. She lowered her head and saw the arm in front of her. She bit it fiercely. Harold remained silent. Emily calmed down till she tasted the smell of blood. She let go of Harold¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go back..¡± She said hoarsely. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 400 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 400 Randy took his team members out to dinner. Because it was getting warm recently, they were willing to come down and get some fresh air. Of course, they would not walk more than a thousand meters. The sky was dark. There were only streetlights at the intersection illuminating the street. They entered the hotpot restaurant they usually went. This time, Randy was sitting beside Lord Top. Every time he stood up to get food, he would get it for Lord Top first. He would ask a seemingly casual question that if anyone wanted it. Of course, no one else dared to say yes, and they would shake their heads to decline. Lord Top sat there eating without any distractions. asionally, when she looked up, she would inadvertently nce at Randy. Last time, her sneeze was exaggerated by team members to a cold. Not long after she took the medicine andy on the bed, Randy went to her room four times. Every time he came, he would touch her forehead to check her temperature. She was guilty about Randy¡¯s care, and didn¡¯t know if she should pretend to sleep. At the fifth time Randy came, she pretended to have just woken up and tried to scare Randy away, but Randy just stood by her bed and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Lord Top felt that she might really be sick, otherwise, why would Randy, who had always been annoyed with her, suddenly be so nice to her? Although their rtionship had improved a lot recently, as a rookie, she didn¡¯t spend as much time with Randy as other team members. In addition, she intended to keep a distance from everyone else. Therefore, she thought that no one had a good rtionship with her. Besides, even if there was someone who had a good rtionship with her and would care for her, this person wouldn¡¯t be Randy. Except she pretended to be sick at the night of Valentine¡¯s Day. After they returned from the police station that day, they were exhausted and didn¡¯t wake up untilte afternoon. After dinner, people who had a girlfriend went out to date. Only a few singles were left to y games, and Lord Top was one of them. But she didn¡¯t expect that Randy was also there. Logically speaking, Randy should hang out with his friends during this kind of festival. Otherwise, he and his friends would hang out with girls. Did he stay to stare at beauty posters in his room? Much to her surprise, Randy didn¡¯t leave. What¡¯s more, when Lord Top came out from the bath, she was startled to see Randy. Fortunately, she was in loose clothes. However, she was still a little ufortable to see Randy because she just had a shower. She wiped her hair with a towel and walked to her room. Before she could get out, she was stopped by Randy. Randy invited her to help him y a difficult game in his room. In Randy¡¯s room, she yed a game, ate an ice cream, two egg tarts, a chicken drumstick, a chicken wing, a te of strawberries and a te of strawberry pudding. Probably because she had eaten too much, not long after, she was kicked out by Randy who blushed. Of course, she would never know that her captain had fallen into deep self-doubt. Randy didn¡¯t know why he blushed for just watching Lord Top eat an ice cream! No one could answer the question. Now, they were sitting in the hotpot restaurant, sweating profusely for the spicy hotpot. The food was so spicy that Lord Top slightly opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Randy nced at her and picked up the menu to cover her face. Randy blushed as he said, ¡°Pay attention to your image.¡± Lord Top looked at him nkly, not understanding why she should pay attention to her image. Randy coughed softly. ¡°Have you finished your meal? Pay the bill.¡± As he spoke, Randy handed her his wallet. Other team members vied for paying the bill, and Randy banged on the table, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you¡¯re full, go running.¡± The team members immediately stopped vying. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet.¡± ¡°I think I can eat some more¡­¡± ¡°Me too. Me too¡­¡± Randy waited for a moment and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and get some fresh air.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After paying the bill, Lord Top stood at the door. She did not smoke or drink cold drinks. asionally, she would hold a cup of milk tea and sip at it, showing an expression of enjoyment. Randy saw Lord Top on the phone from afar, and then took a few steps towards her. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Randy raised his voice and asked. When she turned around, a van stopped beside her. Then, the van door opened wide. Four hands stretched out, dragging her into the van. Randy was shocked. He took a few steps forward and shouted, ¡°Holy shit! Who are you?!¡± The van started quickly. Randy pulled at the door like crazy. He didn¡¯t let go of the handle and was dragged by the van for several meters. Then, he was thrown aside when the van made a turn. Randy was in lot of pain. He got up and took off his tattered down jacket. Then, he ran a few steps to stop a man riding an electric bicycle beside him. Randy shouted at him, ¡°Help me call the police!¡± Without another word, Randy took the electric bicycle and chased after the van. However, the van had driven out of his sight. Randy could only rely on his instincts and rush forward. Because of Randy¡¯s nervousness and fear, his heart was pounding in his chest like crazy. He didn¡¯t know who those people were and why they kidnapped Lord Top. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t catch up, Lord Top would die¡­ He took out his phone and called Ferne. His voice was obscured in the wind, so he had to roar. ¡°Shit! Lord Top was kidnapped. A van took her! The license number is¡­ Shit! Thing happened so fast¡­ I remember it was 022. I remember it ends with 022! Help me check it!¡± ¡°It was the first time Randy cried when he called me,¡± Ferne recalledter. Randy drove forward and finally met the van at the intersection. Randy rode through the red light, regardless of cars moving towards him. His eyes were firmly fixed on the van. When he and his electric bicycle crashed into the van, the people in the van opened the door and grabbed him in. Four seats of the van had been dismantled, and only thest two had been left. There was arge vacancy in the middle, and Lord Top knelt there with her hands tied. Randy gave a relieved smile when he saw Lord Top staring at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°Fortunately¡­¡± He ignored the rest people in the van and hugged Lord Top, ¡°I was so afraid that ¡­ Fortunately, I caught up¡­¡± Lord Top did not move. She nced at the two knife wielders beside her and said nothing. Randy took a breath, and then patted the back of Lord Top, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t answer. Randy leaned back exhaustively. He coughed a few times. Just now, he chased after the van so quickly that he choked on the cold wind. Right now, he could feel the chill in his chest and lungs. The pain slowly spread to his limbs. He frowned in pain. He tilted his head and found two people sitting beside him. One was holding a knife against the neck of Lord Top, while the other was holding a knife against Randy¡¯s temple. If Randy had just leaned back a little more, he could have been stabbed to death. There was a moment of silence. ¡°What are you doing? Kidnapping? ckmailing? You want money?¡± He took out his phone and asked, ¡°Is a million enough? Is Alipay okay? I have no cash. Let us get off at the intersection. We won¡¯t call the police.¡± After seeing Randy take out his phone, one person took it away. Then, one person leaned against his seat and made a phone call, ¡°There¡¯s a small problem. One man chased after us ¡­ Yes, we had caught him ¡­ Alright.¡± Another person found a rope to tie up Randy. Randy struggled for a while. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll give you the money you want. Give us a price. Let us go. Let¡¯s settle it with money.¡± One of the kidnappers probably had goofed, so he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He couldn¡¯t bear the noise made by Randy, so he raised his hand and punched Randy in the face, ¡°Shut up!¡± Randy was beaten to the side. The corner of his mouth quickly bled. He turned his head and silently stared at the man with a cold expression. The man red at Randy and asked, ¡°How dare you stare at me!?¡± Lord Top looked nervously at the scene in front of her. She knew how much Randy cared about his face. She was afraid that Randy would perish together with the man in the next second. However, she waited for a long time, but Randy took no action. She tilted her head and saw Randy looking at her. Then, Randy gave her aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He said in lipnguage. Lord Top suddenly felt ufortable for this. Randy, a lofty and narcissistic man who would casually hold a fan, endured a punch in the face for her. To save her, he was even dragged for several meters by the van and was covered with wounds. Even at this moment, Randyforted her, and told her that everything was fine. Randy secretly observed the scenery and route. Although Randy was a homebody, he could still recognize the route. Just as he was trying to recognize a road sign, the person holding a knife beside him noticed it. He hit the back of Randy¡¯s neck with the knife hilt. Before Randy fainted, he only saw Lord Top. Due to surprise and panic, she widened her eyes and slightly opened her mouth. ¡®Her lips are really beautiful,¡¯ Randy thought. If Randy¡¯s hands were not tied, he really wanted to hug Lord Top as he had done just now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 401 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 401 When Ferne received Jaquan¡¯s call, he gathered a group of people to look for Stony at noon. They searched for an entire afternoon but found nothing. Everyone was in a low mood and held their packed lunches. Then, Ferne¡¯s phone rang again. It wasn¡¯t Jaquan. It was Randy. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was not good news, but news about Lord Top being kidnapped. Ferne rubbed his temples and was a little confused. He was thinking about who would kidnap Stony and who would Lord Top. But his thinking was muddled. Then, Ferne stood straight abruptly. The others stared at him in surprise. Ferne quickly dialed Noah, ¡°Lord Top disappeared. Do you remember the Forest Hot Spring¡­?¡± Noah knew what he was going to say, ¡°You mean Nikhil.¡± ¡°Yes, maybe he did it.¡± Ferne finally cleared up his thoughts and spoke logically, ¡°Help me look into Nikhil. I¡¯ll look into Branden.¡± ¡°Christy has been there, but I guess the child is not with him. Go to the GY Temple. If we can¡¯t find him, control Leon. Maybe ¡­ Nikhil knew something. They are brothers. They don¡¯t keep secrets from each other.¡± With Noah¡¯s words, Ferne was more motivated, ¡°I got it.¡± Before hanging up, Ferne asked, ¡°What about you? Where are you now?¡± Noah said in a low voice, ¡°I need to take care of something else.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Noah hung up the phone. He looked in the direction of the morgue. There was a middle-aged man standing in the door. He was wearing a suit with good figure. He looked sturdy. A few minutester, the man came out. His had no expression. He wiped his hands and threw the handkerchief into the trash can. Noah watched him leave and waited for five to six minutes. He then slowly paced into the morgue. He saw the newest corpse. There were two words written on the bottom: Maury Britt. Noah¡¯s arrival was just a coincidence. He drove Christy to the Potter¡¯s and saw the butler of the Britt family getting a taxi and his destination was the hospital. His gut feeling was that something had happened to Emily. Unexpectedly, when he went to the hospital, he found a person that was not supposed to be there. Noah had no impression of this guy. He checked his phone and remembered something about the man, but his fuzzy memory didn¡¯t help much. But this guy¡¯s appearance was enough to prove one thing. Noah was about to leave, but he saw the dead body¡¯s finger move slightly. Noah raised his eyebrows and lifted the white cloth up. Then, he ced two fingers on Maury¡¯s neck. People¡¯s voices came from outside. Noah withdrew his hand, turned around, and walked out. As he passed by the trash can, he used a tissue to wrap the handkerchief that the man had thrown in earlier and picked it up. When he reached the corner, he looked back. Emily was wearing Harold¡¯s jacket. She stood at the door with a wooden face. Elsie, who was still wearing a hospital uniform, was being carried by Harold. Elsie was wet to the skin. It was as if she had been doused with water. Behind Harold stood the butler and Susan. Both of their eyes were red, but they were indifferent to Elsie being carried by Harold. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my father would die¡­. I really didn¡¯t know that. I was wrong. I just wanted to save my mother¡­. I just wanted to save my mother! I didn¡¯t know that my father would die¡­¡± Elsie sobbed, ¡°I made a mistake¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ sorry.¡± Emily was still standing there, staring straight at the body with the name ¡°Maury Britt¡± on its bottom. Elsie was crying herself out. She fainted three times and was sshed awake again and again. At first, when Elsie woke up, she saw Emily holding a dagger and was about to stab her. But Emily suddenly stopped and said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t die now. Not this easy.¡± Elsie was so scared that her entire body trembled. It was the first time she had seen Emily like this. Emily was like a puppet, expressionless, staring at Elsie with her ghostly eyes. ¡°Elsie, do you know what is living death?¡± From the Britt¡¯s to the hospital, Elsie was trembling all along the way. Fear engulfed her. Emily did not ask anything. She only brought her to the morgue. Then Emily pushed open the door and said to Harold, ¡°Put her down.¡± Harold loosened Elsie. Elsie sat on her knees in the morgue. The floor was so cold that she couldn¡¯t help but shivered. Emily took a few steps forward and stared at the corpse covered in white cloth. After a long time, she said, ¡°Call that person.¡± Elsie was stunned. She raised her head to look at Emily. She did not understand how Emily knew that there was such a person. Emily looked like a log. There was no other emotion in her eyes. She squatted down and stretched out her hands which were covered in blood. Elsie screamed uncontrobly, ¡°Can you let me go? I was wrong! Brother! Save me! Brother¡­¡± Emily pinched Elsie¡¯s chin. Her little face was nk, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the secret because you are too stupid. The person behind you is aiming to destroy the Britt family, destroy father, and destroy all of you. Are you still expecting him to save Beverly?¡± Her voice was t. Her face looked appalling and frightening with only one pair of eyes rolling. Elsie trembled and retreated. Her face was covered in tears and snot. She cried and shook her head, ¡°No ¡­ no! He will save mother! He promised me! I didn¡¯t know that father would die. I just took his seal! I just wanted to save mother¡­¡± ¡°Phone.¡± Emily tilted her head. Harold handed the phone to Elsie. Elsie kept trembling. She dialed a number. But no one answered. She cried andy on the ground, ¡°No! Didn¡¯t you say you would save my mother? I didn¡¯t want my father to die! Answer the phone! Save my mother¡­¡± The phone connected. Elsie nervously looked at the screen. Just as she was about to speak, Emily over snatched her phone. Neither side spoke. After more than ten seconds, Emily finally spoke. She said to the other end, ¡°I will find you. Wait for me.¡± Elsie suddenly snatched the phone. She cried and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would save my mother? Hurry up and save her! Hello? Hello?¡± The phone was hung up. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 402 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 402 Elsie stared at the phone screen nkly, which showed that he had hung up. Suddenly, sheughed bitterly. As sheughed, tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡°He hung up? He hung up on me? Hung up? ¡­ Did he lie to me? Did you see that? He hung up on me ¡­ He lied to me¡­.¡± Before she could say something else, Emily grabbed her by the neck. Then Emily dragged her to Maury¡¯s corpse and put her face before Maury. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to apologize?¡± Emily stared at her and said, ¡°Say it now.¡± Elsie was so scared that she was trembling. She shook her head and cried silently while pulling Emily¡¯s arm. Emily suddenly stared at the corpse and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She threw Elsie aside and raised her head to look at Harold. ¡°Did you see that? He just moved.¡± Hearing this, Elsie rolled her eyes and cked out. Susan and the butler were also shocked. They hurriedly came up. Harold put his hand on Maury¡¯s neck to have a check. Then he looked up and met Emily¡¯s bright eyes, but he shook his head softly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Emily pushed his hand away and stretched out her hand to touch Maury, ¡°I saw him move! Go find the doctor! Go!¡± Susan and the butler left hurriedly. Only Harold stood still, saying, ¡°Our muscle tissue usually contracts after death, so it seems that it¡¯s moving.¡± Emily seemed to have not heard him at all. She hugged Maury¡¯s corpse and put her ears to his heart. After listening for a few minutes, she looked at Harold and said, ¡°Shush, listen, there¡¯s a heartbeat.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes turned red. He said, ¡°Miss Emily, Mr. Maury is dead.¡± Emily red at him, ¡°Shut up! He¡¯s not dead! He just moved! Where¡¯s the doctor!¡± She turned around and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± Then they heard footstepsing from the door. Doctors and nurses had arrived with light footsteps. Emily nervously watched as the doctor took out the stethoscope and put it on Maury¡¯s chest. After a few minutes, he shook his head at Emily and said, ¡°This gentleman is no longer breathing.¡± Emily pointed at him and said, ¡°Check it carefully again! Listen carefully! They are too noisy, and you didn¡¯t hear clearly. Listen again. I just heard the heartbeats. It was throbbing!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your own heartbeat. This gentleman has passed away.¡± After saying that, the doctor nodded at them and walked out. Emily reached out and grabbed him, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Check him again! Don¡¯t go-¡° Vincent stretched out his long arms and hugged her. Emily failed to break free from him, so she lowered her head and bit on his wrist. Her mouth was full of blood. It was only when she felt numb that she finally let go and stood there in a daze, motionless. She smelled a familiar smell, mixed with a hint of nicotine, which formed the unique breathing of Vincent. Tears finally fell. She hugged the man in front of her and cried out with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dad is dead ¡­ My dad is ¡­ dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Vincent whispered. Today, Vincent was busy helping Jaquan find his son, contacting others all afternoon and noon. It wasn¡¯t until at night that he received news of the Britts. At the same time, he received the news that Randy had disappeared and was kidnapped. If Emily had a clear head at this moment, she would have asked him why he was sorry with curiosity. But now, she felt uneasy. She could do nothing but cry while hugging his arm. The only thing left in her mind was her father¡¯s calm face. As if Maury was saying, ¡°Do you miss Mom? If so, Dad will take you to see her, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always kept my word.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It is a deal.¡± Liar. Liar ¡­ Dad didn¡¯t keep his word. He told her it was a deal. It was a deal. It seemed that she suddenly had someone to depend on, so Emily released all her emotions. She cried out, ¡°Dad is dead ¡­ I didn¡¯t protect him ¡­ It¡¯s all my fault ¡­ He said he would take me to ¡­ Mom¡­¡± Harold sighed in relief. It was better that Emily cried out. From Town South to City Y, from the Britt¡¯s to the hospital, Emily had a dull face with no expression. Anyone who saw her like this would feel sorry for her. People would rest assure if she cried all the way, but she held on until she met Vincent. Only then did she finally cry out. Harold dragged the unconscious Elsie out and sent her to Susan and the butler, asking them to bring her back no matter what. In any case, Miss Emily did not want to see her anymore. He went to ask about the formalities. Many of them required the signature of the families. He could not rece Emily, so he returned to the morgue entrance and stood there. From inside, Vincent walked out softly with Emily in his arms. Harold looked up and saw that Emily¡¯s eyes were closed, with tears around her eyelids. She had not drank any water or eaten any food since noon. She was finally tired from crying and fell asleep. Vincent stared at Emily¡¯s two bloody hands. Harold exined in a low voice, ¡°Miss Emily is not injured. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood.¡± Vincent, nodding, carried her into a ward and put her down. Emily was in a light sleep. When she was put down, her eyes opened. It was as if her eyes closing was just an illusion. She looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Vincent looked down at her and said, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± He said. Emily closed her eyes again. ¡°Dad is dead ¡­ Eliot is injured and hospitalized ¡­ Next is you, then me ¡­ No, you are the first ¡­ Then something happened to Dad and Eliot¡­.¡± After she finished her nonsense, He raised her lips andughed mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault ¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me ¡­ no, I would still be as useless as before. There¡¯s nothing I can do, so I just watched as something happened to them¡­.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You know, you can¡¯t control everything.¡± Vincent whispered, ¡°The doctor said that Maury had a sudden cerebral infarction. No one can control this.¡± ¡°It can be avoided!¡± Emily suddenly opened her eyes and shouted out of control, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t suddenly left, Elsie wouldn¡¯t have been home! She wouldn¡¯t have seen Dad either! Dad wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble! It¡¯s my fault!¡± She stabbed at her chest with her fingers, again and again, with a terrible and painful look, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¨C¡° Vincent held her hand and said, ¡°What about me? My sister died in my car. She rode in my car on the whim of the other day, and the car exploded.¡± His voice was low, but there was an indelible pain in it. ¡°My mother died to save me. She blocked the bullets for me.¡± He held Emily¡¯s finger and fiercely poked it at his chest. He questioned, ¡°I¡¯m the one who deserved to die, but I survived. Tell me, shall I do like you, forever living in self-me and suffering for a lifetime?¡± Emily looked at him nkly, tears rolling down her cheeks and finally fell on the bed sheet. Vincent stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. ¡°Cheer up, the news of the acquisition of the Britt Group has already spread everywhere. You can¡¯t fall.¡± Emily finally regained some consciousness in chaos. Vincent was right. The plotter hadn¡¯t been caught yet. And the Britt Group was also about to change hands. Dad was lying in the mortuary, and Eliot hadn¡¯t waken up. She couldn¡¯t fall. She couldn¡¯t fall. Harold thought that Emily would hold Vincent and cry all night. But he didn¡¯t expect that after ten minutes, Emily would calmlye out and say, ¡°Go buy some food. I¡¯ll get the death certificate. Call my father¡¯swyerter and ask him to be here in half an hour.¡± She washed her face and hands, revealing a bit of unfriendly coldness. Perhaps it was because the morbid pallor on her face made her look a bit more indifferent and unapproachable. Harold answered, ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Not long after walking along the corridor, Harold received a text message from Noah. Harold nced at it, and then a look of surprise appeared on his dull face. After reading the news, he hurriedly made a phone call and asked, ¡°Help me confirm who bought the Britt Group?¡± Not long after, he paused for seconds and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Heyton?¡± A momentter, he hung up and turned to look at the corridor. Suddenly, he remembered the moment when Emily saw Kamron for the first time in the tea house. She picked up the brick and ferociously threw it at the man who was obviously a stranger to her. At the beginning, Harold didn¡¯t understand why. Now it seemed that Miss Emily already knew who her enemy was, so she had shown great hostility when she met Kamron every time. But ¡­. how did she know? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 403 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 403 Noah pulled over at the hotel. He opened hisptop and went online through the Wi-Fi of the hotel. A momentter, the image of a vi was shown on theputer screen. It was a shaky camera shot, as if someone filmed it while being chased. The camera panned from a floor made of stones to a dark bush, and then it panned past the vi. Noah paused it and pressed on the tiny earphone in his ear with his index finger. He said, ¡°Cameras at nine o¡¯clock and one o¡¯clock.¡± Christy said at the other side, ¡°I didn¡¯t see his car at the door or at the garage. Should I go in?¡± Stony and Lord Top were missing one after another. It might have nothing to do with Branden, but it didn¡¯t mean he did not know the whole story. Now other people paid attention to the GY Temple, Noah wanted Christy to take this opportunity to find out the secret hidden in Branden¡¯s vi. ¡°Watch out. If Brandenes back, leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let others find you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Christy put on her gloves and said in a low voice, ¡°Youe to Nikhil and Lord Top must be in his hands. Mr. Ferne can¡¯t handle this by himself. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Noah thought the same way. Before closing theputer, he added, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After giving him a thumb-up, Christy took off the sses with a built-in camera. At the same time, Noah¡¯sputer screen went ck. Christy bent over to avoid being caught by the two surveince cameras of the vi, and then climbed over the iron railings effortlessly. Keeping the wall to her back, Christy slid toward the vi. She took a deep breath and tiptoed along the wall towards the garage. Suddenly, Christy heard footsteps. Christy¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she crept into the garage. In the darkness, she held her breath and only saw someone sweep his shlight around the interior of the garage. She was almost caught. Then she heard the old butler cough. The old butler seemed to have noticed something and made a sound in his throat. Christy immediately moved a little and walked along the stairs of the garage into the vi. The old butler walked outside and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Branden, you are back.¡± The re of headlights lit through the darkness. The old butler quickly pressed the button to open the fully automatic iron door of the garage. The car drove in. Because of the dim light, no one noticed that there was a fingerprint on the bottom edge of the car door. Christy never thought that Branden woulde home at this time. However, she went inside through the garage now, so she could only find a ce to hide and leave after he fell asleep. Christy opened a door of a random room. Because there was no light on in the room, she could only tell on her instinct that it was a grocery room. She hurriedly nced around the house, from the kitchen to the bathroom, and then she stared at a red door on the second floor. Christy looked confused, as she never noticed the door when she came in. That room¡­ ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± The old butler asked. The sound of footsteps came from the stairs. Immediately after, Branden and the old butler walked out one after another. Branden picked out a bottle of wine from a row of three-meter-tall shelf and poured himself a ss of wine. Then, he said to the old butler, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I juste and take a check. Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Alright. Call me if you need anything.¡± The old butler said respectfully and left. After Branden drank a ss of wine, he put a vinyl record on a record yer. It was ¡°MclntoshDemoDisc¡±, a duet of cello and violin. Christy could clearly hear the trills even through the door. The music was clean, harmonic, sensual and with textured melodies. She could not imagine that Branden would have such a taste. In her eyes, Branden was rich but vulgar. As someone who didn¡¯tplete junior high school, speaking of morality, he knew nothing more than not spiting and fight with someone. Besides, Christy couldn¡¯t associate him with a person who listened quietly to a duet of cello and violin. Branden picked up two phone calls before finishing the ss of wine. One was probably from his assistant. He was a little angry and spoke in a rude tone. The second was from his daughter. He was probably nice to her, so his tone was soft and gentle, as if he made up for her by pampering her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Come on. We separated long time ago. Your mother and I thought a lot about it and decided to divorce ¡­ Enough of this. Did you have dinner? Where are you? Do you want me to pick you up?¡± Branden slowly put down the ss as he spoke. Then, he walked towards the garage. Christy leaned against the door and breathed a sigh of relief. She once thought that she would have to wait until the midnight. Now Branden went out to pick up his daughter for dinner. Not until the car went far did Christye out of the guest room. The lights in the living room were still on, but the record yer was turned off. She looked around. The living room was spacious, and the French window was facing the back garden. Unfortunately, the flowers in the back garden were not in full bloom yet. It should be a beautiful view when summer came. Christy withdrew her attention from the garden and was about to walk down the stairs leading to the garage. Somehow, she looked up at the red door on the second floor. ¡®Will it be a secret chamber?¡¯ As she pondered, she was uncontrobly moving towards the door. When she stood in front of the red door, she took out her phone and decided to take a video. Then, she gently twisted the handle with her gloved hand. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know that aputer screen was lit up in an attic more than twenty kilometers away from her. A young man with a pale face was woken up by the sudden re of light. He narrowed his eyes slightly and then looked at the screen¡­ The door didn¡¯t move. Christy stared at the doorknob, only to see a ball of ck shadow slowly approaching her in the reflective surface of the metal doorknob. Christy turned around and threw out a punch by nature. But she struck at the thin air. The guy quickly and fiercely grabbed her neck and pushed her back. Christy could only go backward due to the pain. When she was about to be pressed against the door, she supported herself with her legs, and then stepped on the door to kick him. The guy knew her intentions and moved aside to dodge her attack. Then, he reached out to hit her shins heavily. Christy hurriedly dodged and jumped down the stairs. The person lightly jumped down from the second floor. He did not make a sound at all. He was as lithe as a cat. Christy never thought that Branden would have such a skillful bodyguard! She jumped down the stairs and felt that there was someone else in the garage as she hit the floor. Before she could stand up, a gun was pressed against her neck. Christy stopped moving.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When the person walked from the shadows, it was Branden who should be on the way to pick up his daughter! ¡°A woman?¡± Branden tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Who sent you?¡± Christy did not say anything. The gun was pressed against her neck harder, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Branden¡¯s bodyguard hit the ground like a cat. He caught Christy and tied her hands behind her back with a rope.. Then, he waited for Branden¡¯smand. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 404 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 404 Branden walked upstairs. When he saw the red door on the second floor, he suddenly turned around and said to Christy with a faint smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about that door, let me send you in.¡± Hardly had Branden¡¯s voice faded away, the bodyguard took Christy to the red door with one hand. Branden walked to the door unhurriedly. Then, he pressed his thumb on the handle of the door. The door was opened after his fingerprint was scanned. He actually disguised the fingerprint lock as an ordinary door handle! Christy was pushed into the room and staggered to the ground. She looked up and saw nothing but utter darkness. As Branden walked in and turned on the lights, the facilities in the room gradually came into her sight. There was only one bed with pure white sheets. A ck chair was beside it and a mirror stood by the wall. In addition, there was a small bookcase with a few books inside. How could there be the only things? Perhaps the surprise in Christy¡¯s eyes was too obvious. Branden asked her with a smile, ¡°What do you think here should be? An iron cage? Or a basement filled with whips?¡± It could be anything but shouldn¡¯t have been just like this. It was just a clean break room. But if it was a break room, why did it have to be here? Why did it have such a fingerprint lock? Why did it have to be in his private vi¡­? Christy had too many questions in her mind. Branden dragged the ck chair in front of her and sat down. Then he fiddled with the gun in his hand and asked, ¡°Can you tell me who send you here?¡± Branden was a capable man. He had no weakness perhaps except his only daughter. All sorts of thoughts shed in Christy¡¯s mind. After thinking seriously for a while, Christy said, ¡°I just came here to investigate if any other women were hidden here.¡± She said women instead of girls. Branden moved his eyebrows imperceptibly, but Christy noticed it. He even rxed a little and leaned his back against the chair. ¡°Women? How can other women be here?¡± Ferne said that Branden had been stuck in a stalemate for a long time in order to divorce his wife. Branden and his wife were at a dead end, but why did Branden allow it? Could it be that he had some weaknesses¡­ Christy¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Branden He stared at her and asked, ¡°Who tells you there are women here?¡± ¡°I am paid for errands and never ask anything else. You know, knowing too much is a big taboo in this field.¡± Christy said. She was astonishingly beautiful, and her ck clothes even could not conceal her curvaceous figure. If she hadn¡¯t dered that she was sent here for investigation, Branden would have thought that she was sent here to seduce him. She spoke clearly but without key points. She did not know who sent her here. Those few words would only make Branden think that person as his wife. After all, him having an affair would benefit his wife to gain morepensation for divorce. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Branden switched the gun to his other hand and signaled the bodyguard to frisk Christy. He wanted to check Christy¡¯s transfer records to find out who that person was based on the remittance card number or contact number. However, there wasn¡¯t any transfer records at all in Christy¡¯s phone. The only person she contacted just now was Noah. She couldn¡¯t let them check the phone! The bodyguard had taken out her phone and pressed her finger on the fingerprint lock to unlock it. It didn¡¯t work. ¡°Which hand?¡± the bodyguard asked impatiently. The more nervous Christy was, the more fearless and charming she looked. ¡°If you want to touch my hands, just touch. There¡¯s no need to ask me.¡± The bodyguard frowned and red at her. Then, he took her phone behind her back and held her fingers one by one to test the password. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Christy shouted softly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my body, Okay?¡± Her hands were behind her waist, right next to her buttocks, which the bodyguard indeed identally touched. When she said it out loudly, the bodyguard was utterly difited. In the end, the phone still was locked after all her fingers were tested perhaps because one finger was not aligned properly. ¡°Which finger exactly?¡± the bodyguard was a little angry. Of course, Branden understood that Christy was just ying tricks to stall for time. However, even if she stalled for time, it could help nothing. She was already here. And even if her helpers came here, they could not return. Branden stood up and looked down at Christy with slight impatience, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks,¡± then he said to the bodyguard, ¡°Try again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mr. Branden¡­¡± the butler suddenly said outside the door. Branden frowned, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Miss Irene is here.¡± the butler whispered. Branden frowned and was confused. He walked out the door and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t I ask the driver to pick her up and send her home? Why is she here?¡± ¡°The driver probably thought that you want to send her here, so¡­¡± Branden cut off the butler¡¯s words in a rough voice, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s outside. She just got off the car.¡± the butler said hurriedly. Branden took a few steps, then turned around and threw the gun on the bed. Then, he said to the bodyguard, ¡°Watch her!¡± He closed the door and walked away. The bodyguard was still holding Christy¡¯s fingers tirelessly to test the fingerprint lock one by one. The Motor Atrix was not a new model, issued on April at the year beforest. The design of the phone fingerprint lock was ¡°Slide to unlock¡±. It meant that the bodyguard must hold Christy¡¯s fingers and slide to unlock it one by one. ¡°Stop it, it hurts. I¡¯ll tell you after a rest.¡± Christy tilted her head to purposely blow on the bodyguard¡¯s face. The bodyguard got angry. He raised his head and red at her. Then, he clutched her neck and said, ¡°Do not use this on me.¡± Christy took the chance to ruthlessly smash her head into his forehead, resulting in her forehead covered in blood. Then she smiled, ¡°Do you like this?¡± Her hands were tied behind her back, but her body was very flexible. She leaned back and kicked the bodyguard against the wall. Meanwhile, she quickly jumped up and threw herself onto the bed. The hand on her back held the gun which was on the bed. The bodyguard was hit to be unconscious for a moment and then quickly pounced on her. Then a single shot rang out. After getting off the car, Irene stood in front of the garage. This was her first time visiting her father¡¯s vi. Her father, of course, had a lot of secrets. She did not know much and didn¡¯t want to know. It was his private territory, so she did not enter without authorization. Instead, she waited at the door, asionally kicking around. The bestie¡¯s video did not make Emily into trouble, but even let that retard give a good impression on others. Many people liked her for her face. She could not understand what she was doing. She lost her love, and she was about to lose her kinship. Her parents had been stuck in a stalemate for a long time in order to divorce. She knew her mother didn¡¯t want a divorce. After all, as their only daughter, no one was willing to give up her custody. Perhaps her mother wanted something else, but Irene could not care about that. She only wanted a harmonious family even if her father and mother lived separately. She even prepared for her father having an affair with another woman.. If they didn¡¯t get divorced, everything could be done properly after negotiation. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 405 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 405 After Branden came down, he looked at the driver with a badplexion. Then, he asked Irene, ¡°Why are you still outside sote at night?¡± They had talked about this on the phone. Irene did not know why his father asked again, but she did not feel like replying. She just said yes. Just as Branden was about to say something, a gunshot came from the bedroom. Irene looked at him in shock. She asked, ¡°Dad, what happened¡­¡± Branden turned around and rushed in. The bodyguards would not shoot without permission unless¡­ ¡°Dad! What happened?¡± Irene followed behind and asked hurriedly. Another gunshot came from the second floor, and the deafening sound awoke the resting birds at night, which pped their wings and fled in panic. Branden shouted at the butler, ¡°Bring her into the room!¡± The butler responded in fear. He grabbed Irene¡¯s wrist, but Irene pushed him away. Branden had to disregard her. He walked to the red door and pressed the handle of the door. When he opened the door, a gun was pointing at his forehead. Irene was shocked and screamed, ¡°Dad¡­¡± A woman in ck walked out of the room calmly. She was Christy. The blood on her forehead had been wiped away, revealing her beautiful face. Branden raised his hands and draw back slowly. Standing downstairs, Irene stared at Christy¡¯s face in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Branden looked at Irene immediately and questioned, ¡°You know her?¡± Irene nodded but then shook her head, ¡°She is¡­¡± Irene did not know whether Christy was a Britts or a Scavos. And she did not understand why Christy was in her father¡¯s vi, and why she pointed at her father with a gun. ¡°Let my father go! What do you want?¡± Irene took a few steps up the stairs. When Christy saw Irene, she suddenly realized that she had seen her before when Christy snatched back the birthday gift for Emily to Vincent. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I might shoot you. Be careful.¡± Christy said slowly with a kind of charm and delicacy. She had a faint smile. It seemed that she was holding a ss of wine rather than a gun in her hand. Irene stopped. Branden suddenly said, ¡°You killed my man.¡± he used a derative sentence. Christy smiled, ¡°No, he just fainted. He will wake up soon.¡± Branden did not believe it. ¡°I heard the gunshots.¡± ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Christy asked. Then she tilted her head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t I send you in?¡± she said the same words he had said to her before. Irene shouted, ¡°No! Dad! Don¡¯t go over there!¡± Branden did not move. His eyes gave a signal to the butler standing at the side. There was no way a woman could coerce them all in the house. Christy noticed his movement and shot at the direction of the butler. She did not even turn her head to look at the butler. The butler was so scared that he almost fainted immediately and did not move again. Then Christy aimed at Branden with the gun. She said in a delicate and sarcastic tone, ¡°The gun went off identally.¡± Irene was so frightened. ¡°You¡­ you let my father go. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want¡­ You let him go¡­¡± ¡°Alright,e here.¡± Christy smiled at Irene. Branden red up instantly, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Hurry up and leave!¡± Irene walked to them and said to Christy, ¡°I¡¯m here. You let my father go¡­¡± Just as Christy moved the gun, Branden suddenly stretched out his hand. Christy had expected it. She kicked at him and pulled Irene to her side. Irene also knew how to fight. She got herself out of Christy¡¯s control and tried to snatch the gun. Branden was kicked to the wall. He covered his chest with his hand and shouted in horror, ¡°Irene! Get out of the way!¡± Irene and Christy fought for a while, and then Christy abruptly hit Irene on her face with the gun. Irene staggered. When she raised her head, Christy was pointing at her forehead with the gun. Christy said, ¡°Go.¡± Irene was dizzy. She almost fell when she went downstairs. Branden stood up and shouted at the butler, ¡°Stop her!¡± Christy pointed at Irene¡¯s temple with the gun and said, ¡°If you take a step forward, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± The ruthlessness in her eyes was not fake. She could really do it. Branden did not dare to get too close. He just followed Christy slowly. He stretched out his hand and said to her, ¡°You let her go, and I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯ll keep my word¡­¡± Christy did not bother to talk to him. When she was about to take Irene downstairs, she said to Irene in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a policeman, not a bad person. Your father has a secret room. Do you know what¡¯s inside? I found his secret and they wanted to kill me, so I shot at his bodyguard¡­¡± She said very quickly while moving downstairs. Branden did not know that she was talking to Irene. He just followed and shouted at her, ¡°Let her go, and I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡± Christy was still whispering to Irene, ¡°Otherwise, they should have called the police when they met a mobster like me. Why didn¡¯t he call the police? He would rather sacrifice you than let other people know his secret¡­¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were wide open. She could not believe it but stared at the staircase until Branden¡¯s figure appeared. He and the butler moved slowly. Then he gave her a signal with his eyes. He was hinting at her. Yes, there was a driver in the garage! Irene did not move. Her mind was in great confusion. She did not want to believe what Christy said was true, but the reality forced her to believe. Before she came, she had wondered why her father had his own private vi. She had never been here before. Christy seemed to be a decent person no matter she was a Britts or a Scavos. She was not a mobster. It might be real that she was a policeman. She came here today only to investigate the secret of the vi, but she discovered her father¡¯s secret. So¡­ When the driver suddenly jumped out, Christy was toote to realize it. Branden and the butler rushed over, and the driver clenched Christy¡¯s neck. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Irene suddenly grabbed the gun from Christy¡¯s hand and shot at the driver¡¯s leg. Then she threw the gun to Christy. The driver instantly held his bleeding leg and screamed in pain. Branden stared at this scene in astonishment and roared, ¡°Irene! What are you doing?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 406 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 406 Christy was also stunned for a moment. After a while, she smiled, picked up her gun and pointed it at Irene again. ¡°Come here and open the car door.¡± There was a car in the garage. Irene opened the door and took the lead to sit inside. Christy sat in the passenger seat. Her gun was pointed at Irene¡¯s head the whole time. Branden did not know whether to stop her or let her leave. However, it was obvious that Christy would not shoot Irene. On the ground, the driver was still turning over painfully. Hearing the car starting, he endured the pain and rolled a few times to make way. With hesitation, the butler opened the garage door and the front gate. Afterwards, the group of people watched as Irene stepped on the elerator pedal and drove the car away. ¡°Irene¡ª¡± Branden chased after them for a few steps in anger, then he turned around and shouted at the butler, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Why don¡¯t you go after them!? Call someone to block the intersection now! Ensure the safety of Ms. Irene!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then ¡­ what about that woman?¡± the butler asked. ¡°Bring Ms. Irene back first!¡± Branden roared. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The butler hurried off. There was still a car parked in the garage. The butler hurriedly drove it out and threw the driver in as well, preparing to take him to the hospital on the way. Branden turned around and went upstairs. When he reached the stairs, he stopped for a moment. There were drops of blood on the floor. Just now, his entire attention was on Irene, so he didn¡¯t notice the blood on the ground. ¡®So that woman was injured?¡¯ He quickly walked into the room with a red door and saw the unconscious bodyguard on the ground. The sheets beside the bodyguard were dyed red, and there was also blood on the ground. He kicked the bodyguard, ¡°Wake up!¡± The bodyguard was still fainted. When Branden almost thought that he was dead, the bodyguard suddenly stood up and covered the back of his neck with a pained frown. Branden looked at him and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend so much money to hire a dead loss!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± the bodyguard apologized in a muffled voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apologies! I want you to find her! Find out who sent her! Find out her purpose! Find out everything!¡± Branden roared. ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard staggered for a few steps, then he silently walked out. When he reached thending, he clearly saw the blood on the ground. He lowered his head and looked at it for a moment. The he suddenly remembered the scene from before. The instant Christy threw herself on the bed, she picked up the gun and intended to aim it at the rope that tied her. However, the bodyguard rushed over and the gun was fired when they were wrestling. Christy was at a disadvantage since her hands were tied, so the bodyguard snatched the gun away. Christy, on the other hand, took a few steps towards him without any fear. ¡°My purpose is different from yours. You want to protect him, while I want to leave safely. Give me the gun, and I won¡¯t kill him¡­.¡± ¡°Back off!¡± the bodyguard shouted. Christy did not retreat, so the bodyguard opened fire. Christy¡¯s shoulder was shot, and the bodyguard stared at her, ¡°Back off! I¡¯ll say one more¡­.¡± Christy still took a step towards him, ¡°I won¡¯t kill him. Let me go.¡± Her expression was not charming, instead, it was filled with shocking determination. Afterwards, he untied her, and the cunning woman picked up the gun and knocked him out. As the bodyguard walked out of the vi, he raised his hand to cover the back of his neck, which was aching. ¡®That woman¡­. Don¡¯t let me catch you again. Next time I see you, I will definitely not show mercy.¡¯ ¡­ Christy sat in the passenger seat and put away the gun in her hand. She looked out of the window for a moment and saw a small robot. Her eyes lit up. She turned to Irene and said, ¡°Drop me off ahead.¡± ¡°Did you tell me the truth?¡± Irene asked with a straight face. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you should find out by yourself.¡± Christy replied briskly, but there was an expression of pain on her face. Irene nced at her and saw that her left shoulder was wet. Irene hadn¡¯t noticed that she was injured just now. ¡°You were shot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christy smiled faintly and tiredly, ¡°Your father wants to kill me, but you are busy saving me. You¡¯ll be in big trouble when you go back. Anyway, thank you very much this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡± Irene gritted her teeth and threatened, ¡°If I find out you lied to me, I will¡­.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here for you.¡± With that, Christy opened the car door. Irene was shocked and hurriedly stopped the car. Before she could say anything, she saw Christy running quickly into a taxi behind. Strangely enough, the taxi seemed to have been waiting for Christy. Irene felt strange. This road only led to her father¡¯s vi, so no one would drive a taxi here. She parked her car halfway and thought about what Christy said. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do next. Should she inspect the vi? A horn suddenly sounded behind her, followed by the butler¡¯s voice, ¡°Ms. Irene! Are you alright?! Where is that woman? Did she run away?¡± Irene did not say anything. She saw the butler busy calling Branden to report her safety. Irene got off her car and saw the injured driver in the car behind as expected. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and closed the door of that car. Then she stepped on the elerator and drove the car away. The butler was hanging up when he raised his head. Seeing that Irene left in the car, he was speechless for a long time before finally calling Branden again. ¡°Mr. Branden ¡­ Ms. Irene ¡­ she ¡­ drove the car away ¡­ no, the injured driver is in the car¡­.¡± The driver was terribly hurt with his injured leg. He and Christy were both injured, but Christy could endure it. Irene nced at him from the rearview mirror and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The driver endured the pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, while you ¡­ tell me something.¡± Irene said. The driver panicked for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t asked anything, so how do you know you don¡¯t know?¡± Her harsh gaze swept across the rearview mirror. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m just a driver. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± the driver stuttered. Irene did not say anything, but she already had an answer in her heart. On the other side, after Christy got into the taxi, she opened the window, and the little robotnded on her palm. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m here?¡± The little robot stared at her shoulder with its gray jewel eyes beforending on her face, as if it was checking her body for any other injuries. The taxi driver said, ¡°Mr. Trevor asked me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor?¡± Christy looked at him in surprise. Yes, she almost forgot that the little robot was that Mr. Trevor¡­. But how did he know she was here? ¡°Are you injured?¡± the driver asked, ¡°Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Christy said. The little robot suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s someone following behind.¡± This was the first time Christy heard the little robot speak. He sounded only about eleven or twelve years old. It was from a youth whose voice hadn¡¯t changed yet, which was slightly green and childish. However, it was so pleasant to hear him that she suddenly remembered the voice she heard ten years ago¡­.. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 407 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 407 ¡°Go to Causeway Road. I would arrange other cars to confuse them. Jason, drive the car home.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jason hesitated and asked, ¡°Then she¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Mom and Dad know. Arrange a room for her.¡± The little robot¡¯s speed and tone remained the same as if someone was talking with a voice changer on purpose. There was no emotion. Jason hesitated as he looked at the robot in the rearview mirror. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can we hide a person in front of Mrs. Britt? Unless¡­¡± The little robot seemed to understand his words. It remained silent for a moment and said, ¡°Took her to the garret. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He nodded, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± No matter how hard for Christy to understand, she could still understand the word ¡°garret¡±. She immediately knew that he intended to bring her to his room. ¡°No need. Just drive me to the front. I can¡­¡± She covered her shoulder and took a light breath. ¡°Someone is hunting you. Nowhere else is safe.¡± The little robot said mechanically. Christy hesitated for half a second and asked, ¡°Then will I bring you trouble?¡± The little robot seemed to be stunned by her question. After staring at Christy for a while, it replied, ¡°No.¡± Jason sat in front and listened to them. His heart beat fast. God, the little robot never talked to them. The only time it spoke was when it did the test a few years ago. At other times, Trevor always used the paper and a bell. But tonight, the little robot suddenly appeared and didn¡¯t say anything. It even asked him to borrow a taxi and rush to a ce. This was the first time the robot had spoken to him. As a professional driver, Jason rarely saw Trevor, let alone talked to him. However, he had a good rtionship with a few servants. Hearing them talk about Trevor¡¯s past, he felt heartbroken for this child. Now that Trevor had asked him to help, he naturally had to rush over. Upon arrival, he met a beauty who was injured. Jason couldn¡¯t help but guess the rtionship between Trevor and her. However, he had never heard of another womaning to the Peck¡¯s to look for Trevor. Furthermore, this woman seemed very surprised that Trevor had asked him here. What surprised him even more was that Trevor invited this beauty to his garret! It was unbelievable! At this moment, Jason¡¯s hands on the steering wheel were slippery with sweat. He didn¡¯t know if he was too nervous or excited. In short, his heart beat fast. He wanted to tell the servants that Trevor seemed to be in love! In the backseat, Christy covered her shoulders. Because of the bleeding, her face gradually turned pale, and she began to sweat on her forehead. She took out her phone and sent a message to Noah. ¡°Meet you tomorrow.¡± Thinking about how the bodyguard kept using her hand to test the fingerprint lock, she revealed a pale smile. Then, she closed her phone and slid her lips along the screen. The screen was unlocked. Christy thought in a trance. Fortunately, the bodyguard didn¡¯t kill her. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to return this time. The little robot saw her expression and mechanically asked, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Christy said softly. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep.¡± the little robot said. Christy looked at it and smiled softly, ¡°You can speak. Your voice ¡­ is really nice.¡± She seemed to be losing consciousness, but she still gently touched its head. The car quickly turned out from Causeway Road. Christy had closed her eyes. Jason quietly drove the car into the Peck¡¯s, and then sent Christy up the stairs of the garret. Just as he arrived at the door, he was stunned for a moment. Trevor did not sit in the curtain on the bed. He stood beside the bed. He was wearingrge clothes, and a hood covered his head. He was very tall, and he tilted his body. Because he lowered his head, Jason could not see him clearly. Jason only roughly estimated that Trevor was about 1.8 meters high. Then, he gently put Christy on the carpet and asked, ¡°Mr. Trevor, shall I call the doctor over?¡± The young man standing there was probably the first time he had a face-to-face conversation with someone since he had grown up. He was a little inhibited. He turned around and waved his hand at Jason. Then, he picked up arge medicine chest from the bed. The medicine chest was opened. There were scissors, tweezers, gauze, and alcohol cotton balls inside. It seemed that Trevor had discovered that the beauty was injured in the car and was already prepared. As Jason walked down the stairs, his mind buzzed. Did Trevore out? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®Wait, no, no, no, that¡¯s not the point. The point is that Mr. Trevor wanted to bandage that beauty!¡¯ Trevor did not know what kind of injury Christy suffered. If Trevor found out that he not only had to bandage her, but also had to take out the bullet, he would probably faint. Christyy on the carpet and felt that her entire body was burning badly. Was the room too hot, or her body? She did not know. She unconsciously loosened her clothes with both hands, but with a slight movement, the wound on her shoulder overflowed with blood. She gritted her teeth and opened her eyes. At this nce, she saw a hooded young man standing in front of her. Because of the backlight, the young man looked exceptionally tall. ¡°Trevor?¡± She asked, narrowing her eyes as if she wanted to see him clearly, but she was blinded by the light. The young man did not say anything and only nodded lightly. He soaked the forceps, pliers, and other tools in disinfectant, then cut open the clothes on her shoulder with scissors. The bullets were embedded in her flesh, and a red bloody hole could be seen. Christy saw him pick up the disinfectant. He looked at her hesitantly. No anesthesia. He was gonna get the bullet. She understood what he meant, grabbed something from the side and bit it in her mouth. Then shey down and straightened her body. Trevor poured the disinfectant on her shoulder. Christy¡¯s legs went into spasm and her upper body arched abruptly. Trevor couldn¡¯t hold her back. After thinking for a moment, he knelt on her chest and pressed her shoulder with one hand. He picked up the knife in the other hand and quickly wedged into the wound. The thing in Christy¡¯s mouth fell. She gasped for breath and stared at the hood in front of her. Her shoulder suddenly hurt. She raised her neck high and her red eyes met a pair of cold eyes. A teardrop fell from the corner of her eyes. She panted and saw the young man move his gaze away. He used his knife to cut open a section again. At the same time, he took out the bullet. Christy bent her body, her limbs going into spasm. However, her body was pressed. She could not struggle, so she could only tighten her grip. She couldn¡¯t help but want to roar out loud, but Trevor suddenly reached out to cover her mouth. As a result, she could only let out a painful sob from her throat. After trembling for a long time, she finally rxed and gasped. Her eyes stared at the sky absent- mindedly. She saw his grey hood, his long hair, his pale cheeks, his bloodless lips, and his beautiful eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 408 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 408 For Christy, his eyes defied description. They were very clean and pure. From the eyes, she could even see her reflection clearly, but it was very difficult to perceive other emotions as if he was good at concealing emotions, or perhaps was emotionless. The eyes were so quiet that Christy who was staring at them inexplicably quieted down. After bandaging the wound, Trevor wiped the sweat from his forehead and then turned, seeing Christy lying there and asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can you give me some water? I¡¯m thirsty.¡± The young man did not reply and entered the room. Soon, he brought a basin of warm water and wiped her face with a towel. The ck clothes around her shoulders were cut open, and the underwear straps inside were stripped to one side. Just now, arge piece of cloth slipped when she bent. So now her entire upper body was exposed in the air and only the underwear could manage to cover it. And blood flowed down her chest to abdomen. Christy smiled weakly, ¡°I want to drink water, not wash my face.¡± Trevor squatted there for a moment, and then stretched out his slender and pale hands, gently removing all her clothes. Christy rolled her eyes at him and said weakly, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me, but I¡¯m injured now. Can you wait until tomorrow¡­?¡± Upon hearing it, the young man¡¯s ears went red either for anger or anxiety. But they were covered with a hood and she could not notice it. After wiping her with a warm towel, Trevor found loose clothes and dressed her. Then he wanted to lift her up. It was probably the first time that he had done it. He seemed to have little strength and Christy slipped from his arms twice. For the third time, Christy smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I promise to lose weight ¡­ I promise¡­¡± In the end, Trevor still failed to lift her up. Christy had to stand up with his support and then he helped her walk a few steps to the bedside and put her on the bed. The curtain was lowered by Trevor, covering the girl utterly on the bed. Then, he rolled up the nket on the ground and rang the bell. Christyy down and found that the bed was very big. Besides a desktopputer at the end of the bed, there was also a notebook on the bed with the screen on. Christy nced at it and saw a video of the operating room on the screen which was paused. She clicked on the video with her uninjured hand and saw the doctor at the operating table taking out a bullet with pliers. She was stunned for a moment. Then she lifted the curtain and weakly asked the man outside, ¡°You ¡­ this is the first time you¡¯ve helped others remove a bullet?¡± The man did not say anything, only nodding and covering his face with the hood again. No one could see his expression clearly. A genius. He was so proficient just through watching it once. Christy wanted to say something, but when hearing the sound from the stairs, she suddenly stopped. There was a short knock on the door, and then somethingnded at the door with a click. ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you thirsty? I leave water here, and food.¡± As if he was afraid of frightening the people inside, the servant kept the voice low, respectful, and cautious. After that, he left gently. Trevor didn¡¯t open the door and bring in the things until the sound of footsteps came from the bottom of the stairs. From the bed came a rustling sound. After lying on the bed for a while, Christy almost shed tears with the wound on her shoulder which hurt so much. She gritted her teeth and hissed, trying her best to get her breath and save some strength. The curtain was lifted and the young man with hood appeared in front of her, holding a ss of water. Christy wanted to rise from the bed, but she had no strength. Trevor put down the ss and reached out to pull her. His strength was too little to get her up. Christy smiled weakly, ¡°Am ¡­ am I really that heavy?¡± Although Trevor did not answer, his ears turned red again. But they were covered by the hood, so still no one noticed that. The short walk from the ground to the bed previously had dyed the gauze on Christy¡¯s shoulder red. She just moved again, and now blood was spilling out. Trevor paused for a moment and no longer reached out to pull her. Instead, he grabbed a straw from the medicine chest, stuffed it into the ss. He found two painkillers and passed them to her mouth. Christy didn¡¯t want to raise her hand and just opened her mouth. Trevor gently threw the pills inside and put the straw in her mouth. Christy drank anxiously and identally choked. She coughed. Trevor did not expect it. Then he hurried to use one hand to fix her shoulders, preventing her from moving. Meanwhile he used the other one to cover her mouth. Her breathing sprayed on his palm constantly, bringing a boiling heat. Christy stared at him unwittingly and slowly managed a smile. Seeing that she did not cough anymore, Trevor withdrew his hand. Her saliva was all over his palm. On his way to wash hands, he felt the palm numb and itchy, making him ufortable. After washing his hands five times, he finally got rid of the numb and itchy illusion. Whening back, he found Christy had fallen asleep with her eyes closed. Her forehead was covered in sweat. After hesitating for a moment, Trevor took a tissue to wipe it off. Christy did not sleep soundly. When feeling someone approaching, she opened her eyes reflexively and then slowly closed after seeing the grey hood. She was probably too tired and closed her eyelids tight. Trevor looked at the floor, only to find a grey nnel cloth lying there quietly which was part wet. Christy had just bitten it. She did not know that she was casually grabbing the tablecloth used to wipe the mouth by Trevor. Several pages popped up on theputer screen. Trevor nced at it, crossed Christy¡¯s body and sat on the bed. He rested theputer on hisp before extracting information from theputer andunching it to another window. Little robot quietly wormed its way through the curtain from outside. It gently moved around Christy¡¯s face, stretched its legs and then walked to Trevor and sat quietly beside him. After Trevor dealt with all the matters on theputer, it was alreadyte at night. He had to stop and put theputer to sleep, and theny down to rest for a while. A momentter, it suddenly struck him that someone was lying by him. It was gloomy and quiet inside the curtain, and only Christy¡¯s even breathing could be heard. Trevor tilted to the inside, then closed his eyes, resting his head on arms. Christy once again had a nightmare. She did not utter any words, only grabbing her neck tightly with hands and panting raggedly. Upon hearing the sound, Trevor immediately reached out to pull her. But Christy was lost in a nightmare. No matter how hard he shook her, she couldn¡¯t wake up. Her throat let out a suffocating gasp. If Trevor turned on the light now, he would see the white of her eyes rolling, like a dead fish floating in the water, only white remaining. ¡± ¡­ Kaiya¡­¡± From somewhere came a husky shouting, maybe from a person being silent for years whose throat was rusty and mechanical with sluggishness. Christy loosed her hands a little suddenly, and the voice came again. This time, it was clearer, but still hoarse, ¡± ¡­ Kaiya, wake up.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kaiya? Who was Kaiya? Why was it so familiar to her? Suddenly, a picture came to her mind. Beside the pond squatted a little girl who was catching fish and shrimps. From a distance, someone called, ¡°Kaiya¡­ Kaiya! Kaiya!¡± She saw this dirty girl standing up excitedly, waving her arms to the distance and shouting, ¡°Sister! I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Youe here again! You can¡¯t y with water. It¡¯s much too dangerous!¡± Sister scolded her from afar. The little girl by the pond only smiled. Her dirty face was erged bit by bit in front of Christy. She saw it clearly. That dirty little girl ¡­ was herself. Christy gasped and woke up from her nightmare. She stared nkly at the darkness above her for a long time before turning to the man beside her. Her heart was beating violently in the invisible darkness. ¡°Who ¡­. are you?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 409 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 409 City Q. Deon hosted a banquet and invited many friends to celebrate Emma¡¯s return. The Albertons toasted to celebrate andughed heartily with drinks in their hands. Emma put on a coat and sat on the swing in the garden, looking at the sky. When Emma and Stony lived in Tea Manor, she liked to look at the stars and the moon while lying in the yard. Emma loved astronomy as a kid. Deon would get her astronomical books and even a set of astronomical telescope. Emma looked at the sky by the window alone at night, listening to Bernice¡¯s ther. Emma was intoxicated with the stars. Someone sat beside Emma. She turned around and saw Bernice who was uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t leave by yourself. We¡¯ve agreed that you must take me with you if you leave.¡± Bernice whispered and looked around, ¡°Keep it from your father. Just let that old bastard worry sick about us.¡± Emma pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not good. If Dad¡¯s displeased, you¡¯ll be upset.¡± ¡°Only when he¡¯s upset will I be pleased.¡± Bernice said. Emma cradled her wine cup and took a sip. ¡°Mom.¡± Emma said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me when I leave. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°You must keep your word. Don¡¯t lie to me. If you lie to me, I¡­¡± Bernice couldn¡¯t think of anything to threaten her after pondering for long. An idea finally came upon Bernice, so she said fiercely, ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll find a young man to be your stepfather.¡± Emma was helpless. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Deon¡¯s furious voice came from behind them. Emma and Bernice turned around at the same time and saw Deon standing there, drunk, his face red. The two madams were supporting Deon, and he could only restrain himself. He pointed at Bernice for a while before saying, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Bernice ignored that, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk to you. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Bernice was bolder, but Deon didn¡¯t dare to re up. He was afraid that Bernice would go abroad again and wouldn¡¯t return for years if he snapped at her. The other two wives, who were standing aside, saw this and left with envy. Emma sighed softly. Bernice held Emma¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Who are you into recently?¡± Emma didn¡¯t want to provoke Deon, but Bernice wanted her to answer, so she could only say, ¡°Francis Walter.¡± Deon frowned and asked, ¡°Who is he? Is he from here? How old is he? Is he married? How long have you known each other? Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to get married. Let me meet him and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emma was helpless. Bernice chuckled, ¡°Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t just meet him as you want.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Deon frowned. Just as he was about to say something, someone came over with a mobile phone. He looked at Deon and said, ¡°Someone called Miss Emma.¡± ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± Deon was most concerned about this. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°A man.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Just as Deon was about to take the phone, Emma got up from the swing, walked over, and took it promptly. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Emma thought it was Collin, but the man on the other end of the phone was silent for long. Emma paused and then realized it was Jaquan. It was a relief. Neither of them spoke, and even Deon and Bernice felt that something was wrong. Jaquan on the other end of the phone finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan said, ¡°I lost Stony.¡± Emma¡¯s heart sank. A momentter, she calmed down and turned to look at Deon. Then Emma walked into a bedroom with the phone, and asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°It happened at the entrance of the food market at noon today. I asked Ferne to run the te¡­¡± Jaquan said urgently, ¡°Did your father¡¯s people do it? I¡¯m too anxious. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re not your father¡¯s men, but Stony has been missing all afternoon. Emma¡­¡± Emma knew what Jaquan meant, so she replied soon, ¡°My father would never do that. He is high profile, frank and forthright. Even if my father knew about Stony, he wouldn¡¯t kidnap Stony like this¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Jaquan said, ¡°I will definitely get Stony back.¡± After a pause, Jaquan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find him. I won¡¯t let him get hurt.¡± ¡°People from the GY Temple did it.¡± Emma said all of the sudden, ¡°I killed some of them, so they revenged on me and captured my son. It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s me they want to revenge on.¡± Even though Jaquan knew that Emma wasforting him, he felt guilty, ¡°I¡¯m not calling to hear you say that it is none of my business!¡± Jaquan panted heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Stony. When I find him, I need to ¡­ talk to you.¡± Jaquan hung up. Emma¡¯s mind went nk for a while. It was only when there was a movement at the door that Emma turned around. She saw Deon and Bernice standing side by side at the door. They looked at Emma apprehensively, ¡°What happened?¡± Emma shook her head and walked out, ¡°I have to go out.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bernice took a few steps, ¡°What happened to the boy?¡± Bernice heard it. Deon too. ¡°What boy? What happened? Whose boy?¡± Deon, shocked or confused, asked while his eyes widened, with his bushy eyebrows. When Deon asked this, his eyes fell on Bernice¡¯s belly. Bernice was stunned by his gaze, and when she came back to her senses, she pped Deon, ¡°Bastard! What are you staring at?¡± Emma took a few steps out. Hearing that, she turned around and walked to Deon. For the first time, Emma became worried and anxious, no longer looking indifferent. Emma said, ¡°Dad, my son was kidnapped. Can you help me find him?¡± Deon froze and stared at Emma¡¯s belly. His mind was in a mess. The p brought Deon back to his senses, ¡°Oh, oh, the boy. I¡¯ll ¡­ find him. Somebody get in here!¡± Deon called out, ¡°Go ask all the people to find the boy!¡± The servant rushed over and asked in confusion, ¡°What boy?¡± Deon also looked back at Emma nkly. Emma said, ¡°He¡¯s four years old, with big eyes and double eyelids. A pretty boy.¡± The servants arranged for it swiftly, and then all the Albertons turned out to help. Hunter and Roger also came out of the banquet, put on their coats, and asked as they walked, ¡°What boy?¡± Hunter said, ¡°Emma¡¯s son.¡± Roger whistled, ¡°She never ceases to surprise me.¡± Hunter kicked Roger and said, ¡°Hurry, get on with it.¡± Deon was still confused. When he got in the car, he asked Emma, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the boy back? Where¡¯s his father? Is it the boy¡¯s father who just called?¡± Bernice interrupted Deon irritably, ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t you see that the boy¡¯s missing? Hurry to get him back. I haven¡¯t seen him. Stop with all your stupid questions.¡± Deon didn¡¯t say anything else. The driver couldn¡¯t help but look back. The only one who dared to talk to Deon like this was Bernice. Emma was silent, sitting in the back seat with her phone in her hand. Deon sat back down. A momentter, he realized that Emma wouldn¡¯t stay home for long, so she didn¡¯t bring her son back. Emma still wanted to move out and wouldn¡¯te back for five years. The boy. Did Deon be a grandfather? That boy was actually four years old and beautiful with big eyes and double eyelids. Deon¡¯s heart melted. Perhaps it was because he was old and he became a sucker for those cute kids. Such a little kid was kidnapped. Someone actually dared to kidnap Deon¡¯s grandson. They had a death wish! Deon took out his phone and called the mayor, the director, and the minister of the armed forces, ¡°My grandson was kidnapped. Get up and find him. You have half a day¡­¡± Deon looked up at Emma in the rearview mirror, thought for a moment, and added, ¡°You have one day at most. If anything happens to my grandson, all of you will feel sorry!¡± Probably because of Deon¡¯s warnings, armies of police in City Q turned out to help. Stony was lost in City Y, so the police of City Q rushed there to scour for him. Emma held her phone and said, ¡°Dad, there is the GY Temple in City Y. Ask them to search there.¡± When Deon heard this, he called again. After that, he asked, ¡°The GY Temple sounds familiar. Is it you¡­¡± Deon remembered something suddenly, ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s the GY Temple. Are the three men who bullied you from the GY Temple? Damn it. They bullied you and dared to kidnap my grandson. They will end up dead.¡± Deon patted the driver on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go straight to the GY Temple. I will tear it down!¡± Bernice loved it when Deon wasmanding. But with the boy missing, no one in the family was ready for a joke. Bernice restrained herself, held Emma¡¯s shoulder, andforted her, ¡°It will be fine. It¡¯s more than an hour away from City Y. Get some sleep.¡± Emma nodded and leaned against Bernice¡¯s shoulder, closing her eyes. Emma was thinking to herself, ¡®Stony, Mom is going to get you home.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 410 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 410 ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Why did you bring him here?¡± ¡°Do you know whose child he is? You dare to bring him here!¡± Reprimand came from a room in a dark alley in City Y. The dim yellow light bulb was hung on the celling. The room was not big. There was a square table with four benches under it and two chairs leaning against the wall. A child, four or five years old, was lying aside. His eyes were covered with cloth, and his mouth was covered with adhesive tape. There were four men and a woman standing in the room. The woman was dressed in a white down coat. She looked a little like Emma from back. However, when she turned around, she wore a heavy makeup. She was smoking. While hearing this, she sneered. ¡°His mother killed the three persons of us! Even my brother!¡± She spat out the smoke, picked up the child by the wall, and removed the cloth from his eyes. She red at him and said, ¡°Did you hear what I said? Your mother, that crazy woman, killed my brother!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to get us killed?¡± said the man who shouted at the very beginning. ¡°Your brother is already dead. You can¡¯t save him even if you bring the kid here!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t save him, but I want this kid to be buried with him.¡± She smiled like a mad woman. Stony looked at these people standing in front of him with his beautiful big eyes. Apart from fear, there was also vignce in his eyes. He did not cry like a child of the same age when he encountered this. He only pursed his lips and stared at the woman in front of him. ¡°Emma has returned to the Albertons. We can¡¯t go against the Albertons, but we can do one thing¡­.¡± Emma? It was mom. Stony hesitated and walked a few steps. The woman did not speak anymore. Instantly, he was stuffed into a car. He was cheated. Thest thing he was thinking about was whether he would die here and never see his mother again. ¡°Cover his eyes! You¡¯re crazy! He sees our faces!¡± Someone shouted. Someone hurriedly covered Stony¡¯s face with cloth. The woman in the frontughed. ¡°He has seen us. So what? He¡¯s going to die anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Merinda already told us not to cause her any trouble! It was you who insisted on provoking them that your brother was killed!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, then leave! I¡¯ll take responsibility for what happens! You don¡¯t need to care about it.¡± ¡°You take responsibility of it? All of us will be in trouble if anything happens! Can you face the consequences?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidnapping a child. How can all of us be in trouble?¡± The woman shouted. ¡°Do you know who he is? You dare to bring him here.¡± The man lowered his voice and roared. ¡°He¡¯s an Alberton! Do you know who Deon Alberton is? He¡¯s a big shot of the city! If he knew that we had kidnapped this child, all of us would be¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t say the rest, but what he was trying to express was clear. As long as Deon found out, their lives would be over. ¡°I know he¡¯s from the Alberton family.¡± The woman said in a very disdainful tone, ¡°He¡¯s already here. What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Send him back.¡± ¡°Send him back?¡± Before the woman could retort, the other three men said, ¡°He saw our faces. How can we send him back?¡± ¡°Then what are you nning to do? Do you want to kill him?¡± The man roared again. The other three men fell silent. The woman said, ¡°It was me who kidnapped him. It has nothing to do with you. You guys hurry up and leave if you want. Merinda won¡¯t me you if anything happens.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy, so is your brother. You know that woman is not easy to deal with, but you have to offend her!¡± After saying this, the man who just roared gasped on the wall. ¡°Alright. Send the child back. Then I¡¯ll forget any of these ever happened. I won¡¯t say anything to Merinda. It¡¯s good if nothing happens. If anything happens, all of us shall die.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Since the Albertons took Emma away and this child was left, it proves that he may be an illegitimate child. The Albertons won¡¯t admit him as one of them.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to listen to me, I won¡¯t waste time talking nonsense. You handle it yourself.¡± The man opened the door and walked out. The remaining three men looked at each other and then looked at the woman in the middle. ¡°I think his words make sense. What if Merinda finds out¡­.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Merinda won¡¯t find out unless you tell her about this. If I know that you tell her about this, I will kill you.¡± This woman sounded ruthless. The three men couldn¡¯t help but shiver when hearing that. After a moment of silence, someone asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡± The woman lit another cigarette and said, ¡°Send him to you-know-where tomorrow and see if anyone wants to buy him. We can sell him or just¡­.¡± She rubbed her neck, which meant she would kill the child. The other three looked at each other and asked, ¡°Do we have to do this?¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± The woman looked at them and showed a mocking smile. They hesitated for a moment, and didn¡¯t tell the truth. They just shook their heads. Anyway, she was the one who took the consequences when something happened. They were just aplices, not the main culprits. After smoking for a while, the woman lit three incenses in the cauldron standing on the big table. In front of the cauldron was a photo of her so-called younger brother. The other three men looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. As for their rtionship, they could all be considered as the woman¡¯s younger brothers, because they all had slept with her. She got along well with Merinda and was considered as the second inmand. There were so many men who wanted to get a higher position. Those who could be liked by her could get a higher position more easily. They could go you-know-where and do some stress-free tasks. The three men rushed back when they heard that something had happened. However, they did not expect that the woman wanted them to kidnap a child. And they had to do it on the main road in broad daylight. Among the three of them, one came from the bottom and was once engaged in kidnapping and selling children. However, the difference between kidnapping and selling was quite big. For selling, he still needed to inveigle the children and treated them gently. However, for kidnapping, he just took the children away roughly. Moreover, the chances of the children surviving were often very slim. They weren¡¯t scared. They were just worried that they would lose their stress-free jobs in you-know- where if Merinda knew about this. After the woman lit the incenses, she went to rest in the inner room. The other three were hungry after sitting there for a while. So, one of them offered to go out to buy some food, leaving one at the door and one in the room. The Stony remained silent all the time. The three men walked up to him a few times and checked if the tape on his mouth had sealed his nose. ¡°It was a little strange.¡± A crack appeared on the door and a man said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the siren this afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes. Logically speaking, they should have called the police tonight. Could it be that the woman was right?¡± He turned to look at the quiet child in the corner. ¡°Is this child really illegitimate? The Albertons don¡¯t admit him?¡± The man at the door shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that something is not right.¡± He loosened his cor and said, ¡°Forget about it. Everything will be over after we send him there. We just hold out till tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The whole room fell silent again. Stony could not see anything and just leaned against the wall. Hearing the breathing of the person beside him, he knew there was someone at the door and someone beside him. He could not escape. There was nothing he could do to save himself, and there was nothing he could leave as a mark. He also did not know where he would be taken to tomorrow. He could not see anything. The panic surrounded him, and what these men had said repeated in his mind. An illegitimate child? What did they mean? Were they referring him? Stony leaned against the wall, cold and hungry. He couldn¡¯t help but cry. But soon, he sniffed and told himself that he couldn¡¯t cry. His mother had said that a real man would rather shed blood than cry. ¡®Mom, See? I¡¯m not crying.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 411 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 411 After the car stopped, Lord Top and Randy were taken out of the car. Their heads were covered with ck stic bags, and they could only vaguely see the road beneath their feet. Other than that, they could not see anything. When Lord Top was carried up the stairs, she stumbled. Randy immediately scolded the man in the front, ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t hurt his hand! Do you know how much insurance my team members have?¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Although I¡¯ve only bought the insurance for a month, it is effective!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others kept silent and swept a nce at him. They didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t force him to shut his mouth just now. Lord Top was worried that the captain¡¯s words would annoy those people. She turned around and looked at them. However, through the ck stic bag, everything was blurry, and she couldn¡¯t see where the captain was at all. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Those people didn¡¯t dare to waste time. After all, they were already downstairs. They pushed Randy and Lord Top in and shut the door. And then they walked up the stairs to a room on the second floor. After Lord Top entered, Randy was about to move forward when someone stopped him and pushed him towards the other room. Randy¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What do you mean? You guys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the order we have received.¡± The person beside him was very perfunctory. He opened the other door, pushed Randy in, and then locked it. Randy¡¯s hands were tied together, so he could only use his shoulders and head to knock on the door. However, no one paid him any attention. ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± He didn¡¯t understand why those people captured Lord Top. They took him but didn¡¯t ask for ransom. It seemed that they only wanted Lord Top. He suddenly thought of something and his entire face turned pale. ¡°Damn! Who dare to hurt him? I¡¯ll kill you! Hurry up and open the door!¡± No one answered. ¡°Lord Top!¡± Randy didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Lord Top would encounter in the other room. He shouted so loudly that all the oxygen in the stic bag was soon exhausted. The entire bag was stuck to his mouth and nose. He tried to tear the stic bag up with his teeth. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have used his mouth to do such a disgusting thing. But now that Lord Top¡¯s life was at stake, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After biting the stic bag open, he saw the structure of the entire room. It was probably a living room or something like that. There was only a coffee table and a few sofas. Other than that, there was nothing else. No, there was a window. Randy walked over and parted the curtain open with his head. However, it was pitch ck outside, and he couldn¡¯t even see anything. It was impossible for him to ask for help through this window. Randy was a little frustrated. But when he thought that Lord Top was still suffering next door, he felt as if his heart was being roasted on a fire. After he pulled the curtains open with his teeth, he looked around to see if he could untie the rope behind him. Lord Top was still waiting for him. Randy was so anxious that his entire body was soon covered in sweat. Finally, he found a razor in the bathroom. Lord Top was locked up in the next room. There was a person sitting in the room. It was Nikhil, who he had seen in the Forest Hot Spring before. Nikhil was wearing a bathrobe, and there was a bottle of red wine and two goblets on the mahogany coffee table beside him. After he asked someone to remove the stic bag on Lord Top¡¯s face, he slowly walked over with a goblet of red wine and handed it to Lord Top. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to make your acquaintance, but I don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Lord Top¡¯s hands were tied up behind her back. She looked at the man in the front mockingly. ¡°So that¡¯s how you make the acquaintance of people.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nikhil frowned and said to the people beside him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to invite him over? What the fuck is this? Let go of him!¡± The two of them immediately loosened the grip on Lord Top. The moment the rope on Lord Top¡¯s hands was loosened, she punched one of the men on his lips. The others immediately stopped her. They didn¡¯t expect that this pale and weak man would suddenly go crazy and hit so hard. However, after that punch, Lord Top did not move any more or say anything. She was just there, kept under control. Nikhil understood and red at the beaten-up guy. ¡°Did you hit him just now?¡± The man didn¡¯t show any anger. He only covered his mouth and shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Indeed, he didn¡¯t hit Lord Top. He hit the captain! Lord Top didn¡¯t y word games with him. She only sneered and remained silent. Nikhil turned around and put the goblet on the coffee table. Then he turned around and kicked the man. ¡°Did I ever tell you that you need to bring him over unscathed? How dare you beat him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± The man was about to argue when Nikhil kicked him out of the room. Nikhil adjusted his bathrobe and looked at Lord Top. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Lord Top looked away and did not say anything. ¡°Come. Have a drink.¡± Nikhil held the goblet again and handed it to Lord Top. Lord Top didn¡¯t take it and asked, ¡°Where is my captain?¡± ¡°Well, you mean the one who came with you is your captain?¡± Nikhil smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will send both of you back safely after tomorrow.¡± After tomorrow? Lord Top listened to him and felt disgusted. Nikhil was in his forties and had fine facial features. But his face looked old and saggy in general. His skin was loose. Although he didn¡¯t have a tummy, there were already ck spots on the skin on his chest, a kind typical to the elderly. ¡°Come. Have a drink and rx.¡± Nikhil stuffed the goblet into Lord Top¡¯s hand and took the opportunity to touch her. ¡°The skin is really smooth. It feels good.¡± Lord Top¡¯s wrist shook, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but throw the goblet on the man¡¯s face. If she still didn¡¯t understand Nikhil¡¯s purpose at this moment, she was really stupid. However, what she was curious about was whether Nikhil treated her as a man or a woman. Nikhil probably didn¡¯t discover that she was a woman. So it meant that Nikhil liked men. Young men with fair skin. She came to this conclusion. ¡°Drink it.¡± Nikhil looked at her. Lord Top took a sip of the wine. There must be something in the goblet. Perhaps it was some kind of philter. Of course, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Nikhil would be able to ¡°enjoy¡± it after he found out about it. ¡°You can go out.¡± Nikhil told the bodyguard at the door. The bodyguard looked at Lord Top, as if he was worried that Lord Top would hit Nikhil in the face in the next second. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Nikhil said with confidence. Nikhil was very confident that as long as Lord Top drank the wine, even a small sip, she would lie there and let Nikhil do what he wanted. ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a while?¡± After the door was closed, Nikhil gently supported the back of Lord Top and took her to the sofa. ¡°How old are you?¡± Nikhil looked like he was going to chat, and his tone and expression were very gentle. ¡°20.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡± Nikhil looked at her with a sigh. ¡°Look at your fair skin and nice shape.¡± As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and sat beside Lord Top. Then he reached out to touch Lord Top¡¯s chest. Lord Top picked up the bottle of wine on the coffee table and smashed it into Nikhil¡¯s head. A loud sound rang. The bottle was broken, and everyone outside rushed in when they heard the noise. They only saw Nikhil covering his bloody head, staring at Lord Top with a gloomy expression. ¡°I sincerely want to be friends with you. Is that how you treat me?¡± He asked. The bodyguards quickly found a towel for him. Nikhil held the towel and covered the wound on the forehead. Because he was dizzy, he sat down on the sofa again. The broken bottle in Lord Top¡¯s hand was still dripping. She held the bottle and said to Nikhil, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°You look like an innocentmb. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a wolf cub.¡± Nikhil covered his forehead and took a deep breath. The few bodyguards aside stepped forward and snatched the wine bottle, pressing Lord Top on the sofa with her hands behind her. They looked at Nikhil and asked, ¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Nikhil removed the towel and stared at the blood on it. He sighed and said, ¡°Get the wine here. Let him drink it.¡± The three bodyguards soon took actions. Two of them pressed Lord Top and one went to get the wine. Lord Topy there and refused to drink it. But someone pressed her shoulder, while another pinched her chin, forcing her to open the mouth. The other person directly stabbed the bottle into her mouth and began to pour. Lord Top was very easy to get drunk. She could not drink at all, not to mention so much wine. After drinking a whole bottle, Lord Top covered her throat, knelt on the ground and coughed, trying to spit the wine out. However, the bodyguard had brought another bottle over. Lord Top struggled fiercely, and she had a violent reaction. Shey there and began to vomit. The bodyguard took her to the bathroom, rinsed her, and then took her out soaked. After all this, Lord Top was already drunk. She was so weak and she was thrown to the ground. Nikhil stood up and pulled Lord Top up. The moment he saw the bottle stuffed into Lord Top¡¯s mouth, Nikhil had been turned on. Now, he directly pushed the bodyguards away, brought Lord Top to him and then removed his bathrobe. Lord Top¡¯s neck was raised high. Nikhil looked at her for a moment and touched her neck. He didn¡¯t feel her Adam¡¯s apple and smiled. ¡°Oh my pretty boy. Howe you don¡¯t even have an Adam¡¯s apple¡­.?¡± There was still water on Lord Top¡¯s hair and her body was wet. Nikhil probably didn¡¯t like her to be wet and sticky. He frowned and said, ¡°Why did you get him wet?¡± The bodyguards quickly took off Lord Top¡¯s coat and sweater. For a moment, Lord Top wanted to reach out to cover her chest, but she didn¡¯t have any strength. She tried to resist those people with her fingers, but it didn¡¯t work. She soon heard the surprising gasp of them. At this time, she turned to look at Nikhil and finally saw his expression change. ¡°What? A woman?¡± Nikhil asked angrily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 412 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 412 The bodyguards looked at each other and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Lord Top was thrown to the ground, with her breath extremely hot. She heard the bodyguards whispering, ¡°The one next door should be a man¡­¡± Next door? Randy? ¡°Bring him here!¡± Nikhil said angrily. He lowered his head and angrily lifted Lord Top up, ¡°Are you kidding me? Why do you pretend to be a man?¡± Lord Topughed weakly, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Nikhil leaned his ears closer to hear clearly. ¡°I said you¡¯re disgusting.¡± Lord Top said. Nikhil had been fancying boys¡¯ necks most, which were slender and fair. He grabbed her neck in anger, but he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy such a beautiful neck. Moreover¡­ He hadn¡¯t punished her yet. ¡°Am I disgusting?¡± Nikhil smiled nastily and grabbed Lord Top¡¯s mouth to force it open. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what disgust is.¡± Lord Top blushed and was forced to open her mouth,ying back on the ground almost half-naked. She knew what Nikhil was going to do, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was even thinking that since Randy couldn¡¯t ept such a disgusting thing, it would be better for her to take it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Thinking of this, she closed her eyes. There was a sound of footsteps not far away, and then the door was kicked open. A furious roar reached her ears. It was so loud that she could not hear anything. Only Randy¡¯s roar echoed in her mind. ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Nikhil loosened his grip and Lord Top fell to the ground. In a daze, she saw Randy rush to Nikhil as if he was crazy. Randy picked up the broken wine bottle on the ground and stabbed it straight into Nikhil¡¯s heart. Lord Top raised her hand, trying to stop him, but she was too weak to make a sound. She felt dizzy and unconscious. She couldn¡¯t even manage to stand up. The wine bottle made Randy¡¯s hand bleeding. Only then did he let go of Nikhil and cared for Lord Top. With a single nce, he saw the half-naked woman. From Lord Top¡¯s chest which was wrapped in gauze, he could immediately tell that she was a woman. Her waist was very thin. Her navel was slender. Her crotch was very narrow. She was in half-faded trousers, and part of her underpants inside could be seen. Randy didn¡¯t know what to do until the voice of Ferne talking to Noah could be heard from outside the door. He hurriedly took off his clothes, put them on her, pulled the zipper to the top and hurriedly put her pants on. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Lord Top spoke in a very soft voice. Randy¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°It¡¯s Okay. I¡¯ll take you out. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He held her in his arms and suddenly remembered the first time he was carrying the drunken Lord Top back at the guest house. It was also then that he realized she was so light. Howe he never found out she was a girl? ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she was muttering, with tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Randy quickly carried her out. Suddenly he said, ¡°I will be responsible for you.¡± ¡°What happened? Why do your face blush?¡± Ferne asked as he passed by from upstairs, ¡°Did you drink or were you doped?¡± Randy suddenly realized his irregrity and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°OK, go ahead.¡± Ferne said while noticing his hand, ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Randy shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± before Ferne could finish his sentence, Randy had rushed out with Lord Top in his arms. Ferne watched his back and said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to say¡­ Why are your hands trembling?¡± Nikhil had three private houses in City Y. When Noah rushed over to assemble, Ferne had found the third ce. The group of people hid in darkness and waited for order to take actions until Randy was located. Noah had got into the building alone in ck. He climbed up the water pipe from the first floor. Seeing from afar, Ferne was very worried, fearing that Noah would suddenly fall. When Noah was about to reach the second floor, Ferne suddenly saw Randy appear from a window, so he excitedly said to Noah through headphones, ¡°Randy is above you.¡± Randy disappeared in the blink of an eye. Noah spent a lot of efforts before he entered. At the same time, Randy was still trying to free himself with a shaver in the bathroom. When he suddenly saw someone enter, he stunned for a moment. Then, he lowered his voice, ¡°Why are you guys sote here? Quickly untie me!¡± Noah untied the rope with a knife. He looked around but did not find Lord Top, so he asked, ¡°Where is Lord Top?¡± When it came to Lord Top, Randy was anxious. He threw away the rope and was about to walk out. ¡°She is in the next door. I¡¯ll save her!¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Noah leaned against the wall and asked in a low voice, ¡°How many people are there in total?¡± ¡°There are three men in the car, maybe two more at the door. I¡¯m not quite sure. There should be someone next door where Lord Top is.¡± He heard footstepsing from outside the door.. About three people stopped at his door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 413 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 413 Noah gestured for Randy to enter the bathroom. Randy did so and the three men came in without finding him. Then, they went into the bathroom. Noah just hid behind the door. He knocked one of them out. Next, he kicked another man on the ground. The last man wanted to escape, but Noah knocked him down in one punch. Randy was ready for battle. Noah pressed his headphones and said, ¡°Come in. There are two people at the door. You take care of them. Another three on the second floor were knocked down.¡± After that, Noah motioned with his chin for Randy to follow him. Noah went out and saw a man standing at a distance on the corridor. He ran forward, while Randy rushed to the next room. When Randy kicked the door open, the scene before him made his eyes full of hate. Lord Top was lying unconscious. Randy drove quickly. Although Ferne brought a lot of policemen over, Randy did not turn to them. Instead, he drove on his own and headed straight for the hospital. Lord Top was crying in pain in the backseat. She murmured something while she was in aa. Randy couldn¡¯t distract himself from listening. He could only nce at the rearview mirror from time to time. Lord Top¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡­ You¡¯re fine¡­.¡± Randyforted her awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know what to say though he used to have the gift of gab. So he was anxious to drive faster. On the other side, Noah went up to the second and third floors and searched all the rooms of the building one by one. Finally, in the room next to where he found Randy, he saw Nikhil, who had taken quite a few stabs. ¡°¡­.¡± Randy didn¡¯t know Nikhil. Ferne was also surprised when he saw this. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Randy ¡­ did he get angry ¡­ just because Lord Top was hurt?¡± Noah stepped close to Nikhil and checked, ¡°He¡¯s still breathing. Take him to the hospital.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ferne had Nikhil carried out, and then they returned to the study. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Ferne asked. Noah raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I think he should know where Stony is, or he might even be able to tell a few ces for us to search. Instead of¡­¡± Ferne knew that Noah hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. Instead of lying there unconscious. If Randy knew that he almost killed Nikhil who might know where Stony was, he would probably regret and me himself. ¡°Take those bodyguards back and grill them.¡± Noah searched around and found nothing useful. He turned to Ferne and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± For a moment many people came in and out. Those bodyguards who were knocked down were handcuffed and brought into the car. There was no police car here, because Noah had told Ferne that he didn¡¯t want to scare the enemy off. However, Ferne used to patrol with a few in clothes and drive a Volkswagen. After Noah came out, he looked down at his phone. Ferne leaned over to take a look, but he didn¡¯t see it clearly. He asked, ¡°Whose text?¡± Noah frowned and said, ¡°Christy¡¯s.¡± ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°She should be injured.¡± Noah went downstairs and headed straight to the car. ¡°Injured? How do you know?¡± Ferne was a little surprised. Noah was not sure, which meant that Christy did not say anything about her injuries. When Noah opened the door, he said to Ferne, ¡°She told me to meet up tomorrow. We should have met tonight to exchange our findings. If it weren¡¯t for the injuries, we might not need to wait the next day.¡± ¡°Are you going back now?¡± Ferne was still busy looking for Stony, hesitating whether he should take another car. Noah shook his head, ¡°No, at least she¡¯s safe now. I¡¯ll go to see her tomorrow.¡± He got in the car. So did Ferne. Then Ferne took out his phone and began to report to the police station. Noah pulled the car off the road. After Ferne finished, Noah asked him, ¡°What about the GY Temple?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the carsing in and out, but I found nothing. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think they will drive the car to the GY Temple. Isn¡¯t it so easy to get attention?¡± Ferne analyzed, ¡°If the GY Temple is their base, they should keep it a secret.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows at Ferne and said with his lips curled, ¡°Good. You¡¯re getting smarter.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± Alright, just took it as apliment. ¡°So where do you think we should go next?¡± Noah slowed the car down. ¡± ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Ferne was a little tired. He looked at the rearview mirror and quietly added, ¡°I want to go to the hospital to see if Nikhil has woken up. I need to talk to him.¡± Suddenly, Ferne¡¯s phone rang. It was from the police station. Ferne answered it. It onlysted for a few seconds. He hung it up in a daze. Noah asked, ¡°What is the expression on your face?¡± Ferne was dumbfounded, ¡°The Albertons are intervening ¡­ the police of City Q and City Y are out in force ¡­ there are also armed forces¡­.¡± Noah fell silent. Such a heavy police force would be able to finish those guys off if the location of their base would be found. Ferne also knew how he had thought, even though he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the chance¡­?¡± Ferne tilted his head to stare at Noah and licked his lips, ¡°Let¡¯s take the chance and finish them off this time.¡± In the darkness, Ferne was sitting in the passenger seat and his eyes shone. Noah stopped the car. He was looking at Ferne resolutely. ¡°Alright.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Noah had been wanting to finish all those guys off for ten years. He couldn¡¯t be this close to having his dreame true. Noah almost sobbed with delight. When he tilted his head to look at the road, he heard Ferne¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first, and then¡­.¡± Would everything be fine soon? It would be. He thought. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 414 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 414 ¡°Did she vomit?¡± ¡°Maybe. I am not sure.¡± Randy gasped and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s tachycardic. Her skin feels wet and cold and her breathing is slowing down. Take her blood pressure.¡± ¡°I ¡­ Mom ¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Lord Top kept muttering on the moving bed. ¡°He is incoherent and unconscious with serious alcohol toxic. Take her into the emergency room and call Doctor Jenkins over¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lord Topy on the moving bed. Several nurses quickly pushed it into the emergency room. Randy hurriedly followed them, but soon he was kept outside. A nurse handed over a form and said, ¡°Fill out the form and pay the bill.¡± The first column was ¡°The patient¡¯s Name¡±. Randy pondered for a few seconds, but he couldn¡¯t remember Lord Top¡¯s real name. He reached out to get his phone from his pocket, but it was empty. Then it urred to him that his phone had been taken away. Since Randy was in a trance, the nurse asked him anxiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fill it out?¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Could I borrow your phone please?¡± Randy did not find his wallet in his pocket. He had given the wallet to Lord Top to pay the bill. It must have also been taken away. The nurse lent him her phone. She looked at his hand and asked, ¡°Does your hand hurt? You must have your wounds dressed.¡± There were injuries all over Randy¡¯s body. He was dragged by the car for such a long distance. His down coat was scraped into rags. And his back and waist were bleeding. Randy wanted to say that it didn¡¯t hurt, but when he lowered his head, he saw a few tiny pieces of broken ss sticking into his palm. He had never thought that his hand would be gory. Since he was a game yer, he even had ten- million insurance on his hands. So it was unexpected for him. Not until he used others¡¯ cell phone did he realize that he could only remember his own number and home number. It had been a long time since he had called home. He was ying in Koreast New Year. After that, he only stayed at home for a short time because he didn¡¯t want to be nagged and quickly returned to the training room. But at that moment, he could not remember anyone else¡¯s number except his home number. The nurse noticed his embarrassment as he stared at the phone and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t remember the number, do you?¡± Randy thought for a moment before nodding slowly. No matter what happened, he couldn¡¯t call home. ¡°Thene to me when you remember.¡± The nurse was probably very busy. Or perhaps Randy, whose hands were covered in blood and head in sweat, overshadowed his handsome face. Anyway, the nurse was not captivated at all by Randy¡¯s face but hurriedly took her phone away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Randy stood at the door of the emergency room for a moment, and then stretched out his hand to take the fragments out of his palm. Lord Top was a woman. The fact popped into his mind. Randy couldn¡¯t tell he was surprised or happy. The mixed feelings almost overwhelmed him. Anyway, he hoped that everything was OK with her. When he tilted his head, he saw Nikhil lying on the moving bed that was pushed into the emergency room then. It was already in the middle of the night, but people came and went in the hospital, which was as crowded and noisy as the food market at six o¡¯clock in the morning. The noise, pungent smell of disinfectant, and dazzling incandescent lights made up of a busy world. Randy stood still and watched as Nikhil was pushed into the emergency room. He walked over. Just then, a inclothesman was panting slightly as he called Ferne. ¡°Ferne, we¡¯ve arrived here. He¡¯s in the No 4 emergency room.¡± Ferne said something on the phone. The inclothesman hung up the phone quickly after saying ¡°yes¡±. He was just about to put away his phone when he looked up at Randy. He recognized him at once and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Randy.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Randy didn¡¯t know him at all. The inclothesman nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a few times, but we never talked.¡± Randy reached out to him, ¡°Lend me your phone. By the way, do you have any money?¡± The inclothesman took out his wallet and said, ¡°Yes, but not much.¡± ¡°Forget it. Ferne must have gotten money with him. I¡¯ll ask him.¡± Realizing that Randy wanted to call Ferne, the inclothesman said, ¡°Are you calling Ferne? He¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To grill the man inside.¡± The inclothesman gave an honest answer because Randy was Ferne¡¯s friend but also the victim. ¡°That¡¯s great. How dare he kidnap my team member! He should go to hell!¡± Randy angrily gritted his teeth. ¡°No, Ferne wants to find out the whereabouts of the child.¡± Said the inclothesman. ¡°Child?¡± Randy was puzzled at first. Then he took a tumble, ¡°You mean he had something to do with Stony¡¯ disappearance?¡± Randy thought that Stony was just being naughty and ran wild and that Jaquan was making a fuss. To his surprise, that man was involved in! The inclothesman felt that he had told him too much, so he covered his mouth and refused to give more details. Randy didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He sat aside and waited for a moment. Finally, he decided to ask a nurse to put a bandage on his hand. Just then, a group of ck-clothed people showed up at the entrance of the hospital. They seemed very unfriendly. Randy immediately gave the inclothesman a sign. Then, he rushed to the security department and called over a group of security guards. Those men in ck had already arrived at the entrance of the emergency room. But they were unsure which emergency room Nikhil was in, so they hesitated and did not force their way in. When Noah and Ferne entered, they only saw Randy ncing sidelong at the other side. Before Ferne could read the message from the inclothesman, he had already entered the hospital. From a distance though, the group of people in ck discovered Noah and Ferne. But they didn¡¯t recognize each other, so none of them moved. Ferne instantly understood what Randy meant and saw the text message from the inclothesman: ¡°There is a group of people waiting for Nikhil at the entrance of the emergency room.¡± He showed Noah the phone screen. Then, his eyes darted around the crowd in the hospital. He said without moving his mouth, ¡°They are six people. We are seven. It is not a right ce. There are many family members of the patients, patients, doctors, and nurses ¡­ What should we do?¡± Noah held him in his arms and whispered to his ears. ¡°Lead the patients and their families elsewhere. Leave the rest to me. And tell your colleagues to arrest them,¡± Noah said. He sounded really arrogant, as if he could catch all of them. However, Ferne felt that Noah was very cool. He admired him. They looked like a couple hugging each other from afar. But they were both male and embraced in the hospital, which was not shocking but still eye-catching. Even those man in ck noticed them. ¡°How¡¯s our sister?¡± Noah walked over and asked. He asked the inclothesman, and the inclothesman immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re still working on her. Why did she eat that?¡± Ferne quietly went to the other side, took out the bills from his wallet and scattered them. He shouted, ¡°Look! Money!¡± In an instant, those patients rushed to pick the bills like crazy. ¡°Someone is scattering bills!¡± The patients near the emergency room all ran over. The six men also stretched out their heads curiously. Noah and the inclothesman quickly came to them and they knocked two men down each. Randy took the trash can and rushed over to fight with them. When Ferne returned, the six people were squatting at the entrance of the emergency room. None of them fainted. Noah lit a cigarette and asked, ¡°Where does your boss often stay?¡± No one answered. Noah pressed the cigarette butt against one of them, but he did not ask him to answer. Instead, he asked the others to answer. Anytime Noah was refused, he would press the cigarette butt against that man. But the other five only watched the man suffer silently. Noah suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re really tough. Alright, you can go now.¡± He let go of the man whose shoulder had been burned with four holes left. Ferne was surprised and wanted to stop Noah, but after thinking for a moment, he knew what Noah was doing, so he didn¡¯t say anything. The man was surprised that he was released after being burned four times. The others also widened their eyes in confusion, but they still winked at the man, asking him to get reinforcements. ¡°You¡¯re leaving or what?¡± Noah asked with a cold face. The man was so frightened that he quickly ran away. Noah handcuffed the five men together. If they wanted to run, they could only make it together. Then, he and the inclothesman put them into the car. The inclothesman waited for his colleagues aside. Noah warned him before turning around and entering the hospital. The doors to the two emergency rooms were still closed. Randy borrowed some money and a mobile phone from Ferne. Then, he called his training room. ¡°What¡¯s the name of Lord Top?¡± He asked. Ferne was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the name of your team member?¡± ¡°I always call him Lord Top. I¡¯m not curious about his real name.¡± ¡°The hotpot shop owner said that he saw a man being dragged away by a car. I was freaking out! But I¡¯m sure it was not you, Captain.¡± Wink answered the phone. He was just wondering why Randy and Lord Top suddenly disappeared. Randy was speechless. He appreciated that, but¡­ After learning the real name of Lord Top, Randy took the money and went to find the nurse. Then, he wrote down two words in the form carefully: Silvia Adams. Half an hourter, Lord Top and Nikhil were pushed out one after the other. They were both unconscious. Randy stayed in front of her bed. Noah and Fourth Ferne also stayed in front of Nikhil¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor around, Noah would have poured a basin of cold water on Nikhil¡¯s face to wake him up. However, Nikhil was unable to endure the great pain. As the effect of the anesthetic wore off, he regained consciousness from the pain and opened his eyes, only to see two pairs of eyes that were staring at him. Ferne grinned, ¡°What a coincidence. What do you say?¡± Noah chuckled, ¡°Yeah.¡± Nikhil, who just had a narrow escape, lost his words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 415 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 415 Midnight, 1:00. Jaquan was still sitting at the entrance of the vegetable market. He didn¡¯t know where Stony was. After a long-time searching, he got nothing. People tried to persuade him to go back to rest. But he couldn¡¯t sleep. At home, Felice¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She cried a lot. Because of her leg injury, she couldn¡¯te out to help. The only thing she could do was to lock herself in her room. She hadn¡¯t come out all afternoon. Allen sighed on the sofa. He was old. He was not as energetic as young men. He was out searching for Stony all afternoon. And he was exhausted. But, still, he didn¡¯t find Stony. However, he didn¡¯t want to stop. He was afraid that if he stopped searching, he would never see Stony again. Stony, his grandson. Depression was all over the house. Jaquan forced himself to eat something. Then, he came out of the house and walked to the vegetable market. He kept thinking of Emma¡¯s words ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He stood up after smoking a cigarette. He was going to go back and force himself to have some rest. He needed to reenergize himself to look for his son tomorrow. A car was parked in front of him. Normally, no one would drive to this ce at this point. So Jaquan looked up curiously. The car door was opened. Then he saw a woman¡¯s leg. He was stunned. His gaze followed the leg. Then he saw Emma¡¯s face. Upon seeing him, she frowned. She did not understand why he was here at this time. They looked at each other for a long time. Just as Emma was about to speak, Jaquan rushed over and embraced her. Seeing this, Deon raised his eyebrows in the car. He was about to get out of the car to beat Jaquan up. However, Bernice stopped him. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? That is a handsome young man. Don¡¯t get between them!¡± Deon was speechless. He stared at Jaquan discontentedly. He snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what handsome means, see pictures of young me.¡± Bernice sneered, ¡°Stop bragging. You can¡¯tpare to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll still look better than you when he bes an old man!¡± Deon didn¡¯t know what to say. So he stayed silent. The entire city was searching for Stony. Emma returned to the market, where Stony disappeared. She wanted to see if they could found any clue. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Jaquan here. Emma didn¡¯t know how long he had stayed outside. The night was cold. His embrace was also cold. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, okay?¡± Jaquan whispered in her ear, ¡°I feel terrible, really terrible¡­¡± He held her hand and gently ced it on his chest. ¡°My heart aches.¡± Emma stayed silent. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Stony. I will get him back, but you can¡¯t leave me¡­¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°Why?¡± She asked Collin to take Stony away. Why did Stony leave with Jaquan? Stony did not listen to Collin? ¡°Stony was God¡¯s gift. What about me?¡± Jaquan asked in a low voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you also take me as a gift from God?¡± Emma wasn¡¯t asking about this. But Jaquan¡¯s question stunned her. How did he know this? Stony told him? If he knew this from Stony, he probably didn¡¯t find out other things. Emma felt a little relieved. However, in less than two seconds, she heard Jaquan say, ¡°It has been five years since you left me. You can¡¯t walk away like that again.¡± Emma¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at him in surprise. He knew this? Jaquan held her hand and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will continue looking for Stony. Come back with me. You need some rest.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the passenger door was opened. A burly man walked out. He snorted, ¡°Back to where?¡± Jaquan was shocked. Emma took half a step away from his embrace and whispered, ¡°My parents are here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jaquan immediately bowed to apologize to Deon. Then he also apologized to Bernice, who had just gotten off the car. ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Bernice.¡± Bernice sighed. ¡°Stony is missing. We will ept your apology after we find him.¡± Bernice did not speak for Jaquan. Deon also gave Jaquan attitude. Emma did want to see Jaquan being treated like this. So she said to him, ¡°We will stay in a hotel. We gotta go.¡± Deon snorted again as he got into the car. Before Bernice got into the car, she carefully examined Jaquan¡¯s face. When Deon saw this in the car, he was even angrier. As soon as Bernice got in the car, he asked, ¡°He looks like a skinny monkey. I don¡¯t know why you think he is handsome.¡± Bernice snorted, ¡°You look like a gori! You are in no position to judge his face.¡± Deon stayed silent. His wife said such mean words to him. He was sad. They drove away. Emma did not turn her head to look out of the window. She heard Bernice¡¯s sigh, ¡°It seems he had stayed outside for a long time. It¡¯s freezing ¡­¡± Deon snorted, ¡°He deserved it! He lost my grandson. I want to kill him to vent my anger!¡± Jaquan stood there. He watched the car leave. Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang. It was probably Allen. His gaze was still following the car. He answered it without even looking at the screen. Ferne¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°We got five possible locations. We¡¯re going to check them out one by one. Don¡¯t be too anxious. We will find Stony soon.¡± Jaquan instantly began to run. ¡°Sent me the locations. I¡¯ll go there.¡± Ferne gave him an address and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone else over. Listen to themander there. Don¡¯t do anything without permission.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan hung up the phone and ran. He was exhausted before. But now he felt he was never so energetic. He wanted to see Stony. He wanted to hear Stony call him Dad. Thinking of this, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Half an hour ago. Noah and Ferne were standing in front of Nikhil¡¯s hospital bed. They stared at him and asked, ¡°Where is Stony?¡± Nikhil was at a loss. His injured chest made it difficult for him to make a sound. He panted and asked, ¡°What Stony?¡± ¡°He is a four-year-old boy.¡± Ferne gestured, ¡°He has big eyes and a fat face. He also looks very cool.¡± Nikhil panted for a long time. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such young boys.¡± Noah almost punched him in the face. Ferne stopped him. He patted Noah on the back and brought him to the side. Then, he walked to Nikhil. ¡°Who are you?¡± Nikhil gasped and asked, ¡°The police?¡± ¡°No, we just want to find Stony.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know who Stony is.¡± Nikhil didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Ferne also believed that he did not know about the kidnapping. But neither prevented Ferne from extorting a confession. ¡°Alright.¡± Ferne took out his phone and connected it to a video. In the video, a little girl was crying. ¡°Dad! Dad, save me¡­,¡± said the girl. Nikhil was anxious. He wanted to sit up. But the wound on his chest made him fail to do so. ¡°How could you?¡± ¡°Although you don¡¯t know about the kidnapping, you should know who wants to attack Stony in the GY Temple. As long as you tell me where Stony is, I will release your lovely daughter. Otherwise ¡­ whatever happens to Stony will happen to your daughter.¡± Ferne said fiercely. Nikhil only had one daughter. He loved her daughter so much. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would threaten him with his daughter. He was conflicted. Looking at his daughter¡¯s crying face in the video, he finallypromised. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I only know a few possible locations.¡± Ferne nced at Noah. Noah then noted down the ces that Nikhil had mentioned. After leaving the ward, Noah opened a map and began to draw. ¡°He didn¡¯t lie. All the ces he said are small. Let inclothes policemen have a check.¡± Noah took out a pen and made a few marks. His brows furrowed as he stared at a spot on the map. He seemed puzzled. After Ferne informed the police about this. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°What are you drawing?¡± ¡°These ces are all around the GY Temple and Forest Hot Spring, so I was wondering what is between the GY Temple and Forest Hot Spring.¡± Noah suddenly remembered Avery¡¯s words. Avery told him that Branden and his friend woulde to Forest Hot Spring almost twice a month because Forest Hot Spring was on the way to their destination. What destination? What was between the GY Temple and Forest Hot Spring? Ferne opened his phone and did some searching. He looked into Noah¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s House of Hope. House of Hope is in the middle of Forest Hot Spring and the GY Temple. Besides, it was founded by Branden.¡± Noah circled the middle line on the map. The map instantly became clear. The bar, the club, the KTV, and the GY Temple were all on the same road. The GY Temple was also on the same road as House of Hope. Ferne picked up his phone and dialed again. It was already 1 am. His voice was filled with excitement and nervousness. ¡°Please transfer me to the police chief. I have something very important to report to him¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 416 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 416 Jessica! The GY Temple is surrounded by cops. Merinda called!¡± Such a message was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. It waked up Jessica who just fell asleep. Jessica hurriedly rushed out, quickly took the phone, and put it by her ear. She listened with a serious expression. A momentter, she hung up the phone and turned to kick Stony, who was in the corner. ¡°Jessica!¡± What she did scared the three. They were worried that her kick would take Stony¡¯s life, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop her. They just stood at the side in panic and paid close attention to her expression. ¡°What did Merinda say?¡± they asked. Jessica pressed her temple. She hated to be woken up when she was sleeping. But all her anger disappeared after hearing Merinda¡¯s words. The entire police force of City Y was concentrated on the GY Temple. Merinda asked her to bear the responsibility for her crimes. This meant that Merinda didn¡¯t want to get involved. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Merinda¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t surprise her. In the past, everyone followed Merinda¡¯s rules. But this time, the man she had just fallen in love with died. And Emma killed him. She wouldn¡¯t sit idle and do nothing. She would revenge his man! So she broke the rules and took Stony. Jessica thought Emma was just a woman. And she could teach Emma a lesson easily. However, before she could implement her n, the police surrounded the GY Temple. Jessica stayed silent for a long time. A man asked, ¡°Jessica, what should we do now?¡± Jessica didn¡¯t answer his question. She was staring at Stony. Stony was blindfolded and his mouth was blocked by tape. Jessica just kicked him. Most children at his age would cry if they were kicked. But Stony didn¡¯t cry. He barely moved. He just leaned closer to the wall, as if he was trying to slow down the force that hit the wall when he was kicked. Stony was so calm that he even scared those men. ¡°Drive. Send him over there now.¡± Jessica went into her room to grab her coat. When she left, her tone was filled with disdain and ruthlessness. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can find there!¡± The others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. Yes, as long as they were there, they would be safe. ¡°Bring him into the car!¡± Jessica was the first to leave. As for the three men, one was responsible for taking Stony out, one was responsible for cleaning up the traces, and thest one was responsible for locking the door. When Stony reached the door, something fell out of his pocket. He couldn¡¯t see it. He reached out for his pocket and found it was Emma¡¯s hairpin. So he struggled hard and cried out. A man thought that Stony was starting to get scared, so he patted Stony fiercely, ¡°Be quiet! It¡¯s just a change of ce!¡± Then, he stepped on the bright red cherry hairpin. He felt something on his feet. But before he could turn around to check it, he heard Jessica¡¯s impatient voiceing from ahead, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± So they ignored the hairpin and hurriedly got into the car. It was difficult to drive in the middle of the night. They were not people who just finished a night shift. And the vehicle they used was not a truck, which was unlikely to stand out. Their vehicle was an eye- catching van. But at this moment, they couldn¡¯t care that much. After all, only ¡°there¡± was safe for them. As Jaquan drove over, at the intersection, they met on a narrow road with a van. The person who drove the van did not let him go first. Instead, they rushed straight over. Jaquan had no choice but to retreat and let the van pass first. Then, Jaquan swept his gaze across the van¡¯s driver under the dim yellow light from the streemp. It was a young man wearing a grey coat and a hat. He looked like a worker. The car ss was coated. So Jaquan saw nothing inside. After a quick nce, he drove the car over. He took a shortcut. To get to his destination, he still needed some time. When he saw the van, he felt bad for no reason. He thought maybe this was because the man overtook his car. Or maybe this was because he didn¡¯t like the man¡¯s look. Just as he turned the corner and was about to enter an alley, he suddenly thought of something. The van! That was a van! People who kidnapped Stony also drove a van! Jaquan didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence. But he instantly turned the car around and chased after the van. The speed of the van was quite fast. It took Jaquan more than ten minutes to see it again. Then, he called Ferne and said, ¡°I found a van heading¡­¡± He paused for a moment and found that the van turned. It was heading to the main road where Forest Hot Spring sat. Halfway through, it turned and headed in another direction. It was like ¡­ they discovered that Jaquan was following them. Jaquan¡¯s gaze turned cold. Now he was sure the people in the van kidnapped Stony. After all, they turned after sensing someone was following them! ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t act rashly! Jaquan Cox! They have more than a man! Don¡¯t do anything!¡± Ferne said anxiously. ¡°Do what I said. Pull over. Stop following them.¡± Jaquan followed the van closely. He also took a turn. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. He asked, ¡°Ferne Dalton, what did you say?¡± They called each other¡¯s full names. This was not a good sign. Ferne felt that Jaquan wanted to hit him in the face in the next second. ¡°That¡¯s my son! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to find him. But I have to find him!¡± Jaquan said angrily and hung up the phone. Ferne hurriedly called him back. There shouldn¡¯t be any loopholes in his n. If Jaquan chased after the van, the other party would change his route again. Then they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them in the House of Hope. ¡°He won¡¯t answer! Fuck!¡± Ferne was very anxious. Noah took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± He dialed Jaquan¡¯s number. Jaquan¡¯s phone rang. It was a strange number. He hesitated for a moment. Finally, he picked it up. Noah¡¯s tone was serious, ¡°We have a n and we need your cooperation¡­¡± Jaquan pulled over and waited for Noah to finish his sentence. Then he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What if something happened to Stony when we rushed over?¡± ¡°Although these words are cruel, I still want to tell you. Hundreds of children are waiting to be saved in House of Hope.¡± Noah¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. Jaquan remained silent for a long time and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After putting down his phone, he stared nkly at the two high-beam lights in front of the car. Ten minutester, a Volkswagen pulled over. A inclothes policeman got out of that car, sat in Jaquan¡¯s passenger seat, and handed him something. Then he asked, ¡°Is it your son¡¯s?¡± Jaquan stared nkly at the dirt-stained cherry hairpin the policeman handed over. His eyes suddenly turned red. He stretched out his hand to receive it and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where did you find it?¡± ¡°We just came out of the suspect¡¯s residence and found this at the door, but we didn¡¯t find Stony. Ferne just called me. He asked me to follow you. He was worried that you ¡­ would do something to hurt yourself.¡± The man exined and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can set off now.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t dare to call Emma because he was afraid that something bad had happened to Stony while he was waiting. He couldn¡¯t focus on driving. So the inclothes policeman said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Then they switched over their seats. Jaquan held onto his phone and hesitated for a moment. Then he called Emma. He got this number through Ferne. Ferne had tried hard to get it. He said it was an Alberton¡¯s. But Jaquan knew that Emma had the phone of this number right now. ¡°Hey.¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice. He heard some wind. So he asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± It seemed Emma had just closed the window. She replied, ¡°In the car, we¡¯ll be at House of Hope soon.¡± She roughly knew what Jaquan was going to say, so she exined, ¡°The police called my dad. We¡¯re on our way.¡± The car jolted, and the passenger locker suddenly loosened. A rose sealed in a ss bottle fell out and rolled at his feet. Jaquan lowered his head and picked up the flower. He remembered what Trevor had said at that time. But now he felt bitter. Over the phone, he said to Emma, ¡°I wish I could give it to you in person.¡± The premise was that Stony was safe and sound. Emma didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but she didn¡¯t ask. She was always so indifferent. No one would know what she was thinking about. That was why Jaquan had been tricked by her for so long. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°See youter.¡± Emma said yes. The phone was hung up. Jaquan held the ss bottle in one hand and the hairpin in the other. The joints of his bones turned white due to his tight grab. Not long after, the phone rang again. It was Allen. ¡°Your mother and I can¡¯t sleep. We drove out. Where are you?¡± Jaquan looked at the time. It was almost two. He gave the name of a ce, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Stony.¡± Allen said in a rxed tone, ¡°Your mother and I will go over as well.¡± Jaquan hung up the phone. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 417 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 417 ¡°Have gotten rid of the car?¡± Jessica looked behind. The driver retracted his gaze from the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Yes. It seems he¡¯s not following us.¡± ¡°Nothing wrong with being careful.¡± After saying that, Jessica closed her eyes again. She was a little sleepy. Suddenly, a furious curse came from the back of the carriage. ¡°Fuck! This kid peed!¡± ¡°Motherfucker! Why didn¡¯t he tell me beforehand?¡± They had forgotten that Stony¡¯s mouth was duct-taped and that Stony had tried to tell them by pulling their sleeves. They just ignored him. For the first time, Stony wetted himself. Jessica covered her nose in disgust. She turned around and swept her eyes all over the carriage. The carriage was dark because the lights were off. So Jessica only saw a few heads in the darkness. She frowned and withdrew her gaze. ¡°Faster. I¡¯m tired.¡± The driver nodded and said yes. Just now, they took a detour to avoid the car behind them. At this moment, everyone was a little resentful. They didn¡¯t why the car followed them. They cursed its driver in their heart. The van jolted fiercely. Gradually, Jessica¡¯s resentment dissipated. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. So she missed the figure that had clearly shed through the bushes when the car stopped at the entrance of House of Hope. ¡°Jessica, new delivery?¡± As soon as the van stopped, the door was opened. A man walked out and asked. Jessica smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a girl.¡± The man touched Jessica¡¯s butt and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. You are the only one I want¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Jessica shook off the man¡¯s hand and walked inside. The men in the car also got off the car. One of them carried Stony. He asked, ¡°Jessica, what should we do about him?¡± Jessica walked to the door. She was about to enter. Hearing this, she turned around and said impatiently, ¡°Bring him in.¡± The man was about to enter with Stony in his hand. Not far away in the bushes, a few people were in ambush. A man asked, ¡°Shall we do something now?¡± Ferne checked the time. ording to the n, they should do nothing until two minutester. He turned around and his expression suddenly changed. Staring at a high-beam light behind him, he said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The car didn¡¯t seem to be theirs. Their people wouldn¡¯t have the lights on. They immediately lowered their bodies. They all came here in a car. After getting off the car, their partner drove the car to a hidden ce. They were waiting here for the support of other police forces. After the car stopped, someone opened the door. Three people got out of the car one after another. Through the streetmps at the entrance, Ferne recognized two people. One was the abbot of the GY Temple, Leon. The other was the director of the City Hospital. Thest one was a middle-aged woman. She seemed to be in herte forties. She had an average look and deep smile lines. She must smile a lot. However, for some reason, her expression was gloomy now. She walked in silently. There was another person in the driver¡¯s seat. He should be the driver. He did not get out of the car. He sat in the car with the lights on, as if he was waiting for the people inside toe out. Or maybe he was guarding the entrance to prevent others from entering. At this moment, several cars approached at the same time from afar. The driver might have noticed it. He immediately got out of the car and rushed into the door, shouting, ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Ferne and Noah immediately stood up and shouted at the same time, ¡°Action!¡± House of Hope was between the GY Temple and Forest Hot Spring. It was surrounded by lush trees. The scenery there was beautiful. Warm in winter and cool in summer, this ce was like a summer resort. However, such a ce was not filled with hope, but with the despair of countless children. And its name is House of Hope. What a satire! Noah was the first one to rush into the door. Teachers, the principal, security guards of House of Hope all walked out. They didn¡¯t look fearful. Instead, they looked panicked. One said, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡± Indeed, there was something wrong with them. They broke in in the middle of the night. They behaved way too calm. Noah did not reply. He turned around to walk inside. House of Hope had a unique structure. It was like a church. Many seats were inside. There was a podium at the front. A teacher¡¯s notes were still on the ckboard. Walking through a sandy field, they arrived at the students¡¯ dining hall. The innermost area was where students lived. The lights were turned off and the children were sleeping. A teacher followed them. He tried to stop Noah, ¡°No outsiders are allowed in here. What are you doing?¡± Noah ignored him. He turned around. Then he saw Ferne. Ferne probably just finished searching other ces. They looked at each other and both shook their heads. They didn¡¯t find the three people who had just entered. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The principal and another teacher rushed over. Ferne nced at an undercover policeman. Thetter quickly took out his police certificate and said, ¡°We are the police. We are handling a case. Please wait to the side.¡± ¡°Handling a case? What case are you guys handling?¡± The principal said angrily, ¡°You barged in. This is trespassing. And do you know where we are? You are in House of Hope. Do you know who our boss is?¡± Some sounds came from outside. More and more policemen rushed in, followed by Jaquan, Emma, Deon, and Bernice. As soon as they got here, they heard the principal¡¯s words. Deon walked a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The principal looked at him with disdain, ¡°Who are you?¡± Before Deon answered his question, a group of people dressed in ck rushed in. The leader¡¯s face was full of scars. He looked scary. He came up to the principal and looked at him unkindly. Then, he looked down on the principal and said, ¡°Have you heard of Deon?¡± The principal had indeed heard of Deon. He looked at the scars on the man¡¯s face, and then at Deon. Suddenly, he felt that Deon was handsome. Then the principal realized that he was staring at Deon, the scary Deon. He immediately turned his head to face Ferne. In his eyes, Ferne was the least scary one. Sweat was all over the principal¡¯s forehead. It waste. He didn¡¯t know why so many people came here. ¡°Search!¡± Deon said impatiently. ¡°Yes!¡± Then people rushed in and started searching. The principal couldn¡¯t stop them. He signaled the teacher and the doorman with a wink. Emma walked up to him and blocked eyesight. She asked in an anxious tone, ¡°A little boy has just been sent over. Where is he?¡± The principal pretended that he didn¡¯t understand her words. ¡°What little boy? I don¡¯t know. Our students are all asleep. Look.¡± He pointed at the dormitory area. All the lights were off. ¡°We have controlled all the gates. Some of Deon¡¯s men were also at the gates.¡± Ferne and Noah told each other what they had done so far. ¡°I just checked the front hall. The lights at the back were off. It¡¯s a big ce. We are gonna need some time. I¡¯m worried that there might be a secret way out¡­¡± Noah stopped him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go searching first. Everyone, don¡¯t miss a corner.¡± Ferne nodded. Then he gave the order through his headphone. Jaquan had searched all the rooms. He searched through the entire House of Hope. But he couldn¡¯t find Stony. He panicked and rushed to the student¡¯s dormitory. ¡°What are you doing!? Students had already fallen asleep!¡± The principal stopped him. Jaquan was very anxious. The principal was stupid to stop him. When Deon heard this, he grew impatient and was about to shut the principal up. However, Jaquan punched the principal in the face and made him fainted before Deon could do something. Deon was astounded. After a long time, Deon regained his senses. He retracted his hand and turned around. Then he saw Bernice and the undisguised admiration in Bernice¡¯s eyes. Deon was speechless. After beating the principal up, Jaquan rushed into the dormitory. Soon, Emma also rushed in. She had just checked every corner of the activity area, including all the cabs, but she found nothing. They turned on the lights of the dormitory. Hearing some noise, children sat up from their beds, rubbing their eyes in a daze. The youngest child was five years old and the oldest was fourteen. Altogether, there were about thirty rooms. A room had eight children. When children saw Jaquan and Emma, some of them cried out in fear. Some held their knees in the corner. Some covered themselves with nkets and shivered. Some locked the door to prevent them from entering. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan and Emma turned on the lights one by one. Jaquan rushed into the room to check the children one by one. He looked crazy. Not Stony. Not Stony! Not Stony again! When he finished searching all the boys¡¯ rooms, he was wet from the sweat. He even searched girls¡¯ rooms. Some of the doors were locked. He directly kicked them open, which scared many girls to tears. However, he still didn¡¯t find Stony. His eyes were red. He shouted, ¡°Stony¡­.¡± His sound echoed throughout the dormitory area. Emma came out from the other side. They saw each other. But they said nothing to each other. They were busy looking for Stony. ¡°Stony¡­Stony¡­¡± Jaquan shouted as he searched. His shouts were so loud that people from miles away could hear him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 418 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 418 Ferne and some policemen handcuffed the people of House of Hope. Then they brought such people to open space. However, the abbot of the GY Temple and the director of the City Hospital were gone. Noah had gone to look for them. Ferne was here to deal with these people. Jaquan was looking for Stony anxiously. Ferne was also anxious. He took out a gun from a inclothes policeman and asked people on the open space, ¡°Where is Stony?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know who Stony is.¡± ¡°Is Stony a boy or a girl? We have never heard of him.¡± Many people were lifted from their beds in the middle of the night. And they didn¡¯t see Jessica bring Stony over. On the other hand, Jaquan rushed over when he heard the noise. He stared at the faces of these people one by one until he saw a familiar face. The man lowered his head in fear. Jaquan lifted him rudely. ¡°It¡¯s you! You drove the van before! Stony is in your car! Where is he now? Where is Stony?¡± Jaquan shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s my son? Where did you hide him?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. I gave him to Jessica,¡± said the man. The man dared not to look Jaquan in the eye. ¡°Where is Jessica?¡± Ferne asked. That person shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she ran away.¡± As he spoke, the person whose face was full of scars returned with his men. He was holding a woman in his hand. It was Jessica. Jaquan saw the woman and the expression of the man in front of him. Then he knew she was Jessica. He immediately rushed forward and raised Jessica¡¯s cor. His eyes were red as he asked, ¡°Where is my son!? Where is Stony?¡± Jessica was caught on her way to escape. The person whose face was full of scars gave her a fierce p. She almost fainted from that. At this moment, there was some blood on the corner of her mouth. And she looked miserable. Hearing Jaquan¡¯s words, she sized him up. After seeing that Jaquan was a handsome man, some infatuation appeared in her eyes. Jaquan felt disgusted. He let go of her cor and grabbed her neck. ¡°Tell me! Where is my son?¡± ¡°He died.¡± Jessica smiled. She felt happy to see Jaquan¡¯s frightened expression. Jaquan used more strength on his hand. ¡°No way! You¡¯re lying! Tell me where my son is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which child you¡¯re talking about. We have so many children here. Which one is your son?¡± Jessica tortured him on purpose. Jaquan grabbed her neck fiercely. Jessica¡¯s face turned purple. Although she was in severe pain, she still didn¡¯t say a word. She just smiled. She was not afraid of death. She was a lunatic. ¡°My son, he¡¯s only four years old. I have never heard him call me ¡®dad¡¯.¡± Jaquan shook his hand and loosened his grab on Jessica¡¯s neck. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am begging you. Please tell me where is Stony?¡± His attitude shocked many people, including Jessica. Emma remained expressionless, but her fingers dug into her palm. ¡°Beg me? Look at your attitude. I don¡¯t think you are begging me.¡± Jessica said arrogantly. Ferne pulled out a gun and ced it on Jessica¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Do you want to tell me now?¡± ¡°Come on! Shoot!¡± Jessica took a few steps forward. She was without fear of death. ¡°Being killed by a handsome man. I am so lucky.¡± After pausing for a moment, she looked at Jaquan and said, ¡°Come, beg me. As long as you kneel and make a kowtow to me¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Just as Ferne finished shouting, he saw Jaquan kneel beside him. For a moment, the silence was all over the ce. Deon¡¯s pupils dted when he saw this. Jaquan knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times. His eyes were scarlet red, and some blood had appeared on his forehead because of its close contact with the ground. He stared at Jessica and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where is Stony?¡± Jessica giggled. She did not speak. Ferne was furious. Just as he was about to put a gun on her temple, Jessica spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a well over there. Maybe he is still alive.¡± Jaquan got up and rushed out. He had seen the well before, but he didn¡¯t see Stony. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what Jessica meant. He rushed to the well. Amidst Ferne¡¯s shouts, he was about to go down. ¡°Are you crazy? What if that crazy woman is lying?¡± Ferne roared. They rushed to the well and saw a pair of bare feet on the surface of the well. Stony was hung there by a rope. His feet were tied to the rope. His head was in the water. Stony was deadly quiet. Jaquan¡¯s hand trembled as tears fell down his cheeks. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not the Stony, it¡¯s not him ¡­ No¡­¡± When he pulled the rope, his hand slipped because of fear and nervousness. When he saw Stony fall, his heart ached. Ferne and the others helped him pull up the rope. Soon, Stony was pulled up. Then they untied the rope. Stony was wet. Some cloth covered his eyes. His mouth was also duct-taped. Because of the water, the tape was about to fall, but it was still covering his mouth. Ferne pulled the tape and cloth apart. Then they saw Stony¡¯s purple face. Ferne put one finger around Stony¡¯s nose. He couldn¡¯t feel Stony¡¯s breath. His face turned pale as he took a step back. It seemed Jaquan didn¡¯t see Ferne¡¯s reaction. Or maybe he pretended that he didn¡¯t see it. He ced Stony on the ground and began to press his chest. He pressed his chest five times before trying artificial respiration. He did this ten times, but Stony showed no reaction. Lying there, Stony was cold and silent. ¡®Mother said, if you run into danger and can¡¯t escape, pretend to be dead. You must hold your breath. In that way, even if you die, you¡¯ll know how you die.¡¯ ¡°Wake up, Stony, you are safe now. You don¡¯t need to pretend to be dead now¡­¡± Jaquan put Stony on his leg and patted his back. Stony still showed no reaction. ¡°Stony ¡­ please¡­ please wake up, okay? Dad¡¯s wrong. Please wake up. Don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡± He said in a hoarse voice as he hugged Stony and kissed his cold forehead and cheek. Allen saw this when he helped Felice in. Felice fell to the ground instantly. Deon and Emma rushed forward to Felica. When Bernice saw Jaquan like this, tears immediately fell down her cheeks. However, she still held some hope in her heart and asked Emma, ¡°This ¡­ is not my grandson, is it?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emma walked over step by step and squatted down in front of Stony. She whispered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t introduced him to you. His name is Stony.¡± She was always expressionless. Now, even though she saw Stony¡¯s cold and pale appearance, her voice was still emotionless. She reached out her hands and said to Jaquan, ¡°Give him to me.¡± Stony quietly returned to her embrace. She lowered her head and gently touched Stony¡¯s cheek. It was still cold February. The well was even colder. ¡°Stony, mom is here.¡± She said softly. Stonyy obediently in her arms, motionless. Hearing this, Bernice burst into tears. She had never met Stony before. But he was such at a young age. How could he die? Ferne stood at the side and watched this scene. Because he asked Jaquan to follow his n, Jaquan missed the best opportunity to save Stony. He clenched his fist. He wanted to kill himself to lessen his guilt. Stony was only four years old. He was smart and adorable. He would address people and greet them with his little sweet voice. If Armando was here, he would probably cry, even though he was such a reserved person. Ferne looked around. Deon¡¯s people circled. Jaquan and Emma were in the middle. On the other side, Jaquan¡¯s mother had woken up after she fainted. Shey on the ground and covered her mouth while crying. Allen¡¯s eyes were red. It was true that a child would affect many families. He thought he saw the bigger picture. But it turned out he killed the son of his closest friend. Ferne suddenly raised his hand and pped himself. The people beside him were astonished. Some shouted, ¡°Ferne¡­¡± In the next second, Ferne walked to the open space and lifted Jessica to the well. He put his gun against her temple. The person beside him tried to stop him. So the bullet didn¡¯t kill Jessica. Instead, it went into Jessica¡¯s leg. ¡°Ferne! Calm down!¡± ¡°Ferne, you¡¯re crazy!¡± The captain walked over with his men. ¡°Don¡¯t vent your emotions on the suspect! This is taboo! Do you understand?¡± Ferne covered his eyes with his gun. Tears were about to fall down his eyes.. He said, ¡°I know.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 419 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 419 Jessica was shot in the leg, but she was stillughing. She even spat at Emma, ¡°You deserve it! It¡¯s you I¡¯m trying to kill! Too bad, your poor son just died in your stead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, but you are the exception.¡± Deon rushed forward and gave Jessica a good kick. With scarlet eyes, he roared, ¡°You freaking woman! You tried to harm my daughter, and you even killed my grandson!¡± As he spoke, he kicked Jessica on her head and tilted it to one side. With the concern that Jessica could die from the hit, the police hurried forward to stop Deon. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± ¡°How dare youy a finger on Mr. Deon!¡± The scarred man rushed forward with his lot, turning the situation chaotic. In such chaos, Emma wrapped her arms around Stony quietly. Jaquan took off his clothes before draping them on the boy. Then Jaquan lifted his own clothes and exposed his skin before putting the boy¡¯s foot to his chest to keep him warm. Grabbing Stony¡¯s little hands, he kept kissing them and muttering, ¡°Stony, wake up, will you?¡± Blood was oozing from his forehead, and the pain was evident on his face. On the other hand, Emma was much calmer. But Jaquan did not regard her as cold-blooded. He knew she was just too good at hiding her emotions. For example, at this moment, she was holding Stony tightly with that intense sorrow deep in her eyes. She said, ¡°It¡¯s been a bit long this time. Are you¡­ really leave me?¡± Her palm had never left where Stony¡¯s heart was. She waited for a long time but didn¡¯t feel the strong tremor from it. Jaquan just couldn¡¯t give up. He warmed Stony¡¯s hands and feet in the same way before looking at Emma and asking, ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Emma looked up at him but said nothing. Jaquan had stripped to his waist, so he took off Stony¡¯s clothes as well. Grabbing the boy¡¯s legs, Jaquan put Stony upside down on his back and ran in circles. Deon and the police were in the middle of the fighting. But everyone froze at the sight of what Jaquan was doing. Jessica turned her gaze from her leg to Jaquan. A momentter, she chuckled, ¡°It won¡¯t help. I¡¯m telling you, the boy was long dead. If you have to me someone, me yourself for being his mother¡­¡± Jessica stared at Emma when she came to thest part. Emma had been crouching. Hearing Jessica, Emma rose to her feet and walked over before asking, ¡°Which one?¡± Jessica did not understand, ¡°What?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°The one with a mole on his neck?¡± He was the only one of the three who was kind of good-looking. The look on Jessica¡¯s face changed in no time. ¡°There was no pain.¡± Emma added and stretched out her right hand to make a grabbing gesture, ¡°The bone of his throat was so fragile. He died immediately.¡± ¡°You crazy woman! How dare you kill him! You lunatic! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jessica jumped like a mad dog. But her hands were cuffed behind her. Coupled with the wound in her leg, she was unable to stand up at all. She could only crawl towards Emma. Her shot leg left a bloody line on the ground. Jessica remembered him promising that he would take her abroad when they had enough money. Then they would quit such a risky job and enjoy a carefree world together. He had been the only one who hadn¡¯t treated her as a prostitute. From him, she had had a taste of being a little woman in love. He had promised to give her a family with two of their kids. She had fantasized for so long that the day woulde soon, but her dream was shattered because of the sudden appearance of Emma. It was all on this woman! It was all on this woman! This woman had destroyed everything she had! Jessica hated Emma¡¯s gut! She crawled to Emma, only to find the woman in front of her looking at her indifferently. The next second, Emma reached out and grabbed her arm. Snap! Jessica screamed, her face twisted. Expressionless, Emma let go of her before she reached to get the other arm. Snap. The surrounding was in a dead silence except for the sounds of Emma breaking Jessica¡¯s arms and legs. As for the police, they were standing and gaping at the two women in horror. That woman was dreadful. Only when every bone in Jessica¡¯s limbs was broken did Emma took a look at her face. Then she put some strength in her hand and dislocated Jessica¡¯s chin. Emma wasn¡¯t killing, but she was doing something more terrifying than killing. All her movements were so quick and precise that everyone could tell that she could easily take the life out of Jessica with a single move. So that was the fourth daughter of the Albertons family, Deon¡¯s daughter. Jessica¡¯s legs were bleeding while tears were running down her face. All of her curses were turned into saliva dripping down from her dislocated mouth. Suddenly, a cough attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It sounded like a kid¡¯s coughing. Following the first cough was a second and a third one. Then the sounds of water came with the puking. People presented all turned their gazes to the sounds. Jaquan went still for a short moment before he turned to get Stony off his back. The boy coughed a few more times before finally opening his eyes and looking at Jaquan. ¡°I heard¡­ someone¡­¡± He coughed again. ¡°Someone is¡­ calling me¡­¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were so sore. He didn¡¯t seem to be able to believe what he was seeing. Hands trembling, he reached out and put his fingers under the tip of Stony¡¯s nose. Seeing what he was doing, Stony let out a childish smile and continued what he hadn¡¯t finished, ¡°So it¡¯s ¡­ you, Mr. Jaquan¡­¡± As for Jessica, from the moment she saw the boy came to life from afar, she kept shaking her head. It was impossible. He couldn¡¯t be alive! How couldn¡¯t still be alive! She howled in a muffled sound. With her dislocated chin, she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. There was only saliva drooling from her mouth. But Emma walked over step by step. Stony saw her from a distance. His eyes lit up before they went dim again. He looked up at Jaquan and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaquan¡­ I¡­¡± He coughed again. ¡°Am I dreaming? Otherwise, how can I¡­ see my mother?¡± Bernice stopped crying and rushed over. Felice hopped over as well. Allen tried to help her, but she patted his hand away. She dashed to Stony. When seeing the boy¡¯s big, beautiful eyes, she copsed on the ground and cried like a baby. ¡°Stony is alive¡­ Stony is alive¡­¡± Allen reached her in a few steps and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Why are you crying so hard now that Stony is alive?¡± Felice shook her head and still couldn¡¯t stop herself from weeping. Out of breath in tears, she felt so terrible. But she pointed at Allen¡¯s face, ¡°How on earth could you say that to me¡­ Look at you¡­ you¡¯re the same¡­¡± Allen hurried to turn around and wipe away his tears. Even a tough guy like Deon got watery eyes when he saw them. He wanted to hug the child, but when noticed that Emma was just standing there doing nothing, he couldn¡¯t help but gave her a gentle push, ¡°Go and give the kid a hug.¡± After making sure that the Stony was still alive, Emma turned around to head out. But Jaquan grabbed onto her wrist when she took a step back. Emma wasn¡¯tfortable at shedding tears in front of others. And Jaquan knew she wanted to hide in a corner and digest the bone-piercing pain in her heart. But he wouldn¡¯t allow her to do so. He held Stony with one hand and pulled Emma into his arms with the other. Since he was crouching, Emma fell onto him with Stony caught between the two of them. Jaquan tightened his grip on Emma¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t hide. We are both here. From now on, our son and I will never leave you. When you want to cry orugh, we will be there for you.¡± Stony reached out and lightlynded his fingers on Emma¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming! It¡¯s Mom!¡± But the surprise on his face was soon reced by panic, ¡°Mom¡­ why are you crying?¡± Emma closed her eyes, yet tears still ran down her cheeks. Despite herself, she was trembling. She had never shed tears in front of anyone. This was the first time she cried in front of Stony, and also the first time she cried in Jaquan¡¯s arms. This was the first time she had exposed her vulnerability in front of others and in front of Jaquan, the last one she wanted to witness her weakness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jaquan apologized in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Emma shook her head but said nothing. It wasn¡¯t his fault. It wasn¡¯t his fault at all. ¡°Mom, I lost the thing you asked me to keep¡­¡± Stony said sadly. Jaquan¡¯s clothes were put aside. He pulled a cherry hairpin from his pocket and handed it to Stony. ¡°Is this what you talking about?¡± Stony¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, it is. Howe you have it, Mr. Jaquan?¡± Stony had just been pulled out from the water. He didn¡¯t feel cold after a while of cold wind. So he sneezed after the question. Jaquan was also half-naked. He picked up Stony and wrapped an arm around Emma. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Follow me.¡± Emma faltered.. But she followed him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 420 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 420 Deon raised his thick eyebrows and was ready to say something. But Bernice held him back. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s a miracle that Emma is finally interested in a guy, but what are you going to do? If you dare to separate them, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± ¡°That man¡­¡± Deon turned around and saw Allen and Felice wiping their tears. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. He could only swallow the protest. Only a few days after his daughter was back, Deon got a son-inw and a grandson. Before he could digest the sudden change, his inws were crying in front of him. What Deon hated the most was seeing people crying. Those who begged for mercy always had endless tears, but he had never gone soft-hearted. To him, those tears were like blood flowing along with the knife when necks were cut open. They were cheap and stinking. But he did not know if it was because of his aging, or the death of Riley, or the departure of Emma and Bernice, now, when he stood here watching the group crying their eyes out, he was possessed by the same sorrow. Or maybe it was because the kid was his grandson. So his emotions squeezed out a little of his rare tears. But sure enough, the tears evaporated before they could connect with the air. Felice and Allen had seen Deon before. In the police station, they had watched the way Deon taking Emma away and heading back triumphantly as the leader of his lot. Felice and Allen would probably never get themselves involved with such a family for their whole lives. But Emma and Jaquan were grown-ups and had gone through so many twists and turns before they finally had their son back. So now Felice had no objections to their marriage at all. She would even say yes if they asked her to arrange their wedding tomorrow. But judging from the current situation, maybe Emma¡¯s parents were the ones against them being together. Deon had been solemn all the time. He had been a leader for so long and was always wearing a long face. Over time, he looked intimidating even when he wasn¡¯t in a bad mood. As a result, no one dared to get close to him. Bernice, on the other hand, was gentle and petite. And she was not afraid to speak to Deon. The two of them looked like the real-life version of Beauty and the Beast in their middle-aged. Felice held her tears back and nned to bond with her inws. After pondering for a while with Allen, she walked over to Bernice and Deon and said, ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± Bernice did not know who Felice was, but she could somehow pick up the simrities between the young man and Felice and Allen¡¯s facial features. So she guessed that they might be the young man¡¯s parents. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. We just found out about it a few hours ago as well.¡± She thought that Jaquan¡¯s parents apologized because they had hidden the existence of Stony from the Albertons family. But hearing her, Felice and Allen answered in confusion, ¡°We just found out today as well. No, only till yesterday afternoon did we find out about it.¡± Eyes widened, Deon rose his voice, ¡°What did you mean?!¡± Felice and Allen took a step back out of instinct, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Bernice tugged at Deon¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t scare them.¡± The tense muscles on Deon¡¯s face rxed a little, but he was just less frightening. His eyes were still wide open. Bernice asked, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? We don¡¯t get it. What do you mean only till yesterday afternoon you did find out about it?¡± Felice and Allen looked at each other and told the Albertons all the details they remembered. The more Deon listened to them, the more confused he became. He had always believed that bastard Jaquan had deceived his daughter and even tricked her into giving birth to Stony. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Stony was missing and that Emma liked Jaquan, Deon would have killed Jaquan long ago. Otherwise, how on earth would Jaquan still be alive and kicking now? But it turned out that Jaquan¡¯s parents and even Jaquan found out that the boy was Jaquan¡¯s son only yesterday afternoon. It sounded too ridiculous. Deon looked stunned throughout the exnation. After hearing them out, Bernice figured out why Emma had said that she was Stony¡¯s only parent that day. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± There were too many outsiders here. Bernice pointed to a room. ¡°Let¡¯s get in and talk more about it. It¡¯s warmer inside.¡± Felice and Allen nodded. Hopping, Felice followed Bernice with the help of Allen. Bernice blurted out, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± ¡°I fell identally.¡± Felice cut it short. Trying to leave a favorable impression on the Albertons, Allen exined, ¡°When Felice heard what happened to the kid yesterday, she was so worried that she fell. She refused to go to the hospital and just sat on the floor crying¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Embarrassed, Felice almost wanted to kick her husband. So Allen shut up immediately. Bernice liked Felice even more. Then the group entered the room. As for Ferne, he felt like he had juste off a roller coaster. He had gone through all of those ups and downs in such a short time. The moment Stony coughed, he jumped into the arms of a man standing next to him. Excited, he was like a gori that had just been set free from its cage. But the next second, he looked down and realized that the one holding him was Noah. He bounced off him in no time with awkwardness written all over his face. Then he looked around to see if anyone noticed them. Fortunately, everyone was staring at Jaquan and his family. No one noticed Ferne and Noah. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Ferne put on a deadpan mask, trying to conceal his thrill deep down. ¡°I told you on the phone. You didn¡¯t hear me?¡± Noah tilted his head as he looked at Ferne. Then he reached out and pulled out a tiny earphone from Ferne¡¯s ear. The ce touched by Noah¡¯s rough finger was burning. Ferne rubbed his ears. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know. I was just¡­ Well, I was¡­ Oh, right! Stony is still alive.¡± He chuckled before continued, ¡°Your timing is perfect. He is¡­ You¡­ What were you going to tell me?¡± Noah looked at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ferne took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I caught two of them, but one got away.¡± After checking the earphone, Noah tossed it back to Ferne. ¡°I¡¯ve had them taken to the car and guarded. The police station is here. So there¡¯s nothing more I can do. I should head back.¡± ¡°Did you ask them any questions?¡± ¡°I asked some. But neither of them said anything. It will depend on your following interrogation.¡± Noah lifted the corner of his lips and formed a half-smile. It happened so fast that Ferne almost thought he had imagined it. Ferne followed Noah out of the door of House of Hope. Noah stopped and turned to stare at him. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m brilliant.¡± Guilty, Ferne wondered if Noah had seen through him by the in look on his face. But it was impossible, wasn¡¯t it? Noah pointed behind him. ¡°The police car is over there. Why are you following me?¡± Ferne was at a loss for words. House of Hope was surrounded. At the same time, Leon and his brother Nikhil¡¯s ces were encircled by the police. As for Branden Potter, the founder of House of Hope, he was also taken to the police station for the investigation. Ferne returned to the police car and opened the door to take a look. Under the light in the car were two men. One was Leon, abbot of the GY Temple. And the other was Jamie, director of the City Hospital. So the one who ran away was that middle-aged woman. Ferne closed the door and watched as Noah¡¯s back slowly disappeared into the darkness afar. Before he knew it, he was lost in thought as he stared in the direction. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A in-clothed policeman beside him had been talking. It took him a while before he realized that Ferne was absent-minded. So he gave Ferne a pat. ¡°Ferne, what are you looking at?¡± Ferne snapped his gaze back. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± He was somehow overwhelmed by sadness when watching Noah walk into the darkness alone.. It was as if he could feel the loneliness from that tall figure. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 421 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 421 The police had arrested many people, and Deon¡¯s men had taken over the House of Hopepletely. At the same time, several police officers stayed at the police station to take statements from children who had woken up. The police and Deon were determined to use the evidence they got this time to find out the people behind the whole thing. In a room, Jaquan found a nket for taking naps and wrapped Stony in it. But Jaquan was still shirtless. A in-clothed policeman brought Jaquan his clothes which he had taken off. Jaquan put them on and buttoned his shirt. Stony threw himself into Emma¡¯s embrace with the nket around him. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Mom, are you here to pick me up?¡± He hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a whole afternoon and a whole night, and he had been hanging in the well for so long. He looked weak when people got him out of the well, but he became much more energetic when he saw Emma. There was more liveliness on his face now. Emma nodded. Stony jumped joyfully. Jaquan immediately picked him up and held Stony in his arms, ¡°You¡¯re very happy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaquan, my momes to pick me up!¡± Stony snuggled up against Jaquan¡¯s shoulder happily. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Jaquan replied to Stony while fixing his eyes on Emma, ¡°She said I can go home with her, too.¡± Emma froze for a moment. Stony blinked and asked excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Jaquan asked that question deliberately. Emma frowned slightly, but Stony had nodded to Jaquan, ¡°Sure.¡± Stony did not remember he should ask Emma first until now. He then asked Emma in a low voice, ¡°Mom, can Mr. Jaquan go home with us?¡± Jaquan¡¯s phone rang. He got a call from Collin. Last night Collin went to check on Stony as usual. He didn¡¯t find Stony at Jaquan¡¯s ce, and he soon heard that Stony was kidnapped. Collin also helped to look for Stony. But he needed to work tomorrow. Otherwise, he would probably be searching for Stony all night on his own. But it was just three o¡¯clock in the morning now. ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± Jaquan asked after picking up the phone. ¡°How can I sleep? How is it going?¡± Collin didn¡¯t sound sleepy at all. He sighed and said, ¡°I should have let Stony stay at my ce. Emma would kill me if she knows about the news¡­¡± Collin made it sound like he and Emma were close to each other, and that annoyed Jaquan. But since Collin cared about Stony very much, Jaquan told Collin how they found Stony briefly. Of course, Jaquan didn¡¯t mention that Stony was his son by blood. He nned to show it off to Collin when he had more time. ¡°Thank goodness you found him. I¡¯m so sleepy. Goodbye!¡± Collin spoke quickly before he hung up. Jaquan looked at his phone, shook his head, and turned around. Damn! Emma and Stony had gone away! When Emma led Stony out, she ran into Deon and Bernice. They just went out of the room. Felice and Allen were also there. Felice had cooked for Stony at Jaquan¡¯s ce, so Stony greeted Felice and Allen politely, ¡°Grandpa, grandma.¡± ¡°Oh, you are such a sweet boy.¡± Felice¡¯s eyes turned red again. She limped to get closer to Stony. Stony had trotted up to her, ¡°Grandma, what happened to your leg?¡± Allen wanted to answer Stony¡¯s question, but Felice red at Allen. Allen could only shut up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Felice stroked Stony¡¯s head with her hand, ¡°Are you feeling alright? You just choked on water. Do you need to see a doctor? Why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes? Do you feel cold?¡± Before Stony could reply, Felice had wrapped her arms around Stony, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I made a mistake last night. If something happened to you, I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life. Stony ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°No, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to the bad people.¡± Stony said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t run away from you next time. Grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± He reached out clumsily and tried to wipe away the tears on Felice¡¯s face, but he was too short. And Felice¡¯s leg got injured, so she could not squat down to pick him up. Allen wanted to hold Stony in his arms, but he dared not to do it when Deon was ring at him. In the end, it was Deon who picked Stony up. Stony wiped away the tears on Felice¡¯s face with a corner of the nket, turned to smile at Deon, and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Stony¡¯s smile stunned Deon. After Deon put the child down, there was still a silly smile on his face. Bernice clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You look silly with that smile.¡± Deon was lost for words. He took out his phone to take a look at his face quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± After Deon gave that order, the man with scars on his face began to lead Deon¡¯s men out. But Stony turned to Emma and said, ¡°Mr. Jaquan hasn¡¯te with us yet.¡± Deon knitted his eyebrows. Apparently, they hadn¡¯t talked about Jaquan just now. There was no doubt that Stony must go back to the Alberton¡¯s. Deon didn¡¯t care about other people at all. If Jaquan was nice to Emma, Deon would certainly consider letting Jaquan see Emma. But Deon would never agree to their marriage! Sony was already four years old, but Jaquan didn¡¯t know it until now. Based on that, Deon thought Jaquan was just too foolish! He would never let someone so foolish marry his daughter. Of course, he had ignored something automatically. It was Emma who tricked Jaquan, kept the truth from Jaquan, and decided to raise Stony by herself. Emma was pure and innocent in Deon¡¯s heart. Deon could never believe that Emma had tricked Jaquan. Deon thought that Jaquan must be an irresponsible guy! At that moment, Jaquan opened the door and found that many people had turned their gazes on him. Felice and Allen were looking at Jaquan somehow apologetically. Bernice¡¯s gaze was mild. It was as gentle as her personality. On the other hand, Deon looked aggressive as if he was protecting her daughter from all other men in the world. He knitted his brows tightly and red at Jaquan. Jaquan was confused. He had no idea what was happening. Stony didn¡¯t know what everyone was thinking about. He just trotted towards Jaquan after seeing him. He said joyfully, ¡°Mr. Jaquan, let¡¯s leave here now.¡± Deon¡¯s face darkened as he saw that. He immediately said, ¡°Stony shoulde home with us. He is an Alberton by blood, so he muste back to the Alberton¡¯s.¡± Felice and Allen nced at Jaquan again. There were guilt and uneasiness in their eyes. They didn¡¯t know how to reason with Deon. Felice and Allen were educated people and were always polite. They also felt guilty for having lost Stony. Deon was a guy with a dominating air. Felice and Allen didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Deon at all. Felice and Allen didn¡¯t know what Jaquan would do if Stony went back to the Alberton¡¯s. Felice felt extremely sorry for her son when she thought of the sight of Jaquan sitting on the sofa and staring at the TV nkly. Even though Bernice had a good impression of Jaquan, she cared more about Emma¡¯s feelings. Since Emma had said that Stony was her son alone, Bernice would also try to take Stony to the Alberton¡¯s with them. Emma was standing beside them quietly. To her, thest ce she wanted to take Stony to was the Alberton¡¯s. But Jaquan spoke at that moment, ¡°Sure, Stony should go home with you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Deon was satisfied after he heard Jaquan¡¯s reply. He unknitted his brows slightly, but he was still looking at Jaquan disdainfully with his nose held high. He was waiting for Jaquan to continue. So Jaquan continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you as well.¡± Felice was puzzled. So was Allen. Bernice was astonished. And Deon was both confused and astounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 422 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 422 Only Stony said happily, ¡°Okay, Mr. Jaquan, will you be staying with us then?¡± Jaquan held him in his arms, ¡°Of course we will live together, just like we used to ¡­ do so.¡± He deliberately implied the time when Emma stayed at his home as cohabitation. The expressions of Deon and Bernice instantly changed. Deon red at him, while Bernice¡¯s eyes lit up, filled with joy and gratification and without any disgust or hatred. Noticing Bernice¡¯s gaze, Jaquan pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Of course, if there are some inconveniences, I¡¯ll rent a house by myself outside. It¡¯s fine. Anyway¡­,¡± He looked at Emma with determination, ¡°I will be with her anywhere.¡± Hearing that, Bernice was deeply touched. Emma also pinched her palm awkwardly. Stony quietly whispered to Jaquan, ¡°Actually, Mom doesn¡¯t hate you at all.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I know.¡± Jaquan smiled bitterly. It took him a lot of effort to find out this. ¡°She even called your name in her dreams.¡± Stony continued. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jaquan smiled with his eyes fixated on Emma. Emma frowned under his gaze and turned around to walk out. Jaquan greeted Felice and Allen, then carried Stony and followed. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Emma walked to the car door and then she said in a muffled voice, ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡± Jaquan put Stony down, ¡°I want to talk to your mother.¡± Stony got the point. He then took a few steps in and went to look for Felice and Allen. Seeing Stony rushing over, Deon thought that he was looking for himself. He squatted down to catch him, but Stony jumped into Allen¡¯s arms. Deon, ¡°¡­.¡± As soon as Bernice reached the house, she turned around and pushed Deon to hide behind the door. ¡°What?¡± Deon looked at her with displeasure. Bernice shushed him a few times, ¡°Silence.¡± Emma and Jaquan were talking outside with the dim yellow blurred street lights shone on them. From afar, it looked like there was sprinkled with ayer of soft light powder. Emma kept frowned and looked indifferent as if she hated Jaquan very much. However, Jaquan did not care about her coldness at all. He tightly held her hand, and every time she answered, he would put her hand against his heart. ¡°Tell the truth, or I¡¯ll kiss you here.¡± Emma suddenly retracted her hand and said with a frown, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to follow me home. This is the truth.¡± Jaquan grabbed her hands and pressed her against the car door. He was so close that she could hear his breath, ¡°You are lying.¡± Emma looked away, ¡°I have told you the truth. Don¡¯t force me to hit you.¡± The pain that Jaquan suffered from the back suplexst time was still lingering, and when he heard that, his waist hurt immediately. Heughed, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± Emma heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at him, only to see Jaquan lowered his head. A large shadow covered her. He bit her lips as soon as he touched them. He kissed her so hard that it was more like taking punishment. Emma should have thrown the man over her shoulders to the ground, but the moment their lips and teeth touched, her bones went numb and shepletely copsed on the car door, allowing him to take whatever he wanted. Seeing that from behind the door, Deon ground his teeth in anger. Each time when he wanted to go out and kill that bastard, he was just stopped by Bernice. She blushed and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her head to look, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb them. If we¡¯re out now, everyone will be very embarrassed. Oh my, I¡¯m so shy¡­.¡± Deon, ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡± Jaquan kissed Emma and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I lied to you that I won¡¯t go.¡± He sucked on her lips slightly or heavily withfort, which was paralyzing Emma¡¯s rationality. ¡°Take me with you, huh?¡± His voice was hoarse and alluring. Emma only felt that it was a miracle for a man to have such beautiful peach blossom eyes, not to mention his attractive voice. Her rationality and impulse shed for a long time. Suddenly, the window behind her was rolled down, and the irritating voice of Ferne came from inside. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t see anything. I just want to ask if you guys have done kissing. If you¡¯re finished ¡­ I have to go.¡± Jaquan red at him. As Emma slowly calmed down, he kicked the car door and said, ¡°Damn it! Ferne, you¡¯re dead!¡± The car was kicked away. On the halfway, the car window was rolled down, and a hand slowly reached out and waved at Jaquan. Jaquan knew what he meant. Even though he knew that Ferne might not be able to see him, he still stretched out his fist to wave towards the car, and then pressed it against his left shoulder. A single gesture could neutralize all the displeasure and resentment between good friends. Bernice and Deon already went out as if nothing had happened. Well, only Bernice pretended to be fine. Deon made a long face, and he red coldly at Jaquan. If his gaze could kill people, Jaquan wouldn¡¯t live at all. Allen and Felice also walked out one after another. Stony carefully supported one of Felice¡¯s arms and acted as her walking stick. When they met at the door, none of them spoke anything. Emma hesitated and looked at Bernice. Bernice looked at Jaquan and asked, ¡°Can you drive?¡± Jaquan immediately understood her agreement for him to follow them. He looked at Emma with a smile and then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After a pause, he turned to Deon and asked sincerely, ¡°May I drive my parents home first?¡± He was very clear about Deon¡¯s position in the Alberton family, and he did not try his best to curry favor with Bernice for her kindness. Instead, he showed Deon enough respect in public when Deon was angry with him. Everyone else looked at Deon, who valued filial piety above everything. However, Deon¡¯s parents died early. Now that he saw that Jaquan treated his parents well, his anger got relieved. Deon just nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± However, he was still unwilling to allow this brat to walk into the Alberton¡¯s. But Bernice and Emma had just returned home, and he didn¡¯t want to offend them at all, so he could only swallow all the displeasure and snorted coldly before getting into the car. Stony was not close to him yet. So he must consider how to please this grandson and he did not even bother to deal with Jaquan, that metrosexual man. Yes, he admitted that Jaquan was a little more handsome than himself when he was young. However, a handsome man was far less than a practical one. He believed that Emma would know that in the future. He worried about his daughter alone for a while, and then he turned around to find that his daughter and wife have got into Jaquan¡¯s car with his grandson, Stony. Deon, ¡°¡­..¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 423 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 423 ¡°It¡¯s toote. Stony hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Why not have a meal and take a rest at our house before we set off?¡± Jaquan asked with a smile. Bernice and Emma had got in the car. Deon snorted and closed the car door. Then, he lost his temper with the driver, ¡°Hurry up! I would kill you if I lost them!¡± The driver dared not say anything. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as they were about to drive, the door was knocked on twice and then opened. Allen¡¯s punctilious face showed up. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that you get lost. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± After he finished speaking, he noticed the awkward atmosphere in the car and didn¡¯t move. A momentter, just as he was about to turn around, Deon nodded and pointed to the front, ¡°Take the passenger seat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Allen heaved a sigh of relief. Deon always spoke in amanding way. However, considering that Allen looked honest and was also the grandfather of Stony, Deon coughed lightly and decided to keep a low profile when talking with him. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The silence in the car forced Allen, who usually never took the initiative to speak, to find a topic. He wished to show his friendliness to this inw who always kept a long face. ¡°Whatever. Some simple dishes will do.¡± Deon rubbed his eyebrows sleepily and said, ¡°Three fried scallops with foie gras, one pesto pasta, two milk polenta, one conger soup, and one ck rice.¡± Allen froze. Deon, who was trying to keep a low profile, noticed this strange silence and said after thinking, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother. Some steak and red wine will be enough.¡± Allen got speechless. Deon looked unbelievably at Allen¡¯s face in the rearview mirror and wondered that there was no steak or wine? He paused for a moment and added reluctantly, ¡°Forget it. We can just eat whatever you have.¡± Allen finally felt relieved and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Deon was quite sleepy before but felt awake after this. Perhaps Stony¡¯s appearance excited him. Now that he was in the same car with Stony¡¯s grandfather, he nned to ask him about Stony¡¯s preferences first, to get along with Stony in the future. Neither of them was good at chatting. Allen was an old schr and did not like to talk about household affairs. But Felice was an exception. This schr would respond to whatever she said when being with her, who was everything to him. Deon was another exception. He was like thendlord, and Allen was like a peasant. How could the peasant ignore thendlord¡¯s question? Definitely no. Allen replied one by one. Though he only spent two days with Stony and knew almost nothing, except Stony¡¯s sizes as he bought two sets of clothes. Also, he yed chess with the child. Allen told him everything, and the car had not arrived. Deon started a new topic, ¡°How many girlfriends have your son had?¡± Allen was beginning to sweat when he heard this. As an honest person, he hesitated for a long time and then forced himself to lie. ¡°No, he did not have a girlfriend before.¡± When Deon heard this, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Not a single one?¡± Allen shook his head. He wondered, ¡°With this, you couldn¡¯t have any reason to doubt the loyalty of my son to your daughter, can you?¡± However, he was wrong. Deon got excited. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with him? Hasn¡¯t he ever been in a rtionship? How can he be called a man with no old me?¡± Allen got shocked. ¡°It¡¯s normal if you have told me that he had seven or eight girls,¡± Deon said with a frown. Allen was dumbfounded. He swore for the first time in his heart, ¡®What the hell were you talking about? How could you say that!¡¯ Meanwhile, Jaquan was driving his car in aparably harmonious atmosphere. Emma and Stony sat in the back seat, next to Felice. Felice felt guilty and uneasy when she saw Emma again. She used to like Emma very much. However, when she heard from Jaquan that Emma had a kid, she made up her mind not to let her son see her again. It turned out that Stony was Jaquan¡¯s kid and her grandson. All this happened so fast that she had not even digested that and was already sitting beside Emma. ¡°Well, honey, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Although Stony has been found safe, I still feel sorry for you. If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡± Felice stretched out her hand to hold Emma. Emma grasped her instead. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with you. Even if those people had failed at this market, they might have kidnapped him elsewhere.¡± Jaquan looked into the rearview mirror with his eyes narrowed and his lips pursed. He did not like what Emma had said. Felice stubbornly said, ¡°No, if I took good care of him, this would never happen. I should be to me.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know how to persuade her, so she looked at Stony and said, ¡°Exin yourself.¡± Stony grabbed Felice¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I am sorry. Don¡¯t be angry or sad. I won¡¯t run around in the future, I promise.¡± When Felice heard this, her heart softened. She hugged him and said, ¡°How can I me you? It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault.¡± Stony insisted, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡± After more than ten rounds, Felice finally gave up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our fault, okay?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 424 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 424 Bernice looked at the rearview mirror and curiously turned her head to look at Jaquan. Jaquan sensed her gaze and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bernice looked at him for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about why she likes you.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°She is cool. She is not close to any of her siblings. She prefers to be alone. I never thought that she would be so¡­ impulsive.¡± Bernice paused for a while before she came up with a suitable word. Emma opened her mouth but finally did not retort. In fact, Bernice was right. That night, she was impulsive. ¡°Because of¡­ my face?¡± Jaquan raised his head and looked at the rearview mirror. Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Bernice looked at Emma in the back seat and teased her, ¡°You are truly my daughter, good taste!¡± Everyoneughed in the car. Stony was confused, but he alsoughed happily. Emma asked Stony, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Stony giggled, ¡°That pretty auntie says that Mr. Jaquan is handsome!¡± People in the car all looked at Stony. The car suddenly became silent. Bernice, who was called pretty auntie, stretched her head to the back seat and stared at Stony for a few seconds. Suddenly, sheughed loudly and asked, ¡°You call me pretty auntie? What about the man with the thick eyebrows that looked fierce just now? What did you call him?¡± Stony answered hesitantly, ¡°¡­Grandpa?¡± Bernice couldn¡¯t help butugh. Bernice could barely conceal her pride and said to Emma, ¡°Gosh! I like him so much.¡± Emma was lost for words. Emma pinched between her eyebrows and told Stony, ¡°You can¡¯t call her auntie. I¡¯ll introduce them to youter. You have to call her grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandmother? Just like the story ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯?¡± Stony asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Stony looked at Bernice carefully and said with confusion, ¡°But she is not old at all.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know how to exin. Bernice was overjoyed. She did not care about this and encouraged Stony, ¡°Yes, you can call me any title as you want. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Emma sighed. Then she shouted resignedly, ¡°Mom.¡± Stony was shocked. He looked at Emma with his big eyes and then at Bernice in the passenger seat. He was stunned for a long time before he asked, ¡°Is she mother¡¯s mother?¡± Emma nodded. Stony looked at her in surprise, ¡°Mom, do you have a Mom too?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stony hadn¡¯t seen his grandparents since he was born. Just as he asked this question, the entire car became quiet. Unlike the rxing and cheerful atmosphere before, the silence at this moment showed some sorrow. ¡°Yes, I also have mother and father.¡± Emma said softly. ¡°Then¡­¡± Stony looked at her, his eyes filled with anticipation, but he did not continue the sentence. Emma guessed what he wanted to ask and raised her head to meet Jaquan¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror. The car stopped. Everyone in the car seemed to be waiting for an answer from Emma. Felice also looked at Emma nervously. Bernice just looked away. Emma looked at Stony and finally nodded, ¡°You have one too.¡± ¡°Do I also have a¡­ Dad?¡± Stony asked in disbelief, ¡°Francis Walter?¡± No one couldugh at such a funny scene. Emma did not know how to exin it. Although she was cool, she would not lie to Stony. The biggest lie in her life was probably telling Stony that his father had gone abroad. Emma hesitated for a moment and the car door was opened. Jaquan¡¯s handsome face was revealed beneath the blinding lights. His eyes were shining, and he stared straight at Emma like Stony, waiting for her answer. Felice quietly got off the car to make room for them. Bernice also smiled as she lightly unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. There was only a family of three left in the car. Stony finally noticed something. He looked at Jaquan and said in a daze, ¡°I know. Mr. Jaquan is going to be my father, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your father,¡± Jaquan corrected. ¡°I am your father.¡± Stony didn¡¯t understand. He looked at his mother as if he wanted an answer. Emma nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaquan will no longer be Mr. Jaquan?¡± Stony frowned. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Jaquan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t understand. Why did you say that you are my father, but I never knew? Then, you were clearly Mr. Jaquan and suddenly became my father. Is this how everyone¡¯s father appeared?¡± Stony blinked as he looked at the two adults. Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Jaquan rubbed Stony¡¯s head, ¡°How about you treat me as your father from today onwards, and at the same time, I¡¯m Mr. Jaquan?¡± Stony quickly epted this saying, ¡°Alright!¡± After a pause, he thought of something and asked, ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Jaquan thought for a moment. ¡°If you want to call me Dad, just call me Dad. Otherwise, you could call me Mr. Jaquan.¡± Jaquan wanted to give Stony some time and also to himself and the Albertons family. They needed time to ept this. The Stony wasforted and got out of the car first. Emma was also about to get out, but Jaquan closed the door. The dim lights in the car seemed to be somewhat romantic. Emma covered her mouth and leaned back. Her voice was muffled across her palm, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jaquanughed, ¡°Your parents are both here. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Emma loosened her grip and said, ¡°Get off the car.¡± Jaquan nodded. However, the moment her hand touched the car door, Jaquan leaned forward to cover her back. Then, he tilted his head to kiss her earlobe. He remembered that there was a small mole beneath her white earlobe, like a drop of ink falling on a pure white jade. ¡°Just a minute?¡± He asked softly, his hand pressing down on her shoulder and turning her over, ¡°We still have something to talk about.¡± ¡­ Deon and Bernice stood outside the car for a while. After Stony got off the car, they two didn¡¯t get off for a long time. Deon raised his eyebrows and wanted to open the car door. Bernice pulled him over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Deon knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Emma hasn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet. What are they talking about for so long?¡± Although Bernice could not see anything in the car, she could guess what was going on. She immediately pulled Deon inside and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Deon was reluctantly dragged into it. In the car, Emma blushed. Her lips were badly red and swollen. Jaquan asked angrily with heavy breathing, ¡°Why are you so ruthless? How could you just leave after that?¡± Emma was lost for words. She still felt that it was somewhat untrue as if a malicious curse had worked. Emma was filled with unease, anxiety, guilt, and an insuppressible throbbing sensation. ¡°You, you don¡¯t like Arabe anymore?¡± She asked awkwardly, not sure if she was expecting him to answer yes or no. Emma always minded him liking Arabe, so she treated him so coldly. ¡°I admit that I liked her a long time ago, but¡­¡± Jaquan lowered his head and kissed Emma. He held her hand close to his heart and said, ¡°Long before I discovered it, my heart was beating for you alone.¡± Emma raised her head and looked at Jaquan, his eyes glittering. She thought of the drunk man she met at the bar five years ago. He had such beautiful eyes. She could finally have him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 425 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 425 ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± It was an old PHS with a very dark screen. She could barely read the caller¡¯s ID nor the text and only managed to answer the phone. However, only one person in the world could make this call. The 13-year-old girl nervously and uneasily held her phone and asked weakly, ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡± There was a long silence before a boy spoke on the other side. He was the same age as her, or maybe one or two years younger because his voice sounded unchanged. ¡°I saw what you have sent.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl opened her eyes wide in surprise. She stayed in a crowded noisy Inte cafe and clumsily wrote her suicide note letter by letter on aputer. She intended to write a letter at the beginning, but she didn¡¯t know who to send it to. After leaving the store, she came in unconsciously. The Inte cafe didn¡¯t require her ID card. Money could be her passport. And she had money, stolen from ¡­ the corpse. ¡°You left a number,¡± The boy said. It was very strange. It was clearly a child¡¯s voice, but it sounded sober. It was like an adult who cares nothing. The voice from the phone inexplicablyforted the girl for a moment. The girl raised her head and looked at theputer. She randomly found a format of profile and wrote her life story in it. And she left her cell phone number in the end. But what she wrote was a suicide note. Though she realized that it was wrong, she could not manage to change the format. Finally, she sent the suicide note out anonymously. At that time, Inte forums just went viral. Many people liked to surf them and tell half-true stories. No one would take the stories seriously. Her ¡°suicide note¡± was just like a drop of water flowing into the sea. Nobody was would call. However, someone called. ¡°Kaiya,¡± that voice shouted. Kaiya was stunned for a moment before realizing that the boy was talking to her, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very brave, so don¡¯t be afraid in the future. Keep going, okay?¡± The child, who was obviously her age, said to her in a very mature voice, ¡°Death is very painful. Just think about your friends and families.¡± ¡°But, I killed someone¡­.¡± Her throat was tight as she said. Her hands and feet trembled, and her tears fell down from her cheeks, ¡°Elsie is also ¡­ dead¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­.¡± ¡°You did the right thing, so don¡¯t be afraid. Thew on protection for minors will protect you, and those people are guilty.¡± The boy sounded emotionless, but he didfort the nervous girl. ¡°You believe me?¡± Kaiya asked in tears. The suicide note was written like an introduction, in which she wrote all the mistakes that she had made. She had killed someone and was running away. She was afraid of dragging down her friends, so she decided to eat her fill before her suicide tonight. She would die in ake, where many people committed suicide, it was said. So theke was called the Ghost Lake. She typed word by word as she was ready for death, and wanted to exin her stories to her parents, who she had never met, and to her old grandmother. She hoped that when they saw her corpse, they would remember her, as well as her sister, who had suffered a lot. The boy spoke on the other end of the phone, ¡°Yes.¡± He believed everything she said. Kaiya wiped away her tears and suddenly felt satisfied as someone had read her suicide note. As a little child, she had already treated him as a friend and whispered, ¡°What ¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± The boy paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone called out my name.¡± Kaiya stopped crying as she was shocked by his words, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any friends?¡± ¡°I do have.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they call you by your name?¡± She was quite curious about him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because ¡­ we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She had too many questions. The boy didn¡¯t answer, ¡°Will you live a good life?¡± Kaiya nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He was rxed as if he was going to hang up the phone in the next second. Kaiya couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you going to hang up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is this your number?¡± Kaiya wiped the screen. But she still couldn¡¯t read the number on the phone. ¡°Can I call you in the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± After the boy finished his words, he noticed that he was too cold. So he exined, ¡°This is aputer program I made, no one else can call in.¡± ¡°Then how can I meet you?¡± Kaiya asked. ¡°Hum¡­.¡± The boy remained silent for a moment before he spoke calmly. ¡°After you grow up, you¡¯ll meet me.¡± In the darkness, Christy looked at the person on the other side of the bed and asked as she trembled, ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡± The person on the other side did not answer. She stretched out to reach his arm. But she only touched a thick sleeve. No one preferred to be wrapped so tightly when sleeping, but he did and he even wore a hat. The moment she touched his sleeve, Christy remembered the stories about Mr. Trevor. He suddenly had Autism when he was very young. And he had locked himself in the attic when he was slightly older. He never came out again. The autistic Mr. Trevor had the same voice as the boy who called her ten years ago. Was that him? If it was him, he had asked her whether she would live a good life, so why was he being autistic? But if it wasn¡¯t him¡­. How would he know her name? Why did he bring her back here? Theputer screen shed. Trevor sat up in the darkness and opened theputer. The light on the screen suddenly lightened the entire curtain. And she could see the face under the hood before the computer screen. He seemed to realize this and paused for a moment. Christy lied with her back to him. She reminded him kindly as she found his stiff back, ¡°I can¡¯t see your face, don¡¯t worry¡­.¡± Trevor did not say anything. He only paused for a moment as he typed before choosing and copying the location and information to another dialog box. And he worked for another hour. When he was about to turn off theputer, he noticed that Christy had fallen asleep behind him and was breathing evenly. He turned around to look at her under the light of theputer screen. She was dressed in his wide grey clothes with her long hair scattering behind her head, as she frowned with her beautiful face. She always frowned unconsciously when she slept, as if she wasn¡¯t very happy in her dreams. After thinking for a long time, Trevor stretched out his finger to smooth her eyebrows. He hadn¡¯t touched someone else¡¯s body like this for a long time, and he hadn¡¯t spied another person¡¯s life on the screen for a long time. She should ¡­ have recognized him. At first, he was afraid of being recognized, so he called back Eleven. But they would still inevitably meet each other. Habits were terrible. He had been alone in the attic for so long. Though he had only spied her life through the video for less than two months, he started to be ufortable when he stopped his spying. He was just curious about her life in these years. She was so extroverted, cheerful, beautiful, and confident. Her smile was so attractive that people couldn¡¯t notice other things. He had persuaded many children who wanted tomit suicide. But few of them had be confident. Most of them were still cowardly, sensitive, and stingy, living in a lonely corner of the world. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Christy suddenly opened her eyes. Trevor was stunned. She grabbed his finger, ¡°You sneakily touched me?¡± He had his back to theputer screen. Against the light, his face was half bright and half dark under the shadows. She could only see his pale and thin chin, his dark eyes that were calm as a cup of warm water in peace and tranquility. She clutched the finger he was about to pull away and said tiredly, ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time?¡± Trevor remained silent and lowered his head as if he was listening seriously. ¡°You should ask the reason curiously.¡± Christy continued, ¡°Then I can tell you that I want to say thank you. It¡¯s been ten years. I want to meet you, and I just want to say thank you. So I¡¯m still alive.¡± Trevor shook his head slightly. He still uttered no word. Christy waited for a moment before letting go of his fingers. She pointed to the other side, ¡°I always have nightmares when I sleep. Can you carry me to sleep later?¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡± Christy chuckled softly. Her face turned morbidly pale because of her injuries and massive bleeding. She needed to rest a lot. She pursed her lips after she spoke and was too tired to speak. Trevor made a rustling sound as he turned off theputer. He didn¡¯t hibernate theputer but shut it down. Afterwards, he gentlyy beside Christy. He did not face inward, but turned around and faced Christy. After hesitating for a long time, he finally reached out and held her hand. His bony hands were slender and thin. They weren¡¯t big. But he firmly held her. His palms were dry and warm, just like the way he treated people. In the darkness, Christy smiled weakly. Then, she slowly fell asleep with this smile. In this night, some ran around, some were tired, some cried bitterly and regretted, some restored precious things, some stayed beside the cold corpses, and some sat till dawn. However, no one could stop the dawn. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 426 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 426 At ten past six in the morning, Emily woke up on the hospital bed. She looked back at the man on the bed, kissed him on his face, and then gently walked out of the ward door. The car of the funeral home would arrive at nine o¡¯clock and set out from the hospital. As she went out, Harold handed over a set of ck clothes and a coat. She turned to look without a word and took the clothes in her arms. Before entering the bathroom, she passed by the morgue and saw Elsie. Elsie sat on the floor with one hand firmly holding Maury¡¯s cold and stiff hand. Susan and the butler stayed next to her. They had not slept all night. ¡°They came at tenst night. The doctor refused to let them in¡­. So they sneaked in.¡± Harold exined in a low voice. Susan and the butler asked Emily to bring Mr. Maury home for a wake. Emily did not agree. She should go to thepany to deal with the acquisition of the Britt Group today. She still had a fight now. She had neither energy nor time for a wake for her father to confess to him, and grapple with those rtives. The only thing she could do was to manage to deal with who had hurt him. Including Elsie. Matthew fell ill after receiving the newsst night. Maury was the son he felt most proud with. The death of Maury was probably thest straw thatpletely crushed Matthew except for the fact that Eliot wasn¡¯t his grandson. When he fainted, he still murmured Maury¡¯s nickname as if he wanted to say something. It was the first time Emily had dealt with the death of a family member. She had to cancel his ount, sign a death certificate, contact the funeral home, select a cemetery, and listen to his will. She clearly knew the things that she should do as time went by. Sometimes something else would ur to her. Was Eliot out of danger? However, she only had time to send a text message to Sydnee and asked about Eliot. Then she had to hurriedly deal with the next things. She could not stop, for if she stopped, she would feel pain and regret. After she changed her clothes and came out, others also came out from the morgue. Harold bought breakfast and delivered them to everyone. The others did not move, only Emily had buns and soybean milk while walking. Susan and the butler used to think she was still stupid. But Emily acted so strangely yesterday, and her face was cold and stiff. This, together with her tone, made Susan and the butler afraid. However, when she handled all the issues concerning Maury¡¯s deathst night, she acted orderly like a normal person. Susan and the housekeeper didn¡¯t know if they should be happy or sad. Maury ¡­ didn¡¯t even know that Emily already recovered until he died. Emily finished buns and handed the rest to Harold, nudging him. Harold understood her meaning and took the buns into the ward. Susan and the butler had met the one in the ward. It was the Vincent Scavos. Rumor had it that he was cold that people could not approach him easily. Butst night, he stayed in the ward with Emily for a whole night. Probably because of Maury¡¯s death, they felt less surprised for things that they should have been shocked about. Thus, seeing what Emily and Vincent had done, they were not so emotional. They only slightly opened their mouths in surprise for a moment, and then pursed their lips immediately and continued to stare in a daze. The butler had served Maury for the longest time. They were the master and servant, and also friends. Now that his old friend had died, the butler felt a sense of helplessness and sadness. Only the Britts knew that Eliot was not his biological son. So the butler wouldn¡¯t ask Eliot toe back after Maury¡¯s death. But since Elsie had caused Maury¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t send Elsie to the police station just because Elsie was Maury¡¯s daughter. But he would not work for her for sure. As for the other daughter¡­ It was known that Emily had the intelligence of a seven-year-old. The girl that supposed to have the intelligence of a seven years old called awyer over yesterday and gathered everyone in a room to testify. Afterward, she apathetically and rigorously announced Maury¡¯s will. When a girl with the intelligence of a seven-year-old was informed of her father¡¯s death, she should have cried loudly. He couldn¡¯t understand why Emily acted so normal and was also able to announce the will calmly. He couldn¡¯t help but worry that Emily would be someone cold and heartless. He even thought that it would be better for her to be that foolish girl again. Because this Emily made him feel scared. Although Susan worked for Maury for a short time, since the emotional middle-aged woman had done a lot for this family and had spent quite some time with them, she was particrly worried about Emily. She was worried that she would be bullied by Elsie. Although Emily acted like someone else yesterday, which had scared her, she knew that Emily had been heavily bullied. Someone who was bullied for a long time resisted because she would not stand it any longer. She wanted to apany Emily through the difficulty. So after the will was announced yesterday, she requested to stay. She still remembered that Emily indifferently turned around and gazed at her emotionlessly. And she said, ¡°Whatever.¡± She suddenly became indifferent and cruel, which made Susan so sad. She just turned 18 this year, but her father had turned into a cold corpse before he had time to celebrate her adulthood ceremony. It was like a shell with which she could protect herself. That shell was covered with thorns. That was the way she protected herself. Susan did not feel hurt, but she did feel endless sadness for her. She even had an absurd idea that it would be good if Emily¡¯s biological mother showed up and took her away. Then she would definitely be an innocent girl with naive smiling again. ¡°Change your clothes and follow me,¡± Emily spoke to Susan and the butler before she walked into the morgue. She still had something to say to her father. Susan and the butler nodded, then pulled Elsie, who fainted away after crying. The Britt Group held a shareholders¡¯ meeting at nine in the morning. Matthew was unconscious in bed. Maury died of a sudden brain infarctionst night. His only son Eliot was in aa after he fell from a building in the remote Town South. His mother Beverly was imprisoned in a women¡¯s prison for tax evasion. Only Elsie was able to shoulder the responsibility. Of course, the shareholders knew that the Britts had a little daughter. But they only knew that she was a retard and they didn¡¯t even know her name. The shareholders¡¯ meeting today was to announce that the Granding Group purchased the Britt Group on the day. The purchase contract was stamped with Maury¡¯s private seal and official seal. All shareholders had witnessed.. After all, Maury had even stamped the contract with his official seal.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 427 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 427 The car headed for the funeral home left at nine o¡¯clock, just at the same time as the shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Britt Group. Emily, dressed in all ck, stood at the entrance of the hospital. She looked indifferent, and no one knew what she was thinking. Harold paused for a moment and took out a strawberry-vored candy from his pocket and handed it to her. Emily took the candy, opened the package, and put it into her mouth. Strange. She could not taste anything. The candy in her mouth tasted like the bun in the morning, mixed with the smell of blood and bitterness. Instead of rushing to the Britt Group, she escorted the cold body from the hospital to the funeral home. Then it was cremated. She picked a ck carved urn and put her father in it. Then, she carried the urn back to the Britt Group. The meeting had been over. From now on, thepany was no longer called the Britt Group. The workers had already reced all the LED lights and billboards on it. Emily stood there, silently watching. A gust of cold wind blew by and Emily finally moved. She got in the car again and said to Harold, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Granding Group had made a n. After taking over the Britt Group, They not only dealt with the bad books of the Britt Group but also paid the employees¡¯ wages and bonuses in advance. They told the employees that it depended on themselves whether to stay or to leave. ording to Harold, fewer than seven chose to leave, and they used to have a good personal rtionship with Maury. But that was all. No one else chose to leave. ¡°The biggest shareholder of Granding Group is the Heyton family.¡± Harold reported to Emily in the car, ¡°Also, the Heytons came to the morgue to visit Mr. Maury. The handkerchief Noah picked up there had the Heyton family¡¯s logo on it. It was probably Jackson that came by.¡± ¡°Kamron¡¯s father?¡± Emily asked. She looked indifferent. Only when she looked down at the urn would her tense emotion ease slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Harold turned around. ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°Eliot has been secretly investigating the fact of being beaten up that day. Yesterday, he discovered something, but something happened to him, so he didn¡¯t go. And I got the surveince¡­¡± ¡°The Heytons?¡± Emily looked up at the rearview mirror. Harold nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the camera captured the assistant of the Heytons. He was sitting in the car, but his hand was captured. ording to the watch on his hand and the vaguely revealed profile, the private detective deducted that it was Jackson¡¯s assistant, Rex.¡± Emily stopped talking. Harold frowned. ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Maury and the Heytons are not that close, but they are not enemies, at least on the surface. Furthermore, the business of the Britt Group has nothing to do with the Heyton Group. For the time being, I have not found out the reason why they targeted the Britt Group.¡± ¡°Kamron,¡± Emily said. ¡°What?¡± Harold didn¡¯t understand. Emily looked up at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Find him and we¡¯ll know why.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Find him?¡± She said as if she was going to kidnap him. ¡°Mr. Kamron wille to the funeral tomorrow,¡± Emily expressionlessly said, ¡°and he will fall unconscious because of sadness.¡± Harold didn¡¯t know what to say. He carefully looked at Emily¡¯s expression and realized that she was not joking. He nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± She wanted to kidnap Mr. Kamron no matter what. Although it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Kamron, he was a Heyton after all. Harold remembered that when they first met, Kamron was smashed to bleed by Emily with a brick, and when they met again, he was kicked in the crotch¡­ Although he sympathized with Kamron, he began to prepare for the kidnapping anyway. Maury¡¯s funeral was held at the Britt¡¯s. The obituary was posted at one in the morning. The butler and Susan had been preparing for the decoration in the mourning hall all day. They called the Britts¡¯ rtives to inform them of the funeral; they covered everything with white cloth and changed all the flowers in the garden into chrysanthemums. Elsie knelt on the ground like a living dead person. Her eyes were swollen from crying. She seemed to be tired of crying and just sat there without expression. She was probably very regretful. She just wanted to trade thepany for her mother, but she ended up killing her father. No one could tell her why. Her brother, to whom she sought help, wouldn¡¯t answer her calls. He hadn¡¯t evene to have a look since her father¡¯s ident. She could not understand why it had suddenly be like this. She could not understand why the man had lied to her. She could not cry. She had run out of tears and strength. She staggered and suddenly fell to the floor. This time, there was no one to support her. When Emily walked in with the urn in her arms, she stepped over Elsie¡¯s body without hesitation. In the living room, Susan and the butler were informing the rtives, because Emily said that only rtives would be invited, and the business partners in City Y would not. Seeing Emily holding Mr. Maury¡¯s urn, the butler and Susan¡¯s eyes turned red again. Both of them were dressed in ck, their white hair seeming more conspicuous. It was until then did Emily realize that his father was so old, and the people apanying him in the family were also so old. The butler hesitated and asked, ¡°Should we notify her?¡± Emily did not understand. She looked at the butler¡¯s embarrassed face and realized that he was referring to her biological mother. ¡°She would know anyway, right?¡± Emily said softly. After all, they had loved each other back then. Emily went upstairs. The butler still did not know whether to make the call or not. After thinking for a while, he dialed the number. However, it was an empty number. He sighed. Forget it. Emily was right.. She would know anyway. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 428 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 428 At Town South Hospital. Sydnee sat at the door of the intensive care unit for an entire night and finally heard good news from the attending doctor. ¡°The patient is out of danger but still needs continuous monitoring.¡± She finally breathed a sigh of relief and called Emily to share the news. She was unfamiliar with the ce, and thus didn¡¯t dare to employ any care workers. She was afraid that something would happen to Eliot if she left, so she asked others to buy everything needed including her meals. She didn¡¯t go to the toilet until she was unable to hold any longer and made sure that the doctor and nurses were watching him. When she returned, she heard the doctor and a nurse chatting with each other, talking about what happened at the Town South Police Stationst night. ¡°I heard that both of his legs are broken¡­.¡± ¡°How miserable. One could never have thought¡­.¡± ¡°It is said that it was a retard who hit the man and just ran away¡­.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I heard that she was well-connected. Before she hit the man, she had sent someone to the police station to cover things up¡­.¡± ¡°What connections allow her to pin the director¡¯s son to the ground and beat him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. At first, the director went to the police station for an exnation.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Well, no response. It can only mean that the girl is so well-connected that the director can¡¯t afford to offend her. He can only swallow his anger¡­.¡± Sydnee almost forgot to settle the score with that Slicked-back. She didn¡¯t expect that Emily had taught him a lesson. It sounded like he had been beaten up. Knowing this, she did not dare to rx her vignce. She had to guard Eliot for at least two days. After confirming that he had passed the crisis, she would transfer him to the City Hospital, to avoid being watched by the director and getting revenge. At noon, Lynn was transferred to Town South Hospital with Mark¡¯s help, right next to the room next to Eliot¡¯s. Sydnee was napping at the door. When she woke up, she saw Mark standing at the door of the intensive care unit and looking at Eliot who was lying quietly inside through the transparent ss. ¡°Who was that girl yesterday?¡± Seeing that Sydnee was awake, he asked curiously, ¡°Is she his sister?¡± Sydnee nodded. ¡°His biological sister?¡± Mark asked. Sydnee nodded. ¡°No wonder¡­.¡± Mark tutted and shook his head. ¡°At such a young age, she was too impulsive, beating the man too hard.¡± He probably thought that Sydnee did not know, so he turned his head, raising his chin, ¡°He¡¯s lying in the ICU with three ster casts. He got a mild concussion and was still not awake.¡± Sydnee was speechless. His legs were not broken? ¡°The court will not be called to order until they recover. The director wants to settle the matter privately, but Lynn ¡­ has heard about this matter and strongly refuses to do so.¡± Mark said, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the next process until both of them almost recover.¡± Sydnee nodded. She could not leave until Eliot recovered, or until Emily found someone reliable to take him over. After all, she had other matters to attend to. She wondered why Emily had left in such a hurry after taking a nce at Eliot who was so badly injured. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon when she went to Lynn¡¯s ward that she learned the news of Maury¡¯s death from Lynn. ¡°What did you say?¡± The cup in Sydnee¡¯s hand fell to the ground and the water sshed onto her shoes, but she didn¡¯t care and just goggled at Lynn on the bed, ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°At around five o¡¯clock yesterday afternoon¡­.¡± Lynn only found out this morning and had cried for half an hour. Sydnee was stunned. At around five o¡¯clock yesterday afternoon¡­ It was exactly the time when Emily came over. No wonder she left in such a hurry. No, she didn¡¯t just leave. She even took the time to go to the police station to teach that Slicked-back a lesson for Eliot. Sydnee almost couldn¡¯t imagine how Emily felt when walking into the police station at that time. Her father was dead. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her brother was lying in ICU. How could a little girl like her face that arrogant Slicked-back in the police station? Sydnee¡¯s heart ached so much that her eyes turned red. How could such a thing happen? When she called Emily to report that Eliot was safe, Emily didn¡¯t tell her anything at all. Why didn¡¯t she say anything? Sydnee covered her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but cry. ** Branden was taken away by the police at four in the morning. There was only a butler apanying him. His driver was taken to the hospital by Irene. Irene returned home. Ever since her father and mother began to prepare for their divorce, her father had basically moved out of the house. He had several vis outside. Irene had seen one that she had never seen before two hours ago, and she didn¡¯t dare to imagine anything else. When she returned home, her mother hadn¡¯t slept yet. Ms. Corrine was skilled in making herself look youthful, but she couldn¡¯t hold back the aging process. Even the best skin care lotion wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her youth and beauty. She was like a withered flower which lost all the petals and was only left with the old and dry stem. Seeing Irene return at this time, Ms. Corrine did not me her. She just said, ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Irene looked at her mother¡¯s pale face and took a cup of wine from the coffee table. She downed it and asked, ¡°Mom, do you know how many vis Dad has?¡± Ms. Corrine frowned, ¡°What vi? Why are you asking?¡± ¡°Just asking. When you get divorced and split up your family property, perhaps I can take a vi I fancy.¡± Irene casually made up a lie. ¡°Divorce? We haven¡¯t get divorced yet! And you¡¯re already cursing me for divorcing your father! What are you thinking about? Did we treat you badly, huh?¡± Ms. Corrine was suddenly enraged when she heard this. Irene was shocked by her roar. The living room was lit up as bright as day. There were red wine and goblets on the coffee table. Ms. Corrine had been drunk several times, but she just couldn¡¯t see her husband who hadn¡¯t returned yet. At this age, if she got divorced, she could get nothing but money. They had only one daughter, but Branden would not give her their daughter. They had a lot of houses and money. She refused to agree to the divorce because she hoped that both of them would calm down for a while and give each other onest chance. However, Branden did not give her another chance. ¡°Mom ¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Irene rarely went home. Ever since she found out about the situation at home, she did not want to see her depressed mother. She simply went to her friend¡¯s ce or stayed in a hotel alone. In short, she refused to go home. She rarely saw her mother like this. Without her elegance, she was weak and helpless and looked a little pitiful. She was just a pitiful woman who did not want to get divorced. ¡°I went to Dad¡¯s vi today and found that I had never been there, so I was thinking¡­.¡± She hesitated and didn¡¯t know if she should tell her mother what had happened in the vi. When Ms. Corrine heard this, she paused for a moment. ¡°His vi?¡± She took another sip of red wine to dissolve her anger and restlessness, and said after a while, ¡°Did you meet her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Irene yed dumb uneasily, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A young, beautiful girl.¡± Ms. Corrine sneered, ¡°I think it¡¯s normal for a man to hanker after women, but your father is abnormal. He is serious about that girl. He thinks he has found his true love, so he wants to kick me away¡­..¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 429 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 429 Irene was dumbfounded. She had always thought that her parents were getting divorced because of something else. But she didn¡¯t know that her father had had an affair with a young girl and even wanted to be with her forever. Ms. Corrine drank too much today, her cheeks flushed red. Shey on the sofa and said in a vague voice, ¡°I saw the girl once in the garden vi. Your father hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time. I sent a private detective to investigate him. It had been more than half a month before the detective got something ¡­ Well, I didn¡¯t get in until your father left. I just wanted to see how beautiful she was.¡± She picked up her ss and took a sip of wine before saying, ¡°She wore a student uniform. She¡¯s young. When she saw me, she rushed towards me and asked me to save her. Was she showing off to me?¡± Irene was shocked, and she froze. ¡°You said she wanted you to save her? Was she tied up?¡± Irene asked anxiously. Ms. Corrine sneered, ¡°I said she was showing off to me. Because she was not tied up, and she stood right in front of me.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What happened afterward?¡± Irene¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°Later, I threw a check on her face and told her to leave. That girl followed me out. Then ¡­ your father came back.¡± Irene¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Then, we went home and had a big fight. He wanted to divorce me.¡± Ms. Corrine said exhaustively, and a tear rolled down her eyes. ¡°I said that he could cheat on me, but divorce was impossible. He said that he couldn¡¯t stand me anymore and he must get a divorce from me.¡± Irene¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she recalled the scene in the vi from time to time. What Christy said kept echoing in her mind. After a few minutes, she calmed down and asked, ¡°Mom, where is the garden vi?¡± Ms. Corrine fell asleep and did not respond. ¡°Mom!¡± Irene shouted. Ms. Corrine rolled over on the sofa and didn¡¯t open her eyes. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, Irene drove her car rushing out of the Potter¡¯s. At the same time, Ms. Corrine¡¯s phone buzzed. However, she had fallen into a deep sleep and did not hear it at all. Irene went to Branden¡¯s three vis. She had been to those vis, and she also knew the password. However, she searched all over the house and found no strange basement or room. At six o¡¯clock in the morning, she finally found a garden vi. She did not know which was her father¡¯s vi, so she could only identify it one by one. There was a detached vi next to a garden vi every three hundred meters. With so many vis here, Irene had much trouble searching. Fortunately, not long after, a vi security patrol with a shlight stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A man lit up her license te with light. Probably because all the vi owners had registered their license te numbers, so they stopped when they saw the unfamiliar license te. ¡°I¡¯m Branden Potter¡¯s daughter.¡± Irene looked coldly at the security guards. They knew Branden, and also knew that Branden had a daughter, but they had never seen Irene before. Seeing Ireneing over, they couldn¡¯t help but ask more about her information. Irene took out her ID card and handed it over. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± When the guards saw the ID card, they no longer had any doubts. Just as they were about to leave, Irene stopped them. ¡°I came to sleep here tonight, but my dad said that the air conditioner didn¡¯t work. Can youe with me to take a look?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The patrol led the way on their patrol cars. One of them rode beside Irene and tried to chat with her through her car window, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Irene replied perfunctorily and kept silent. Seeing that Irene wasn¡¯t very talkative, he stopped talking. The car stopped at the entrance of thest garden vi. The vi was 500 meters away from the vi in front of it. The vi was pitch-ck. Irene had typed the wrong password twice. Under the surprised gaze of the patrol, she took a stool from the garden and smashed it through the window. Then, she flipped inside. ¡°¡­¡± The patrol was dumbfounded. ¡°Sorry, I forgot the password.¡± She exined indifferently and pointed at the rm. ¡°Please stop it. It¡¯s very noisy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This was the first time the patrol had seen such a self-willed Ms. Irene. And they just followed her words. Irene turned on all the lights in the living room and saw a dark door in the middle of the wine cab. It seemed to be a junk room, but Irene was not sure. ¡°Which air conditioner is broken?¡± Asked the patrol. Irene covered her mouth and yawned, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going to sleep. Thanks for your time.¡± The guards exchanged nces. Although they were speechless, they dealt with the rm and repaired the broken window before walking out of the door. One of them gave his business card to Irene and said, ¡°If you have any problems, you can call this number.¡± Irene nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as they left, Irene turned on the light with her phone and opened the door in the middle of the wine cab. She, nervous, believed that she would see something when she opened the door. However, she did not see the young girl she imagined. There was a bed with pure white sheets and nkets, two books on the edge of the bed, a ck chair, and a mirror. If Christy was here, she would recognize that this was exactly the same as the arrangement in Branden¡¯s red door. Irene let out a sigh. She thought she would see something here, but it was a false rm. She rxed and paced in. She looked around. It was not a book on the edge of the bed, but something like a notebook with a ck leather cover. She checked the room and found nothing strange. Then she picked up the box next to the ck leather notebook. When she opened it, she found dozens of photos. The girls in the photos were all wearing school uniforms. They were in white shirts and short ck skirts with long ck hair. Irene flipped through a few photos, and the more she looked at them, the more terrified she was. The girls in these photos all looked very simr, but she was sure that they were different girls. She hastily flipped through the photos and opened the ck leather notebook. On the first page. ¡®I won¡¯t make you suffer.¡¯ Irene¡¯s fingers trembled. This was Branden¡¯s handwriting, but it was somewhat different from now. It seemed that he had written it earlier. She raised her head and looked at the time. Sure enough, it was written on March 15, 2000. This was her father¡¯s diary from thirteen years ago! On the second page. ¡®You still look very painful. It¡¯s my fault. Next time, I will do better.¡¯ The second page was also dated March 15, 2000. But the date of the third page changed. It was no longer March, but July. It had been a long time, but the first sentence was still frightening: ¡®I won¡¯t make you suffer.¡¯ Irene flipped through a few pages. Apart from repeating the phrase ¡°I won¡¯t make you suffer,¡± the contents were all different. In addition, the time span was several months, the longest half year, and the shortest three months. She flipped through it for a long time and finally found something different. ¡®I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied with today.¡¯ A few pagester, the content changed again. ¡®I said I wouldn¡¯t leave you. Are you still mad at me?¡¯ Then, the content changed again, ¡®You look miserable today.¡¯ Irene trembled. She could be sure that the ¡®you¡¯ here referred to the young girls in the photos she had just seen. But she couldn¡¯t imagine how her father could¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she kept flipping through it until her phone suddenly rang, which scared her. Her scalp went cold, and she froze for a few seconds before she reacted and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Ms. Corrine said anxiously on the phone, ¡°Your father was arrested. Come back now¡­¡± The notebook in Irene¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She hurriedly picked it up. In that instant, a photo fell from the middle of the notebook. This photo looked different from the other photos. This picture looked old, and the page became yellow. The girl on it was very beautiful. She was just like the girl in other photos, having ck long straight hair and wearing a student dress. She had big eyes, and she was smiling with a dimple on her cheek. However, Irene had an instinct. She felt that all the girls in those photos were substitutes for this girl. She picked up her phone and took a picture of the photo. Just as she was about to put the photo back, she suddenly saw a word written on its back. She paused and took another picture of the word. Winnie. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 430 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 430 The police station in City Y was lighted up all night. Everyone bucked up and began to interrogate the suspects from House of Hope. They also questioned the abbot of the GY Temple and the director of the City Hospital. Branden, the owner of House of Hope, was also included. At around six in the morning, the children in House of Hope were taken to the hospital for examination. They also gave their statements to the officers one on one. Ferne was so nervous that he didn¡¯t sleep half of the night. The next day in the morning, he went to the police station to poke around with a lot of breakfast takeout. Branden was brought in at four a.m. and stayed in the interrogation room the entire time. He remained cooperative and answered every question. Several police officers took turns to grill him, but they all got the same answers. ¡°I don¡¯t know Stony.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why that child showed up there.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Jessica? I don¡¯t know her. Maybe she¡¯s a new teacher in House of Hope? Sorry, I give power to the principal for I have a lot to deal with every day. He is in charge of hiring teachers.¡± ¡°Do you mean Jamie?¡± ¡°He owned 10% shares in House of Hope, so is there a problem that he pays a visit to us?¡± ¡°The abbot of the GY Temple? I don¡¯t know why he went to House of Hope in the middle of the night. Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± Ferne frowned as he perused the statements. Branden¡¯s answer was airtight. Right now, he could only count on those children to report Branden. Jamie obviously colluded with the abbot Leon and fabricated the statement before they were captured. Both of their answers were immacte, and theypletely dissociated themselves from Jessica. ¡°We nned to go to Forest Hot Spring together tomorrow. We came here after we left the GY Temple.¡± ¡°Someone else in the car? No, just the driver and us.¡± ¡°A middle-aged woman? There is no such person. You guys must make a mistake.¡± ¡°Toote? We were ying chess and lost the track of time. We came here when we wanted to.¡± ¡°How we met? I often go to the temple to burn incense. That¡¯s how we know each other.¡± ¡°I am also a shareholder of House of Hope. I have to pay a visit when I drive by.¡± ¡°Jessica? I don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°Stony? I don¡¯t know him. There are so many kids. Who would remember all of their names?¡± ¡°Kidnapping? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. This is a child rescue station. Why would we kidnap a child?¡± The police officers spent the entire morning recording the statements and they were worn out. However, they didn¡¯t make any progress on the case. Branden¡¯swyer had arrived and he was preparing to file awsuit against the municipal police station for taking his client for investigation without legal papers. Ferne smoked a cigarette in one breath and felt his chest tightened. He called the hospital every ten minutes to ask about the situation. Finally, at noon, he received the results of the children¡¯s examinations. Nevertheless, it dashed Ferne¡¯s hopes. There were no signs of beating like bruises or abuses on all the children¡¯s bodies. None of the children in House of Hope suffered mistreatment. Ferne didn¡¯t know whether this news was good or bad. There was no witness, no physical evidence, and no usation. The suspect of Stony¡¯s kidnapping was narrowed down to Jessica and the three men. The abbot of the GY Temple, Jamie, and even Branden all said that they did not know Jessica, or why she kidnapped Stony. As for the three men who were killed in Forest Park, the abbot of the GY Temple only said few words. ¡°Wish the lord could show them mercy.¡± Ferne almost smoked a whole box of cigarettes outside the department. Hearing the abbot¡¯s words, he was so furious that he almost smashed his chair on the ss. He was fretful and didn¡¯t dare to tell Noah about the news. He had been so sure this group of bad people would be put behind bars. But even if they were caught, the police still couldn¡¯t do anything. They had no evidence. Damn evidence! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The five men captured in the hospitalst night didn¡¯t give any important information. Noah deliberately let one man go. This man probably was afraid that the police would follow him. He didn¡¯t return to his home and stayed at a hotel. Apparently, they were unable to find any new clues. ¡°Have you checked all of Branden¡¯s addresses?¡± He grabbed a police officer over and asked. The police officer shook his head, ¡°I only checked the one where he lives.¡± Ferne picked up his coat and headed out. He suddenly remembered that Christy had investigated Branden¡¯s vist night. He wondered if she got anything so he called her with his phone. ¡­ Christy had a fever in the early morning. Trevor helped her take two antipyretic pills and changed her gauze. He pulverized some painkillers to apply to her wound and then covered it with a styptic gauze. After doing all this, he rang the bell and had the servants bring two bowls of porridge and two baskets of steamed buns. The servants thought that Mr. Trevor regained a great appetite and they even told Rachel about it. The whole family seemed to enjoy the dinner better, except Arabe. Ever since the police station incident, she did not go to work and stayed at home all this time. Although she attended the regr meeting of the Pecks, she didn¡¯t say a word in front of so many people at present. Rachel talked to her aftering back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the inheritor, I can choose one among your cousins.¡± Perhaps this reminded Arabe of her situation. After a few days of silence, she regained her spirits and went back to work. Of course, she still couldn¡¯t forget about what Jaquan and Emma had done. She still remained calm even though she heard that Trevor had eaten an extra breakfast. Rachel wanted to go to the attic to take a look. But she was afraid even if she went upstairs, she would not be able to see him. So she only instructed the servants to prepare more food. Trevor thought that he wouldn¡¯t doze off, but to his surprise, he fell asleep in three hours. When he woke up, he was still firmly holding her hand. She was even prettier than the person he had seen on theputer. She had dazzling eyes with long eyshes. Her lips were slightly curved. Her neck was thin and fair. He could see the two beautiful corbones under herrge clothes. When Trevor got out of bed, Christy opened her eyes reflexively. She was very vignt, and this subconscious reaction made Trevor feelplicated for no reason. He felt awkward, upset, and inexplicably painful. After Christy saw Trevor, she gently closed her eyes, curled her lips, and said something vaguely. When Trevor got out of bed, he heard what she said and immediately froze. She said, ¡°Good morning.¡± Christy slept until noon, and Trevor had people send more porridge and steamed buns. Christy was severely dehydrated and her lips turned pale. Trevor poured another ss of water and helped her drink up. Then he brought the lunch to the bed and put the spoon in her hand. Only then did he begin to enjoy his own meal. In the daytime, he wore a hood. Christy didn¡¯t mind the food because she knew that she couldn¡¯t eat anything else. But ¡­ he could have had a hearty meal.. Instead, he ate the nd porridge with her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 431 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 431 ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just eat whatever you want, and I¡¯ll have some porridge.¡± With that, Christy took a sip of porridge. Although she had rested for over eight hours, she was still exhausted after sitting up from the bed. Without saying anything, Trevor sat down on the carpet. With his back to her, he also began to eat the porridge. He put a new carpet on the floor this morning. The one stained with blood and water was thrown into a garbage bag by himst night and then taken away by Jason. Looking at Trevor, Christy remembered how people in City Y had judged this young man. Rumor had it that he was autistic and afraid of the dark. In addition, he acted like a freak, having great problems socializing with other people. Christy had only been in contact with him for less than a day, but she could tell that he was not autistic. Instead, he just seemed to conceal his true self from others. He still knew how tomunicate and even saved her life. An autistic person couldn¡¯t learn through theputer about how to take out bullets from an injured girl. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Can you feed me?¡± Christy put down the spoon andy on the bed feebly. As expected, Trevor stiffened for a moment before standing up. This seemed to take him a lot of determination. Trevor was tall, and Christy guessed he might be of the same height as Noah. However, he was too skinny, and the oversized shirt and pants almost covered his entire body. He was so pale that his arms and hands seemed to emit a pearly glow. She could even see the blood vessels beneath his skin. Trevor picked up her spoon, scooped up some porridge from the bowl, and raised it to her lips. Christy opened her mouth to eat the porridge, but she kept looking straight at him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Trevor couldn¡¯t help looking down. Christy still stared at him. ¡­ Trevor lowered his head to avoid her gaze. Christy smiled. ¡°Why did you look away?¡± Trevor remained silent. Well, she didn¡¯t expect an answer from him. ¡°I have to go backter.¡± She stared at the lower half of his face, which wasn¡¯t covered by the hood. She could vaguely see his eyes, but she still fixed her eyes on his pursed lips. She was eager to hear something from him. However, his lips mped even more tightly. Upon finishing a bowl of porridge, Christyy down again. After putting the dishes back to the door, Trevor went to bed and started to work with hisputer. Christy looked over with curiosity. Trevor stiffened a little, but he didn¡¯t stop her. Suddenly, Ferne called Christy. She answered the phone. Meanwhile, she still stared at Trevor¡¯sputer. On the screen were all kinds of information from different social software and personal mailboxes. There were over twenty pages and he had miniaturized all of them. Someizens announced that they wouldmit suicide, while others felt that life was hopeless and they wanted to ask others for help. After sifting through all the information, Trevor pasted the useful ones onto a new page. His skinny fingers flew over the keyboard, which reminded her of the scene that he took the bullet out from her shoulder. She still remembered that his hand was dry and warm. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Hearing Ferne¡¯s question, Christy turned her attention back to the phone call. ¡°What?¡± she asked. Hearing her voice, Trevor realized that they were very close to each other. He leaned to the side involuntarily and slowed down his movements. ¡°Did you find any evidence to prove Branden¡¯s guilt?¡± Ferne was extremely restless and he told Christy the confessions of Branden and the others. Christy hadn¡¯t contacted Noah sincest night, so she had no idea that the House of Hope¡¯s staff had been sent to the police station. She was surprised to hear thetest situation, but her face turned cold when she heard that there was no new evidence against Branden. ¡°I found a red door to a room. There are only a bed, a chair, a mirror and a few books inside. I didn¡¯t see any women, girls, or¡­¡± She looked at Trevor and decided not to mention the iron cage. Ferne sighed. Christy then asked, ¡°Where are the children? Did you get any useful information?¡± Ferne said wearily, ¡°No. They are quite healthy. In less than an hour, Branden will be released for the lack of evidence. His attorney is sorting out the documents now, preparing to charge us with arresting Branden without any evidence. Damn it¡­¡± Christy thought of Irene. Perhaps she would lend them a helping hand as Branden¡¯s daughter. However, Christy wasn¡¯t sure that Irene would be against her father. In fact, she even doubted if she should believe in Noah¡¯s judgment. No one knew whether Branden was truly innocent or not. They must let the evidence speak for itself. ¡°Where are you? Didn¡¯t you meet Noah?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After hanging up, Christyy on the bed for a moment. Then she said to Trevor, ¡°I have to go.¡± Trevor did not turn around. He was still sitting there working, with his fingers flying over the keyboard. The little robot had climbed to his side and was quietly looking at hisputer. Christy picked up the little robot with one hand and kissed it. ¡°Hi, I miss you so much.¡± Only after the kiss did she realize it was inappropriate behavior. Staring at Trevor¡¯s slightly stiff back, she asked, ¡°Is it the same as kissing you?¡± Trevor was overwhelmed with embarrassment. He slightly shook his head. If Christy hadn¡¯t been injured and encountered those troublesome things, she really wanted to tease him now. ¡°Can I go back?¡± She covered her shoulder with one hand and tried to get out of bed. Trevor shook his head and pressed a button on the keyboard. Then the little robot said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back tonight.¡± The voice sounded quite young. Hearing this, Christy involuntarily recalled the old days. She sighed softly and then changed the topic with a light tone, ¡°It means I have to stay with you all day, right?¡± Trevor remained quiet. ¡°Please say something, or I¡¯ll be so bored,¡± she said smilingly. Trevor seemed not to hear her. She stretched out her index finger and gently scratched his back. Trevor stiffened for a moment. He then turned around and saw her smiling face. ¡°You smiled.¡± Covering her shoulder, Christy took a closer look at him. ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡± She pointed at the hood on his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you take it off?¡± Trevor did not answer. Christy had stretched out her uninjured hand. To let his guard down, she deliberately slowed down her movements. Starting from his hood, her hand slowly came to the front of his face and then up to his forehead. Then she took off his hood gently. Trevor was rigid with nervousness, and then he heard Christy¡¯s voice close to his ear. ¡°You have fair skin.¡± She still wore a smile, which dispelled his difort. ¡°I greeted you earlier, but why didn¡¯t you reply to me?¡± Christy asked. Trevor habitually lowered his head, but he couldn¡¯t hide his face under a hood now. His skin was ivory-white, and even the blood vessels in his neck could be clearly seen. After being pressed by the hood for so long, his hairy t on the top of his head. His eyes were as clear as a calmke. Even if someone threw a stone into it, no ripples would be stirred up. The Pecks were born to be good-looking. Arabe was an exceptionally beautiful girl with an air of elegance, while Trevor had more outstanding features. Under his dark eyebrows were two deep-set eyes. His lips looked particrly thin against a straight nose and well-defined jaw. When he looked sideways, she could see his jawbone and the blood vessels beneath his skin. Trevor still kept silent. Christy said, ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy about me taking off your hood, I¡¯ll put it back on.¡± He didn¡¯t nod or shake his head, as if he didn¡¯t mind her doing anything to him. Christy tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°If you still give me no response, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Trevor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Pouting her lips, Christy slowly came near to him. Trevor said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 432 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 432 He was answering her question before. When she identally barged in while driving, she ran into the little robot and asked it, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Christy chuckled. He looked so soft that she wanted to touch him. While thinking, she really reached out and touched Trevor¡¯s head. Trevor froze. Christy stroked his hair like patting a cat and said, ¡°Very soft.¡± Trevor¡¯s ears turned red. Because his hood had been taken off, Christy easily discovered his red ears. Sheughed in disbelief, ¡°Your ears are so red. Are you ¡­ shy?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know what to say. He put on his hood again and lowered his head. Christy stopped joking with him and pointed at theputer, ¡°Back to your work. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± Trevor picked up theputer and resumed his quick work. He forgot his surroundings and Christy behind him when he was busy. After he finished processing all the information on theputer, it was already two hourster. Christy fell asleep again andy quietly on the bed, breathing lightly. He had peeked at her sleeping face through theputer screen many times. She looked shockingly beautiful though her eyes were closed. Christy always had nightmares when taking a nap. This time was no exception. She stretched out again and grabbed her neck, having spasms and breathing with difficulty. Trevor kept her hands beside her and whispered to her, ¡°Kaiya¡­.¡± Tears rolled down Christy¡¯s cheeks. She murmured something. Her voice was urgent and fast, and Trevor could not hear her clearly. He held her hands tightly and said again and again, ¡°Kaiya¡­.¡± Christy finally woke up. The moment she saw Trevor, she gasped for breath in a cold sweat. She looked at him with a weak look, and she sounded helpless, ¡°Hug me¡­.¡± Trevor was stunned. He froze for a moment before reaching out and hugging her. She was lying on the bed, so he seemed to be pressing down on her. Christy buried herself in his chest. In a daze, she found he smelled very clean. There was no smell of cigarettes, alcohol, or sweat that men used to have. There was a faint fragrance ofundry detergent on his clothes. She had just woken up from her nightmare, so her sense of smell was rtively weak. She could not tell what smell it was. He was indeed very thin. For fear of hurting her, he arched his back, and the shape of his spine could be seen beneath his wide hoodie. Christy looked up and met his eyes. He was looking at her calmly and peacefully. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± She smiled weakly and felt embarrassed that she had nowhere to hide. She was going to reach out and cover her face, but she felt that it was unnecessary. She could only joke, ¡°Do you want to kiss me?¡± Trevor¡¯s calm eyes swept from her face to her lips. He seemed to be studying how to kiss. Christy was dumbfounded by his gaze for a moment before saying, ¡°I was joking.¡± She used the uninjured hand to push his thin chest. ¡°Get up. I¡¯m fine.¡± Trevor sat up. Christy picked up her phone and sent a message to Noah. After that, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Trevor. He was busy with the information on theputer again and couldn¡¯t even spare a minute. He was very quiet. Apart from some servants below who asionally brought some food, almost no one else woulde here. Seeing that he was busy, Christy did not disturb him. Her phone quickly ran out of battery. She could only lie there and watch him process all kinds of information on theputer. His thin back bent slightly. The little robot stood beside him, quietly apanying him. At 10 p.m., the little robot flew out. Soon, Jason, the driver, came up and helped Christy out. Before leaving the room, Christy turned around. The curtains were closed, so she could not see the young man inside. However, she had a scene before her eyes. The young man sat silently on the bed, his back slightly bent. His calm eyes stared at the screen without blinking, and his actions with hands were exceptionally fast. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said. There was no response. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m well.¡± Christy took a step and turned around to say this. However, there was still no response from the person inside. Jason was nervous. He was going to exin for Trevor when he heard a low voice inside. ¡°Alright.¡± Jason was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Then he grew excited. ¡®Mr. Trevor actually said something?!¡¯ The little robot was standing at Jason¡¯s feet, so the voice was not from it or theputer. So ¡­ it was Trevor who spoke just now! Jason was so excited that he almost forgot how to walk and fell down the stairs. Christy smiled. Then she covered her shoulder and followed Jason downstairs. Inside the curtains, Trevor had a rare confused expression. Why did he start to look forward to hering back the moment she left? ** The City hospital. After being induced to vomit over ten times and getting a shotst night, Lord Top didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. She opened her eyes and saw a messy head. It was Randy. She gently moved. Randy suddenly raised his head and looked at the drip. Fortunately, there was still more than half left. Then, he looked at her and met her gaze. After that, hey on the edge of the bed again and closed his eyes. She was speechless. Randy closed his eyes and fell asleep for a moment before he realized that she had woken up. Then, he immediately looked up at her carefully, asking, ¡°You awake?¡± She nodded slightly. Randy rang the bell to call the doctor. Then he walked towards the door. Halfway, as if having remembered something, he came back and tucked her in. She was confused. After he walked out and in again, she understood his meaning. The team members were all waiting outside, probably for fear of disturbing her with too many people in the ward. They were sitting on the bench outside, flipping coins in their hands to enhance the agility of their fingers. Now that Randy said that she had woken up, they arrived faster than the doctor and nurse and squeezed into the ward. ¡°Lord Top! How do you feel?¡± ¡°Are you still ufortable? Do you have a headache?¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Do you want some water?¡± ¡°Would you like some milk tea? I just bought one cup of red bean vor.¡± And there were more questions. Randy frowned and nced at them, ¡°Be quiet.¡± Only then did the team members shut up. However, Lord Top answered them one by one. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Yes. I have a headache.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any food.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want water.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want milk tea.¡± The team membersughed. Wink said, ¡°You freaked me out. Thank heavens, you must stay healthy. When Captain Randy called and said you¡¯re in the hospital, I felt a knot of fear in my throat.¡± A doctor and a nurse pushed open the door and came in. They warned at seeing the crowd, ¡°We can¡¯t have too many visitors. The patient should have more rest. It¡¯s good for her recovery.¡± The team members said, ¡°Okay.¡± Afterwards, they reluctantly left after saying goodbye to her. Randy directly sent an assignment in the group chat, instructing each team member to y for twelve hours. He would check their records after going back. In an instant, there were manyints in the group chat. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 433 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 433 Lord Top could hardly drink. Due to the severe alcohol poisoning, it took them nearly six or seven hours to elicit vomiting of what she had drunk. At this moment, she didn¡¯t have much strength, and her voice was weak. Randy hired a nurse to take care of her. When he asked her whether to inform her parents, she shook her head. ¡°Had a quarrel with your family?¡± he asked. Usually, Randy cared little about the private life of his team members. He only cared about whether they could y, what roles they could y, how fast they were, and what their results were. These were all he wanted to know, and he wouldn¡¯t ask about anything else. Of course, the team members would asionally talk about their families. Everyone seemed to have a harmonious family without any dispute. But Lord Top looked to be in lots of disputes. She still shook her head, ¡°No need. They are too busy to take care of me.¡± Randy said nothing, but he took it to heart. He decided to investigate it thoroughly after going back. How could her parents be so busy that they couldn¡¯t even take care of their hospitalized daughter? ¡°Captain, thank you for this.¡± Lord Top¡¯s voice was very weak. It was no longer as hoarse as that of a male, but very soft and pleasant. Randy raised his hand and gestured for her to stop, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for now. When you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll ¡­ talk about it.¡± Sensing his meaning, she had a gloomy look. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. What¡¯s that expression for?¡± Randy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you enjoy ying games?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I won¡¯t fire you. You can continue ying games, but¡­.¡± He walked to the bedside and looked down at her. ¡°For what reason have you ¡­ be like this? You have to tell me.¡± Randy didn¡¯t directly ask why she disguised herself as a man. His eyes wavered in embarrassment. It was Lord Top who disguised herself as a man, but somehow he was the one who felt ufortable. ¡°Did you see it?¡± she asked. Words failed Randy. Blushing, he pressed his thumb against his little finger. ¡°Just a bit, only a little bit.¡± Only then did her gaze follow his index finger to his hand and face. The corner of his mouth was bruised, and his hand was wounded by broken ss. Now the hand was wrapped in gauze, through which one could still see blood. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Randy was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He paused and looked at her, ¡°I thought you were going to beat me up. When I touched your keyboard before, you beat me up¡­.¡± Randy said this to change the awkward situation. To his surprise, Lord Top smiled. She had a handsome face. Only when she smiled was she as gentle as a girl who looked obedient and soft. Then she stopped smiling and fell silent. She said in a low voice, ¡°That keyboard is very important to me.¡± Randy¡¯s heart sank. ¡®There seems to be a story.¡¯ ¡®The keyboard might have belonged to her ex. Unable to forget him, she has indulged herself in games day and night, but she still can¡¯t get over him.¡¯ ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like where this is going. Damn.¡¯ When Lord Top closed her eyes and rested, Randy walked out of the ward to buy some food. His back, chest, and abdomen had been scrapped. Last night, he almost cried in pain when a nurse applied for medicine on the wounds, but he gritted his teeth and controlled himself. He used his cloth to hide the gauze. At the thought of changing the dressing the next day, he gave a troubled expression. He cared much about his look, but there would probably be many scars on his body. He thought about going to the pharmacy for some scar removing ointment. When he was in the corridor, he raised his head and saw a familiar figure. Not far away, Carl was slowly walking. Randy was stunned for a moment. Seeing Carl enter the elevator with the help of an assistant, Randy regained his senses and took a few steps. Wink had brought over Randy¡¯s spare phone from the training room. Randy had Carl¡¯s number on the phone, but he rarely called Carl. For one thing, he didn¡¯t want to quarrel on the phone. For another, he didn¡¯t want endless debates with Carl about games. Randy still remembered one incident. Before the New Year, his parents called to ask when he would return home. When he said that he was going to Korea for a tournament, they were a little unhappy. However, Carl, who had always disapproved of him ying games, calmed his parents down for the first time. Carl even told Randy to take care. At that time, Randy felt that his grandfather had changed. When he came back from Korea, he even brought some good gifts for Carl. Randy took out his spare phone and called Carl. After quite a while, he heard Carl¡¯s voice, ¡°Randy?¡± Randy never liked his own name, but Carl loved the name he had given Randy. No matter how many times Randy protested, Carl enjoyed calling him Randy. This was Randy¡¯s spare phone. He probably used it to call Carl once, which was perhaps many years ago. To his surprise, Carl had saved this number. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡± Randy was suddenly moved. He unconsciously pursed his lips, then looked at the elevator that stopped on the fourth floor. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Are you home?¡± Carl asked. He seemed to have walked to a quiet ce. There was no noise. ¡°No.¡± Randy walked to the sign in the hall and searched the consultation rooms on the fourth floor with his index finger. ¡°I¡¯m out fishing with the old fellows,¡± Carl said. Randy¡¯s finger stopped¡ªRespiratory Department. ¡°You need to talk to me?¡± Carl asked. ¡°No.¡± Randy put down his hand and looked up in the direction of the elevator again. ¡°I¡¯m just calling. I¡¯ll go home in a few days.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Carl sounded a little more cheerful. Randy asked, ¡°Grandpa, how are you?¡± ¡°Very good. I just had a fight with Benson.¡± Carl made a joke. Randy smiled bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t bully him.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A doctor¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Master Geller¡­.¡± Randy asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± It seemed that Carl went somewhere else to avoid the doctor. After a while, he replied, ¡°I met another fisherman. He wants me to make room for him. Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯ll go fight him.¡± The Geller family was always humorous, but Randy¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness at this moment. He nodded and said okay, then stood at the entrance of the hall holding his phone. He was like a lost child who couldn¡¯t find his way home. Was his grandpa sick? He never thought that his grandpa would get sick. Every time they argued about ying games, Carl was always the more eloquent and energetic one. Randy never thought that such a grandpa would go to the hospital in front of him one day. He didn¡¯t dare to call his parents. He nned to secretly find it out after he bought food and Carl left. Perhaps he was overthinking it. Maybe Carl was here just for cough syrup, and the doctor wanted to charge more by arranging a check. Randy was making a fuss. That must be it. After buying some food, Randy took a few quick bites and then waited for two hours. When Carl had been long gone from the fourth floor, Randy sneaked into the Respiratory Department. Thanks to his handsome face and the wounds, the nurse at the reception desk brought Carl¡¯s diagnostic history out of pity. Carl hade to the hospital two months ago when the New Year was approaching. At that time, over the phone, Randy said that he was going to Korea for the tournament and would not go home for the New Year. Carl told him, ¡°Take care.¡± Randy stared at the line on the bottom without blinking. Diagnostic Result: Lung Cancer Randy¡¯s mood was as heavy as the day, which seemed to be going to rain. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 434 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 434 City Q, the Alberton¡¯s¡­ After dinner, the family doctor came to examine Stony as usual, while Jaquan was chatting with Deon and Roger. Deon didn¡¯t like Jaquan. Only for the sake of Emma, he didn¡¯t chase Jaquan away. However, Jaquan could see that Deon disliked him. Jaquan stayed in a hotel and quit his job in City Y. He was going to look for a new job in City Q in the next few days and buy a suitable house. Deon was shocked and curious that Emma got married and had a child so early. At the same time, he wanted to meet her husband. But Roger wasn¡¯t interested in Emma¡¯s past, including that child. He just heard that Jaquan was awyer. He just happened to have some questions he wanted to consult. Thus, after dinner, two brothers surrounded Jaquan. After Emma finished her meal, she waited for the doctor to examine Stony and after confirming that Stony was fine, she took Stony for a walk with Bernice and Deon. Stony¡¯s endurance was very strong. Emma had hesitated before not knowing how to introduce Deon and Bernice to him, but he had called them by Grandpa and Grandma. Perhaps they had exined it to Stony during the few minutes that she had been trapped in the car. ¡°Is that kid really going to stay in City Q?¡± Deon suddenly asked. Emma was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± Bernice smiled and said, ¡°He is quite sincere to you.¡± Deon snorted coldly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his angry expression exined everything. He didn¡¯t believe in Jaquan at all. Emma did not say anything more but held Stony¡¯s hand. Stony looked at her uneasily. He seemed to understand their topic, but he did not quite understand why his grandfather was suddenly angry. The more Bernice looked at Stony, the more she liked him. She hugged him in her arms and kissed him on his cheek. Then, she rolled her eyes at Deon and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Deon frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bernice returned Stony to Emma and stared at Deon, asking, ¡°What do you want from your daughter? That young man is good-looking, and he is sincere to Emma. He quit his job and stayed here just to get closer to Emma and the child. Look at how you treated him! Anyway, she is your daughter. She is willing to be with him. He is not the one who is being irresponsible¡­ ¡° Deon was speechless. Emma quietly turned around and covered Stony¡¯s ears. Stony was confused. Deon pondered for a moment, thinking that his daughter had indeed done something wrong, but he didn¡¯t want to let Jaquan off so easily, and his expression was still serious. Looking at his expression, Bernice reached out to pinch his waist. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± This was the first person who dared to pinch his waist in so many years, but Deon was not angry at all. He was afraid that his strength would hurt her, so he just grabbed her hand gently and said, ¡°Easy.¡± Bernice¡¯s idea was very simple. She wanted to arrange a wedding for Emma and Jaquan, and then they could live wherever they wanted to live. She would also live with them so that she could leave this house and Deon. But these past few days, Deon had been with her, and listened to her on everything, causing her to hesitate. Just as she was about to say something, Jaquan walked over from not far away. After he arrived in front of Emma, he stared at her and said, ¡°Do you remember Emily?¡± Of course, Emma remembered. ¡°Her father, Maury, was dead. They will hold a memorial service at home tomorrow.¡± Jaquan said with a serious expression. Emma was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Britt Group was sold by his eldest daughter ¡­ to someone else. He died of a cerebral hemorrhage caused by anger.¡± Jaquan exined sinctly. He fell silent for a while and added, ¡°His eldest son, Eliot, was thrown down from the third floor in Town Southst night. He is still in the ICU.¡± The bad news came one after another. How could Emily stand that? ¡°Let¡¯s go there early tomorrow.¡± After Emma finished speaking, she walked towards Deon and said, ¡°Dad, lend me some people tomorrow.¡± Deon liked to hear this request the most. Without saying a word, he arranged a dozen people to follow her tomorrow. Bernice sighed with emotion after hearing this. Then, she looked at Deon, who was also old. He had grey hair on the back of his head. Perhaps he would suddenly pass away one day. She turned back to wipe away her tears in sadness. Deon was startled by her. He grabbed her and nervously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Bernice didn¡¯t want him to find out that she was just thinking about how sad she would be if he died. She found a good excuse and said, ¡°At the thought of your attitude towards my son-inw, I feel sad. They¡¯re going back to City Y tomorrow. Do you still want him to stay in a hotel?¡± Deon hurriedly said to Jaquan, ¡°You can stay tonight.¡± Then he looked at Bernice and asked, ¡°Is that OK?¡± Bernice wiped her tears, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± If it was at ordinary times, Jaquan might still be happy for an hour. But at this moment, he and Emma were facing each other, thinking about how Emily would carry the fallen Britt family. ** Maury¡¯s memorial service was held at the Britt¡¯s. All the friends and rtives arrived at the Britt¡¯s before nine o¡¯clock. The butler and Susan were busy receiving them, while Emily was kneeling in front of the mourning hall. Harold was standing beside her, dressed in ck, like a ck wooden stake. Many people were here to see a joke. After all, there was only a retard left in the Britt family, and the Britt Group had been handed over to someone else by that idiot, Elsie. Ever since Eliot left the family, many people had never seen him again. Now that they had arrived at the Britt¡¯s, they had confirmed their spection that Eliot was indeed not here. Only the useless retard was here. But in the end, the retard didn¡¯t make a fool of herself, but Elsie did. Elsie didn¡¯t wear a ck dress today. She hadn¡¯t changed clothes for the past two days, and her hair was messy. She knelt on the floor aftering from the second floor. Afterward, she climbed to the coffee table in front of everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. She picked up the ss of water from the guests and poured it into her mouth. Then she knelt in front of the mourning hall. But he was stopped by Harold. He threw Elsie out like he was throwing garbage, and then walked in without changing his expression. The guests were amazed. When they looked at Emily with sizing-up gaze. Emily looked emotionless. Her face was pale, and her lips were also pale. Her face was very small, and her skin and neck looked fair in ck clothes. She knelt down slightly like a puppet. It was as if her soul had been sucked away, leaving only numb machines. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the crowd quieted down. The sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground came, followed by a familiar aura. The person was close to her and put chrysanthemums in front of the photo in the mourning hall. Afterward, he knelt and kowtowed to Maury¡¯s photo. The crowd was filled with sighs. Emily raised her head and saw Vincent¡¯s side face. He was dressed in ck, tall and slender. His meticulous attire made him look dignified and cold. As his attentive gaze moved from the photo to her face, an undetectable softness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Is he here to support me?¡± Emily thought absentmindedly. Afterward, she saluted him officially. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 435 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 435 Vincent did not stay any longer. Everyone was surprised at his appearance. Right now, the entire Britt family had gone with its family members either disappeared or in prison. Elsie was almost crazy and Matthew was about to die. If this was the case, why did Vincent pay a visit here and even kowtow to Maury? Everyone was shocked and confused as well. They could only attribute this to the fact that Vincent must be in a good rtionship with Maury so he came here this time. They would never think that this was due to Emily even though she acted very indifferent and calm today. They would assume that she was frightened. Shortly after, the crowd was shocked again as Stephanie, who had been very popr recently, suddenly appeared at the door. Stephanie seemed to rush here. She was dressed in ck and did not even wear makeup. Maybe she did so to show respect to the deceased. Stephanie walked in. Behind her were her assistant and a group of workers from the flower shop carrying a row of wreaths. People present were stunned for a long time before recognizing Stephanie. However, they didn¡¯t dare to ask for a photo with her. After all, they were at a funeral. They were afraid that Vincent, who had just left, would know and punish them. Thus, a group of people silently saw Stephanie enter the mourning hall, kneeling on the praying mat and kowtowing. She and her assistant both held a bunch of chrysanthemums and put them in front of Maury¡¯s photo. Everyone wanted to see how this retard would react. To their disappointment, Emily just looked down without any expression. However, the next second, Stephanie hugged Emily into her arms.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a friend? Do you know how I feel when I hear this from someone else?¡± Stephanie hugged Emily tightly, ¡°It would be hard to shoulder all this by yourself. Just let me help you, okay?¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone around was shocked. Did they know each other? They couldn¡¯t help but start to guess the rtionship between Vincent and Emily. Some even thought of the fake video posted on the Intest time. The man in the video looked very simr to Vincent, and the girl sitting on hisp was said to be Emily. Everyone was shocked by this idea. No, it couldn¡¯t be! None of them dared to believe it! The sound of a car came again from outside the door. Many people stretched their necks to look, and then their eyes widened. OMG, when did they mess up with a gang? When Emma, Jaquan, and Stony got out of the car, their men driving behind them also have lined up at the door. With their ck suits and vicious expression which was a habit due to years of violence, they had scared the group inside the door just by standing there. Stony only knew that the uncle he sawst time had passed away when he arrived here. He didn¡¯t know what death meant. But one thing he knew was that he would never see that uncle again. That was why she sat there with deep sorrow and said nothing. Emma and Jaquan both hugged Emily. Looking at the butler and Susan, as well as the girl who cried fiercely in the garden, Stony could not help but feel sad and his eyes became moist. Tears formed in his eyes. When he hugged Emily, he said in a tender but sobbing voice, ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Emily just raised her hand and touched Stony¡¯s head. The crowd had been numbed. At this moment, they had realized that these people were all here for the retard! All of them! Vincent, Stephanie, and the Albertons! They were all friends of the retard! Once again, the sound of a car came. Then Randy in ck walked in with a serious expression. Behind him was Ferne, the owner of the Dalton Hotel. Noah did note because he couldn¡¯t expose his identity right now. What was more, he had to take care of Christy who was injured. The two of them had expressed their sympathy to Emily through text. Ferne came with two bouquets of flowers. Gradually, more and more people walked into the Britt¡¯s. Each one of them was a big shot and seemed to be familiar with Emily. Randy, a super fan of cartoon characters, certainly has nothing to do with the Britt family. However, not only did hee, but he also brought a group of people with him. The group of people was all in ck and walked in after Randy and Ferne. They were no less intimating than Emma¡¯s men. They gave Emily a hug, which stopped the crowd from guessing around. They were telling them the message directly. Emily and they were old acquaintances. They weren¡¯t here for Maury but for Emily. As her friends, they came to show their condolence. Elsie in the garden saw Randy and Ferne and remembered that she had been tricked into buying a chair worth 100,000 in the hotel. She suddenly let out a shrill cry. Harold quickly knocked her out. After Elsie fainted, Harold just put her aside as if she was just a rag doll. The butler and Susan were the kindest people in the Britt family. At this moment, they were indifferent to Elsie¡¯s miserable situation. People came and went. The crowd was very chilled out now. They would not be surprised now if the Mayor showed up. Afterward, they saw Irene, the female heir to Zayne Science and Technology. Irene had been very struggling before she decided toe over. She was jealous of Emily. She even thought that Emily would be squeezed away and left Vincent when her friend sent her a clip of video. However, after what happened to her parents, Irene suddenly got over Vincent. She liked Vincent but Vincent¡¯s attitude towards her in Italy was clear enough. She was not a slut and didn¡¯t want to humiliate herself. No matter what she did, Vincent would not like her. This was the truth and it had nothing to do with Emily. It was just that Vincent did not like her. As for Emily, though Emily let her believe that Emily was an idiot, everyone in City Y was also fooled. Right now, she was the only one left in the Britt family. Irene wasn¡¯t here tough at her, but she wanted to see how Emily handled such a big mess alone, especially that the Britt Group was handed over to others by Elsie, her stupid sister. Irene wanted to see what Emily would do. Emily was very indifferent even though many friends were standing beside her. She did not cry nor make any noise. She just knelt there without expression. After Irene put down the flowers, she fixed her gaze on Emily for a while, but Emily paid no attention to her. Irene couldn¡¯t help but think that if Branden fell, would she kneel there so indifferently? Irene did not know, but she knew that she would cry. Irene tended to show her emotions. When being happy, she was enthusiastic, and when in low spirit, she was depressed. All her emotions were written on her face. Such a straightforward personality allowed her to make some friends. However, Irene had never met someone like Emily before. Emily looked petite and fragile, like a weak doll. However, Emily seemed to have resilience in her body. No matter how much external pressure was exerted on her, Emily could calmly ept it and handle it. Irene admired Emily for no reason. Irene seemed to understand why Vincent liked her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 436 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 436 When Kamron came in, the Britt¡¯s was already overcrowded. Because so many big potatoes were by Emily¡¯s side, the atmosphere was so depressing and solemn. Hardly had Kamrone in when Harold whispered to him. ¡°You finallye.¡± Emily heard it. She raised her head and saw Kamron who had juste into the crowd. Kamron walked the floor beforeing. Originally, he came over for Mr. Vincent¡¯s sake, but he was worried not to be weed by Emily. He came here because he saw his father drove off in a hurry. Kamron thought the only connection between him and the Britts was Mr. Vincent. However, he wasn¡¯t so sure about it after Emily kicked him and almost broke his ¡°balls¡±. She also made fun of his looking. As a result, he spent days looking at himself in the mirror. Butter, he saw Eliot beaten by the bodyguards of the Heytons. He was confused: why Emily was so hostile to him, why his father¡¯s bodyguards were there, and why did they beat Eliot and even shift the me to Marquise. Whether his family had a feud with the Buckleys or with the Britts, Kamron had looked into it for a long time. Later, at the banquet, he intended to tell Emily in the bathroom that the person who kicked Eliot was the bodyguard of the Heytons, but Emily stopped him. Of course, it was toote. Maury was dead and Eliot got his way. It seemed that Eliot had fallen out with his family. However, the Heytons were born with sensitivity. Not only were they good at running the business, but they could sense something others couldn¡¯t. For example, he heard from his father that Eliot was not Maury¡¯s biological son. Eliot was not Maury¡¯s biological son. Now, Eliot¡¯s mother, Beverly was in prison. Maury had passed away. Matthew was aged. Elsie was foolish enough to give the firm to others, and Emily feigned to be stupid. Now Emily has nothing to rely on. Kamron could not tell why he was here. Perhaps he sought for the answer, or perhaps he was just curious whether Mr. Vincent would be here to help Emily out. However, he was toote. Vincent was not here, but there were some men in ck beside Emily who were staring at him. ¡°¡­¡± Kamron was about to leave after putting down the flower properly when Harold stopped him, ¡°Miss Emily has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kamron nodded. It is a good opportunity to solve the problems between them and make peace with her. He would still help the Britts if necessary. However, he wouldn¡¯t exin why Eliot was beaten. After all, he couldn¡¯t find anything after a long-time investigation. Of course, he could ask his father or his bodyguard, but he didn¡¯t. His father never told him. He was used to it and epted it. He just wanted to find out the answer by himself. However, obviously, he wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s match. He followed Harold and the bodyguards were about to follow. Kamron said, ¡°Wait outside. Don¡¯t worry. So many people are here.¡± It turned out that he was wrong. Of course, Kamron wouldn¡¯t figure out why Emily disliked him so much, and why Emily gave him a big surprise every time they met-kind of a shock. Emily came in a minuteter. She was on the floor for a long time. She leaned against Harold¡¯s arms and was carried into the room. She sat on the sofa. Susan brought in two cups of tea and ced some food on the coffee table. Then she went out. Harold stood beside Emily and gave the tea to her. Kamron admired Harold¡¯s actions from the bottom of his heart. Emily asked coldly, ¡°Are you here to see how embarrassed I am?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kamron was a little confused, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your family took over our firm. And my dad was dead now.¡± Emily looked into his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you are here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kamron tried to exin, ¡°Do you have any misunderstandings about me?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Emily snorted. She didn¡¯t smile, but she was mocking, ¡°Are you trying to say that my brother wasn¡¯t beaten by your family? Hasn¡¯t the Britt Group been taken over by you?¡± Kamron said, ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t retort. ¡°Although it¡¯s true, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Those who do not know are innocent.¡± ¡°Those who do not know are innocent?¡± Emily repeated the sentence and looked up, ¡°I recently learn a new expression: an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth.¡± Then Harold walked over and had Kamron passed out. Kamron was plugged with a towel and tied to a chair. Emily slowly walked out and Harold locked the door. Everything was back to normal as if no one had ever been here. Maury¡¯s funeral ended at 9:30 p.m when everyone left. The butler and Susan were cleaning up. Kamron¡¯s bodyguards waited for a long time, and they didn¡¯t see their master. They went to the butler and asked, ¡°Where is our master Kamron?¡± The exhausted butler was busy all day, whose voice was hoarse. He waved his hands to the bodyguards, ¡°He left.¡± The bodyguards searched all over, but they couldn¡¯t find Kamron. They called, but his phone was turned off. Kamron liked to go missing. The bodyguards looked at each other in dismay, but atst, they left doubtfully. Kamron had already been taken to the second floor by Harold. His mouth and eyes were blocked. And his handsome face was almost ruined. Even though he was extremely angry, he just waited, waited, and waited. He heard footsteps. It was Emily and Harold. Harold walked quietly. This time he heard was Emily¡¯s who walked slowly with exhaustion. He heard the rustle of clothes. Emily sat down on a chair before him. Harold took off the cloth on Kamron¡¯s eyes and the towel in his mouth. ¡°Damn!¡± Just as Kamron cursed, Harold cut it out. Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Be quiet.¡± Kamron suddenly became quiet, and Harold took out the towel from his mouth again. ¡°So, why did you kidnap me?!¡± Kamron was still furious. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was here to make peace, but every time he got hurt. Was it really because he wasn¡¯t hot? ¡°I also wonder why?¡± Emily looked at him carefully. ¡°Unfortunately. I don¡¯t know why, so I¡¯m waiting for an answer.¡± ¡°Wait for what? So, why you kidnapped me? Are you really retarded?¡± Kamron was outraged. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t swear. However, Emily did not argue with him. She just drank water quietly. Harold brought her a meal. ¡°Just wait, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary..¡± Emily warned Kamron before Harold released him, ¡°Otherwise, god knows what I would do.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 437 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 437 Although Kamron particrly wanted to leave without informing anyone else, he was no match for Harold. Furthermore, he was actually quite satisfied that Emily didn¡¯t act violently against him. During the meal, he thought sadly that this was the most harmonious time he had ever been with the retard. It would be better if his feet weren¡¯t tied. Emily fiddled with Kamron¡¯s cell phone, which had only been turned on five minutes earlier. Her eyes were erratic but focused, fixed on the phone and on Kamron¡¯s face. Suddenly, the phone began to ring. It was from Kamron¡¯s father. Just as Kamron was about to speak, his mouth got gagged with a towel. The rice he didn¡¯t swallow nearly choked him to death. He rolled his eyes and came to his senses. He watched as Emily unhooked his cell phone, switched it on, turned on the speaker, and dropped it on the table. Jackson¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡± Kamron purred. He didn¡¯t want his father to confront Emily, because, between them, there was the Scavo family. What¡¯s more, there was another tribe behind them. The sound he had just made was unconscious, and he regretted it afterward. But the sound had already aroused Jackson¡¯s suspicions. Jackson¡¯s tone changed slightly, ¡°Who is that?¡± Emily took out a dagger and gently stroked Kamron¡¯s face. Then, he shed Kamron¡¯s wrist and ripped the towel from Kamron¡¯s mouth, as Kamron stared at him, looking scared. ¡°Ah¨Cit hurts!¡± When Kamron finished shouting, he realized that someone had taken his towel from his mouth. He spoke quickly into the other end of the end, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at the Britt¡¯s¡­ She cut my wrist, ah! Help me stop the bleeding! Am I going to die like this¡­?¡± Emily took the phone and said to the other end, ¡°Mr. Heyton, it¡¯s up to you whether he dies or not.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jackson remained calm. Emily still said gently, ¡°You know what I want.¡± Jackson seemed to be smiling on the other end of the phone, and it was hard to tell what he was feeling. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve cleared the way for you. Why are you doing this now?¡± ¡°Cleared the way for me?¡± Emily thought the father¡¯s and the son¡¯s words funny. ¡°You went to great lengths to destroy the Britt family just to clear the way for me?¡± Kamron was so shocked by her words that he forgot to cry out in pain. He thought to himself, ¡°My father took pains to bring down the Britt family. But is it really the case?¡± ¡°Sincest year, you¡¯ve set one trap after another to lure Elsie and Beverly. You even hired professional scammers to ensnare Beverly step by step and leave her with nothing. Then, you took advantage of Elsie¡¯s feelings for Beverly and sent her to my father with the contract of purchase.¡± Emily¡¯s emotionless voice echoed in the air, and for no reason made Kamron tremble. ¡°Is everything going as you expected at the moment?¡± She asked. After a moment of silence, Jackson said, ¡°Emily, let Kamron go. You can¡¯t afford it if something goes wrong.¡± Emily snorted, ¡°Why should I? What should a fool like me afford?¡± The cut on his wrist kept bleeding. He covered his wrist with one hand and reached for a towel to cover it with the other. It hurt so much. For the first time, he thought people who killed themselves were crazy. The pain of a cut wrist is not much worse than the pain of a kick in your manhood. He covered his wound and howled, ¡°Dad! She just wants to know why you¡¯re against the Britt family! Just answer her! She just wants an answer!¡± At this time, Kamron finally understood what Emily had said to him downstairs. It turned out that Emily had nned all this for a long time, just like shooting fish in a barrel. And he made the fool of himself to come to Emily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emily said simply, ¡°Mr. Heyton, I advise you to bring me what I want before I lose patience. Otherwise, your only son will never see the sun tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill him,¡± Jackson said. With a straight face, Emily thrust the dagger into Kamron¡¯s stomach. Then Kamron covered the wound and looked at Emily with surprised, frightened eyes, hissing in pain, ¡°No¡­¡± Then she turned to the other end of the line and said, ¡°Do you want me to continue?¡± Jackson fell silent. Emily had already hung up the phone. ¡°What did I do wrong?! Why are you doing this to me?¡± Kamron wailed in pain, cold sweat streaking across his forehead. The blood on his wrist couldn¡¯t be held back, and the blood on his abdomen also gurgled out. Harold, standing beside him, was as unmoved as Emily as if they were waiting for him to bleed and die quietly. Shocked by his own thought, Kamron panicked and struggled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Let me go! Let me go!¡± His feet were tied to the chair, and as he struggled, he fell forward. Harold pulled him because the knife was still in his stomach. If he fell to the ground, the knife would have pierced Kamron¡¯s back. ¡°Let me tell you, I respected you because of Mr. Vincent. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t make a fuss about the fights with you. But now-Emily, this is the first time I regret it so much. I wish I could kill you now!¡± Kamron straightened up his neck in pain, with veins on his neck throbbed. His face went ck and blue with pain. Emily nced at him emotionlessly. Her eyes were as indifferent as if they were moving across a row of cold furniture. There was no warmth in them. She did not respond to Kamron¡¯s angry rebuke. She was just thinking about something now and then. She was thinking that she was still the same as before, failing to protect her father and Eliot. Next up were Vincent and herself. Shepromised, but she wanted to know the answer before she died. So, why? Emily did not wait for the answer she wanted. When police arrived, Kamron was taken to the hospital and she was taken to the police station in City Y. Fern was surprised when he heard this. By the time he was ready to use his connections to get her out, Harold had submitted the brain damage report to the police. As a result, Emily was released on bail the next day. She made the riskiest move of all, but she got nothing. There were only signs of Kamron¡¯s struggle and a bloodied carpet in the room. The butler and Susan were set free in the early morning. After a whole day¡¯s work yesterday, the two middle-aged and old people were already exhausted. What¡¯s more, they, as the butler and nanny, were taken to the police station for questioning after that night when Emily kidnapped the young master of the Heytons. Because the police asked them a lot of questions, they said they didn¡¯t know, which upset the police. The police decided to question them the next day. But the next day, not only did Harold bring in a report, but the Scavo¡¯s car was already parked outside the police station. It was like they were announcing to the world that they wereing to take Emily home. The Albertons in Q City used to take prisoners from the police station without saying a word. So, with this precedent, and seeing this, everyone at the police station rushed to close the case and let Emily go. Emily didn¡¯t say anything in the car, and neither did Vincent. He just took a nket and put it around her shoulders. As they neared the Britt¡¯s, he picked up the iPad and handed it to Emily. On the iPad was a picture of a woman. She was about forty years old. In the picture, her face was turned sideways, but it could vaguely tell that she was a very beautiful woman when she was young. She was helped into the hospital, and her eyes were gentle, like those of someone Emily asionally saw in her midnight dreams. ¡°Do you know who this woman is?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice rang out. He did not ask why she had suddenly tied Kamron up, nor why she had cut his wrist and stabbed him. Instead, he took a photo and asked Emily if she knew the person in the photo. Emily had a guess, but she could not believe it. She stared at the photo in a state of panic and asked nkly, ¡°Is that my mother?¡± She had almost forgotten what her real mother looked like. How sad! Vincent did not answer, but said, ¡°Maybe it didn¡¯t turn out the way you wanted. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Emily suddenly felt very sad.. She grabbed Vincent by the sleeve, tears streaming down her cheeks and her lips quivering slightly. Then she asked, ¡°Did she do this?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 438 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 438 The City Hospital. A middle-aged man went into the ward. Seeing the patient wide awake, he closed the door before asking, ¡°You awake?¡± ¡°Something happened to your son?¡± The woman asked weakly, ¡°I overheard you.¡± Jackson was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°He got hurt and is hospitalized.¡± ¡°Did he fight with others? Hospitalized? Is it serious?¡± Donna asked, turning her head and coughing again. ¡°Forget it. Why are you still coughing?¡± Jackson frowned and poured her some water. ¡°Leave me alone. Go and take care of your son. I know my conditions too well,¡± Donna said as she took a deep breath and stared at the ceiling. ¡°What do you know?¡± Jackson said with a frown, ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. Your doctor said you¡¯ll be fine. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me, I know,¡± Donna interrupted with a smile. Jackson stopped. Her smile faded away. She said while looking at the ceiling, ¡°I miss my daughter, but I don¡¯t want her to see me sickly and dying. I want her to remember me when I was young and beautiful. We¡¯ve been apart for so long. What I regret the most is that I didn¡¯t take her away. It¡¯s my fault that she bes such a silly girl.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If I die, don¡¯t let her know. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± Donna turned her head to cough, with her hand covering her mouth. Seeing some blood on her palm, she clenched her hand quickly. Jackson restrained from standing up, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°Can you look after her for me?¡± Donna gasped. ¡°You¡¯re leaving your final words?¡± Jackson said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I won¡¯t look after her. No! You stay alive and I¡¯ll bring her here. Take care of her as much as you want!¡± Donna said her eyes closed, ¡°Go see your son. Leave me alone.¡± Jackson stood up, not to see Kamron, but to make a phone call. He asked a helper to order some food and went to see what happened at the police station. There were two bodyguards at the door. Jackson told them to keep an eye on Donna before leaving. Seeing him leave the ward, Donna carefully got out of bed and went to the door. Upon opening the door, she saw the bodyguards and sighed. While she was walking back to her bed with her hand on the wall to support her, Jackson returned. Seeing her like this, he instantly knew what she was up to. ¡°You still want to see him, don¡¯t you?¡± Donna froze. ¡°He¡¯s dead! I¡¯ve checked it. He died!¡± Jackson strode to her and bellowed, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he hurt you enough? Why are you still thinking about him!? Why?¡± Yesterday morning when Donna saw the news of Maury¡¯s death, she fainted on the spot. After so many years, she still cared about him. Even if he died, her heart was still with him. She leaned against the wall and squatted down slowly. Tears fell on the ground. Fists loosening a little, hepromised. ¡°You want to see him, don¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°No!¡± She shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Emily to see her now. Jackson took a deep breath, ¡°You only have one chance. If you don¡¯t go, don¡¯t ask me again. I can talk to Emily and ask her to live with you.¡± Donna bit her lip and asked after a long pause, ¡°Is that okay?¡± The Britts always weed visitors. When Jackson¡¯s car stopped at the Britts¡¯, a butler came to greet them. Since he had never seen Jackson, he politely asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are?¡± The car door opened and Donna walked out. She put on an extrayer of clothing as she was afraid of the cold. Taking off her scarf, she nodded and smiled at the butler. ¡°Hello.¡± The butler met Donna when Emily was sent to the hospital because of the fever. Donna stood at the hospital door crying. But she did not go up. She didn¡¯t dare to see her ex-husband, a man who deceived her, and her daughter. So she didn¡¯t go into the hospital. There were so many things she regretted. These regrets were extremely painful when death came. Emily was sitting on the sofa in the living room. There were cups of hot tea on the table. It seemed she had been waiting for her. Jackson helped Donna in and saw a beautiful girl on the sofa who looked nonchnt. She had fair skin and big watery eyes. But there wasn¡¯t vigor in her eyes. There was only indifference. Hearing them, she looked over. Emily had imagined many times what it was like when she met Donna. Where would they meet? On the road, in the supermarket, in the shopping mall or the park? Regardless of ce, it would be a sunny day and she would feel warm. However, as she watched Donna walk to her, her gaze was freezing cold. Donna looked into her eyes, tears falling down her cheeks before she could utter a word. She drew nearer, tried her best not to cough, and said, ¡°Emily?¡± Emily suppressed her impulses and pursed her lips. Donna wanted to hug her, but Emily was sitting still with a cold expression. So she refrained from doing so. She nced around, looking for something. Emily stood up and walked into a room on the first floor. Inside was a photo of Maury. On the table were his urn and an incense cauldron. Below was a futon. Donna took the incense and Jackson lit it for her. Then she paid her tribute. Choked by the incense, she started coughing uncontrobly. When she finally stopped, she exined to Emily, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Emily, however, did not care about her at all and only looked coldly at Jackson. ¡°Donna probably doesn¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s Jackson who¡¯s behind all of this.¡± Emily recalled what Mr. Vincent had said. Jackson was standing in the room, staring straight at Maury¡¯s photo with a provocative and condescending look. His gaze made Emily very uneasy. She stared at him. Finally, when Donna coughed too violently, Emily came back to her senses and brought them out. ¡°How are you doing? You are taller and prettier,¡± When they returned to the living room, Donna asked Emily, looking eagerly into her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If her father hadn¡¯t died and the Britt Group had been fine, Emily should have thrown herself into Donna¡¯s arms, crying and saying she missed her very much. However, all she could do now was asking them to leave. ¡°You should leave now.¡± Donna was stunned for a while before lowering her head and saying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s time to go.¡± She coughed as she walked. Her mood swings worsened her condition. Jackson could not bear to see her so sad. He knew Donna wouldn¡¯t fall asleep tonight. However, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her in case she said more hurtful things. So, he helped Donna get into the car. Emily suddenly said, ¡°Donna.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 439 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 439 ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Noah put on medical gloves and gave Christy a shot of tetanus. Then, with a cold face, he took the anti-inmmatory medicine liquid and hung it over her. He looked down, patted the back of her hand to find the veins, and injected the needle. Christy hissed and covered her eyes, not daring to look. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of snakes, but needles?¡± Noah was half angry or half sarcastic. Christyughed and kicked, ¡°Why are you so angry? I was being followed. How could Ie back?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the person who saved you give you a shot of tetanus?¡± Noah was so furious that he was more talkative than usual. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s still cold. If it were a hot day, you would be dying.¡± ¡°If conditions permitted, he would give it to me. But conditions didn¡¯t permit.¡± Christy tilted her head and remembered his eyes. ¡°Conditions didn¡¯t permit?¡± Noah said while looking at her, ¡°You spent a whole day together. He had plenty of time to give you the drug.¡± Christy helplessly said, ¡°Trevor saved me. He can¡¯t go out, okay?¡± Noah frowned, ¡°Trevor? Trevor Peck? The autistic genius who has been staying in the attic?¡± Christy retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s autistic. He is indeed a genius. He learned how to take out bullets on the spot.¡± Noah looked at her strangely, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± Noah took off his gloves and looked at her seriously. ¡°Huh?¡± It took Christy a while to understand. Sheughed loudly and said, ¡°Hey, you know me. It was me who did something to him. I thought he would be bored if he stayed there alone, so I teased him.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t borate on how. Besides, Noah wasn¡¯t interested in it. He went to the bathroom, washed his hands, and took out his phone to send a message to Emily. Today was Maury¡¯s funeral. When he finished, he took her phone and said, ¡°What do you want to say to Emily?¡± Christy stretched out her right hand and said, ¡°Let me do it. I can move my right hand.¡± Noah didn¡¯t say anything and handed over his phone. When she finished, she stared at the needle nkly. After a moment, she rushed to Noah who was sitting in front of theputer, and said, ¡°He saved me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll thank him in person if I have the chance.¡± Noah didn¡¯t look up. ¡°He saved my life,¡± Christy repeated. Noah turned away from the screen. Thinking about the way Christy talked about Trevor, he realized. ¡°Is he¡­that person?¡± Christy smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet him. He¡¯s younger than I thought. I thought he was older than me, but he¡¯s younger.¡± Thinking about himself ten years ago, Noah had to admit he wasn¡¯t as talented as Trevor. ¡°He is indeed a genius.¡± He printed all the information he had collected and pasted it on the wall. Christyy on the sofa and looked at the wall. She said, ¡°Mr. Ferne told me everything about the police station. The only thing I found in Branden¡¯s ce was the red door. There was nothing inside, except for a bed, a chair, and a mirror.¡± ¡°This is a clue,¡± Noah noted down bed, chair, and mirror. ¡°Oh, there are two books by the bed,¡± Christy added. Noah wrote down two books. Ferne didn¡¯t report the situation at the police station until 6 pm. Things didn¡¯t go well and he was dejected, his voice being hoarse as if something blocked his throat. ¡°Did you smoke?¡± Noah asked. ¡°I did,¡± Ferne answered. He then went silent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The incidents of Stony and Randy¡¯s team member haven¡¯t been solved yet. The police will focus on them. As long as we find enough evidence during that time, it will be fine.¡± Ferne was still worried. ¡°Can we? Branden will be released soon.¡± Branden was really smart. When he was caught by the police, he was alone in his private vi. The blood in the red door was cleaned up. There wasn¡¯t anything out of ce. Even though he knew Nikhil, he didn¡¯t seem to know anything about Nikhil kidnapping Lord Top. He didn¡¯t know Jessica kidnapping Stony, either. As for why Leon and Jamie Tolle from the City Hospital appeared at the House of Hope, he also made his point clear, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sorry, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t ask about this.¡± The police could not get anything useful from him. Children from House of Hope couldn¡¯t testify, either. There were no signs of abuse and their check-ups were fine. They had long since been released, along with the staff of House of Hope. Jessica and three men had been arrested and charged with kidnapping. Nikhil was charged with intentional assault, imprisonment, indecent assault, and ****. Although no evidence showed Leon, the abbot of the GY Temple, and Jamie, were involved in these two cases, they were detained because the death of three men in the Forest Park was connected to the temple. Plus, Emma broke the arms and chin of Jessica. That night, Jessica had a nightmare during which she shouted out a lot of information. But ording to herwyer, ¡°Nothing the suspect said when stimted can be used as evidence in court.¡± It crashed Ferne¡¯s hope. Christy told Noah about Irene saving her. But Noah did not think that Irene could ce righteousness above family and collude with outsiders to frame her father unless she was crazy. Christy analyzed, ¡°Think about it. If my father was Branden and someone who came out of nowhere told me my father was wicked, what would I do?¡± Without waiting for Noah to answer, Christy said, ¡°I would find evidence to prove the person was lying.¡± Noah knew what she meant and called Ferne. ¡°Keep an eye on Irene. If anything unusual happens, call me.¡± ¡°Did you see the person who escaped?¡± Christy asked. Noah took out a drawing and put it on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t draw it well. I only took a quick nce and didn¡¯t see her clearly. But if I meet her again, I will recognize her.¡± Christy frowned as she looked at it. His drawing was mediocre at best. The person on it had nted, narrow eyes. She wouldn¡¯t recognize herself if she saw the drawing, let alone others. ¡°Are you sure? If she cuts her hair short and changes clothes, will you recognize her?¡± Noah fell silent. After a while, Christy continued, ¡°Draw it on aputer. Try to be as close as much as possible. I¡¯ll find Trevor to help us.¡± Noah said with a frown, ¡°If Emily¡¯s father didn¡¯t die, I could ask her for help. She¡¯s a better painter than me.¡± ¡°At least you can give me a portrait. Even if it doesn¡¯t look like the real person, Trevor may still be able to find her,¡± Christy said while massaging her temples, forcing herself to stay awake. ¡°He¡¯s excellent. Really excellent. He can find the addresses of everyone using hisputer. But I don¡¯t know if a portrait can do. Let¡¯s try it first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Noah was busy drawing for half an hour. He went into the bathroom to smoke a cigarette, then went straight to the kitchen to cook the meal. Christy didn¡¯t want to eat herself, so Noah fed her. Not knowing why, every time Christy saw Noah, she thought about Trevor. She found it intriguing. ¡°Eat your meal.¡± Noah frowned. Christy swallowed the food before saying, ¡°Of course. Calm down. You look fierce. You should try to be gentler. Don¡¯t stare at people like that.¡± Noah looked at her expressionlessly, then stuffed arge mouthful into her mouth. Christy almost choked to death. After a while, sheined, ¡°You¡¯ll be single for your entire life if you continue like this!¡± She then added, ¡°Mr. Ferne doesn¡¯t like you this way!¡± Noah put the spoon on the table and coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t feed you.¡± Christymented, her hand clenching her heart, ¡°I really miss Trevor!¡± At around ten pm, Christy was wakened up by the whistle of police cars. ¡°Hey, Noah, what happened?¡± Noah was standing by the window, looking at police cars with a frown. ¡°It seems they are not going to the GY Temple.¡± After pondering for a moment, he said uncertainly, ¡°Are they going to the Britts¡¯?¡± At eleven pm, Noah took Christy to the hospital. The doctor prescribed them some medicine. Noah took it before returning to his room. After all, it was a gun wound and Noah did not dare to be careless. He watched Christy take the medicine and put her to bed. He sat back in front of theputer and started drawing. Halfway through, he remembered a person that the group leader mentioned when he was organizing the event. Merinda. This middle-aged woman might be her. In the wee hours, Noah finally turned off theputer and went to bed. As a shallow sleeper, he rarely had deep sleep. When he fell into a deep sleep, he would have nightmares. He was very like Christy who slept shallowly but often fell into nightmares. She could wake up quickly, but it was still distressing and potentially dangerous. For a couple of times, she almost strangled herself to death. After working hard for two whole days, he was exhausted. He fell into a deep sleep and even had a dream. Actually, he relived the past experience in the dream. He returned to Forest Hot Spring. In that private room, Ferne wrapped his legs around his waist and Noah bent down to kiss him¡­ At three o¡¯clock, Noah got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash his underwear. He made himself a cup of coffee but didn¡¯t drink it. He leaned against the window and smoked a cigarette. ¡°I am married.¡± He recalled what Ferne said. Even if he was single, he and Noah wouldn¡¯t be together. Noah extinguished the cigarette and went back to the bedroom.. After changing the sheets, hey back and closed his eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 440 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 440 Sydnee brought Eliot to the City Hospital in City Y a weekter. She nned toe here on the day of Maury¡¯s mourning session. But she couldn¡¯t leave Eliot in that hospital alone. Lynn¡¯s parents went to City Y. Lynn was also alone. She had to take care of them so she didn¡¯t leave that day. When the doctor said Eliot could be transferred to the hospital in City Y, she drove to City Y and hired someone to drive her car back. Apart from Eliot, Lynn also came with her. Lynn had been uneasy and guilty since the ident. If it was not for her, Eliot wouldn¡¯t suffer such terrible injuries. She couldn¡¯t stop crying either when she heard Maury¡¯s death. The doctor warned her a few times that too much emotion would affect her recovery. Lynn tried to control her emotions and her mental condition finally improved a little. However, she was still depressed. She transferred to apologize to Emily in person. Eliot was rarely awake. He always frowned and seemed to have pain all over. The doctor said that his leg was badly injured. He might have trouble walking if his bones did not recover well. Sydnee only wanted him alive then. She had never thought that Eliot still had to face so many difficulties when he was out of danger. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Eliot would be like when he was awake and found that he becameme. He also needed to face the tragic news of his father¡¯s death and the acquisition of thepany. Sydnee came back to help Emily. When she got to the hospital and jumped out of the car, her eyes darkened and she fell to the ground. She was too busy taking care of Eliot and Lynn these past few days and had no time to rest. When she was awake, she saw Emily sitting beside the bed. ¡°Emily?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Emily looked at her calmly. Harold poured a ss of water and handed it to Sydnee. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What happened?¡± Sydnee was still at a loss. ¡°You are too tired. Didn¡¯t you eat properly these days?¡± Emily showed the examination report to her. ¡°The doctor gave you a nutrition injection. You should put on the drip one more day and rest now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might be too nervous there. I¡¯m not familiar with the ce. I rxed suddenly when I got here. So I fainted.¡± Sydnee took a sip of water and looked at Emily. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Emily looked at her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You have been like this.¡± Sydnee felt sadder to see Emily so calm. Her eyes instantly turned red when she saw the ck cloth on her shoulder. ¡°Eliot is next door and I found a nurse. You can visit him when you have time. I would take care of him in the future. Thank you for your help.¡± Emily thanked Sydnee again. Sydnee felt that something was wrong with Emily, but she didn¡¯t ask. Harold seemed not to want to tell her either. She could only watch them leave with red eyes. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson looked forward to Sydnee¡¯s return when they heard that Sydnee was in Town South. But the news that she fainted came first before hering back. They were very worried. When Sydnee got home, her parents scolded her for half an hour. Sydnee cut in, ¡°Did something else happen to the Britt family?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson paused for a moment, ¡°On the night of Maury¡¯s mourning session, the police rushed to the Britt¡¯s and rescued a person from inside. It was about ten o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Sydnee thought of Elsie. But it was not her. Janice¡¯s answer made Sydnee more confused. ¡°The only child of the Heytons.¡± Janice also found it strange. ¡°I heard that his wrist was cut and a knife was stabbed into his belly.¡± The only child of the Heytons? Sydnee seemed to have some impression. Ryan concluded, ¡°The Britt Group has been acquired by a subsidiary of the Heytons. Probably Emily wanted to take revenge on them. There¡¯s nothing special. Don¡¯t pay too much attention to this.¡± ¡°Ryan, that¡¯s my friend,¡± Sydnee said. Ryan was stunned for a moment. He thought that she was talking about Eliot. ¡°When did you date Eliot? Don¡¯t you know that he was rumored to be a bastard raised by Beverly with other men?¡± Sydnee was confused, ¡°Ryan, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Eliot. Who else?¡± Ryan was also stunned. ¡­ Sydnee thought that Eliot didn¡¯t live with his family because of a falling-out with them. She guessed wrong. ¡°Ryan, Eliot, and Emily are all my friends.¡± Sydnee said seriously, ¡°Emily helped me a lot. I¡¯ll do my best to help her in such tough times. Don¡¯t say that anymore.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson fell silent for a long time. ¡°Who is Emily?¡± ¡­ Emily left Sydnee¡¯s ward and went to Eliot¡¯s ward. There were two beds inside and Lynn was lying on one of them. She had been asleep for a while on the way and she was awake now. She was staring at the window when Emily came. Hearing the noise, Lynn turned around and saw Emily. Her eyes turned red again. Emily didn¡¯t look at Lynn. Her eyes were on Eliot¡¯s ECG. She wiped Eliot¡¯s face and hands when she found his ECG was normal. Then she turned to Lynn. ¡°Go to Sydnee when you are discharged. She will take care of you.¡± Emily said calmly. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Lynn¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°It¡¯s not yours.¡± Emily looked at her calmly, ¡°But Eliot is injured because of you. I hope you can help him as much as you can in the future.¡± Lynn stopped crying when she heard this and nodded, ¡°I will.¡± Lynn reacted when Emily walked to the door of the ward, ¡°Where are you going? Are you going to leave him alone?¡± Lynn was surprised to find that Emily was not silly. Emily didn¡¯t look back, ¡°I have something to do.¡± Emily had suffered a serious illness since Mrs. Donna fainted in the Britt¡¯s. The antipyretic was useless. So the family doctor of the Scavos was called here. He took care of her for two whole days and left when Emily recovered from fever and could live a normal life. The doctor thought that the patient was terminally ill when he saw Vincent so flustered. He almost retreated, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be only feverish. Mrs. Donna, on the other hand, was very ill. She had been hospitalized for a few days and was about to die. Thanks to the doctor, she didn¡¯t lose her life. Jackson had been in the operating room for two days without rest. Kamron heard many things from the bodyguard when he woke up. He understood why Emily was so hostile to him and feltplicated. He didn¡¯t want to retaliate against her although she almost killed him. He felt that he owed Emily a lot. These sudden feelings were interrupted by something else before Kamron thought about them carefully. Only the feeling that he owed her remained in the depths of his mind. Mrs. Donna had been unconscious after the operation. She woke up early this morning. However, she did not want to see Jackson. She asked for Emily by name. As Emily walked along the corridor, she kept regretting why she hadn¡¯t kidnapped Kamron to extort Jackson and investigated Kamron¡¯s family when she met Kamron at Tea Manor. However, regretting was useless. There was no regret medicine in the world. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 441 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 441 Two bodyguards were standing at the door of Donna¡¯s ward as usual. Jackson was also there. He was in his fifties, and he took good care of himself. But he had probably stayed upte for the past two days, he seemed very haggard with dark eye circles. Seeing Emily, his face darkened. But he didn¡¯t say anything, and just turned around and let Emily in. ¡°I know why you did this,¡± Emily turned to look at him before entering, ¡°But I will expose your disguise, and you will get nothing.¡± After a pause, she slowly added, ¡°Just like me.¡± Jackson lowered his voice, ¡°She can¡¯t take it. She¡¯s your birth mother!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± After Emily finished, she opened the door and walked in. Jackson stood at the door. A momentter, he gasped heavily and walked out of the corridor. Not long later, he walked over worriedly. However, he did not dare to go in. Donna said that she did not want to see him. The doctor said she couldn¡¯t be traumatized. But he recalled what Emily said, ¡°You will get nothing, just like me.¡± It was winter when Jackson met Donna. His car stalled halfway and there was no one around. He drove back from the cemetery alone without anyone with him. He made a phone call and the guards would arrive at least one hourter. He stood at the intersection and waited. When he was about to freeze, he met Donna. She handed him a hand warmer and gave him a cup of warm water. But she hadn¡¯t spoken to him from the beginning. Just when he thought she was mute, a car drove over. Jackson didn¡¯t move. Donna nced at him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wave to stop the car?¡± ¡°You can speak?¡± Jackson looked at her. Donna waved her hand, but the car didn¡¯t stop. She turned to look at Jackson and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a hurry. So, you wait here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She took back her thermos cup but did not take back her hand warmer. She slowly walked along the path by herself. When Jackson¡¯s bodyguard drove over, there was only a car and no one on the road. Jackson followed Donna for a long time before she turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to say thank you, thank you for the water, and this¡­¡± Jackson did not recognize this item, but he did not let go of it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Donna turned around and left. Every year on his wife¡¯s birthday and New Year¡¯s Day, Jackson woulde to the cemetery to give some food and gadgets. His wife liked small things very much when she was alive. She liked things he gave to her regardless of their values. In that year, he went to the cemetery six times and met Donna at the sixth time. He had driven many times on this road, stayed alone in the cemetery, drove alone, enjoyed the wind alone, and waited alone. This was the first time he had met someone who seemed the same as him. He didn¡¯t know if her husband had died or what, he knew she lived alone. He had visited her house, which was a ranch-house. It was clean, but cold, far from the city, and so quiet that it was almost deste. Donna did not feel lonely or isted. She had something to do every day. At first, Jackson only passed by and talked to her for a few words. Later on, he would bring food and some furniture to her home. Later on, on a rainy night, he stayed there, but Donna did not let him get close. He still remembered her deste smile on that rainy night. ¡°Whether you¡¯re married or not, don¡¯te near me. My heart has long died.¡± She¡¯s a very stubborn person, living alone, working alone, as if to punish herself. She did not want to make friends with others, nor did she want to listen to Jackson¡¯s suggestion to live in the city. She willingly received those meager wages and asionally went to the temple to ask for a talisman. Jackson came with her there, only to see that she was constantly praying for safety and health. However, he did not know who it was for. It might be her child, but he had never heard of it. It wasn¡¯t until she was taken to the hospital that he realized that she had been suffering from depression for a very long time. In the worst cases, she had a slight tendency to masochism, and would even unconsciously enter the kitchen and take a knife in her hand, not knowing what to do. During that time, Jackson apanied her every day. He took her to see a doctor and took her on a trip to rx. She was unhappy but she was unwilling to tell. In the past many years, Jackson had rarely heard her mention her past. He was not a curious person. He just wanted to know what had happened to her in the past that made her depressed. As usual, Donna went to the temple to ask for the Safety and Health Talisman. When she hung up it on the Wishing Trees, she stared at a talisman. Suddenly, tears flowed down her face. Jackson followed her gaze. He finally saw her past-Maury. Maury was praying for a talisman for his little daughter. He hoped that she would be happy and that she would grow up as healthy as the other children. Jackson did not know what happened to Maury that day, but he knew that Donna had almost died that night. He looked for all the rooms and didn¡¯t find her. In the end, he saw Donna stepping on the rooftop. When the bodyguard saved her, Donna shook her head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t save me, let me die¡­¡± ¡°What did Maury do to you?¡± Jackson asked angrily. Donna shook her head but did not say anything. But Jackson had other ways to find out. And he found out about her past with Maury. Her life was a lie. And it broke down on that rainy night. Why would this deceived woman suffer such pain? Why did Maury live happily with his original wife and children? Jackson was furious. The moment Donna was sedated by the doctor, he made a n. It was a n to ruin the Britt family and kill Maury. It turned out that he did it. Before that, Donna decided to live with him and even took him to see the ce where she used to live. That ce had been bought by someone else. He bought it back again just to make her happy. His n was well underway. Beverly and her daughter regarded their wealth as their lives. They all betrayed the Britt Group. Elsie even stole the Acquisition Contract and official seal. He thought that he would have to wait a bit longer, but everything went on very smoothly. Eliot fell down in Town South before he could make a move. Jackson was very conceited because he felt that Maury was not smart enough to guess that he was behind this. He was even willing to tell Maury the truth before he died. However, Maury did not give him the chance. There was no need to conceal anymore. He had a subsidiary of the Heytons take over the Britt Group, wanting to tell everyone in the City Y that this was his masterpiece. Because Maury had picked the wrong guy. But he missed out on one person. The little retard of the Britt family.. Maybe she was not stupid at all. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 442 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 442 When Emily was in, Mrs. Donna had just finished coughing. Her face was rather pale. ¡°Sit down.¡± Her voice was low as if she was afraid of disturbing someone, or she was too weak to speak aloud. Emily sat on the chair. On the table was the contract that Elsie had stolen to get stamped. She knew that Mrs. Donna hade for it, but she didn¡¯t need to get it back at once. She could get the Britt Group back without relying on anyone. Her dad had cherished it so much. She would not give his lifetime work to anyone. But she was shocked that Jackson could give the contract back to Mrs. Donna. It meant Mrs. Donna was very important to him. Therefore, he hated what she distasted for. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mrs. Donna was seriously sick. She couldn¡¯t say too much as it would make her cough. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he did such things ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It seemed I¡¯m saying this to pull myself out of these things.¡± Before she coughed again, Emily asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± Mrs. Donna was stunned for a moment, tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°I was not very well. So I was afraid I couldn¡¯t take care of you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily nodded and became cold again. Mrs. Donna lowered her head to wipe away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Emily said indifferently. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯te to see me. Eliot told me you were busy, and dad said you might have a new life. So I thought perhaps you were doing great.¡± She paused for a while, ¡°And that was enough.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Donna felt so miserable. She held back her tears and asked, ¡°How about ¡­ you?¡± ¡°Great.¡± Emily smiled faintly. Great! She had died once. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have gone to visit you ¡­ but I¡­¡± Mrs. Donna couldn¡¯t forgive Maury. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. So she punished herself by not seeing Emily even at the end of her life. Unfortunately, Maury suddenly died. But when she heard about it, she didn¡¯t feel happy but cried to faint. Why did such a man leave her pain for the rest of her life? She was so torturous that she didn¡¯t dare to tell her daughter the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be involved.¡± Emily¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°I had nned to die with them, but when they came I found they were my own¡­¡± She never called her mom. Mrs. Donna was heartbreaking. Tears rolled down her face. Before she wiped them off, Emily took out a napkin and put it on her cheek. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Emily asked. Mrs. Donna shook her head. ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I asked him to get the contract here. Take a look. And he can make it up for you with money¡­¡± Emily suddenly interrupted her loudly, ¡°My dad is dead! Can he make up for that?¡± Mrs. Donna had never seen Emily like this. She was so frightened by her roar that she even forgot to cry. ¡°Dad and Eliot had been my protectors for the past ten years. Now, dad is dead and Eliot is unconscious on the hospital bed.¡± Emily tossed the paper ball into the trash can and turned to Mrs. Donna. ¡°When I needed you, you left me. Now you¡¯re here because dad is dead. What do you think of my feelings when I¡¯m facing you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mrs. Donna choked. Emily raised her head, trying to hold back her tears, ¡°Sorry?¡± She sneered. ¡°Does it make up for what you¡¯ve done for the past ten years? Do you think I will forgive you just because you said sorry? No. Perhaps dad had done something bad to you, but he didn¡¯t give up on me. It was true that I had had mental problems for many years. Everyone was impatient with me, except dad and Eliot. But how about you? This is what I¡¯m here today.¡± She said, ¡®How about you¡­¡¯ Mrs. Donna almost couldn¡¯t breathe, crying in the bed with her body twisted. ¡°Sorry, Emily ¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t go to see you¡­¡± As a depressed patient who wouldmit suicide at any time, she wasn¡¯t qualified to see her daughter. Mrs. Donna was heartbreaking. She fell into aa again after coughing constantly. Emily took a deep breath. Harold had rung the bell. Jackson rushed in. Seeing Mrs. Donna copsed and there were tears on her cheeks, he red at Emily. ¡°She has never given up on you. It was just that she was suffering from severe depression and PTSD! That was the reason she couldn¡¯t go to see you. Where were you when she wanted to kill herself? You can¡¯t ask a victim to suffer so much! She has lived a miserable life.¡± Emily paused for a moment when she picked up the acquisition letter on the table, but then went out without looking back. Jackson¡¯s voice was lingering in her mind. ¡°Why is Maury alive?! Why is your mother the only one who lives in pain every day? Your dad hurt her! It¡¯s not her fault! If you want revenge, juste at me!¡± ¡°Miss Emily!¡± After Harold pulled her. Emily realized that she was lost in thought and had almost crashed into the car. ¡°Go to thepany.¡± She got in the car and closed her eyes, but Jackson¡¯s words kept lingering in her mind. ¡°She has never given up on you. It was just that she was suffering from severe depression and PTSD! That was the reason she couldn¡¯t go to see you. Where were you when she wanted to herself? You can¡¯t ask a victim to suffer so much! She has lived a miserable life.¡± ¡°Go and figure out how did she¡­¡± Emily frowned before she finished speaking, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to know it.¡± Harold could see she was hesitating. He said, ¡°Miss Emily¡­¡± Emily¡¯s face was in her hand, ¡°Harold if what I¡¯m doing is wrong, then what exactly have I been doing these past few months ¡­ Dad is dead, and Eliot is unconscious ¡­ Why did I do this? Am I wrong?¡± She looked at him with red eyes and asked again, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Before she knew the truth, all she wanted was to destroy the Heytons. When she saw Mrs. Donna, her resolution didn¡¯t stagger. She didn¡¯t care about the woman who imed to be her biological mother but didn¡¯t even go to see her. But why was she still so sad? ¡°Miss Emily, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself. Mr. Maury won¡¯t me you.¡± Harold consoled her. Emily didn¡¯t listen to him carefully. Perhaps she even didn¡¯t listen to him at all. She looked at the scenery outside the window and didn¡¯t turn around until she controlled the desire to cry, ¡°Go to the company and get back all the share belonging to the Britt family.¡± Miss Emily could control her emotion quickly now. Harold replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 443 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 443 March came with a big temperature difference between day and night. At this time, many people had caught a cold and coughed, causing a new round of influenza. Radio, broadcast, weather forecasts, and other media were urging people to keep warm. Passersby wearing masks were all over the streets. They were in a hurry, keeping a long distance from others, fearing that they would be infected with this damned influenza. Probably because he worked in the hospital for a long time, Collin, who had never been ill, also caught a cold. The chief doctor ordered Collin to take two bottles of drips a day. He was worried that Collin would only take medicine when he returned home. He even specially assigned a nurse to watch Collin take the drips before leaving. As a result, Collin was forced to sit in a crowd of people. But he fell asleep deeply. When he woke up, the people beside him changed. This time, it was a young woman. Collin didn¡¯t want to notice her. It was because she was too eye-catching. Most of the people who came here to take drips had apanion. They either handed over milk tea or poured water or gave hand warmer to warm the patients¡¯ hands. At least the patients could rest on their shoulders. Some even peeled sunflower seeds and chatted with them. Only this woman was holding aputer in front of her. Her one hand was injected, while the other hand typed non-stop on theputer. Collin tilted his head to look at her. She wore sses and looked thin. Her fingers were very long and her ring finger was wearing a ring. It was not a diamond ring. Its smooth body had a curved arc, like a Mobius ring. At this time, her phone rang. Collin saw this woman take out a dumbphone and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s almost time. Wait a moment.¡± Her voice was not very soft. It was like Jess Glynne¡¯s smoky voice. It was rustling and very sexy. These days, how could such a young woman use a dumbphone? Collin mentioned this when he replied to Jaquan¡¯s message. Doctor Mueller texted, ¡°I saw a woman using a dumbphone. She was quite young, in-looking, and her voice was simr to Jess Glynne¡¯s.¡± Jaquan replied, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you want. Hurry up and take her to buy a smartphone.¡± Doctor Mueller: ¡°Do I look so idle?¡± Jaquan replied, ¡°Then why do you looking for me if you¡¯re not idle?¡± Jaquan sent a middle finger meme. Collin thought for a moment and found he was indeed idle. He put his phone in his pocket and ignored Jaquan. On the other side, Jaquan was still in City Y these past few days. He and Emma came for the memorial service of Emily¡¯s father, Maury. Later, Stony had a stomach problem and they stayed at City Y for a few days. During those few days, Allen and Felice followed Stony all day long, leaving Deon and Bernice with nothing to do. Thus, Deon and Bernice returned to the hotel, while Jaquan took Emma out for a few days. In the past, when he was with Arabe, Jaquan always tried to find a topic. Later, he almost forgot what kind of people and scenery he saw when he strolled with Arabe. Emma did not like strolling during the day. The environment when she was young made her very unustomed to staying in ces where there were many people. Only unfamiliar ces and dark environments could give her a slight sense of security. They walked after sunset. Behind them were neon lights shing. In front of them was a noisy crowd. At the busy intersection, Jaquan held her in his arms and kissed her. This was their first real date. Jaquan just took her around the streets and stopped when they encountered something interesting. They stared at it together. Although their behavior was very childish, they often smiled at each other. Emma pointed to the front and pursed her lips, ¡°I bought a roasted sweet potato there. I didn¡¯t pay for it and ran away¡­¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan was quite surprised, ¡°You actually did this before?¡± ¡°I rebelled for one night.¡± Emma lowered her head and walked forward, whispering, ¡°It was that night that I met you.¡± Behind her, Jaquan froze. Emma waited for a while and turned around a little embarrassedly, ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Jaquan walked in front of the woman who was selling roasted sweet potatoes. He reached out and took two roasted sweet potatoes. Then, he ran in her direction and shouted, ¡°Run! I didn¡¯t pay!¡± Emma was shocked. Seeing the woman rushing in her direction, she quickly followed Jaquan. She ran whileughing. Finally, they stopped and leaned against the wall, and gasped for breath. Jaquan handed the sweet potatoes to her. Because of the strength, the sweet potatoes had been crushed into two halves, and half of them had fallen off halfway. Emma took a bite, turned her head to the wall, andughed. Jaquan also took a bite and couldn¡¯t help butugh as he ate. ¡°It¡¯s really exciting.¡± The sweet potatoes were very sweet. Emma stillughed. Jaquan finished eating and found a tissue to wipe his hands. He then turned her around and said, ¡°Is it so funny? Let¡¯s do it again?¡± This was probably the first time Emma hadughed so fiercely. Her eyes were red. On this starry night, the red looked attractive under the dim street lights. Jaquan ced his hands on both sides of her cheeks and lowered his head to kiss her. The woman who sold roasted sweet potatoes chased after them and finally saw them. She pointed at them and shouted loudly, ¡°That¡¯s it! Ten for¡­ two roasted¡­ sweet potatoes¡­Hurry up and pay!¡± Emma was embarrassed. And Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. That night, Emma couldn¡¯t stopughing. Especially when the police criticized and educated Jaquan in public. Jaquan knew more about thew than the police. The police were curious, ¡°How did you know so well?¡± Jaquan looked at Emma, and said, ¡°I¡¯m awyer.¡± The policeman looked at him carefully. ¡°Iswyer so poor? You can¡¯t even afford ten for roasted sweet potatoes?¡± Jaquan was speechless. Emmaughed so hard that she fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over. Tomorrow¡¯s headline might be that ¡®the down and outwyer was caught running ten miles for stealing roasted sweet potatoes¡¯.¡± Jaquan also sat beside her and touched the ground, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold? Get up, Iy my coat on it.¡± Emma smiled at him, ¡°I want to lie down like this.¡± Jaquan thought for a moment and then fell down. This was the first time he was lying on the ground in the alley. After a while, heughed again. Under his influence, Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh. She covered his mouth whileughing and said, ¡°My stomach hurts. I can¡¯tugh anymore.¡± Jaquan kissed her palm and said, ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡± Emma put down her hand and sat up again. ¡°If wey here, others would think we were crazy.¡± ¡°We can be a little crazier. What else did you want to do when you rebelled?¡± Jaquan sat up and asked her. Emma could tell what he meant, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t..¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t mind. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 444 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 444 Half an hourter, Jaquan, green-haired, walked in the street. He looked at Emma and asked, ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Emma, red-haired walked towards him. She replied, ¡°Turn on your phone, and video call your parents.¡± Jaquan called. His parents, Professor Cox and Mrs. Cox were not sure what color was his hair. When they saw Jaquan under the streetmp, they could clearly see his green hair. Mrs. Cox said, ¡°Honey, although your father and I are aged, we could afford to adopt another son.¡± Mrs. Cox teased his son. Professor Cox: ¡°I agree with your mother.¡± He was a hen-pecked husband. Meanwhile, Emma video called her mom Ms. Bernice whose response waspletely different. Ms. Bernice said, ¡°Your hair is so beautiful. I¡¯ll make one sometime.¡± Mr. Deonplimented, ¡°So beautiful.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Emma never disobeyed her parents, but Jaquan¡¯s words encouraged her. You see, no one had ever truly restrained you except yourself. Because it was a one-time dye, they strolled around with their colorful hair and washed it off before going home. Deon and Bernice stayed at the hotel. Although Stony was taken care of by Professor Tang and Mrs. Cox, Collin was upstairs. Knowing that Stony had a bad stomach problem, he offered to be a free family doctor. He went to Jaquan¡¯s to take care of Stony after work. However, he caught the flu and couldn¡¯t go there. He just stayed at home after work. Jaquan intended to brag about his son before Collin. But he reacted calmly. ¡°Congrattions.¡± This was all Collin¡¯s response after hearing it. Jaquan repeated, ¡°Stony is my son, my biological son.¡± ¡°Yes, you just said it.¡± Collin nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Jaquan was speechless. Jaquan kept thinking about why he acted so calmly. Then he came to a conclusion the next day. He called Collin, ¡°You already knew it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but not so early.¡± Collin recalled, ¡°It was the first time I saw him.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t say anything. When Collin first saw Stony, Emma¡¯s leg was hurt. Jaquan shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fucking early?¡± Collin smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a hint at that time?¡± ¡°What hint?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± Jaquan recalled and said, ¡°You said you liked her and wanted to marry her, are these hints?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Collin said with a nasal voice over the phone. ¡°No. But I literally wanted to marry Emma. If I marry her, your son would call me dad, is it exciting?¡± Jaquan said nothing. Jaquan wanted to give him a big punch, but he had an important question. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°I can tell at a nce.¡± Collin took a napkin and wiped his nose. ¡°He is the same as you when you were a child.¡± ¡°Big talk.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Do you ever remember what I looked like when I was a kid?¡± ¡°Alright, to be honest, Emma used a fake ID when she came. I didn¡¯t say anything, but I felt that it was a bit suspicious. I took some of her and Stony¡¯s hair. I thought she might be a fugitive? Anyway, the public security system would find out, but I also found something unexpected.¡± Collin said after drinking some water. ¡°Why you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Jaquan lowered his voice. Collin was fearless. ¡°You were going for Miss Arabe. How could I tell you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan calmed down for a second, but he couldn¡¯t. He said angrily, ¡°So you want to marry Emma?¡± ¡°Stop! I didn¡¯t seed.¡± Collin wiped his nose with a piece of paper. ¡°I¡¯m a patient now. If you have a bit of conscience, go to the hospital to visit me. I¡¯m going to some drip-feeding tomorrow afternoon. Of course, you can just let Emmae instead.¡± Jaquan hung up the phone and said, ¡°Nice try!¡± Although Jaquan was quite shocked and annoyed, what Collin said made sense. He was chasing after Arabe back then. Suddenly, he remembered Emma at that time. She was cold to him, not just because she wanted to keep a distance. When she saw the man she liked going for another woman, she must be heartbroken. Moreover, her son was rted to Jaquan. It was alreadyte night when Jaquan brought Emma back. Jaquan leaned over to unbuckle her seat belt after pulling over. Then, he said, ¡°Open the box before you.¡± Emma did it. Then she saw a ss-sealed rose. She picked it up and was a bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been there for three months.¡± Jaquan rubbed his hair, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Emma touched the ss bottle and thought for a while, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Arabe¡¯s?¡± Jaquan smiled. ¡°I found that you¡¯re jealous of her.¡± He leaned over and said, ¡°It really isn¡¯t for her. She thought it was, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. Trevor gave it to me, asking me to hand it to the one who loves me.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to kiss her. Hebed her hair and tied it with a hairpin. Emma saw the red cherry hairpin through the headlight mirror. They were destined to meet each other. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 445 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 445 Collin had been putting on intravenous drips in the hospital for two days. Neither Jaquan nor Emma went to see him. Emma didn¡¯te because she didn¡¯t know it. As for Jaquan, he didn¡¯te because he was angry that Collin didn¡¯t tell him about Stony. But Collin didn¡¯t care, he just felt a little bored. What was worse, the nurse would stay beside him when she was not busy. So Collin didn¡¯t have the chance to escape. Although Collin was bored, he didn¡¯t want to be on his phone. Instead, he observed the people around. A high school boy sat across from Collin. He was about seventeen and was surrounded by several young boys and girls. Probably he was popr among his ssmates, thus a lot of people came to visit him. As they kept chatting loudly, the nurse came and asked them to keep quiet. Soon, except for a girl, everyone left. The boy probably had a crush on that girl. Only when other ssmates left did he get closer to her and gently stroke her hand. Collin looked away immediately. How could these young people show affection in public! As Collin sat at the corner, there was no one on his right. And to his left, there was an old man in his seventies or eighties. Sitting next to the man was a middle-aged woman. Looking around, Collin could see nothing but a crowd of people. He was bored and was about to look away. All of a sudden, he saw that woman again. She was holding an infusion bottle with a bag on her back. There was aputer in her backpack. ¡°It probably is too heavy for her.¡± Collin looked at her back and wondered. She was looking for a seat. Since there were too many influenza patients during this period, the hospital was crowded. She walked around and atst left. Collin slept for a while. When he woke up, the infusion had ended. The nurse thoughtfully put a nket over him. ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, Collin slowly moved his stiff and swollen palms. Then he wore a new mask and walked out. He saw the woman again in the lobby. She wore a pair of ck-framed sses and a ck mask. The mask only covered her mouth, leaving her nose in the air. She probably did so to avoid her sses from fogging. As she didn¡¯t find a seat, she stood in front of the drinking machine, on top of which ced her computer. She looked down at theputer and typed on it. Collin wondered if her blood would flow into the needle. Before Collin entering the elevator, he came up to her and knocked on the wall, saying, ¡°There is a seat over there.¡± She didn¡¯t respond. Collin knocked again. She still looked at theputer. Collin waved in front of her and pointed to the seat after she looked up, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a seat over there.¡± The woman pushed her sses up the nose and replied with a husky voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Collin entered the elevator, he saw the woman typing a few more lines, then rushing towards the empty seat with theputer in her arms. Collin thought to himself if he hadn¡¯t told her that, she probably would have stood in front of the drinking machine and typed until she finished dripping. When Collin arrived at his floor, he was still moving his swollen palms. Several nurses greeted him as they passing by. ¡°Doctor Mueller, are you on duty?¡± ¡°No, I got an infusion.¡± He showed the medical tape on the back of his hand. ¡°How¡¯s your cold?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± He replied politely. Many nurses had a crush on him, but few of them dared to confess. Becausest year Collin rejected a senior nurse, the most beautiful girl among them. Since then, they knew Collin wouldn¡¯t like them. ¡°Doctor Mueller, are you here to visit your friend?¡± When Collin arrived at the ward, a nurse wearing a mask came out and smiled at him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yes. How¡¯s it going?¡± There were so many nurses in the hospital that Collin could barely distinguish them. He could only distinguish them through their nametes. Although Collin had met this nurse at least four times in these two days, he failed to recognize her. Collin was confused. Compared with the nurse, he only met the woman downstairs once before. How could he recognize her immediately? Besides, both the nurse and the woman wore masks. After thinking about it for a while, he attributed it to the clothes they were wearing. All the nurses were dressed in uniforms. So the woman wearing different clothes was more recognizable. ¡°Although the patient is in his recovery, there¡¯re still some problems with his legs¡­¡± the nurse answered and then smiled again, ¡°You can go in to have a look.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Collin nodded. Luckily, the nurse wore a mask. Otherwise, Collin would see her blushing. She was too shy to look at Collin. She nodded and ran away quickly. Collin knocked on the ward door, opened it, and went in. In the ward, Lynn was reading a book about orthopedics. Hearing Colline in, she looked up. Collin waved to her as a greeting and then looked at Eliot on the bed. It was Jaquan who asked Collin to treat Eliot. Collin didn¡¯t meet him before, but Collin knew him quite well and admired him as both of them came from City Y. Collin was confident that they would be friends if they knew each other. However, Collin didn¡¯t expect that they would meet each other in this way. Eliot woke up the day before yesterday and was not upset with what had happened to him. Neither Lynn nor Sydnee dared to tell him about Maury. Emily also didn¡¯t say anything, although she had visited him a few times. They all wanted to keep it secret from him. Even though they didn¡¯t ask Collin to do so, Collin knew it was better not to distress Eliot. As Eliot was asleep, Collin was about to leave. When he saw the book in Lynn¡¯s hand, he stopped and whispered to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the curtains?¡± Lynn shook her head and pointed at Eliot. Collin realized that Emily was here to take care of Eliot. However, she just recovered and needed to have a good rest. Of course, it was better to read with the curtains opened. But she didn¡¯t want to wake Eliot up. She also didn¡¯t want to leave the ward. Collin had been here a few times and had once met Sydnee and Emily. Although he was curious about the rtionship between Sydnee and Eliot, he was more interested in Emily. Especially when he heard that Kamron, the only son of the Heytons, had been beaten by Emily and taken into the ICU. Collin seldom attended any banquets, so he didn¡¯t know much about Emily. And Jaquan did not tell him about Emily and Vincent. Thus, Collin could only remember that Emily was an uwful daughter of the Britts and was of low intelligence due to high fever. It was said that Emily was beautiful. But Collin paid little attention to other people. After a dozen years, however, he was surprised when he saw Emily for the first time yesterday. She was indeed pretty. However, why a girl at her age would be so indifferent? She resembled Emma. But Emma was indifferent since she was a kid. As for Emily, it seemed that she had experienced a lot and then changed a lot to protect herself. With her father suddenly passed away and her brother was unconscious, Emily nearly lost everything including thepany. At her father¡¯s funeral, she was arrested for kidnapping Kamron¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 446 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 446 Collin heard all these from the nurses around him, so he didn¡¯t it seriously. The gossip might be half true and half false, but it had nothing to do with him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would get involved soon. As Jaquan asked Collin to take care of Eliot, he introduced everyone close to Eliot to Colin, including Emily, Sydnee, Lynn, and some of Eliot¡¯s ssmates and old friends. Collin got a cold, so he stayed at home these two days. He had nothing to do, so he went through the news about the Britts. The entire world of the Britts turned topsy-turvy after Maury died. Emily kidnapped Kamron, the only son of the Heytons. Later, Jackson Heyton personally came to the Britt¡¯s to ask for forgiveness. Soon after, Emily visited Kamron at the hospital. Emily held a shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Britt Group and announced that she inherited the Britt Group and became its new president ¡­ These reports were half true and half false. Collin just flipped them through. Collin did not judge, but he believed thest one was fake news. How could a young girl who was just eighteen years old inherited thepany, let alone be the president? It was said that she didn¡¯t even go to school. How could nobody object to that? Only if every shareholder was drugged, they would agree with that ridiculous decision. Collin had a hazy memory that Emily had a sister called Elsie Britt. It was said that Elsie got a bachelor¡¯s degree in business management. She should be a fit to be the president of the Britt Group, but why did Emily take that position instead of her? Of course, Colin just read to kill some time. The reports were fun stories to him and he didn¡¯t take them seriously. Not until he saw Eliot at the ward, did he realize that the characters in the stories were real despite all these half-truths. ¡°Doctor Mueller.¡± Collin came to himself. He saw Sydneeing in. She was holding a warm-keeping kettle in hand, and there was probably pork chop soup in it. She put the kettle on the table and came to Eliot. She took a look at him, and then she began to gently knead his stiff arm. Lynn only dared to see Eliot when Sydnee was with her. Lynn was afraid that Eliot would wake up as she kneaded. If so, she would feel guilty and uneasy because she didn¡¯t have the gut to face him alone. ¡°It takes a hundred days to recover from injuries. If he takes a good rest in the next three months, he can use his leg again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before leaving, Collinforted Sydnee. Sydnee nodded. She sent him to the door and came back to the ward. Then Collin went to Director Lucas, Eliot¡¯s attending. He had a quick chat about Eliot¡¯s recovery with Director Lucas and thanked him. After that, Colin went downstairs. Collin thought that he should give Director Lucas some gifts the next time he came, so he took out his phone and called Jaquan. ¡°Absolutely. What about ssy tea leaves? What does Director Lucas like?¡± Jaquan sounded very generous. ¡°Whatever you choose, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Collin took off his mask and took a breath of fresh air at the entrance of the hospital. Afterward, he put on his mask and said, ¡°You are so generous. If I pick something, I¡¯ll ask you for the money.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Collin asked before Jaquan hung up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Emma I was ill?¡± Jaquan gritted his teeth. ¡°What? You still want her to see you? No way!¡± Collin paused for a while, ¡°¡­ Jaquan, sometimes you are really childish.¡± ¡°Hold back your nasty thoughts. If I know you sneak up on Emma ¡­¡± Collin interrupted him, ¡°I fall in love with someone else. Really. I told you yesterday. Today I meet her again. I meet her twice in two days. What a wonderful fate ¡­¡± As expected, Jaquan got interested in that. ¡°Do you get her phone number?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°No.¡± Jaquan was speechless for a while and he said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think that you would meet her again in the hospital, would you? Then you two would say hello in a crowd of people on a drip. ¡®You got a cold, too.¡¯ ¡®Yes. What a coincidence!''¡± Collin was quite expectant when Jaquan described their greeting like that. ¡°Believe it or not, I have a deep impression of her. Her voice is very sexy, like Jess Glynne¡¯s smoky voice.¡± ¡°Collin, have you been pushing your feelings down for too long?¡± Jaquan sneered, ¡°Otherwise, why are you starting to miss her voices so soon?¡± Collin said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not as vulgar as you think.¡± Jaquan still remembered that Colin said Emma¡¯s voice was sexy, so he had given to outburst of temper, ¡°Wait and see. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Collin wanted to hang up now. He looked up and saw Emily getting off of a car. Before Collin could beckon to her he saw a man hold her back into the car with his hand on her head. Collin¡¯s mind was in a whirl and he said to the other end of the phone in a daze, ¡°I think I see Vincent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan thought that was strange, ¡°Was he at the hospital?¡± ¡°With Emily,¡± Collin added. Jaquan understood now. Probably Vincent took Emily to see Eliot, but he wouldn¡¯t get out of the car. Even if he was seen, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°They must talk about the business cooperation.¡± ¡°Why did they kiss?¡± Collin asked, deadpan. Jaquan was speechless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Vincent was in love with Emily? No wonder you asked me to take care of Eliot. Now I got it.¡± Collin was angry. ¡°How could you keep that from me?¡± Jaquan coughed, ¡°They don¡¯t like doing a public disy of affection.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They never kiss each other at the entrance of the hospital.¡± ¡± ¡­ Old virgin, you should try to understand.¡± Collin snorted, ¡°Sorry, I never have a rtionship. I can¡¯t understand.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to say. Collin and Jaquan argued with each other for more than ten minutes before the call ended. On the way back, Collin met that ¡®Jess Glynne¡¯ again. She took off her sses and leaned her head against the window of a taxi. She was still wearing a mask. Collin wondered why he could recognize her with a nce. That was very strange. Perhaps it was because she got dark shadows under her eyes, or because of her eyes. He could tell if they were happy, moved or sad from many people¡¯s eyes, whether it be bright eyes or dark eyes. But he couldn¡¯t tell from hers. Her eyes were empty. Collin was sure that the moment he told her that there was a seat, although her gaze fell on his face, she did not look at him at all, or she just took a quick nce at him which couldn¡¯t enable her to remember how he looked like. It was not because she ignored everything. It was an indifferent feelinging out of her that made her eyes look empty and hollow. Collin drove to the supermarket. Mrs. Cox lived at Jaquan¡¯s house these days. At dinner time, she would ask Professor Cox to send him some fish soup and pork chop soup. Collin thought Mrs. Cox was too hospitable, so he wanted to buy twenty kilograms of chops in return. Colin bought some meat and vegetables. Mrs. Cox¡¯s leg was injured for a long time. Although there was no need for Mrs. Cox to put her leg in ster, she could not go far. Collin assumed it was hard for Professor Cox to buy some food that satisfied Mrs. Cox. He filled the shopping cart with food and took a box of candy before paying the bill. From afar, he saw ¡®Jess Glynne¡¯ waiting in line. Collin couldn¡¯t help butugh. What a fate! When he saw what was in the woman¡¯s shopping cart, his smile gradually disappeared. Instant noodles, instant coffee, instant noodles, and instant coffee. Looking over, there were also some sausages under the instant noodles, but clearly, she picked much more instant noodles, so it was hard to notice those sausages. Collin sighed. ¡®Forget it, this damn fate ends here.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like a woman who took instant noodles as meals every day. Moreover¡­ He nced at that woman again. She was thin, making her clothes look even looser. ¡®That¡¯s for sure.. Don¡¯t expect some sort of big nutritional enhancement with instant noodles.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 447 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 447 Collin sent everything to Jaquan¡¯s house and gave that box of candy to Stony. Ignored Jaquan¡¯s difort, he chatted happily with Emma. For a long time, Mrs. Cox hadined about Jaquan because he dyed his hair green that night. Now every time he came back at night, Mrs. Cox would ask him toe to her and grumble about him. As a result, when Collin and Emma were chatting, Jaquan stretched his neck but didn¡¯t hear anything. When he finally could leave, he heard Collin say to Emma, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it again? There are many benefits to marrying me.¡± ¡°Fuck off.¡± Jaquan pushed Collin out and closed the door, indicating that he would personally escort Collin upstairs. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a new love? How dare you pursue my love!¡± When they arrived at the door, Jaquan acted as if he was going to hit Collin. Collin tilted his head and dodged, ¡°Forget about it.¡± When the two of them walked to the elevator, Jaquan couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°There are so many nurses in the hospital who are infatuated with you. But you fall in love with someone who doesn¡¯t. Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡± ¡°It sounds quite reasonable.¡± Jaquanughed, ¡°Fuck off.¡± After entering the elevator, Jaquan asked, ¡°What did you just talk to her about for so long?¡± Collin and Emma were chatting on the sofa. The two of them spoke in low voices. Jaquan didn¡¯t have the nerve to eavesdrop on them, but he was very concerned about what they said. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to endure it until now. Collin did notugh at him, and just said, ¡°It is just about something from a long time ago.¡± At that time, Emma said that she was going to stay at his ce. He held Stony in his arms and prepared to ask for leave. However, when he returned, Emma and Stony were gone, as well as the ck gadget in his pocket. At that time, he had guessed that it had something to do with Emma, but he didn¡¯t understand. Because this thing was spat out from that child¡¯s mouth. This child came from the GY Temple. Of course, Emma had just returned from the GY Temple, but what kind of rtionship did she have with that child? Although Collin did not investigate it, he still cared about this matter. He suspected who sent Emma several times, but he was very clear about Emma¡¯s character, so he did not tell Jaquan about this. Until this meeting, he casually asked. Unexpectedly, Emma was also willing to tell him that she was doing a favor for a friend. That friend was Emily¡¯s friend. Originally, if he hadn¡¯t seen that scene at the entrance of the hospital today, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it seriously. However, when Emily and Jaquan¡¯s boss (Vincent) were tied together, he saw Emily in a completely different way. And her purpose in doing things was no longer simple. The House of Hope also sent a lot of children for the examination this time. Therefore, Collin had some understanding of this area. If Emma asked him to contact Ferne, he might be able to help. Ferne was Jaquan¡¯s best friend, and Collin had seen him a few times before. Hearing Emma¡¯s words, he nodded his head, because he also rejected the fake reports issued by the hospital. Moreover, after the Dean entered the police station, the entire hospital was examinedpletely. Collin had guessed that it must be rted to the children from the GY Templest time, but he did not expect that the children from the House of Hope would be delivered the next day. But no matter what, the Dean must have something to do with these matters. The Dean relied on the Potters, and the House of Hope investigated belonged to Branden. Collin was thinking rapidly. He would not interfere with these matters two hours ago, because if he could not solve them in a short period, he might be killed by the other party. However, things were different now. If Emily¡¯s friend tried to mediate between them, and she was backed by Vincent, that would mean that the Scavos would fight against the Potters. No matter what the result was, even if the Potters found out that he was involved, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Because once he helped, he would be standing by Vincent¡¯s side. There was no reason for Vincent not to protect him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He could help now. ¡°Are you sure?¡± After Jaquan knew Collin¡¯s thoughts, the elevator has arrived. The two of them stood at the door of Collin¡¯s room. Jaquan knitted his brows and said, ¡°You should know about Emma. It was because she was involved in this matter that she was retaliated against. And so was Stony. So if you really want to do it, of course, I won¡¯t stop you. However, there is a certain risk in this matter. You have to protect your family in advance.¡± Collin knew that he was not joking, so he nodded, ¡°If I¡¯m sure I want to do it, I will move them all to a safe ce in advance.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Before Jaquan left, he patted Collin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If you make it after you die, people won¡¯t call you Doctor Collin, but the heroic martyr Collin.¡± Collin smiled and kicked him, ¡°Fuck off.¡± ** Ever since Branden was released, Ferne had almost gone on strike from the Dalton Hotel. After sorting out the evidence he owned every morning, he drove to change shifts with the spies and squatted at the intersection of the Potters. The man who was released by Noah in the hospital went back to his hometown with four cigarette scars on his body. Ferne looked for the people from the police station to keep an eye on him for a few days. The man behaved well and did not go out. He just stayed at home to y cards or drink. There was probably nothing there, for the time being, so he could only squat at the entrance of the Potters and see if there were any unexpected harvests. Although it was fine to leave it to the rest of the police station, after hearing Christy say that she couldn¡¯t escape that night without Irene, he felt that Irene might be the one who wanted to know the truth the most. Perhaps she might be the first to find out the truth. He had been following Irene for more than a week, but there was no progress. After Branden was released, Irene did not dare to rashly go to her father¡¯s vis for fear of being suspected. Furthermore, his father had been vignt towards her since she let Christy go thest time. Although he did not say it out loud, there was obviously a trace of vignce in his eyes when he saw her. Perhaps it was because Irene went to find Branden¡¯s garden vi alone and shattered his ss that aroused his suspicions. Of course, Irene did not deny it. She had been waiting for her father to mention this matter to her, but his father had never mentioned it. Although he had never been to the garden vi, Irene knew that he had a bodyguard in secret. That bodyguard must have told him. As for why he did not settle the score with her, perhaps it was because this was a critical period and he could not arouse the suspicion of the police. Branden did not bring up the topic of divorce with Ms. Corrine. Moreover, he had been living in the old house honestly these days. Probably because he knew that the police still suspected him, and they would send someone to keep an eye on him. Every day, he only stayed at his workce and home. He would go home after work, ying chess and drinking. asionally, he would invite his friends to his home. He seemed rxed and everything seemed normal. Ferne didn¡¯t dare to let down his guard. This time, he was so confident that he finally caught Branden, but the police let him go because there was insufficient evidence. The blow to him was no less than when he heard that the group of children who were rescued was killed. However, after keeping an eye on Branden from morning till night these days, now he could calmly think about a moreprehensive n. When Collin called, he was having a sandwich in the car. He had lost a lot of weight these past few days. Although his exercise time had decreased, his body was still strong. Perhaps it was because he was worried that the car would be exposed when he spied on Branden. Sometimes, he would run to the other end before changing cars. Maybe he happened to exercise a little during the time. He originally wanted to train his muscles and show off to Noah. But now things were different. asionally, he would make a phone call and felt that he might contact Noah too frequently. He barely remembered his wife. Only when he washed his face at night and felt the ring on his hand could he remembered that he was married. Collin said his thoughts over the phone. Ferne was quite surprised. The police sent quite a few people to the hospital to inquire about it, but they were unable to get the inside information. For example, they couldn¡¯t get true reports about the GY Temple. The information they received was all fake. They didn¡¯t have any evidence. Just based on assumptions, the police wouldn¡¯t stand on their side. Ferne chatted with Collin for half an hour before hanging up the phone. Then he stuffed half of the sandwich back into his mouth. Just as he was about to drink water, Irene came out of the door. She changed into sportswear and a sports coat. She looked bright and refreshing. But she changed. Ferne had seen Irene before. She was beautiful, tall, and had a better temperament than Arabe. She looked like a girl from arge family. She was confident, enjoyed the limelight, and was ustomed to everyone¡¯s gaze. However, her gaze was very different recently. It was no longer full of passion, but stress. asionally, her smile would seem somewhat reluctant. Ferne turned on the water and patted the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Captain Randy assigned him a policeman. He had been doing counter-stalking. He knew how to stop and stalk. He didn¡¯t talk much, or smoke or drink. He was boring but strict. Ferne had said the most with him, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Hurry! Right!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Apart from that, there was probably only ¡°I¡¯m going to pee.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± The two of them only met a week ago. Ferne had to remember too many things in his mind, so he always forgot the policeman¡¯s name, and then he just called him with various names. A week ago, Ferne called him ¡°Samuel.¡± The day before yesterday, it was ¡°Antonio.¡± Yesterday, ¡°Tony.¡± Irene drove up to the hospital gate but did not get out. Fern stared at her, wondering whether Irene was waiting for someone or something. About ten minutester, a crippled man came out from the hospital. He did not lean on a cane and just dragged his legs down the road. He gged a taxi. Irene¡¯s car followed him unhurriedly. Ferne hurriedly patted the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Joe, follow.¡± The policeman was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 448 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 448 The crippled man was Branden¡¯s driver, who was shot by Irene earlier. He was discharged from the hospital today. He should have been discharged long ago, but after Branden was arrested, the police hade to talk to him twice. The people in the hospital were his people, so they did not ssify his injuries like gunshot wounds. The driver also made an excuse that he was hit by a motorcycle when he got off the car. To y a car ident victim, he waited until two weekster to make sure that no more police would come to inquire him before he was discharged. He first took a taxi home. He had an apartment and his parents were not around. They were around before but were sent back to the countryside due to some reason. He used to have a girlfriend but broke up. Then he began to date girls near him to meet his physiological needs. asionally, he would meet some girls at the banquet. He didn¡¯t have to pay for a one-night stand. A condom would be just fine. It was easy and convenient. After the driver entered the apartment, he took a shower and changed his clothes. He opened the window and smoked a cigarette. It was probably boring for him. He ordered takeout and stayed at home for a few days. Irene didn¡¯t see the drivere that day. She didn¡¯t want to go backte, so she drove back herself. Ferne asked another person to follow Irene, while he stayed there and watched the driver. He slept in the car at night. When Noah knocked on the car window, Ferne was quite shocked. He looked at the window for a while, thinking he was dreaming. It was midnight. Joe in the driver¡¯s seat was asleep. Ferne didn¡¯t dare to sleep. He kept rubbing his face and then took a sip of cold coffee. He suddenly felt a cold shiver run through him. Noah knocked on the car window at this moment. Ferne turned his head. The car windows were filmed, so only the people inside could see the outside. Through the car window, he saw Noah slightly lower his head, he frowned and tilted his head to look at the window. Though Ferne knew that Noah could not see him, he was still numbed by his stare. No one opened the door. Noah tried to open the door, but it was locked. He tried twice. Joe in the driver¡¯s seat was awakened by the sudden sound. He instantly put his hand behind. Ferne whispered, ¡°He is our man.¡± And opened the door. Noah handed Ferne a lunch box and a to-go box to Joe, then he walked towards a car behind. Ferne opened his lunch box. There were cabbage and beef. The smell made his mouth water. He looked at Joe¡¯s meal. It was donburi, with ham and a fried egg on top of it. Joe picked up the disposable chopsticks and said to Ferne, ¡°Thanks, Ferne.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± Ferne was delighted to see his meal was different from Joe¡¯s. He thought that theirs were the same. ¡°Your friend specially brought you food and got me one too. Thanks to you.¡± Joe was grateful for the warm meal. The two of them only ate cold rice balls bought from the convenience store in the afternoon. They didn¡¯t even have time to heat them because they were afraid that the driver would leave the next few seconds. By then wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. Ferne smiled when he heard Joe¡¯s words. He saw the car behind hadn¡¯t left yet. He immediately said to Joe, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going there.¡± Noah was sitting in the car smoking. Christy was in recovery recently, so he could only eat lollipops to suppress his craving for tobo. He was reluctant to go to the bathroom. The underpants he washed at three in the morning made him resist going to the bathroom again. It seemed that once he stepped into the bathroom, he would recall what had happened at three. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Before Noah could finish his cigarette, the door was pulled open. Ferne got in the car. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you came?¡± Ferne put the lunch box on hisp and smiled as he stuffed a slice of beef into his mouth. Then he said with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s so tasty that makes me want to cry!¡± Noah curled his lips. He was not smiling, but teasing, ¡°Show me.¡± Ferne ignored him and kept eating. He looked at Noah and muttered, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t cook for me.¡± Noah heard it but did not reply. Noah finished one cigarette and then lit another. Ferne leaned over and snatched the cigarette from his mouth. He stuffed it into his mouth saidzily, ¡°You should smoke less. This one is mine.¡± Noah didn¡¯t say anything. He frowned slightly and nced at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ferne said with the cigarette in his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m eating right now and you just keep smoking.¡± He held the cigarette in his hand and began to eat again. ¡°Christy called me.¡± After Ferne finished his meal, he thanked Noah again. Noah said indifferently, ¡°There is just enough food.¡± Ferne said, ¡°You can tell me tomorrow instead of ruining my good mood now.¡± ¡°Go back. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Noah ignored his joke and look ahead. Ferne was a little upset. One second ago he was so happy as if he had won the lottery. The next second, he was low-spirited and depressed. ¡°Are you angry about what happenedst time?¡± Ferne wasn¡¯t moving. He couldn¡¯t ept Noah¡¯s indifference to him. ¡°Randy was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Noah nodded. Ferne put the lunch box in front of him. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and asked, ¡°Do you have water?¡± Noah wasn¡¯t moving. Ferne picked up the thermos pot on the side. Noah did not like drinking tea. His pot always filled with coffee. The lights in the car were dim. Ferne took a sip. It wasn¡¯t coffee but chicken soup. ¡°You drink chicken soup instead of coffee now?¡± Ferne said, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. A little sweet. Can I drink all of it?¡± Seeing Ferne¡¯s reaction, Noah didn¡¯t tell him that the soup was prepared for him. Ferne was satiated now. He briefly exined the situation in the afternoon, but Noah had already installed locators on Ferne and the car. Even if Ferne didn¡¯t tell him, Noah still knew where they went. Ferne thought that Noah would drive him out of the car if he didn¡¯t say anything else. He dawdled for a while and was ready to go back to his car. Suddenly, Noah leaned over. Ferne thought to himself, ¡°Now? He had just finished his chicken soup. His mouth was filled with the smell.¡± However, Noah didn¡¯t intend to kiss him. Instead, he stretched out his hand and pressed Ferne¡¯s head down. Ferne was surprised by Noah¡¯s sudden action. He almost spat out the soup he had just drunk. He whispered, ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Someone came out,¡± Noah whispered. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 449 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 449 Ferne asked immediately, ¡°Is that the driver?¡± Noah had never seen the driver before. But who else would leave home at this point? The driver called his friend to borrow a car and then was waiting by the roadside. After his friend arrived, he smoked a cigarette with his friend. Then he got in the car and drove away. Noah started the car when the driver was fifty meters away, and Ferne made a call to Joe. Joe picked it up and said, ¡°I saw him.¡± Ferne hung up the phone and then stared at the car ahead with great concentration. Noah threw his phone to Ferne, ¡°Call Christy.¡± Noah told Ferne the password of his phone before Ferne asked. Ferne unlocked it and called Christy. As soon as he got through, he put Noah on speaker. ¡°Tell her the location,¡± Noah said. After Ferne told Christy the location, Noah heard the sound of her walking barefoot on the floor. Noah frowned and wanted to say something, but he bottled himself up. Theputer was always on. Christy typed the address and found five routes. Not knowing where the driver was going, Noah could only follow the driver. Fortunately, there were several cars on the road, making them not so conspicuous. However, if the following road was empty, they would be easily discovered. ¡°Switch to the monitor and track that car,¡± Noah said with a frown. Christy took a try and then said, ¡°I can¡¯t hack into the system today.¡± She got a pen and said, ¡°Tell me the license te number. I¡¯ll ask someone for help.¡± Ferne then told her the license te number. The phone was hung up before Ferne asked who she would look for help. At the same time, Noah slowed down and Joe overtook. The driver had to pass by a T-junction, which meant that there were three roads he could go. Noah chose one of them and asked Ferne to turn on the locator to track Joe. At the same time, Christy sent a text message to Trevor. She had nned to visit him, but then she gave it up because Noah did not allow her to go out during this critical period. In addition, it required a few more days for her to recover from inmmation. Thus, she had the little robot send her Trevor¡¯s phone number. She could send him text messages now. After sending the message, she waited for a while but got no reply. Therefore, she gave a call to him in case he didn¡¯t see the message. ¡°Have you got my message?¡± Trevor replied by knocking on the edge of the bed. This was the first time that Christy called Trevor. Hearing the knock, she came to realize that Trevor was reluctant to speak to her on the phone. ¡°We are chasing after a suspect. Can you help me find his final location?¡± Christy added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you tomorrow after recovering from inmmation. Don¡¯t be angry with me. Answer me.¡± Trevor replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Christy wanted tough, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter. Now help me.¡± Later, Trevor sent a link to her. Christy was startled when knowing that he hacked into the road monitor system of City Y in a minute. She stared at the monitor and found the driver¡¯s car. She instantly called Noah on another phone. ¡°I found it.¡± Christy told Noah the location of the driver and said proudly, ¡°He¡¯s hacked into the whole surveince system of City Y.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Awesome.¡± Although Ferne didn¡¯t know who they were talking about, he said happily, ¡°Who is this guy? I only know that Trevor is the best inputer.¡± Christy pursed her lips and smiled, without saying anything. Noah didn¡¯t exin and just said, ¡°The address is confirmed. Sleep early.¡± Christy asked, ¡°Ferne, have you had the delicious food and chicken soup that my brother gave you?¡± Ferne was confused for a moment before asking, ¡°Chicken soup? It¡¯s also for me?¡± Then he cast a nce at Noah and asked, ¡°Wait a moment! It wasn¡¯t you who asked him to give it to me?¡± Noah reached out to hang up the phone. Ferne patted his hand and said, ¡°Keep your eyes on the road!¡± Christy smiled, ¡°He cooked it for you. Perhaps he¡¯s too embarrassed to tell you.¡± Noah¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Hang up the phone.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Christyughed and hung up the phone. Ferne held the phone and was ted, ¡°Since you did that for me, you should tell me frankly.¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to reply. Ferne asked, ¡°What does your password mean? Your birthday?¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah stepped on the elerator. ¡°What does it mean?¡± Ferne felt that the password had a special meaning. It must be the birthday or an anniversary. The car speeded up, and Noah¡¯s indifferent and resolute face was reflected on the car window. After a long time, Noah said with a deep and low voice, ¡°The day of freedom.¡± The car suddenly stopped before Ferne could figure out what Noah meant. Noah opened the door and got out of the car. Joe also hurriedly got out of his car. The driver stopped at a vi halfway up the hill. It was dark and quiet. When the driver got off the car, he looked back habitually. Then, he saw a car with lights on not far behind. He immediately took out his phone and turned on the light to look at the car clearly. At that moment, Noah rushed over and pushed him to the ground. Joe hurriedly ran over and snatched the phone from the driver. He frisked the driver but didn¡¯t find the key. Noah stuffed the driver¡¯s mouth with a glove. Noah and Joe dragged him into a dead zone. Ferne was calling Captain Randy in the car. After telling the address, Ferne got out of the car and walked toward them carefully. He looked up halfway and somersaulted to the dead zone, giving Noah a signal that there were surveince cameras everywhere around the vi. They had been monitored the moment they arrived here. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ferne looked in the direction where the car stopped, ¡°There¡¯s a camera too!¡± No matter how hard they tried to hide, it would be useless. If they could find the truth, it was worthwhile if they were exposed. But it would get worse if they found nothing. Joe handcuffed the driver and frisked him again. He was very careful and even checked the driver¡¯s underwear, but he still didn¡¯t find the key. Pulling out the glove a bit, Noah put a knife on the driver¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 450 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 450 The driver didn¡¯t say anything although he was very scared. He had been shot once. As long as he could finish this task, Branden would never ill-treat him. Ferne and ¡°Joe¡± made gestures to each other and prepared to split up to search the vi. Noah frowned and said, ¡°There should be rms at the door and window. Be careful.¡± Ferne made a gesture. Then he bent over and got into the vi. Now even if Branden who was being watched by the police could rush over, they should have finished searching. If they didn¡¯t find anything, they would only be criticized. But what if ¡­ they found something? ¡°Joe¡± failed to pry open the window. So, he climbed up along the wall and prepared to enter the vi through the window on the second floor. Ferne walked around the vi and vaguely saw a man standing under a tree not far away. It seemed like Noah. Ferne was a little unhappy, ¡°Damn it! Why did you go there?¡± He had just walked a few steps towards the man when the man rushed over and kicked Ferne on the chest. Then, the man pressed his knee hard on Ferne¡¯s abdomen. Ferne was so painful that hey on the ground and vomited. He coughed heavily and then shouted behind him, ¡°Noa¡­¡± Just then, he was knocked out. Noah was asking the driver, but the driver would rather die than answer him. If Noah wasn¡¯t in a hurry to investigate the vi, he would have killed the driver. He seemed to vaguely hear Ferne far away. He stood up and looked around, nothing but some reflective objects under the moon. There came a light sound of footsteps. He put the dagger on the driver¡¯s neck, and the driver sat there obediently. It was not Ferne¡¯s, nor Joe¡¯s. Noah saw ¡°Joe¡± climb up the wall, so he should be inside the vi now. Then ¡­ who was this man? Noah listened carefully with his back to the man and then escaped from the man¡¯s sneak attack by turning aside. The man¡¯s hand was wrapped with iron. Noah could smell the rust. He took a few steps back. The man didn¡¯t even give him time to react and quickly punched him. Noah lifted his leg to climb a few steps along the wall. Then, he rolled over and kicked the man on the head. The man blocked it with his fist and staggered backward. Noah finally saw him. The man in ck was Branden¡¯s bodyguard. He looked ordinary but was good at fighting. It was him who shot Christy. Noah became angry. He took off his coat and threw it away, then he began to punch the man. The driver took the chance to run out with his hands behind his back. Being handcuffed, he couldn¡¯t drive. And he couldn¡¯t find the key to the handcuffs in Noah¡¯s coat. He was just about to go to find the tools to open them when he saw Ferne lying on the ground under a tree. The driver hurried to search Ferne¡¯s pockets. Ferne really had the key in his pocket. But the driver couldn¡¯t open the handcuffs because his hands were tied behind his back. So he walked to the bodyguard who was fighting with Noah and wanted to ask him for help when the fight was over. At the same time, ¡°Joe¡± had sessfully reached the first floor of the vi and opened the door. As soon as he opened it, he vaguely saw a person lying on the ground. Then, he drew his gun and aimed at the man while looking around. Only then did he hear the sound of fighting. He saw Noah and a man in ck fighting. The driver stood aside with the key. ¡°Joe¡± quickly stepped forward and kicked the driver to the ground. Then, he took out the handcuffs and wanted to handcuff the driver to the car, but the driver suddenly crashed towards ¡°Joe¡± and used the handcuffs on his hands to ruthlessly hit ¡°Joe¡¯s belly. On the other side, Noah fought with his bodyguard for a while. The bodyguard realized that he had underestimated Noah, so he took out a gun from behind. Noah reacted quickly and kicked the gun away. They started fighting over the gun, and ¡°Joe¡± finally managed to subdue the driver. He was riding on the driver¡¯s body, and cuffed the driver¡¯s legs as well. The gun flew over, and he immediately reached out and tried to pick it up. The driver abruptly flipped over and kicked him. At the same time, the bodyguard swiftly used his leg to sweep the gun in front of him. Then Noah and the bodyguard rolled on the ground and scrambled for the gun. With a gunshot, the unconscious Ferne suddenly opened his eyes. He covered the back of his neck in pain and staggered towards the sound. Just as he arrived, he heard another gunshot. ¡°Noah ¡­¡± Ferne felt that something was wrong. Noah was staring at him while the bodyguard was standing opposite. The bodyguard punched Noah in the face when Noah was in a daze. Ferne shouted nervously, ¡°Holy shit! What the hell are you doing! Punch him!¡± Noah staggered back. He remembered that the bodyguard was holding a gun and immediately rolled over and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s legs and threw him fiercely onto the ground. The bodyguard missed another shot. Just then, Noah kicked the gun away. ¡°Joe¡± shouted aside, ¡°Ferne! You¡¯ve been shot!¡± Ferne looked down nkly, ¡°No ¡­ Ah.¡± He touched his pure ck T-shirt. Finally, he felt there was blood from his abdomen. ¡°Shit, I wondered why it felt so warm.¡± The pain in the back of his neck abruptly disappeared, followed by burning pain in his abdomen. He gritted his teeth and moved a little. He was still dizzy, ¡°Holy shit, why you shot me?¡± He shouted towards Noah, ¡°Noah, did you do it on purpose?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes had turned red. He thought that Ferne was fine because he could still stand and talk. After hearing what ¡°Joe¡± shouted, he knew that Ferne had been shot. Suddenly, he violently leaned the bodyguard against the wall and smashed his head three times. Afterward, he fiercely punched the bodyguard in the face and knocked him out. ¡°Joe¡± rushed over and cuffed the bodyguard to the driver¡¯s feet, and the driver¡¯s hands to the bodyguard¡¯s feet. Anyway, these two wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Noah quickly picked up the gun and walked to Ferne, ¡°What do you think?¡± Ferne leaned against the wall and pped his hands, ¡°Thest punch was awesome.¡± Noah looked at his bleeding stomach and asked, ¡°Ketchup?¡± Ferne wanted tough, but he was too painful, ¡°Damn, I would have worn a bulletproof vest. God damn it! Why does it hurt so much?¡± Noah looked at him. Ferne patted his lips gently, ¡°Sorry about mynguage.¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Noah, let me say it. Damn, it hurts. You guys search the house first. I¡¯ll sit here and have a rest.¡± He slowly slid down and sat on the ground. He searched his pockets and there was no cigarette case. ¡°Ferne, are you alright?¡± ¡°Joe¡± ran over. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go and search the vi.¡± Ferne waved to ¡°Joe¡±. Noah was here, so ¡°Joe¡± nodded and rushed in. Ferne waved to Noah this time, ¡°And you too. I¡¯m here to watch these two guys. They can¡¯t run away.¡± His face instantly turned much paler. It was really painful, but he still held onto it. He just wanted to smoke. Noah took off his shirt and vest and pulled the vest into a long strip of cloth. Then, he wrapped it around Ferne¡¯s waist. ¡°Hey, give me a cigarette.¡± Ferne raised his hand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noah went to pick up his coat and took out a cigarette and a lighter. Then, he covered Ferne with his coat. Instead of giving the cigarette to Ferne, he put one in his mouth and lit it. Then he handed it to Ferne. Ferne lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°What is the indirect kissing about? Kiss for real.¡± Probably Ferne had been shot in the brain, so he was crazy. Noah saw Randy¡¯s WeChat so he gave an indifferent response. He did not ept him, and that kiss was just acting. Moreover¡­ Ferne lowered his head and saw the ring on his ring finger. He remembered Noah¡¯s cold smile before opening the door in the hotel room at the Forest Hot Springs. Actually, Noah was very close to Ferne that he heard his mumbling clearly. It was all dark. Only Ferne was breathing heavily. Noah¡¯s hand was not very steady, as if he was hesitating to throw the cigarette away, or kiss Ferne. There came a car with two high beams. Noah immediately put on his shirt while standing up. The person in the car jumped off with the lights on. It was a ¡­. woman. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 451 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 451 At night, Irene received an anonymous text with an address and a word: ¡°You may find the truth here.¡± In case being seen by her father, Irene took a taxi instead of driving. But when she went outside, a car with a door open was waiting. ¡°Where are you going, Miss Irene? Do you need a lift?¡± asked the man in the car. A few more cars stopped behind Irene. Then the police surrounded the vi. Noah helped Ferne into the car, took a sip of the cigarette in his hand, and handed it to Ferne. Then he got out of the car and entered the vi. Ferne didn¡¯t say anything. He just smacked the cigarette holder and stared at Noah¡¯s back. Noah was only wearing a shirt. The muscles on his back were very strong. His shirt swelled while he was running. Ferne didn¡¯t withdraw his gaze until Noah entered the vi and was out of sight. He picked up the coat on his body to cover his face and gently sniffed. ¡®Noah is really an elegant man. What kind of perfume does he use? It smells so good.¡¯ ¡°Let me drive you to the hospital first, Ferne!¡± A young policeman jumped into the car. Ferne raised his head immediately, ¡°Wait! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°???¡± The young policeman was confused and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been shot. Isn¡¯t it urgent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die. Wait here.¡± Ferne took a deep breath to relieve the pain. ¡°My mate hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He could just go to the hospital and see you.¡± The young policeman started the car. Ferne was angry, ¡°Hey! Stop the car! What if hees back and can¡¯t see me! Stop the car and don¡¯t move!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The young policeman was speechless. When Noah saw Irene, he knew that it was Christy who notified her. However, he didn¡¯t know why Christy was sure that Irene could find the answer here. And neither did he know why Christy predicted that Irene would help the police if she found the so-called truth. There were two stories in the vi. There was not a red door as Christy described. Nor was there a basement. But theyout of the bedroom on the second floor resembled that of the room with a red door. There was a bed, a ck chair, a mirror, and a few books on the edge of the bed. And a girl. A dead girl. Joe couldn¡¯t open the door at first because it was unlocked by fingerprints. The police checked all the other rooms on the second floor and a professional police officer opened the door with Branden¡¯s fingerprint. Then everything inside appeared in front of everyone. The corpse was beautiful with ck and long hair, wearing a student uniform and lying quietly on the bed. Seeing this, Irene fell to the ground. The truth she didn¡¯t want to believe was right in front of her. ¡°Cordon off the area!¡± ¡°This is the first crime scene. Please don¡¯t touch anything in the room!¡± ¡°To director. A female corpse was found in the vi under Branden¡¯s name. ording to the degree of dposition, she was killed more than 48 hours ago¡­¡± ¡°Miss Irene, may I ask how you know this ce? Please follow me to the police station and cooperate with our investigation.¡± Irene followed the crowd dazedly. She paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡± Everyone looked at Noah. Because he together with Ferne was the leader in all the actions of House of Hope, so everyone tended to follow his orders. Noah nodded and Irene walked in. She walked straight to the bedside and looked at the girl. Her face resembles Winnie¡¯s face, but Irene didn¡¯t know how the girl looked if she opened her eyes. It was the first time for Irene to see a corpse close, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of the body. Instead, she was more worried if Winnie was killed by her father. ¡®Was she imprisoned by my father?¡¯ Irene walked to the bedside and wanted to reach for the two books there. A police officer stopped her and handed her a pair of disposable gloves, in case that her fingerprints would get on the books. Irene put them on calmly and picked up the books. They weren¡¯t diaries or photo albums, but two books. One was a Chinese book and the other was a math book. The books were old with a history of a few years. Their pages were yellow. Irene opened the books. There were notes written by her father. Close to her father¡¯s handwriting, there were also beautiful notes written by a female. Irene looked at the corpse on the bed again. She saw the beautiful face and thought of her father. She was ovee by nausea and held the trash can while throwing up wildly at the door before she could run out of the room. ¡®It is disgusting!¡¯ ¡®It is really disgusting!¡¯ Irene was crying and vomiting. Noah handed her a piece of tissue but she did not take it. After finishing vomiting, Irene was weak. She leaned against the wall and stared nkly. Noah did not care about her. Instead, he turned around and walked out. Irene took out her phone, unlocked it, and threw it to Noah, ¡°Winnie.¡± Noah was confused. Irene wiped her tears and said, ¡°This is a photo of Winnie. The victims resembled her. Please investigate Winnie.¡± Irene spent more than a week finding out who Winnie was, but she failed. She had checked all the major websites, so she inferred that only through the public security system could Winnie be found. But she couldn¡¯t do that, because Winnie was rted to her father. Once the police investigated Winnie, everything about her father would be made public. She hadn¡¯t decided what to do. However, the moment she saw the corpse, she had no other thoughts. ¡®It¡¯s disgusting. That girl is at least seven or eight years younger than me. And my father is so old. How can he ¡­ How can he!¡¯ Irene felt disgusted! She also felt angry! She didn¡¯t want to guess the truth. She had already seen the truth that her father was not innocent. Her father was guilty. That was enough. She closed her eyes in pain. Noah took Irene¡¯s phone and opened the photo album. He saw the picture of Winnie. He took a photo of Winnie and threw the phone back to Irene. Then, he turned around and ran out. Outside the vi, Noah saw the car Ferne stayed in was still there. He frowned and questioned the young policeman angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drive him to the hospital?! He was shot!¡± The young policeman said in a low voice, ¡°Ferne told me to wait for you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ferne said, ¡°Hurry up and drive!¡± The young policeman could not exin himself. Noah got in the car. At first, he wanted to sit in the passenger seat. But he was worried that Ferne would fall, so he went around the car to the back seat without disturbing Ferne. Noah put Ferne¡¯s head on hisp and said to the young policeman, ¡°Drive!¡± The young policeman finally drove out. Ferne didn¡¯t know why. He just wanted to wait for Noah before going to the hospital. So he had been lying in the car for a long time and bled a lot. Noah didn¡¯t scold him in front of others. But when he sat down and felt that the entire backseat was wet with blood, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just a bullet. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Ferne used up all his strength to finish his sentence. The lights were off in the car. Noah seized Ferne¡¯s cor and lifted him. They looked at each other in the darkness. Noah¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a wolf, while Ferne was not afraid and grinned cheerfully. Ferne was a little tired. He closed his eyes slightly and said in a weak voice, ¡°Fine! I was wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep. Stay awake.¡± Noah frowned and held Ferne¡¯s head. Then he took away the coat on Ferne¡¯s body and wanted to check if the bleeding had stopped. But Ferne grabbed his hand and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ferne smiled vaguely. Noah nced at him with a taut face, put his coat back on, and didn¡¯t say anything else. Ferne felt sleepy and closed his eyes. He also felt a little cold and moved closer to Noah. Noah looked up into the rearview mirror. The young policeman was driving attentively. So Noah simply held Ferne¡¯s hands to warm him up and carefully dragged him into his arms. Ferne smiled in the darkness. ¡®Although Noah is cold, troublesome, censorious, and hard to please, he cares about me.¡¯ Ferne ¡­ seemed to really like this guy. Noah didn¡¯t know what Ferne was thinking. He turned on his phone with one hand and sent Christy the picture taken from Irene. Then, he leaned against the seat and closed his eyes. The neon lights outside shed on and off on Ferne¡¯s face, while Ferne closed his eyes. Noah pinched his nose, ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± There was no response. Noah tried many different ways but Ferne still didn¡¯t wake up or move. He leaned on Ferne¡¯s chest and listened. Ferne¡¯s heart was still beating, so did he go into aa? Noah stretched out to check his breath. Ferne suddenly raised his head and bit Noah¡¯s finger. Ferne didn¡¯t really bite it, it was more like¡­ Noah stiffened. He retracted his finger and red at Ferne. Ferne closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. Noah was speechless. After sending Ferne into the operating room, Noah leaned back in his chair and had a phone call with Joe. After the nameless female corpse was found in the vi, the entire City Y was under level one rm. The police arrested Branden and his wife. Jamie, Director of the City Hospital, who had contact with Branden before, Nikhil, and Leon were also under arrest. No conclusion could be drawn tonight. But they got many important clues. Apart from the female corpse in the vi, Winnie was also a key to the case. Noah vaguely remembered that Irene had mentioned them before, which meant that Branden had brought quite a few girls to the vi. Following this clue would certainly lead them to the truth. The only one Noah worried about was Merinda. There was no information about her yet. Trevor hadn¡¯t found find her, perhaps because of his abstract sketch. Yesterday, he sent the sketch to Emily again and briefly described Merinda¡¯s appearance. It would take Emily a few days to finish the profile. Noah worked through everything and then closed his eyes. Suddenly, he remembered how Ferne sucked his finger in the mouth and even licked it with his warm tongue. Noah moved his shoulders uneasily, walked to the side, and lit a cigarette. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 452 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 452 At nine a.m., Emily was in a meeting at the Britt Group. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Many of their chain supermarkets closed down, and the remaining supermarkets also went bankrupt in a series of incidents. Maury and Eliot had tried to transform while they were there. Matthew, however, was a conservative. He did not want to make investments or innovations; he only believed in making the most of what he had. The Britt Group had gone through a series of incidentstely, including supermarket bankruptcies and Beverly¡¯s tax evasion scandal. The police searched thepany. The Britt Group was acquired. Maury died, and then Eliot was in aa. No one had expected to see Emily, the second daughter of the Britt family who they used to think of as a retard, in the center seat and hold a conference for them. She did know more than they think. Last time, she calmly pointed out a numerical error after listening to the report from the marketing department. ¡°Please concentrate on the meeting. I hope this won¡¯t happen again.¡± She said in a clear voice as she scanned everyone in the room. Her tone was much stricter than Maury¡¯s. That was if there was anythingparable between the two. Her father and brother both had a good temper. No one had ever heard such a cold tone from either of them. Positioning was the first step of enterprise transformation. After Emily had shifted thepany¡¯s positioning to advertising, their first big order came from Scavo Corp. That encouraged the whole Britt Group. The Personnel Department was preparing to recruit new advertising staff, designers, and strategy managers, and so on. There had been some initial chaos, but thepany had now stabilized. Although no one said anything, they secretly admired Emily. On her first day at the meeting, people questioned and humiliated her. Many scoffed at the sight of her holding the acquisition contract and asked what she was doing there. However, Emily stood there with her head held high and announced. ¡°I¡¯ll take over thepany.¡± Everyone thought she was crazy. Theyughed at her. Someone sneered, ¡°The Britt family is not going to make it this time. The rumor about bankruptcy had spread a long time ago. We were hoping that a new boss might improve things a bit, and now we¡¯ve got a retard. Do you want to dere bankruptcy tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah, our former boss was okay. He seemed to have managedpanies before. Look at the retard here. Did she really think she is the second daughter of the Britt family? The Britt Group had already copsed. It does not even belong to the Britt family anymore. How stupid¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look stupid, though. She can talk normally and all.¡± Some people believed otherwise, ¡°See what is she holding? It looks like the acquisition contract¡­¡± Emily gave the acquisition contract to Harold and he read it out loud. She was not tall. Now she looked shorter sitting down. A group of people studied her rudely and even started discussing out loud whether or not she was stupid. Only after Harold finished reading did Emily react. She stood up, pointed at three people in the crowd, and said to the head of the Finance Department, ¡°Pay their sries, and we will wave them goodbye.¡± She then turned to the rest, ¡°My name is Emily Britt. I will be responsible for the Britt Group from now on. Please inform the shareholders to attend the meeting in thirty minutes. Have a good day.¡± She spoke calmly without the slightest bit of nervousness or difort, nor did she have the shyness and timidness typically seen in girls. She scanned the room coolly, and then turned to the three employees who were still there, ¡°You heard me.¡± Those who stayed were her father¡¯s subordinates. They did not leave when the Britt Group was sold. Instead, they continued to work for the Heytons. Emily did not have a good impression of them in the first ce. She had no hesitation in sacking them. Since thepany was still in the transitional period, she could not sack them all in one go. She could only do it step by step. Emily presented in the shareholder¡¯s meeting with 42% of thepany¡¯s shares, which made her the biggest shareholder whether they like it or not. The 42% of shares consisted of her initial 20%, the 20% Elsie transferred to her this morning in a whirl, and the 2% from Donna. The right to make final decisions on matters concerning the Britt Group would be returned to her in a week. On her first day, she shifted thepany¡¯s positioning to advertising. On the next day, three new advertisement designers and two nners were recruited. On the third day, they received a big order from the Scavos. By the meeting on the fourth day, she had convinced everyone of her ability. Although Emily looked young, she was very strict with her staff. No jokes or a slip of the tongue was eptable in meetings. She believed a rigorous employee would draft things in mind before speaking. Many were shocked when they first heard the news. They thought Emily was the one with the lowest education level in the conference room. They thought Emily might not have graduated from primary school, but how could she know this much? So how could she know that much? In fact, all she had in mind was the next step for thepany on the day the Britt Group was acquired and during Maury¡¯s funeral. The Britt Group was her father¡¯s life. She had to take it back. She did not expect it to be so simple. She was prepared to fight the Heytons till herst breath. It seemed unnecessary now. Emily could not proceed with her initial n with Donna staying with the Heytons and being together with Jackson. She spent the whole night contemting how she would destroy the Heyton family, but Donna¡¯s sickly look kept popping up before her eyes. The information given by Harold told Emily how Donna was destroyed during her best years. Donna had been living in hell for half of her life until she met Jackson Heyton, her redemption. Emily knelt in front of Maury all night. She didn¡¯t ask or say anything. She knew her father must have understood what she had in mind. She did not forget about the hatred. She was waiting for an opportunity. At times, she noticed herself changing into a different person. She had be more and more unfamiliar with herself. She was asionally frightened of the reflection of her cold expression in the mirror. She remembered what she had said to Vincent before she went to the hospital. ¡°Kiss me, will you?¡± Standing by the car, she murmured with her head down, ¡°Eliot might feel scared when he sees my face.¡± However, she was not lucky enough. Eliot was not awake then. Every day, she noticed Susan and the butler wiping their tears in secret after seeing the look on her face. Emily did not know why they cried, but she never bothered to ask. She was always too exhausted to say anything after work. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 453 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 453 Harold took a painting with him said that Noah asked her to redraw the portrait of the suspect. The suspect was a middle-aged woman. She looked kind. But she always frowned, which was unpleasant and gloomy to look at. Instead of starting to draw, Emily put it aside. When she was back to her office after the meeting, she asked Harold to bring the portrait over. After thinking for a while, she began to draw devotedly. Emily didn¡¯t have much time. Every few minutes she had calls to take. It was either from the marketing department or the advertising department to report things to her. The finance department and the purchasing department called for detailed expenditure and ie reports. Though Harold helped Emily to answer the phone, Emily also listened attentively. All the money here was hers. The advertising department was set up with her money. The sry of all the employees was her responsibility. The Britt Group had been broken for a long time. On the first day Emily worked here, she told Harold to transfer one million dors in as the expenses of the entirepany, such as the fuel and travel expenses of the marketing department. Emily then set up the advertising department. What was more, she added more than 20 positions and bought relevant supporting equipment for art designers, sales, administration and logistics, advertising, copywriting, nning, vision, interactive design, and so on. Of course, Emily would not check ounts. She just wanted to know a general picture of the financial situation of thepany. Harold had stayed in thepany with Emily for nearly two weeks. He was used to the silent working mode. When he looked up, it was almost noon. He remembered that he hadn¡¯t ordered a lunch. He looked towards Emily who was still drawing. Harold did not disturb her. He stood up and walked out. The assistant at the door saw him and handed him a lunch box. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Harold knew who sent it. So he took it with a nod at the assistant and walked back. The assistant was high on gossip. She opened the group chat and typed. ¡°Why did the Scavos prepare food for Miss Emily?¡± ¡°Furthermore, her assistant was calm with this. Is he used to it?¡± ¡°I bet that Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent are in a ¡­ rtionship.¡± ¡°May I ask what ¡­ means?¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I think they are quite matched.¡± ¡°I remember you said that Miss Emily was a pitiful foolst month.¡± The person couldn¡¯t retort back. ¡°I did. But at that time I didn¡¯t know that Miss Emily was not only smart but also beautiful. Not to mention that she is much younger than me! She is a powerful woman during the meeting, which makes me forget her age. I am afraid of her nce¡­¡± ¡°That rumor is right.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°What rumor?¡± ¡°Many big shots had been to Mr. Maury¡¯s funeral. You can find it online. But no one took any photos, they could not prove it. It was just a rumor at that time. But I believe it now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent are likely to be a couple!¡± ¡°OMG¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead meat. I had secretly said bad things about her before.¡± ¡°You are not alone.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of her at first. But now I have egg on my face.¡± Harold ced the lunch on the table and poured a ss of water. He walked to Emily¡¯s desk and knocked on the table. Emily looked up at the time. It was past noon. She put down her pen and exercised her neck. Then she stood up and took a sip of water. She caught a glimpse of the food box on the coffee table. She put down the cup and asked, ¡°When was it sent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Harold answered. Emily walked to the window and looked down. There was no car at the door. But a ck Bentley parked at the door of the opposite building. A man was standing in front of the car. He was too far away, so Emily couldn¡¯t see him clearly. Emily breathed upon the ss and drew a heart on it. Through the heart, she saw the man raised his hand. It seemed that he grabbed something and pressed it against his heart. Emily couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. Harold wasplicated when he saw this. Only Mr. Vincent could make Emily happy currently. Emily turned around and sat down at the coffee table to have lunch. The usual coldness disappeared from her eyes. And she smiled even when she was eating. Stephanie heard that Emily had transformed into the advertising industry. She found some investors to cooperate with Emily. She even reduced her advertising fee by two points for the cooperation with the Britt Group. Therefore, orders had continuously increased in two weeks. Emily was very busy. She had to find time to paint Merinda¡¯s portrait. Noah described her in a general and objective way. It was not easy for Emily to draw. Because it was the portrait of a suspect, she had even surmised the suspect¡¯s mental activities. Of course, a bad person would not show her evil on her face. She painted Merinda as a kind woman with desire and greed in her eyes. And there wereugh lines beside her mouth because Emily assumed that she would smile a lot habitually. Before the painting waspleted, Emily received a message from Noah. The police had blocked the passage of the news. Citizens of City Y did not know that Branden, chairman of Zayne Science and Technology, had been arrested. ¡°A female corpse was found in Branden¡¯s vi. Mr. Ferne was injured. Noah was in the hospital,¡± Harold continued to report the new messages on the phone in a low voice, ¡°Christy sent a message saying that she woulde for the portrait when it ispleted.¡± Emily came back to her senses from thest message, ¡°Didn¡¯t she get hurt? Can she heal so quickly?¡± ¡°She¡¯s injured on her shoulder. She probably has not been recovered for the time being. It might be that she wants to visit the injured Mr. Ferne.¡± Harold guessed. Of course, he was wrong. Branden was captured and the House of Hope was investigated. The GY Temple was involved. Even the President of the City Hospital was brought to the police for the investigation because of his close rtionship with Branden. However, Merinda hadn¡¯t been found. Emily went nowhere all afternoon. She just sat in her office and drew the portrait. Harold helped with the trivialities of the Britt Group. She didn¡¯t stop drawing until it was time to get off work. Lights shined in her office through the window. Emily turned her head and said unconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡± Saying this, she put down the pen in her hand. ¡°Send it to her.¡± Emilyy on the chair with exhaustion. Harold nodded. He was worried about leaving Emily alone in the office. ¡°Miss Emily, I should send you home first.¡± ¡°No need. I haven¡¯t finished my work. You go first. I¡¯ll finish it after a rest.¡± Emily waved her hand. Harold didn¡¯t say anything more. He went downstairs to call the security guards up before leaving. However, Harold saw a Bentley parked at the door. Its window was slightly open. He could vaguely see that a man in the back seat. ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Harold walked to the car and said to the man in the back seat, ¡°Miss Emily is up alone.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°She hasn¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± Vincent turned to him with his brows slightly frowned. He understood why when he saw Harold holding a painting. Then, he waved his hand at Harold and said, ¡°You can go.¡± The advertisement orders from Stephanie were not difficult since the requirements were not demanding. The Marketing Department had taken three orders in a week. But the customers were so picky that their new designer couldn¡¯t bear them and resigned. Simple requirements didn¡¯t mean that you could goof around. Emily was looking at the final draft sent by the designer. There was also a thick stack of books beside her, such as Introduction to Advertising Design, Introduction to Visual Communication Design, Marketing, Graphic Language, Design Arrangement, and so on. The changes brought by the information age required her to learn fast to keep up with the times and not to be left behind. There was a knock on the door and the door was opened. Emily did not look up and said, ¡°Did you buy me something to eat?¡± ¡°Harold¡± didn¡¯t reply. Emily looked with the help of the light from theputer¡¯s screen. She saw a man in a ck suit standing at the door. The lights in the office were not on so his face was hidden in the dark. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily stood up with a faint smile on her face. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 454 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 454 Vincent put the lunch box on the coffee table. Then he walked to the desk and asked, ¡°What are you working on so absorbedly?¡± ¡°The designer sent me the final draft.¡± Emily wanted to click off the page. She gave her seat to Vincent as she found that he came over, ¡°Please help me check if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± ¡°Go and get something to eat,¡± Vincent said nothing. He gently held her and pushed her towards the coffee table. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily washed her hands. Then she sat down on the sofa and began to eat. Every time, the food Vincent brought had meat and vegetables. There was also one porridge and one soup. Emily could have one of them or both of them. It depended on her preference. In short, Vincent built up her health with all kinds of bnced food. In the first few days after Maury¡¯s death, first, Emily was at a wake and then she had a fever. Therefore, she had lost eight kilograms in less than a week and even the extra fat on her waist was gone. Emily knew that she had lost a lot of weight, but she had no appetite. Every time she saw the ck mourning armband around her arm, she would feel bad and ufortable. These days, Vincent tried to bring her food. He didn¡¯t go upstairs. After giving her food, he would confirm whether she had eaten or not. He didn¡¯t send a text message or give her a call to remind her. He just waited downstairs. He would leave when Emily found him and walked to the coffee table to eat. Emily was gnawing on a pork chop. She looked at Vincent, who was at her desk, from the corner of her eyes when she was drinking water. Everyone clearly noticed that she had gotten thin, but a few people noticed that Vincent also lost weight. He looked up from the screen gently. Then, he looked down at the screen. He clicked the mouse and made some modifications andments on theputer. Emily walked over with a pork chop in her hand, ¡°Is there anything that needs to modify?¡± She saw him click the mouse. ¡°Yes, the color saturation here is insufficient. Also, while designing advertisements, you should learn about the corporate culture first. There is no need to design ording to its needs.¡± Vincent slid down the mouse and showed her, ¡°If you know the Oriental Cultural Group well, you will know that you shouldn¡¯t design here like this, it should be left nk.¡± ¡°Okay. Let me write it down.¡± Emily held the pork chop, but she didn¡¯t have time to eat. After thinking for a while, she put it into Vincent¡¯s mouth. Then, she took a piece of tissue and wiped her fingers. She wanted to type it up. Holding the chop in his mouth, Vincent grabbed her arm to pull her in front of him and passed the pork chop into her mouth. When parted, he touched her lips lightly, ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll help you modify it. Just watch.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily bit the pork chop. The assistant of the president¡¯s office had gotten off work. After having dinner downstairs, she found that the lights in the general manager¡¯s office were still on, so she swiped her card and came in worriedly. When she opened the door, she found that Miss Emily was in a man¡¯s arms, eating pork chops. They were staring at theputer screen with concentration and seriousness. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°!¡± The assistant was stunned there. Emily looked up, ¡°Don¡¯t you get off work? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I ¡­ I forgot something.¡± The assistant fluttered her eyes in panic. Then, she looked at the man sitting at the desk in disbelief. After closing the door, she grabbed her hair and screamed hysterically in her mind. ¡°My God! Can the man inside be Mr. Vincent?¡± She was so excited that she picked up her phone and sent the big news to the WeChat group. ¡°There¡¯s a man in Miss Emily¡¯s office. Oh, my God! A handsome man.¡± The people in the WeChat group became excited instantly. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent!¡± ¡°A man! Don¡¯t miss the point!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt! Don¡¯t swipe the screen!¡± ¡°What man?¡± ¡°I saw him in a magazine. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him, but he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you a picture to check if it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What are you doing back at thepany sote?¡± ¡°Do you have any photos?¡± ¡°If we go back to thepany now, can we pretend to run into the handsome man by chance?¡± ¡°[Pic]¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him! Oh, God!¡± ¡°Oh, boy! So, Mr. Vincent is the boss behind the scenes. Gosh, I¡¯m going to cry!¡± ¡°Are you sure the person you saw is Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°Exactly! Miss Emily is in Mr. Vincent¡¯s arms. They are looking at theputer. Miss Emily seemed to eat something.¡± ¡°Is Miss Emily in the mood to eat when she¡¯s with such a handsome man? Why doesn¡¯t she kiss him?¡± ¡°My friend, you¡¯re too excited.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello guys, watch your mouth. Miss Emily is a young adult, stop saying dirty jokes.¡± ¡°What are they doing in the office sote at night?¡± ¡°Miss Emily works overtime every night. Once when I got in her office, she was reading there.¡± ¡°Miss Emily is really hard-working. She will read when she is eating. I once met her in the cafeteria and she wasn¡¯t indifferent. She even nodded at me.¡± ¡°Oh. No wonder she looks aloof. Mr. Vincent is indifferent too. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re a couple. Mr. Vincent and Miss Emily, God, both of them are powerful. I¡¯m scared.¡± Emily did not know that the assistant had caused a stir in the WeChat group. She wrote down what Vincent said as she was eating. Afterward, she worked on the documents not done in the afternoon. With Vincent here, she did her work more efficiently. They got all the work done. It was ten o¡¯clock when they came out of the building. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Mr. Ferne.¡± Emily held Vincent¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s injured.¡± Neon shed in the distance. A lot of cars kepting going and some of them stopped at the intersection, leaving the smell of dust. Emily looked at themps that connected into a line. She pulled Vincent, ¡°How about taking a walk?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Vincent pulled her zipper to the top and helped her put on the cap. And then he held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Emily looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Vincent shook his head. Emily stared at the roadside and asked Vincent after a while, ¡°So, can you carry me on your back?¡± Vincent pinched her cheek and then crouched down in front of her. Emily climbed onto his back and put her hands around his neck. ¡°Mr. Vincent, it¡¯s so kind of you.¡± She whispered. Vincent walked forward, closely followed by the Bentley. A few guards walked unhurriedly in the shadows. Inparison, the little Hulk was kind of cheerful. When Mrs. Britt was dead, the guards hadn¡¯t been founded. So, they only heard of itter. If Miss Scavo hadn¡¯t been young and needed someone to take care of her, Mr. Vincent probably wouldn¡¯t have approached her. He had locked himself in his room for three days and nights without eating or drinking. He didn¡¯t cry. He just knelt down. Everyone knew that he med himself, but nothing he could do. He wanted to take revenge, but he was unable to do that. Mr. Rndo had good reason to worry about him. Then, he was young and incapable of taking revenge. The only thing he could do was to grow up and protect his weak sister. But unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t even protect his sister in the end. The year when something bad happened to Vincent¡¯s sister was the most difficult year for the guards. Mr. Vincent had a big change in his temperament. He became hostile and he had totally changed the Scavos. He became cold-blooded and inhuman. He had killed all the people who had participated in the plot of seizing the position of Patriarch, even they were of the same bloodline, even some of them were only one or two years older than him. That year, there were no festivals, noughter, no rxation or happiness. There were endless darkness and miserableness. The guards didn¡¯t even dare to talk to Vincent. They quietly hid in the darkness. In the end, they truly merged with the darkness. They became the secret guard and the shadow of Vincent, silently guarding him in the darkness. Vincent walked a distance and tilted his head slightly to look at Emily, who closed her eyes and fell asleep on his shoulder. He did not get in the car but kept walking forward. A car boomed by with the horn beeped. Vincent frowned. Emily was awakened. She looked around and asked in a daze, ¡°Am I asleep?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent said. His body suddenly became stilted because of the gentle and wet touching on his neck. Emily slid from his back. And she held his arm and walked backward, ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s a little cold.¡± Vincent pulled her into his arms lightly. He cupped her chin and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t be sad,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± He knew the feeling of losing loved ones too well, so he had been with her these days. Emilyy on his chest and said in a stuffy voice, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very strong when I¡¯m alone. When I¡¯m with you, I be fragile.¡± Vincent curved his thin lips slightly, ¡°Then, do you want me to go?¡± Emily rubbed his shirt and looked up at him, ¡°you said you would always be with me from now on. How can you backtrack so quickly?¡± ¡°Nice try.¡± Vincent pinched her cheeks, ¡°Why are you still so slim? I try my best to bring you food.¡± Emily said casually, ¡°Maybe I miss you so much that I can¡¯t get fat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent kept silent for a moment and then he pressed her against one of themp-posts. The ambiguousmplight shone on her palm-sized face. She looked at him with her deer-like wet eyes. He lowered his head and bit her lips gently. He would kiss her when she snorted for pain. The cars came and went in all directions and the crowd was in a hurry. No one noticed the man and the woman who was kissing under the street lights. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Vincent took a step back.. He held the limp Emily and got into the car. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 455 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 455 After Ferne was sent to the hospitalst night, he didn¡¯t anything to his family. But someone told his family about it the next morning. His parents and his wife came to visit him. But they were so noisy that Ferne almost freaked out. Noah took care of Ferne all night. After he saw that Ferne¡¯s parents were there, Noah went to the bathroom and then left the ward. Ferne thought that Noah was out to buy breakfast, but he was not back after forty minutes. Ferne waited for him for another twenty minutes. Ferne¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but look at the door and asked, ¡°Why do you keep looking at the door? Is anyone elseing?¡± Ferne mumbled an answer. When his parents and Lili went out for his doctor, he took out his phone and called Noah. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In my bathroom.¡± Ferne froze for a while before he realized that Noah had returned home. ¡°Damn, are you back at home?¡± Noah didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne knew that Noah was unhappy with his rude word, but he wanted to ask him something else, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve gone home?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve gone home.¡± Noah sounded exhausted. Ferne was speechless for a moment and then he said, ¡°Alright then, have a rest.¡± After hanging up, Ferney on the bed with his eyes closed. Momentster, Lili came in and handed a ss of water to him. She was spoiled by her parents and didn¡¯t know how to take care of others. She and Ferne had been married for many years, but pouring water was all she did for him. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± She asked with concern. Ferne didn¡¯t open his eyes, ¡°What do you think!¡± Lili was unhappy with his tone. ¡°What do you want to eat then?¡± She asked. Ferne snorted, ¡°What? Will you cook for me?¡± Lili probably wanted to throw a temper, but she didn¡¯t. She told herself that Ferne was injured and was in a bad mood. She repressed her anger and said, ¡°If there is something you want to eat, tell me. I¡¯ll tell our cook.¡± Ferne thought of the beef, cabbage, and chicken soupst night. He looked at Lili and said, ¡°Ask the doctor what I can eat, and then tell me.¡± He couldn¡¯t eat anything greasy right now. He didn¡¯t know if she had listened to the doctor¡¯s words just now. Ferne didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He felt uneasy when Noah was not around. And he was tired of his parents¡¯ nagging. He was also fed up with Lily. Because her presence reminded him of what he had said to Noah at Forest Hot Spring. His parents and Lili stayed there for a whole day. During that time, his colleagues from the police station came over to visit him and brought him flowers and fruits. The captain also came to praise him and told him to be prepared for themendation when he recovered. Ferne recalled what Noah said beside his bedst night. ¡°When you get themendation, don¡¯t mention me. You found the corpse. The witness is you, not me.¡± At that time, Ferne was just sober from anesthesia and he was in severe pain. He couldn¡¯t even argue with Noah when he heard this. He just stared at him with a lot of questions in his mind. Why? Noah did not answer. He only took a towel to wipe his face and said, ¡°Get some sleep.¡± It got dark soon. Noah didn¡¯te, and Ferne didn¡¯t expect him anymore. Ferne didn¡¯t care if Noah woulde any longer. Randy, Jaquan, and Emma hade to visit Ferne during the day. Stony was now alive and kicking. Stony suffered a stomachache several days ago. He would go to City Q with Jaquan and Emma in a few days. Armando had gone to Tibet. Now that Jaquan was also leaving, Ferne suddenly felt a little lonely. Lili was sitting on the side of the bed and applying a mask. Ferne looked at her and then turned his gaze on the TV. There was a soap drama on TV. The male sidekick loved the heroine who loved the hero, while the hero loved the female sidekick. In short, it is a show of one-sided love stories. Ferne was confused about the plot, but he could still watch it. Ferne¡¯s father, Jonny, was busy answering his calls in the corridor. Ferne¡¯s mother, Lisa, had gone back to make some porridge for Ferne. Lili applied a mask and was patting her face in the ward. Probably because Lily was bored, she looked at Ferne who was staring at the TV after she finished applying her mask. She asked, ¡°Is this TV series fun?¡± Ferne answered reluctantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch it yourself?¡± That irritated Lili. Lili couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and said to Ferne, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you talking to me like this?¡± ¡°There is indeed something wrong with me.¡± Ferne patted his belly, which was wrapped in gauze. Lili was lost for words. There was a knock on the door. Emily, followed by Vincent, opened the door and entered the room. Seeing Lili with a mask on her face, Emily greeted her with a nod. She walked in with a fruit basket in her hand. She saw that Ferne was looking good in bed, so she ced the fruit basket on the table and said, ¡°Am I thest one to visit you?¡± Ferne smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯te.¡± Lili, who was taking off her mask, heard Ferne talking to Emily in a gentle tone. She was jealous. She wanted to say hello to Vincent just now, but now she did not want to talk.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Vincent did not look at Lili at all. He talked to Ferne for a while and then stood aside. He took out an apple from the fruit basket and began to peel it with a knife. Ferne was touched. Over the years, he was seldom sick, but Vincent woulde to visit him if he was sick. Of course, Vincent always left after taking a quick look, and he always asked his assistant to buy gifts for Ferne. This was the first time Vincent peeled fruit for him when he was in the hospital. Ferne was so moved that he almost cried. But Vincent cut the apple and handed it to Emily. Ferne wanted to cry. Ferne looked at Vincent in despair, ¡°Vincent, I am the sick one!¡± Vincent put the knife back on the table and went into the bathroom to wash his hands. Aftering out, he looked at Lili and said, ¡°Your wife can help you.¡± Ferne was disappointed when Vincent mentioned his wife. Lili knew nothing about taking care of people. Emily was eating the apple slices. She found Ferne¡¯s sad face funny, ¡°This is cold and not good for you. You can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ferne raised his hands, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Emily knew that Vincent¡¯s friends had tried their best to cheer her up and help the Britt Group after her father had passed away. She was grateful to them from the bottom of her heart. Hearing Ferne¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯ll visit you again after you leave the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright, Vincent, don¡¯t be jealous of me,¡± Ferne said in jest. He should have rested more when he was injured, but he couldn¡¯t sleep now. He had taken a rest for an hour in the afternoon, and Someone poked his forehead when his eyes were closed. He thought that it was Noah. He opened his eyes and saw his mother. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was disappointed or sad at that time, but all of a sudden, everything became boring. Emily and Vincent were just about to leave. Someone opened the door without knocking. Ferne thought that it must be his father and he said, ¡°Dad, why on earth did youe? You are so busy with your work. Just go home.¡± Ferne¡¯s visitor said after a moment of silence, ¡°How are you, my son?¡± Ferne cursed when he heard that. His eyes were full of joy as he curled up his lips into a smile, ¡°Noah, you call me your son? Screw you!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 456 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 456 When Noah saw the ck cloth on Emily¡¯s arm, he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over and patted Emily¡¯s shoulder. Then, he nodded at Vincent. He looked up at Ferne and said, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It hurts so much.¡± Ferne frowned and began toin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the doctors? They are reluctant to give me more painkillers. They don¡¯t allow me to drink too much water or eat too much food, let alone meat.¡± ¡°It seems that they are going to starve you to death as the bullet didn¡¯t kill you.¡± Ferneughed and scolded, ¡°Screw you. I was definitely blessed as I survived a catastrophe.¡± Emily nced at Noah, then greeted Ferne before leaving. A momentter, Noah also came out. Only Lili was left in the ward. Ferne didn¡¯t speak. He cast his nce at the TV y. The volume was very low, and Ferne just watched the lines. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lili stood in front of the bed, her eyes a little red. ¡°You have something to say to everyone except me?¡± Ferne was surprised for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Lili almost went crazy. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t stand me, just tell me straight. What¡¯s the point of satirizing like this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t satirize,¡± Ferne exined. ¡°Am I not straightforward enough? I¡¯m sick of you. It is written all over my face.¡± Lili almost used the stool to smash this bastard to death. Thinking that he was injured, she managed to hold back. ¡°Why are you married to me if you don¡¯t like me? Don¡¯t tell me that your parents told you to get married! Do you live for your mom? Do you listen to your parents every time? Are you a real man?!¡± Lili cried and shed tears, ¡°I married you, yet you let me live like a widow. You don¡¯t touch me, and you won¡¯t go find prostitutes. Are you ¡­ are you ¡­ having a problem so you wasted so much of my time?¡± Ferne said was speechless. Although this was a misunderstanding, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to exin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have a problem. It¡¯s not a big problem. I can¡¯t have sex with you even if I want to. I don¡¯t know how to exin. Anyway, that¡¯s it. If you want a divorce, I¡¯llpensate you for your mental suffering.¡± Lili red at him, ¡°Divorce? I didn¡¯t marry you for the sake of a divorce! Don¡¯t lie to me, you just don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not that annoying! Why do you hate me so much even if we haven¡¯t met for so long?¡± Ferne had never thought of getting divorced when he got married, but now he had this thought because¡­ ¡°Go back. It¡¯s cold here at night and you can¡¯t get used to it,¡± he added after a pause. ¡°Stop crying. Crying at night will make you ugly.¡± When Lili heard this, she immediately stopped weeping and fanned herself, intending to force the tears back. She opened the bag she had brought and put the dozen or so skin-care products on the table. She also put in the silk pajamas on the bed. When she zipped the bag, she had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll change, okay?¡± Ferne was watching TV when he heard that. He was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯ll change what you don¡¯t like about me. I¡¯ve learned to¡­¡± Just as Lili was about to speak, Ferne raised his hand and interrupted her, ¡°Stop learning. No matter what, I won¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Ferne looked at her. ¡°I already have someone I like.¡± Lili stared at him in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ferne¡¯s fingers moved, ¡°Just like you heard, I have someone I like.¡± ¡°Then what about me?¡± Lili¡¯s tears flowed out again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will kill you? You cheated on me, you scum! I didn¡¯t cheat on you even if you have ignored me for years, but¡­¡± ¡°No. I just have an unrequited love.¡± Ferne raised his hand. ¡°That woman rejected me. I¡¯m just like you. Do you understand what unrequited love means? I didn¡¯t have sex with her.¡± Lili¡¯s tears stopped. She hesitantly looked at the nket and his leg. She asked, ¡°You ¡­ can¡¯t have sex?¡± ¡­ Ferne didn¡¯t know why she thought this again. He didn¡¯t want to exin anymore, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yep, so we have to have a tonic love.¡± Lili seemed to have epted this exnation and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Then you¡¯re as miserable as me.¡± Ferne was choked up. Lili packed her bag and sat on the bed for a while. ¡°Ferne, am I ugly?¡± She asked. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ferne knew how much Lili cared about her face. Although she didn¡¯t look good, he really couldn¡¯t bear to hurt this woman. After all, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t endure the unbearable pain of being cut on the face. ¡°Not bad. You are more beautiful than before.¡± This was the truth. Lili¡¯s previous face was so weird after the cosmetic surgery. Ferne felt that the face which had been recovered was quite good-looking as time went by. Lili smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what your friend said to me.¡± ¡°Oh, my friend?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know who she was talking about. Lili pointed at the door of the ward. ¡°The one who just came. The one who saw you as his son.¡± Ferne was lost for words. ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Ferne almost forgot that Noah and Lili had stayed in the suite for quite some time. At that time, Lili suspected that they had a rtionship. After all, Noah got off his car naked and was caught by Lili. It happened not long ago, but when Ferne recalled it, he actually felt a little nostalgic. ¡°He said it was best to be myself and he asked me to do that,¡± Lili lowered her head. ¡°But he was wrong in thetter half. He said that you would like the real me, but no. I¡¯ve be who I am but you still don¡¯t like me.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know that man had said such words to Lili. It didn¡¯t sound like that guy¡¯s style at all. ¡°He told me that he rmended you to a hospital for stic surgery.¡± Ferne stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± ¡°Yeah, he rmended one to let me recover my original face.¡± Lili touched her nose. ¡°He said that my facial features are pretty good. Perhaps he was lying to me.¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t imagine that Noah would tell such a lie. But he looked at Lili carefully and found out that her facial features weren¡¯t ugly. In recent months, she probably had a 30 percent recovery. Her skin was well maintained. She rarely went out in summer because she was afraid of the sunrays. She did not travel far as she felt that other ces would pollute her skin. She did not eat junk food and said that she was maintaining her shape. In fact, she just took care of herself and did not do anything wrong. The only one who was wrong was him. He did not love her, but he locked her in the Dalton¡¯s. She just wanted him to repay her with the love she had for him, but he could not do so. ¡°You are indeed quite good-looking,¡± Ferne said. Lili suddenly cried again. ¡°You really don¡¯t like me anymore. Otherwise, how could you make such a lie?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 457 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 457 Noah walked out to the other side of the corridor and saw Emily waiting there. Vincent was at the window in front of the corridor, holding a cigarette. He turned his head slightly to look at the corridor. His look was resolute, his eyes were cold, and his facial features outlined a handsome poker face. ¡°I asked Harold to give the portrait to Christy.¡± Emily opened her mouth and took out a card from her pocket. ¡°There¡¯s a million here. It¡¯s good that Branden will be convicted, and it¡¯s even better to catch the rest of his aplices. But if any of them is atrge, you guys should move to another ce soon. Right now, I don¡¯t have much energy to ask people to get you a house. You are on your own.¡± Noah epted the card and thanked her. Seeing the ck cloth on Emily¡¯s arm, he thought for a moment and hugged her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± In his eyes, Emily was a little girl who was several years younger than Christy. However, she was more mature than an ordinary girl, and at the same time, calmer than her peers. Also, Christy said that she could feel her, but Noah did not discover that. But he agreed with Christy that Emily had stories. Perhaps she had been hurt. She might be at a loss, wander in the darkness, and struggle to fight against death. But at this moment, the girl standing in front of him was clean and pure. Her face was fair, and she was beautiful. He hoped everything would go well for her in the future. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After bidding farewell to Emily, Noah returned to the ward door with the card. As soon as he opened the door, he heard Lili crying inside, followed by Ferne¡¯s voice. ¡°Just as you heard, I have someone I like.¡± Noah loosened his fingers and stepped back. None of them found his existence. He slowly backed off. However, he heard Ferne¡¯s words of ¡°she rejected me¡±. Noah went to the smoking area to smoke a cigarette. When he returned to the ward, there was no sound inside. Lili had packed her bags and left. Jonny was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Seeing Noahing, he stood up and shook hands with Noah. He then took out his business card to exchange it with Noah¡¯s. Ferne was embarrassed. ¡°Dad! That¡¯s my friend. Will you not exchange business cards every time you see my friend?¡± Jonny suddenly said, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your friend. I thought he was the boss of your partner.¡± Ferne was speechless. He looked at Noah again. He looked quite like a business owner. Noah was dressed in casual clothes today. He was dressed in dark blue. He had a good shape and looked stylish in everything he wore. In addition to his resolute face, he gave off a unique aura when he walked in. No wonder Jonny thought that he was a boss like the outsiders did. As soon as Noah entered, Ferne chased Jonny away. ¡°Go home. My friend is here. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here. You should go home and rest as you¡¯re old.¡± Jonny looked at Noah and said, ¡°Is it good to let your friend take care of you?¡± The words ¡®take care of¡¯ were spoken by Jonny, and for some reason, its meaning changed in Ferne¡¯s view. His ears suddenly turned red. He stared at Jonny and said, ¡°Take care of? He¡¯ll be leaving soon. I don¡¯t need a caregiver. Go home. I have doctors and nurses here and I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± Jonny walked away but constantly turned his head, ¡°I¡¯d better ask your mother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Hurry up and go home. Tell mom not toe.¡± Ferne waved his hand. Jonny hesitated and took out his phone, pretending to call. Noah looked at Ferne and said to Jonny, ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Jonny looked at his phone and then at Noah. Finally, he put down his phone and nodded. When he reached the door, he said, ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± As soon as the door closed, Ferne anxiously asked, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you bring anything when you came to see me? Where¡¯s the chicken soup? At least bring a piece of meat.¡± Noah nced at him. ¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t eat meat. Just hold back.¡± Ferne stared at him. ¡°So, when I can have meat, you¡¯ll cook for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have parents? Why me?¡± Noah found a chair and sat down. Seeing a fruit knife on the table, he picked up an apple and peeled it. ¡°Look at you. It is different. My parents do it because I am their son. You are different. If you do it, it means¡­¡± It was on the tip of Ferne¡¯s tongue. If he saw Noah as his buddy, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit inhumane if he did that to him? ¡°What does it mean?¡± Noah didn¡¯t stop peeling, and the apple peel was beautiful. Ferne coughed softly and stared at the apple in his hand. ¡°For me?¡± He asked. He thought that Noah wouldn¡¯t agree. However, Noah cut a small, thumb-sized piece and wanted to hand it over with the knife. After thinking for a while, he ced it on his fingertips and sent it to Ferne¡¯s mouth. The moment Ferne opened his mouth, Noah threw the tiny piece in. Actually, Ferne didn¡¯t feel any taste, but he just felt that it was sweet, so sweet that he couldn¡¯t help grinning. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 458 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 458 ¡°Is it so good?¡± Noah asked when he saw Ferne¡¯s satisfying smile and couldn¡¯t help but cut a piece for himself. However, it tasted a little sour. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ferne kept smiling without saying any words. Seemingly realizing something, Noah looked down and kept quiet too. The room fell silent but neither of them felt awkward. ¡°Are you leaving tonight?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave soon?¡± Noah retorted. Ferne found no words to rebut. ¡°Have a rest if you are tired. I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re asleep.¡± Noah put down his knife and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Then he came out with a towel and help Ferne wipe his face. ¡°You get out now ande inter,¡± Ferne said after rinsing his face. Seeing Ferne¡¯s odd expression, Noah asked, ¡°Do you want to pee?¡± Ferne felt a little embarrassed and turned his head. He pointed down under the bed and said, ¡°There¡¯s a pot. Just give it to me.¡± Noah took out a blue urinal from below. After thinking for a while, he threw back the covers, pulled off Ferne¡¯s pants, and thrust the pot over. Ferne was speechless. Noah cast a nce at Ferne and said, ¡°Do your business.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Ferne grumbled, ¡°You almost hurt me down there.¡± Noah tilted his head and shot a look, then prodded it with the spout of pot and whispered, ¡°Poor little thing. I almost fail to see it.¡± Ferne was exploded. This bastard! Noah set the pot well. However, with Noah standing in front of him and holding the pot for him, Ferne felt hard to pee. Ferne only wanted to die. Even worse, the door was suddenly pushed open. Lisa came in holding a bowl of porridge. She kept muttering as she entered, ¡°Your father told me not toe. He said you have your friend here. It¡¯s great! I cooked for you and your friend could¡­ What are you guys doing?¡± Lisa stared at Ferne whose eyes were wide open, and then she turned her eyes at the man beside the bed. Finally, she noticed between her son¡¯s legs there was a pot which was held by the man. Everyone stood still for a moment. Then Noah pulled the sheet over Ferne. Ferne regained his sense andined, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you knock before you came in?¡± Lisa put the bowl on the table and said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡± she said as she headed out. ¡°I¡¯ll come backter.¡± Lisa hurried out and closed the door behind. Noah pulled the nket back again. Ferne stared at Noah¡¯s face and said, ¡°Did you smile?¡± Noah shook his head, ¡°No. You hurry up.¡± ¡°I saw it! Youughed! I was embarrassed to death, yet you wereughing at the side!¡± Ferne growled. Noah pursed his lips, ¡°Pee or not?¡± Ferne said in depression, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Being quiet for a while, Noah suddenly whistled. After a while, Ferne finally discharged. Originally, the pot was ced horizontally for Ferne¡¯s convenience to pee. However, as the pot filled up, Noah had to tilt it to prevent the urine from leaking out. As he angled it, Ferne¡¯s brother was on the edge of falling out. Without hesitation, Noah held it hurriedly. The scene became extremely weird. They both paused in the air. Ferne stared nkly at the hand. He was so shocked that he stopped peeing. Then Noah shook it for Ferne and retreated his hand. Ferne was dumb. Ferne was at aplete loss when Noah helped him put on his pants and covered him with the quilt.. The only thing in Ferne¡¯s mind was the thrill through his body when Noah¡¯s cold finger touched his penis. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 459 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 459 Noah went into the bathroom to empty the urinal and rinse it. Then he set it back beneath the bed and went back to the bathroom to wash his hands. When he came out, Lisa pushed the door open and gave him an embarrassing smile. ¡°My apologies for what has happened. You are Mr¡­.¡± Lisa asked kindly. She was nice to her son¡¯s friends. ¡°Sachs. Mrs. Dalton.¡± Noah introduced himself. Ferne was thinking about other things in bed. Hearing the conversation, he blurted out, ¡°Mom, he is Noah.¡± Lisa smiled happily. Noah nodded at Lisa. Lisa quite liked this guy so she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Noah.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noah offered his chair to Lisa and stood beside the bed. Lisa took out the porridge to cool it down and a spoon. Just as she was about to get up to wash it, Noah took it from her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡®A considerate boy.¡¯ Lisa thought. Lisa spoke to Ferne, ¡°Your friend is quite nice.¡± Lisa had seen his son¡¯s a lot of friends, Jaquan and Randy, but they were all taken good care of by their family and seldom did housework, let alone offered to wash spoons or bowls these trivial things. This guy was not that type and Lisa liked him. Ferne said proudly, ¡°Of course! He is also good at cooking.¡± ¡°Oh, he can cook?¡± Lisa was a little surprised and sighed, ¡°His wife must be very happy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not married.¡± Ferne frowned. ¡°Why would you think so?¡± Lisa asked in confusion, ¡°He is so good. How could he not get married? Then he must have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Lisa imed in surprise. Ferne couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Randy have a girlfriend either?¡± ¡°That is because he doesn¡¯t want to get married.¡± Lisa thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°Does he like ying games?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t,¡± Ferne said. Lisa asked curiously, ¡°Then what does he do?¡± At this moment, Noah happened to walked out of the bathroom with the spoon. Ferne felt what he did now was far away from who he was. Heughed and answered, ¡°A chef. He¡¯s a chef.¡± Noah was speechless. Lisa nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good job. If it¡¯s possible, I want to invite him home to cook.¡± Lisa said and then turned to Noah, asking, ¡°Is it okay, Noah?¡± Noah could only answer yes. Ferne suppressed hisughter. He took a breath and tried to calm down. Lisa took up the bowl, ready to feed Ferne, but Ferne didn¡¯t want to eat. Although he hadn¡¯t eaten anything and felt hungry, he didn¡¯t want to eat porridge. He wanted to eat meat, chicken drumsticks, and things like that. Not porridge. Lisa noticed his expression and sheforted him, ¡°When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll made you other food. You have some porridge first, okay?¡± Ferne turned his head and refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Mrs. Dalton, you go back first. Let me take care of him,¡± Noah said, taking the bowl from Lisa. Lisa was a little surprised, ¡°You want to help?¡± This young man seems to be very close to her son. Lisa nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, then please help me. Tonight I¡­.¡± Ferne turned around and said, ¡°Mom, you go back to sleep. Noah is here. Don¡¯t worry. You cane tomorrow.¡± ¡°Does it bother you to stay here?¡± Lisa looked at Noah hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Ferne answered for Noah. Noah wanted to retort but held back. Then Lisa took her bag and left. Before she left, she thanked Noah again, ¡°Thanks a lot. I didn¡¯t expect my son has such a nice friend. He is a stubborn guy.¡± Noah offered a smile and sent Lisa away. After closing the ward door, he walked to Ferne and asked with a cold face, ¡°A chef?¡± Ferne said, ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t gone far yet.¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to argue with him and handed over the bowl on the table. Ferne mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t you feed me?¡± Suddenly, Ferne¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen and picked it up. ¡°Ferne, Branden has confessed!¡± At the other side, Joe said excitedly. Ferne looked up with a beam and saw Noah who also gave a sigh of relief. They exchanged looks and smiled at each other. ¡­ Ten o¡¯clock at night. Christy put on clothes and took a taxi to a street near the Peck¡¯s. Then she went into a shop and bought Oden. She walked down the street to the Peck¡¯s in the cold wind. Before she reached the door, she saw Jasoning towards her and motioning her to be quiet. Jason gently opened the giant iron door and led her towards the garret. The other servants were busy in the kitchen and the only doorkeeper was sent away by Jason. As Christy walked up the stairs, a wind blew over. The three carp windsocks in the attic fluttered in the air. Only one of her arms could move now and it was carrying the food. When Christy arrived at the door, she did not knock but directly pushed the door open. The lights in the room were on. Christy turned and gently kicked the door closed with her feet.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man in the bed curtain moved and extended a pale hand. Trevor pulled open the curtain and saw Christy. His eyes fixed on her for a while and then he retreated. Christy blinked, ¡°What happened?¡± The person inside didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I bought you some food. It tastes very good.¡± Christy tried to coax him with food but failed. Trevor still kept silent. Christy puts the cup on the carpet and picked one stick with meatballs. She took a bite and chewed it out loud, ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± She edged open the curtain with her head and said to the darkness, ¡°Do you want some?¡± She handed the meatball in and waited for a while, but Trevor didn¡¯t move. ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat cheap cuisine?¡± Christy retracts her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. How could a prince like you eat this?¡± ¡°You ¡­ have bitten it.¡± A slightly hoarse voice came from inside. Christy bites her lips with a smile, ¡°Can you see it?¡± She looked down at her half-bitten meatball. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have it and give you a new one.¡± As she spoke, she ate the meatball and offered another one to Trevor. Not long after, the man in the curtain like a cat ate his food with a very light movement. ¡°Good?¡± Christy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you want to eat Kelp?¡± Before Trevor could reply, she took it back, ¡°No, you¡¯re so thin. You¡¯d better eat some meatballs.¡± She picked another stick and handed it over. Then they finished the food in half an hour, one sitting in the light on the carpet and the other in the darkness on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving tonight,¡± Christy said and then dumped the mess into the trash can at the door. ¡°Can I sleep here tonight?¡± She asked. Trevor didn¡¯t answer. Christy pulled open the curtain, the light flowing in. She saw Trevor sitting on the bed with his back bent and his hood covering his head. She could not see his expression clearly. She only knew her heart ached when she saw him like this. This feeling was so strong. She had been with Noah for so many years. When Noah was sick or got injured, she would feel heartache, but not as strong as this time. The man on the bed seemed to be abandoned by the whole world. He curled up on the bed with the hood covering his face so that no one could see his expressions. ¡°Trevor?¡± She stretched out her hand and pulled his sleeve. ¡°Are you angry? Because I didn¡¯te to see you earlier?¡± Trevor shook his head and his hood moved slightly. ¡°Then what happened to you?¡± Christy bowed her head in an attempt to see his face clearly, ¡°Why are you upset?¡± Trevor slowly looked up and insisted, ¡°I am not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christy wanted to guide him to speak to her. However, Trevor said nothing more. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± She tried to threaten him. But Trevor still kept silent. Christy climbed into the bed and the curtain enclosed them in the darkness. She sat quietly in front of Trevor. After thinking for a moment, she did not choose to remove the hood from his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She whispered, ¡°Tell me, okay?¡± After a long time, Trevor uttered, ¡°I want to see you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christy thought it was an illusion. Trevor said again, ¡°I just want to see you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 460 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 460 Christy paused for a while and then pulled the bed curtain away. A beam of light followed in and shone on Trevor who was looking up at her. His eyes were cold but gentle. He had a high nose and sharp jaw lines. Christy knew something wrong must have happened. Trevor liked her but he wouldn¡¯t say such words for no reason. There must be something so he¡­ She nced sideways and found theputer which was always on turned off today. She received the painting from Harold in the afternoon and immediately scanned it to Trevor. It was less than six hours since she did it. Did Trevor find Merinda? Her heart pounded and she asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡± Trevor looked down and did not say anything. ¡°Let me see.¡± Christy leaned forward, took theputer in the corner, and turned it on. Trevor did not stop her but gazed at her in silence. Christy felt quite uneasy under his gaze. She sensed that he had found out something. What did he know? Theputer screen lit up. Christy¡¯s heart sank when she saw the ck-and-white interface. She checked the browsing record, only to find that Trevor had deleted all, leaving nothing. Christy stared at the screen for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you see it?¡± Trevor shook his head. Christy stared at him, ¡°You did, right?¡± Trevor kept quiet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± she forced a smile. ¡°I knew you would find it out one day. I just didn¡¯t expect that you knew it by Merinda. I ¡­ it¡¯s okay. Actually, you knew it ten years ago.¡± ¡°Not because of her,¡± Trevor said. Christy paused for a moment, ¡°You started investigating my past since I left that day?¡± Trevor just wanted to know what she had gone through over the past years and then found out what happened ten years ago. Christy was right. She wrote those things in her suicide note. However, at that time, Kaiya was just a stranger to him. Then that girl entered his life and he wanted to know about her past, so he investigated her. ¡°So¡­.¡± Christy looked at him, ¡°Are you trying tofort me?¡± Trevor did not speak. Christy propped up on the edge of the bed with one hand, wanting to go down but was stopped by Trevor. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I won¡¯t leave until you tell me Merinda¡¯s address,¡± Christy said. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Trevor turned on hisputer and sent the address to her phone. Christy held her phone and sent the address to Noah. She got out of bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suppose I can¡¯t stay tonight. I don¡¯t me you. I just¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ ept myself.¡± When Christy opened the door, tears fell down her cheeks. Even ten years had passed, the miserable past was like fire sparks, sshing down on her skin from time to time and scorching her fresh. That ugly face still haunted her from time to time. When she slept at midnight, that person appeared in her dream and gripped her around her neck. She felt she couldn¡¯t breathe. Christy staggered downstairs and almost fell. Her one shoulder was still injured, so she could only support herself against the handrail with one hand. She walked down step by step in agony. When she reached the floor, she seemed to hear the sound of the opening door. She thought it was an illusion and ignored it. When she arrived at the gate, she heard Jason¡¯s calling, ¡°Mr. Trevor?!¡± She turned around and saw Trevor standing at the door. This was the first time he had walked out. His entire body was wrapped in his clothes and his face under his hood was extremely pale. Christy stared at him in a daze. She had no idea what he was going to do. After a long time, he walked down one step by step. He did not wear shoes, nor did he wear socks. His pale feet were in stark contrast to the pitch-ck floor. Christy turned around and ran outwards. Jason shouted from behind but she did not hear clearly. She ran for more than ten meters and then abruptly stopped and ran back. When she returned with tears, she saw Trevor lying on the stairs and Jason was helping him up. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ sorry¡­.¡± Trevor anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Christy walked towards him. She wiped away her tears with her hands and asked, ¡°Why did you say sorry? Is it your fault? Why did you say sorry?¡± Jason was dumb. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears and eyes. Mr. Trevor walked out of the room and he was apologizing! ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­.¡± Trevor stretched out his pale hand. Christy shook her head, the tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°You know when I looked at you, I was wondering why someone would have such pure and clear eyes and I wanted to tarnish them. Am I a bad woman?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen any dirty things but it was ruined by me.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Just my poor self-esteem can¡¯t allow me to face you, so I¡­.¡± She was in a state of chaos and her words were incoherent. ¡°I was just joking when I said I wanted to kiss you. You know, I can¡¯t do that. I ¡­ am too dirty.¡± She covered her face, tears streaming down his fingers, ¡°I lied to you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years, not to thank you but to tell you that I live a miserable life ¡­ I feel so painful and want to end my life every day ¡­ I¡¯m trapped and find no opening. Trevor, you want me to live happily, but I can¡¯t. Sometimes, I was thinking when I saw you, I would let you love me and then dump you so that you would feel the pain too ¡­ But you¡¯re so pure. I¡¯m ¡­ simply ridiculous¡­ ¡° An ice-cold handnded on the back of her hand and held hers. Trevor looked at her eyes and said word by word, ¡°I just want to see you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other reason. Just want to see you.¡± Trevor gazed at her with affection. Christy shook her head, not knowing what she was denying. ¡°Why?¡± In the cold wind, she asked. Trevor stepped on the ground barefoot, half a head taller than Christy. He bowed his head and looked at her. The hood covered his face, revealing only his chin and nose. Then he bent down and leaned forward. Christy quickly covered her mouth with her hands and retreated, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Trevor did not stop but move closer. Then he left a gentle kiss on the back of her hand. Jason gaped at them. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw! Christy retreated in shock, her voice trembling, ¡°Trevor, what are you doing?¡± Trevor grabbed her hand, his fingers icy. ¡°Go upstairs,¡± Trevor said. Christy was then aware that he was standing on the ground barefoot and wearing thin clothes, but she¡­ ¡°I¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back to face him and her past. How could she face Trevor who knew about her embarrassing past, who had saved her, and whom she¡­ Her brain messed up but she knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t go back with him. However, Trevor¡¯s hand was so cold. ¡°Go upstairs.¡± He held her hand stubbornly. He was weak and had no strength. Christy could easily free herself from his grip, but she couldn¡¯t push him. He stood in the cold wind, his eyes full of her. Christy¡¯s eyes and nose tuned red because of crying. ¡°Miss Christy, please go upstairs. Mr. Trevor is weak now. He can¡¯t stand in the cold wind.¡± Jason said anxiously. He wanted to take off his coat and put it on Trevor but was worried that his coat had an unpleasant smell. ¡°Miss Christy, no matter what Mr. Trevor has done, can you talk with each other inside? It is the first time Mr. Trevor has gotten out. He did it because of you. Don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± Jason stood before them, trying to shield them from the severe winds. Christy moved her fingers. Trevor thought that she was going to run away again, so he tightened his grip and insisted, ¡°Go upstairs.¡± Christy took a deep breath andpromised, ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll leave when you finish your words.¡± Trevor loosened a little and said, ¡°Alright.¡± His hand was too cold. Christy held him back and pulled him towards the stairs. Behind her, Jason called in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook ginger soup for you. Please take care of Mr. Trevor and find him a nket. Miss Christy.¡± Christy nodded. They walked up the stairs one after the other. When they arrived at the door, Christy entered the bathroom and asked, ¡°Which basin serves for washing feet?¡± Trevor was wiping his feet with a napkin. Hearing this, he paused for a while before saying, ¡°the yellow one.¡± Christy picked the yellow basin and filled it with water. Then she found it a little difficult to carry it with one hand. At this moment, Trevor walked in and wrapped his hands around her back, holding the basin.. Her body was enclosed in his arms. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 461 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 461 This hug didn¡¯tst long. Trevor came out with the basin. Standing on the carpet, Christy watched him put the basin in front of the bed and then looked at her. She no longer cried, but her eyes were still moist. Thinking of Jason¡¯s words, she went to the bedside to get a nket for Trevor and put it on his shoulder. He was tall, and Christy could only use one hand. After a long time, the nket could still not be put on his shoulder. They were close to each other. Christy looked up and saw Trevor¡¯s thin lips. She took a step back and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Trevor sat down. Christy threw the nket on his head and then slowly pulled it down. After covering Trevor in the nket, she stared at his feet and said, ¡°Put your feet in.¡± Trevor shook his head. ¡°You wash.¡± Christy was stunned. ¡°This water is for you.¡± She stared at the water in the basin and said with a nasal voice. ¡°Don¡¯t get cold. Otherwise, your families will me me.¡± Trevor no longer spoke but followed her gaze to look at the water. ¡°Do you want me to wash your feet?¡± Christy covered the wound on her shoulder and said, ¡°I can only do things with one hand.¡± Trevor looked up at her and put his feet in. His skin was very pale. When he put his feet in the water, they looked even paler. His feet were very slim, and those fingers were so thin that blood vessels could be seen clearly. His fingernails were nearly transparent. Normally, few boys¡¯ toes could be as beautiful as a girl¡¯s, and they were even longer than a woman¡¯s. Christy looked at his feet and suddenly asked him, ¡°Who always cut your toenails?¡± Trevor did not say anything. Instead, the charging little robot suddenly opened its gray gemstone eyes. Taking more than ten steps, it came to Christy and showed its left hand. There were all kinds of knives on it, including nail knives. She did not say a word. Christy calmed down. The sadness before was also removed a little. Looking at Trevor put his feet in the water, she walked to the door. ¡°Next time¡­.¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard the sound of water. She suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Wait a moment! Water! Water!¡± Trevor hade out of the water. His feet were on the carpet, and the nket on his body was thrown away. Christy didn¡¯t know what to say. She only went back and said, ¡°Well, if you have anything to say, just say it. I won¡¯t leave.¡± Trevor stood up. Christy walked over and said, ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t leave for the time being. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Trevor squatted down, picked up the basin, and walked into the bathroom. He soon came out with another basin of hot water and ced it on the carpet. ¡°You wash.¡± He looked at Christy and said. Christy didn¡¯t quite understand. Her bad mood disappeared in an instant. Facing a person who brought water for her to wash her feet, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Noah had never done this for her. He could only wipe her feet with a towel. Trevor walked over and gently helped her sit down. He then squatted down again and took off her shoes. ¡°Let me do it myself.¡± Christy shrank a little. She was injured on the shoulder, not crippled. She still had a hand to do this. However, Trevor did not let go. He was really stubborn sometimes. Christy gave up arguing with him and let him take off her shoes and socks. Trevor¡¯s cold hands touched her feet, grabbed her ankle, and then put her feet into the warm water. This was what Jason saw when he came in with two bowls of ginger soup. He was so frightened that he almost threw away the ginger soup! Mr. Trevor of the Peck family, who had been served for more than 20 years, suddenly went downstairs today and spoke. Furthermore, he actually squatted down to wash the feet of a girl! What? Was it real? Although Christy was a little embarrassed, nothing could be seen from her expression. She sat on the bed and leaned back stiffly. When she touched the soft nket, she immediately thought of Jason¡¯s words. Thus, she took it over and put it on Trevor¡¯s head. Trevor held the nket on his head, which was about to fall off, and looked at Jason at the door. Jason ced the ginger soup at the door and quickly closed the door. Only then did Trevor stand up. He gently spread the nket out and ced it on Christy¡¯s shoulder. His breathing swept across her face. For some reason, Christy¡¯s heart suddenly started beating wildly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Trevor went to wash his hands. Then he came out, picked up a bowl of ginger soup at the door, and handed it to Christy. Christy did not refuse and directly took a sip. Originally, she had been ready to knit her eyebrows for the bitterness. However, the ginger soup was not spicy at all. Instead, it was very sweet and delicious. She blinked her eyes and finished the ginger soup. Seeing that she had finished drinking, Trevor took the empty bowl, walked over to pick up another bowl of ginger soup, and drank it. Sitting by the bedside, Christy stared at Trevor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple two meters away.. Then, she silently looked away. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 462 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 462 Before she knew Trevor, for her, this person was just a young master of the Peck family who had suffered from autism and had locked himself in the garret. After seeing Trevor, she discovered that he was her savior ten years ago. This savior was not autistic. He had very bright eyes like a mirror. The feelings others put on him would also be responded to. She felt that he looked innocent and pitiful, so she couldn¡¯t help but tease him. But she never expected that he would¡­ Christy looked down at the back of her hand. It seemed that she could still feel Trevor¡¯s kiss. She rubbed the back of her hand against the bed sheet, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the kiss in her heart. Trevor walked over. He held a white towel, which looked very soft. Christy watched as he squatted down and reached out to grab one of her feet. ¡°You¡­.¡± She struggled for a moment, very light, afraid that the water on her feet would ssh onto him. Trevor did not say anything. His warm gazended on the foot in his palm and he carefully wiped it. Christy suddenly fell into silence. Her toes were curled up and her body was stiff. She did not understand why she was nervous in front of a young boy. She was quite experienced in this aspect, and she had flirted with many men just for money. She was very skilled in such things. And as long as she was facing a man, she could immediately find her role and use all of her charms to seduce him, because her only advantage was her appearance. She thought that she should be able to deal with Trevor, but unfortunately, she was passive now. Why? An autistic young man, who had never walked out of the garret, actually walked out today for her for the first time? Or was it because of the kiss that happened downstairs, with a palm between their lips? Was it because he was kneeling in front of her and focusing on wiping her feet? After Trevor brought the basin into the bathroom, Christy still did not figure out why. However, the sadness and embarrassment at the very beginning disappeared gradually. Now, she no longer felt pain. It was very dark inside the bed curtain. She climbed in. Theputer was still on and there was a file on the screen, which looked abrupt and strange. There was no name on it. After Trevor returned, he changed to another nket and went into the bathroom again. Christy thought for a moment and clicked into the file. Unexpectedly, the file was filled with photos of a personughing or sleeping. They were all her. The earliest photographs even showed her living in a high-ss vi, including the ones when she stayed at the Scavo family, the suites at the Dalton Hotel, and ¡­ There were also photos about her previous two rental apartments. When Trevor finished cleaning up and came out, he saw Christy looking at the photos on hisputer. He froze, and then he sat beside her to wait for her to finish. ¡°Do you have anything to exin?¡± Christy closed that folder. Trevor was like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced and kept silent. ¡°What did you want to say to me downstairs at first?¡± Christy wanted to ask him why he had stored her photos in aputer file. Then she thought it was probably done by the little robot, so she changed the question. Trevor shook his head. Christy was stunned for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°Then why did you ask me toe up if you didn¡¯t have anything to tell me?¡± Trevor was wearing a hood, and it was dim inside the bed curtain. Only the light of theputer screen fell on them. Christy could only see Trevor¡¯s nose and thin lips exposed outside the hood. Her eyes were covered by the long hair on his forehead. Christy could not see anything clearly and only heard his hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Christy didn¡¯t know if she understood what he said. She was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly smiled. ¡°Stop joking,¡± she said, and her throat was dry. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Trevor. I¡¯m just joking with you¡­.¡± The hood suddenly came closer to her and stopped her from continuing. Christy subconsciously held her breath. She raised her hand and was about to cover her mouth when Trevor pressed her on the bed. Christy¡¯s left shoulder was injured, and she didn¡¯t dare to move her left hand. She was afraid of the wound. Recently, her injuries were almost healed, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything, because it was not easy to go to the hospital. Now that Trevor was approaching, Christy had to use the other hand to resist him. Before she could reach out, her entire body was pressed on the bed by Trevor. ¡°I want you to forget the pain.¡± He said. Christy no longer struggled and only asked, ¡°How, how can I forget?¡± Trevor pressed down and sprayed his breath on Christy¡¯s face as he approached. She abruptly looked away and said, ¡°What exactly are you doing? Are you nning to sleep with me?¡± Trevor paused and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Christy was shocked. ¡°Can you?¡± She was probably out of her mind when she asked this question. After a moment of silence, Trevor nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit.¡± This left Christy speechless. Christy didn¡¯t know how things got to this point. She exined it with great difficulty, but her heart beat quickly. ¡°It will be very pleasant for people to do such a thing if they love each other. But, it would be very embarrassing for us. You¡¯re so young and innocent, so don¡¯t be tricked by me. Also¡­.¡± And if she did that with him, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily forget the pain. She was so embarrassed to say it. Trevor seemed to understand it. He withdrew his strength and sat up. He asked, ¡°Have you tried it with someone else?¡± Christyy on the bed with her hand covering her face, to hide her embarrassment. It was useless. The moment someone else entered her body, she would still tremble in fear, feeling panic and hurt. Later, she never tried it again. Even if the man was handsome and rich, or even if he was gentle, he still couldn¡¯t warm her up, whose heart was filled with holes. Trevor didn¡¯t say anything, but just asked, ¡°Can you stay tonight?¡± ¡°Can you hug me to sleep if I have a nightmare?¡± Christy thought of the night they first met and smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t have nightmares,¡± Trevor whispered. ¡°I can hug you to sleep.¡± Christy didn¡¯t know what to answer. It was very strange. Normally, when she recalled that painful experience ten years ago, without smoking three packs of cigarettes and drinking two bottles of wine, she might not live up to the next day. But today, she was easily healed by the young man in front of her. Trevor had not even done that with her, and he had even been stopped from trying tofort her. But strangely, she was calm at this moment. She seemed to felt a kind of warmth that she had never felt.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 463 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 463 In the Britt¡¯s Just as Emily got out of the car and entered, Susan brought out the hot soup that had been heated all the time in the kitchen and ced it on the dining table. She said to Emily, ¡°Please drink while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily did not say that she had eaten in thepany and even drank soup delivered by Vincent. She just sat on a chair and drank the soup that Susan had cooked for her. ¡°Drink more. You¡¯ve lost too much weight recently.¡± Susan looked at her with distress. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily looked at her and asked, ¡°Is there any more soup? Please give me another bowl of soup.¡± Emily nodded at Harold while Susan entered the kitchen. Harold soon understood and finished the remaining soup in one gulp. When Susan came out, she saw that the soup in front of Emily had been finished. A big smile appeared on her face. ¡°Drink more. This is very good for your health.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Of course, the second bowl was also drunken by Harold. Emily had been very busytely. The butler usually didn¡¯t dare to bother her with the tiny affairs of the company. Instead, he dealt with some small matters himself and the rest would be checked by Harold. Finally, Emily only needed to handle the things that were sent to her, because she represented the Britt family. For so many days, the butler and Susan had epted the fact that Emily had be better and more normal. Although she looked a little cold, they were still optimistic about Emilypared to Elsie who had gone mad. Normally, they also felt even more distressed for her. She was so young and she had encountered so many things this year when she entered adulthood. She didn¡¯t cry orin. Instead, she just carried the burden on her shoulders. She even went to work and study in thepany every early morning. Besides, thepany actually ran well under her management. It was heard from Harold that the benefits had been pretty good recently, with the help of many other partners. Of course, it was because Emily was formidable. She had made so many friends. On the day of Maury¡¯s farewell party, the butler and Susan discovered that there were many big shots, including Vincent, whose temperament was unpredictable. Susan even recalled that Emily had told her that she had made friends. At that time, she thought that friends might be children or young people, but she did not expect that ¡­ Every guest was quite influential in City Y. She even had an absurd idea. Was the bottle of shower gel given to Vincent by Emily that day? After all, Vincent was the only one who appeared on the balcony that day. Emily went upstairs, with butler following behind to report some trivial matters. When he needed Emily to sign something, he would hand the documents to Harold. Besides that, he would briefly tell Emily some things that she only needed to know about. Emily had been very busy recently, and her rest time had been reduced to less than six hours. She was still growing up. The butler really didn¡¯t want to waste her time anymore. Passing by the study, Emily stopped. The study door was open and there was no light inside. However, Emily stepped forward and turned on the light. Then she saw Elsie curled up on the carpet in front of the table. Ever since Maury¡¯s death, Elsie waspletely mad. She was tormented by regret and guilt in her heart. Before Emily punished her, she had turned herself into a mad woman, wandering around Maury¡¯s room every day and praying. She would sleep on the ground when she was tired and sat there in a daze when she woke up. asionally, she would ask the wall when Beverly would be back. No one paid attention to her at home. In fact, she ran out of the hospital before her injuries were healed. The temperature difference between day and night was so great these days that she could not bear it. On the day Emily was hospitalized with a fever, Elsie was also sick, but everyone was busy taking care of Emily and no one noticed her. When they found out the next day, Elsie was unconscious for an unknown period. The butler fed her medicine, but no one took her to the hospital. Elsie managed to survive by herself. She knew how annoying she was to others. She had secretly contacted Eliot countless times in the middle of the night, but no one answered her. Thus, she did not know Eliot¡¯s injuries and he was in the hospital. She just thought that her brother had abandoned her. Everyone had abandoned her. ¡°You can atone for what you¡¯ve done by lying here?¡± Emily said. Elsie, who was on the ground, moved her body and looked up. ¡°I gave you everything, including the shares my father gave me. I gave it to you. What else do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Emily took a few steps and put a pen on the desk in the pen holder. ¡°Elsie, you have to figure out one thing. The greedy one is always you, not me. The one who killed our father is you. And the ones who nearly made the Britt family go bankrupt are you and Beverly!¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong¡­.¡± Elsie cried helplessly. ¡°I know. I am wrong¡­.¡± ¡°But our father is dead.¡± Emily squatted down and turned to look at Elsie on the carpet. ¡°You killed him by yourself.¡± Elsie hugged her head like a mad woman and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. Can¡¯t you stop torturing me? I beg you. Don¡¯t torture me. I know I was wrong¡­.¡± Emily stood up and looked down at Elsie, who looked humble and poor on the carpet. ¡°You still have a chance to atone for what you¡¯ve done.¡± She said in an indifferent voice. Elsie hugged her head and looked up at Emily. There seemed to be a slight of hope on her tearful face. ¡°What kind of chance?¡± Emily tilted her head slightly. Harold immediately walked up and handed the original acquisition contract to Elsie. The moment Elsie saw the contract, she covered her head and refused to read it. Harold just read it out loud, including the transferor, the purchaser¡­ Emily walked out of the room and passed through the corridor. The words ¡°legal representative¡± still echoed in her mind. ¡®Dad, be patient.. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 464 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 464 After Noah received Christy¡¯s text message in the hospital, he sent a location to Joe with Ferne¡¯s phone and asked him to investigate. Then, he sat quietly on a chair and watched Ferne¡¯s sleeping face. To be honest, Ferne was very handsome and kind of sunny. Among the brothers, he was the kind of person who was very easy to get along with at the first sight. People would felt that he was very funny. The moment Noah heard the gunshot, his heart trembled, and he still felt a lingering fear. It was as if the bullet hadn¡¯t hit Ferne¡¯s abdomen, but hit his chest. His limbs and bones were trembling due to fear. Ferne was very optimistic and he had friends everywhere. He liked to swear. He was also noisy and annoying. Most importantly, he was married and his parents were healthy. As for Noah, he was alone. He only had one family, Christy Apart from her, he had nothing. Noah stood up and took out the cigarette from his pocket, preparing to go out and return after smoking. Just at that moment, Ferne suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Fuck! I knew you would sneak away!¡± Noah frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Are you pretending to be asleep?¡± ¡°Of course! I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here with me. I just wanted to see how long you could hold on. I didn¡¯t expect that you wanted to leave in less than three minutes! Damn!¡± Ferne was actually very sleepy, and his injuries hurt. He really endured it for a long time. If he was an ordinary person, he would not have been able to give up. ¡°I¡¯m just going out for a cigarette.¡± Noah took the cigarette box out of his pocket. Ferne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then will you returnter?¡± Noah looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne said, ¡°You can smoke at the window. I¡¯m relieved to see you here.¡± He seemed to spit out thest sentence without thinking. After he said that, Ferne felt that something was wrong. But seeing that Noah didn¡¯t seem to hear it, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep again. Noah took out one cigarette, bit the filter, and walked to the window. Thinking for a while, he sat back in his chair. He just bit the cigarette and did not make any movements. Ferne waited for a few minutes and discovered that Noah didn¡¯t leave. Only then did he quietly open his eyes and meet Noah¡¯s gaze. He was lost for words. So awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t you smoke?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want now.¡± Noah bit his cigarette and his voice was blurry. Hearing this, Ferne thought his voice was sexy, and his ears were inexplicably red. He lost too much blood and his face was pale. So his red ears were even more obvious. Noah frowned and looked at him. Then he went forward to touch his forehead. Ferne shrunk and said, ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Noah touched his neck. ¡°No.¡± Ferne was a little excited by his touch and tried his best to lower his voice. Noah touched the back of his ear. ¡°Then why is your ear so hot?¡± Ferne was dumbfounded. Awkward. Looking at his bashful expression and noticing that he was dodging, Noah sensed something and sat back in the chair. Ferne felt the subtle atmosphere and asked, ¡°Give me one of your cigarettes.¡± ¡°Are you tired of being alive?¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrows cocked. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke. I just want to grind my teeth.¡± Ferne gestured to him with his mouth half-open. Just as Noah was about to take one from the cigarette box, he heard, ¡°I want the one in your mouth.¡± He was speechless again. Noah took off the cigarette from his mouth and stared at Ferne lying on the bed. His gaze made Ferne¡¯s heart tremble. Thus, he tried to find himself an excuse. ¡°You don¡¯t smoke anyway.¡± Noah stuffed the cigarette into Ferne¡¯s mouth and he held the bottom. Unless Ferne could smoke it from the filter to the end, he couldn¡¯t touch Noah¡¯s finger. It was probably because he bit Noahst time, thus it affected him for a long time. Ferne thought and bit his cigarette. He didn¡¯t say anything and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. Noah entered the bathroom. Not long after, he took a towel and wiped Ferne¡¯s face and hands. Later, he wiped his feet. After cleaning up, Noah went to the bathroom to take a bath and came out with a dry towel wiping his hair. Ferne couldn¡¯t hold on and fell asleep. Noah was worried that Ferne was pretending to be asleep again, so Noah deliberately leaned close to him. They could nearly kiss each other, but Ferne¡¯s eyelids did not move. He really fell asleep. Noah picked up the cigarette falling on the bed. Ferne bit the filter too hard as if he had a grudge against it. It was more like that he wanted to taste Noah¡¯s smell on the cigarette. Throwing the cigarette into the garbage can, Noahy on another bed, turned off the lights, and closed his eyes. After lying down for a while, he turned around and looked at Ferne. Under the warm yellowmp, he lifted his face slightly andy down. His mouth opened because he had a cigarette at the beginning. The patient¡¯s clothes were very loose, which only covered his chest, exposing his neck and Adam¡¯s apple. Ferne was a man with his parents and wife around him, and his career was sessful. Even if he was married, there were still plenty of women who wanted to sleep with him. Even if he didn¡¯t have the current family¡¯s status and wealth, he was still charming to many girls because of his handsome look. Noah rolled over and turned his back to him. He couldn¡¯t help but recall that night Ferne was injured. The moment he was sent into the operating room, he whispered something. ¡°Noah, I have something to tell you. When everything is over, you must listen to me¡­.¡± What did he want to say? Noah could know that without guessing. A faint sigh sounded in the air. It sounded like someone felt regretful, or felt reluctant.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 465 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 465 The first one to confess was not Branden but Nikhil. Ferne threatened to kill Nikhil¡¯s youngest daughter if Nikhil didn¡¯t tell him where Stony might be. Nikhil loved his youngest daughter the most, so he confessed as soon as he heard her daughter¡¯s crying. But he didn¡¯t say anything about Branden. After all, the police didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Branden at that time. They couldn¡¯t beat Nikhil who was lying on the hospital bed. Only when they found the female corpses in Branden¡¯s vi did Nikhil confess. ¡°He seems to be looking for a girl. That girl was probably his first love, but she died a long time ago, and then he started looking for girls who looked like her¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know how many there are. I never sleep with those girls. I swear, I¡¯ve never slept with them before. Given I have a young daughter, I won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember. Anyway, it was a long time ago. I didn¡¯t know that girl¡¯s name. I asked a man to find those who looked like her and send them to Branden¡¯s vi. I didn¡¯t care about anything else. Afterward, Branden began to have direct contact with that man, so I quit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You can ask him yourself. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Branden, who was sitting in the interrogation room, was also annoyed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Nikhil but me? Why didn¡¯t you ask him?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The police of City C interrogated him in a different way this time. They didn¡¯t mention the corpses. Freely sitting in the interrogation room, Branden decided what to say and wanted to pin everything onto the driver. However, Nikhil betrayed him. When Randy personally took Nikhil¡¯s testimony and sat in front of Branden, the parents of the female corpse hade to the police station and imed that the corpse was their daughter, who had been missing for many days. And then, the missing girls¡¯ cases were solved with the help of the photos found in Branden¡¯s vi that had been sealed up. However, without seeing solid evidence, Branden didn¡¯t say anything. He put on his coat and asked to see hiswyer. Unexpectedly, thewyer did note, but he saw his daughter. Irene held his diary in her hand. At first, he was d that the police didn¡¯t found it, but Irene brought it to the police station and handed it over to the police. Branden couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore. He rushed to retrieve his diary but was stopped by two policemen behind him. They pressed his face against the table. When Irene came out of the vi, she thought for a while and brought the diary here. She just wanted to find out who Winnie was and who the girls in the pictures her father kept in the box were. But after seeing the female corpse in the vi, she was scared, ¡®Were those girls dead as well?¡¯ After she returned, she was interrogated by the police for a night. The next day, she went back to sleep until it was midnight. She was so confused that she forgot to eat. She did nothing but sit on the bed in a daze. After crying, her mother went to thepany to deal with the affairs. Since Branden was brought to the police station, everyone in Zayne was in a panic. Therefore, her mother had to go to reassure the employees and find awyer to bail Branden out. But now, it was a murder case. When it came to such cases, nowyer would dare to take it regardless of the pay. Zayne¡¯swyers and counselors all imed they were sick at home long before they heard the news. Even so, they were interrogated by the police. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Irene left after she finished her words in the interrogation room. Branden stared fixedly at the diary in the police¡¯s hands until they opened a page, took out a photo of Winnie, and ced it on the table. Then, he got deted and closed his eyes. There was not too much information about Winnie and many girls were called this name. Thus, only when Noah searched the documents more than 30 years ago did he find out who Winnie was and that she was from another state. But this girl died a long time ago and illness was the cause of her death. Noah immediately sent Winnie¡¯s photo to the police. Then, the police of City C contacted the local police station, asking them for help to get Winnie¡¯s information, and they got it today. ¡°It¡¯s said that this girlmitted suicide after being raped. You did it, right?¡± Hearing this, Branden was burning with rage, ¡°Bullshit!¡± He sank his head upon the table and didn¡¯t care about his identity as a sessful man, panting in anger, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I never did! Let go of me! I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Branden Potter, you¡¯d better be quiet! This is the police station and not your home! If you don¡¯t behave yourself, you will get punished!¡± Randy knocked on the table with his baton and signaled for these two policemen to put Branden on the chair. Randy then looked at the note-taker beside him. The note-taker was clever, so he did not record what Randy had just said. Branden sat on the chair, with his hands manacled and his shoulders pressed on, for the fear that he would suddenly get mad. ¡°Nikhil has confessed.¡± Randy looked at Branden coldly, ¡°If you confess your crimes, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Branden sneered, ¡°Hurt? I¡¯ve suffered a lot! Whatever you want to do to me, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Randy spread the documents in his hand and said, ¡°Do you know Winnie?¡± Branden¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Something happened to Winnie when she was sixteen years old. After that, she dropped out and hung herself in her room one night.¡± Just as Branden heard this, he clenched his fists tightly. Seeing this, Randy asked, ¡°You liked her very much, right? But she didn¡¯t like you. She was rich, educated, and from a wealthy family. You weren¡¯t worthy of her, so when she went home from school, you stopped her in an alley with a few gangsters¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! I didn¡¯t do that!¡± Branden struggled, with his muscles and veins bulging on his neck. It was a summer more than thirty years ago. Branden was beaten out by his drunken father. He madly ran away from home and arrived at the entrance of a public primary school. Everyone in the school was wearing school uniforms. The boys were wearing white shirts and ck trousers, while the girls were wearing white shirts and ck skirts. He studied in a private school where everyone was ragged. The vige students were sunburned and ugly, and some of them often share one book. They would get satisfied with clothes without holes, let alone school uniforms. Therefore, when he saw such a majestic school and these beautiful female students, his eyes widened. Thinking of himself and his drunken father who always beat him and his mother, Branden felt deeply humiliated, tears trickling down on his cheeks. He could not imagine when he would be able to enter such a school. He lowered his head, only to see his hands ckened from picking up coal. Then, he saw a handkerchief in a white hand. Looking up, he saw a very beautiful girl. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Why not go home?¡± The girl handed him the handkerchief. After thinking for a moment, she took out a piece of chocte from her pocket and handed it to him. He had never seen chocte before, so he stared nkly at the chocte in his hand. The girl realized this, so she took the chocte, peeled off the tin foil, and handed it over, saying, ¡°It¡¯s edible and very sweet. Try it.¡± Hearing this, he opened his mouth and took a bite. It was sweet. To be exact, it was extremely sweet. He grinned stupidly and shed his teeth that were stained as ck as chocte. Seeing this, the girl in front of him was amused, covering her mouth andughing. It was the first time Branden realized the gap between people. He saw chocte and got to know it was sweet for the first time while inside the gate, those well-dressed students treated chocte as a snack.. After eating it, they would not suck their fingers. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 466 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 466 Branden¡¯s family was very poor. Even his best clothes were patched. He couldn¡¯t find anything better than chocte to pay back that girl. But he knew that girl¡¯s name was Winnie. He wasn¡¯t that literate, so he had always thought that she was called Wi. Wi. Wi. He muttered to himself, ¡®It seemed like a boy¡¯s name.¡¯ He thought that her parents were very cultured to name their daughter Wi. His parents named him after the owners of the grocery store and clothing shop in town. The owners used their own names as the names of the shops. Branden¡¯s father also wanted to be a boss like them, so hebined the names of the two bosses together and named him Branden. Branden stole a bracelet from the grocery store. It was made of seashells. It was very beautiful. He washed his hands many times, but he was still afraid that his dirty hands would mess up the bracelets. He wrapped the bracelets in a paper,yer uponyer. Then, he put the bracelets in his pocket and ran to the entrance of the public school. Before Wi finished school, he waited at the door until it was opened. The students came out one after another. He looked for Wi very carefully. Many students wereughing at him. Their mocking gaze made Branden embarrassed. Just now, he had run too fast, and the sole of his shoes was broken by a pebble. He was afraid that they would notice it. Their gazes were like ps on his face, making him run out destructively. He didn¡¯t see Wi, so he couldn¡¯t send out the bracelet. That night, his father discovered the bracelet wrapped inyers of paper. Without any surprise, he was beaten up by his father again. Branden ran out the next day with injuries. He decided to run away from home. Before he left, he wanted to see Wi again and gave her the bracelet that had been worn ck. He didn¡¯t dare to get too close to the school gate. He just stood under a tree far away. Wi came out with her friends. After a while, they parted ways at the crossing. At that moment, Branden finally rushed over. Wi was very surprised to see him. Branden stuttered when he thanked Wi for herfort. Then, he gave the bracelet to her. He had been clutching the bracelet tightly when he was beaten. He didn¡¯t notice that the shells on the bracelet were broken, nor did he find that it was stained with his blood. Wi took the bracelet and looked at him carefully. ¡°Who hit you?¡± She asked. Branden giggled, ¡°I fell down the stairs.¡± Her voice was pleasant to hear. He felt a little inferior to her for his heavy ent. So he was embarrassed to say another word. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put some ointment on it?¡± Wi asked. Branden didn¡¯t know he gotta put some ointment on the wounds if he got hurt in a fight, so he stared at her nkly. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Wi looked at the wound on his face and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t they take care of you?¡± Branden lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He rubbed his left foot against the back of his right foot. When he did this, the hole in the sole of his shoes was exposed. He was extremely embarrassed and wanted to run away. Wi handed him another handkerchief. It was pure white and clean, just like her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Branden saw the handkerchief that was as white as milk, he cried. The two of them were facing each other, but he felt a sense of inferiority from the bottom of his heart. There was an invisible gap between him and the girl in front of him. Even if she didn¡¯t mean to pity him, any passers-by would treat them as a poor little boy being given to by a wealthy youngdy. Embarrassed. Branden cried as he turned around and ran. The shoes with the hole finally fell to the ground. He stopped for a moment and wanted to pick up his shoes. He felt that picking up the shoes in front of Wi was even more embarrassed, so he ran away without looking back. Wi shouted behind him, ¡°Your shoes!¡± Branden ran to the corner and turned around to see Wi pick up his broken shoes. The dirty shoes were held by her clean hands. The scene made Branden stop his steps. ¡°Your shoes are broken.¡± Wi walked towards him with the shoes in her hands and asked, ¡°Do you have a spare one?¡± Branden certainly didn¡¯t have another pair of shoes. He felt so inferior that he couldn¡¯t even say anything. He just looked at the girl who was like an angel. That angel handed him his shoes and said. ¡°Follow me.¡± He followed her unconsciously. Wi lived in a town that was not far away from their vige. Every time he went to the town, he felt that everything was amazing. But this time, he could only felt a sense of inferiority. Her home was so gorgeous. There was a fence around the yard and flowers nted by the door. Wi pushed the door and went in. She asked Branden to wait at the door. Afterward, she walked straight to the room beside the kitchen and knocked. A few minutester, another boy who was about the same age as Branden opened the door. He looked at Branden from a distance. Branden did not dare to look back at him for his sense of inferiority. He only saw that the boy wrinkled his eyebrows. Not long after, Wi returned with a pair of shoes and put them beside Branden¡¯s feet. She said to Branden, ¡°Try it.¡± This pair of shoes was brand new from the bottom to the top. She put the shoes on the ground and asked him to try them on. Her casual tone crushed Branden¡¯s remaining self-esteem. This was charity. No matter how much he denied it, it was all charity. It was like a beggar knocked on the door. His father cursed and opened the door only to kick him angrily. epted it or not, he was just a beggar to Wi. Tears fell down on Branden¡¯s cheeks. The teenage boy had only just known what self-esteem and shame meant. He had developed a crush on a girl for the first time. But a pair of worn-out shoes revealed all his poverty and inferiority. He had never worn brand new shoes. He really wanted to try them on, but he just shook his head in tears and ran away with his broken shoes in his arms amidst Wi¡¯s shouts. He didn¡¯t run away from home. He ran for more than half an hour from the town and returned home. His drunken father was sleeping in a room full of mess. Branden felt that this scene before him was an abbreviation for his future. He was caught stealing batteries at the grocery store. His drunk father gave him a penny to buy the batteries. He spent the money on a popsicle. After eating it, he sneaked into the grocery store and stole a battery. Before he could put it in his patched pocket, the owner caught him. This is the grocery store in the town, people came in and out the door. The boss took a feather duster and whipped it on his body. People were watching the show. Someughed while some mocked him for stealing, but none of them were willing to help him. Later, he heard Wi¡¯s voice. His bleeding eyes saw through the zing sun that the girl took out a small purse made of silk from her pocket. The white purse was embroidered with gold silk thread. It was extremely beautiful. She paid for the battery for him. After putting it on the stool at the door, she turned to leave. Branden covered his face andy on the ground quietly. The only dignity of a teenage boy was gone in front of the girl he liked, causing endless shame and inferiority. His family wasn¡¯t able to pay for a battery, but her purse was full of pocket money. Perhaps this scene was seen by a group of gangsters. On that day, Wi was blocked at the entrance of the alley after school. Branden was right behind her. He had nothing to do every day. He didn¡¯t like to study and didn¡¯t want to go home. The only thing left to do was to send Wi home. But Wi probably didn¡¯t know that he followed her. When the gangsters were blocking Wi¡¯s path, Branden had be so brave for the first time. He rushed over and fought with the gangsters without hesitation. His appearance made the whole thing changed. Originally, the gangsters only wanted to take the money and leave. But when they saw Branden stood up to save the beauty, the gangster leader raped Wi in front of Branden to humiliate him. Chaos, pain, blood, shouts, struggling, tears, mud. Wi¡¯s mouth was covered by someone. Tears streaming down her face. She looked at Branden helplessly, who was trampled on by someone. He howled in pain with a pair of red eyes. That night, it rained heavily. Wi fell to the ground in pain. Branden trembled as he looked for the torn clothes on the ground to cover her. This was the first time he noticed Wi¡¯s name on the namete. It was Winnie. ¡°I will kill them. I will kill them¡± He had been shouting these words with tears. Wi didn¡¯t say anything. Her entire body trembled violently. She walked home by herself like that. That night, shemitted suicide. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 467 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 467 That day, Branden lost control of himself and cried in his room helplessly. His father, a vicious drunkard, wanted to beat him but was pushed to the ground by Branden. This was the first andst time that Branden resisted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He picked up the beer bottle and smashed it on his father¡¯s forehead. Then, he dragged the rod his father used to beat him with to beat his father fiercely. Only when his father pleaded for mercy did Branden stop gradually. He wanted revenge, for Winnie. However, before he could take action, that group of hooligans had been arrested. It was Winnie¡¯s parents who went to the police. Back then, Branden hid outside of the vige for a few days in fear that those hooligans would pass the buck to him. By the time he returned to the vige, the dust had settled. He paid a furtive visit to Winnie¡¯s house. When there was no one in the house, he sneaked in and stole a picture. Instead of those rooms inside, Branden knocked into a room beside the kitchen. There was only a bed, a chair, and a mirror in the room. Two books were on the desk beside the bed, as well as a picture of Winnie. He picked up the picture and ran out in a hurry. That room still lingered in his mind in these past years. The owner of that room was not a child but the butler¡¯s son. Branden often wondered if that boy also had a secret crush on Winnie. ¡®Every day, they saw each other a lot, in the morning, at night, and even ¡­ whether Winnie had ever entered that room.¡¯ The memory of Winne haunted Branden to the extent that he would still think of her in his midnight dreams, though he became a boss of a flour mill and provided for a family in the big city. One day, he met a girl, who looked like Winnie, by ident. At that moment, the demon in his heart was awakened. The image of that little Branden who was poor, weak, and trampled down by others was a nightmare for Branden, so he pretended to be that boy, who was the son of the butler and lived beside the kitchen. He set up his room in the same way as that room beside the kitchen and then invited the fake Winnie there. The fake Winnie was asked to dress up like a student, including a white shirt, a ck skirt, white socks, and long ck hair. Then, she had to read a book beside the bed, silently. Again and again, Branden tried to restart his acquaintance, interaction, and all the others with ¡®Winnie¡¯. He was anxious and eager to get rid of the pains left that night. ¡®Winnie¡¯ dreaded him, so he failed again and again. His gentleness always frightened ¡®Winnie¡¯, just like that night more than 30 years ago. Until not long ago, he found a ¡®Winnie¡¯ who was not afraid of him. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with that ¡®Winnie¡¯, so he was preparing to divorce his wife. Before that, he went to the GY Temple to pray for the real Winnie who had been dead for a long time. However, from that day onwards, trouble came and ensued. ¡°Go check the list of missing children, starting from eighteen years ago. This child in the photo should be one of them. Send a few more colleagues to go with Joe. He already got the address of the escaped Merinda from Ferne.¡± Joe was that one Ferne mentioned. ¡°Yes!¡± Captain Randy went straight to the director¡¯s office with Branden¡¯s confession, ¡°Branden already acknowledged his crimes.¡± The director heaved a sigh of relief. He took the statement, read it carefully, and then repeated Ferne¡¯s conjecture to Captain Randy. He tapped the desk and asked, ¡°What happened to the children from the GY Temple and House of Hope? What about Leon? He hasn¡¯t confessed yet?¡± ¡°Nikhil already opened his mouth but didn¡¯t mention the GY Temple.¡± ¡°How did Ferne get the address? Try his way.¡± Captain Randy shot a nce at the director and asked hesitantly, ¡°Kidnapped his daughter?¡± The director opened the blinds and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Captain Randy got the hints and left with the documents on the desk. Nikhil was in the hospital. At the sight of Captain Randy, a policeman rushed over and greeted, ¡°Captain Randy!¡± ¡°What is wrong?¡± ¡°Someone left this at the door, and I sent it over immediately.¡± The policeman pulled a thick stack of documents out of the file pocket. ¡°What is it?¡± Captain Randy leaned over to check, and the contents made his eyes wide-open all of a sudden. ¡°It seems to be ¡­ a report from the hospital, about those children from the GY Temple.¡± The policeman saw a piece of paper, and on it was the short introduction. ¡°Go, re-interrogate that old bald donkey from the GY Temple!¡± Captain Randy gritted his teeth. The policeman was shocked by the sudden ferocious aura around Captain Randy and saluted, ¡°Yes!¡± On his way back to the police station, Captain Randy grabbed one colleague and instructed, ¡°Send two men to interrogate Nikhil in the hospital! Keep ying the video of his crying daughter if he doesn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then, Captain Randy walked into the interrogation room, where Jamie was, coldly. Before his entry, he said to the policeman standing at the door, ¡°Bring the abbot of the GY Temple here, outside the ss door, and let him see for himself!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jamie¡¯s mouth was shut like a m at first but the light in his eyes went out when Captain Randy produced Branden¡¯s confession and the report about those children. Jamie made his first pot of gold with the help of Branden. Later, he hooked up with a wealthy woman with his charms and then ascended to the position of Dean step by step. He was always grateful to Branden. After Branden started his business, Jamie became the one who wiped his butt¨Ccollecting the corpse. Branden would kill those panic-stricken fake Winnies eventually. This was the only way how he stopped ¡°Winnie¡± frommitting suicide. He morbidly believed that ¡°Winnie¡± did notmit suicide or was raped. She died in his hands peacefully, without any pains. Gradually, Jamie came into contact with that group of men, who helped Branden kidnap girls, after knowing Branden. House of Hope was not their den because Branden, out of vanity, did not allow those dirty things to happen in his territory. Thus, the GY Temple was chosen to be the den. It was deste at night, and the children would fall in sound sleeps at the daytime, therefore, nobody should find out their trick. However, Noah noticed their dirty deal because of a locator. As a result, one careless move lost the whole game. The abbot did not change his expression. Even if all his crimes were exposed in public, and even if the police held all the evidence against him, he still sat upright like a bell. Captain Randy walked up to him, bent down slightly, and whispered in his ear, ¡°We got from the body of one child your¡­¡± Captain Randy¡¯s voice was low, and no one else heard what he said, except for the abbot. The expressionless abbot changed his expression suddenly. Captain Randy sneered and threw the documents on the desk, ¡°The abbot of the GY Temple is suspected of raping a young girl. We get the proofs here! Take him into custody! Wait for the court to announce his crimes!¡± Nikhil, who was lying on his sickbed, saw his daughter crying in the video and copsed instantly, ¡°Please let her go ¡­. I confess, I¡¯ll confess!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 468 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 468 Ferne stayed in the hospital for a week. Apart from not being able tough or sit, he recovered quite well. Noah did note back the next day after that night when he apanied him when sleeping. Ferne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was too coquettish the night before. Otherwise, why would Noah suddenly turn a blind eye to him? There was no text message or phone call as if he had disappeared from the world. The course of Merinda wasn¡¯t smooth either. ¡°Joe¡± could not find Merinda ording to the address. He only found a person who looked like Merinda. Branden¡¯s case was settled, but the answer that Noah and Christy had been searching for was still fruitless. Merinda, who had escaped, was the answer they were looking for. Ferne was injured and couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only contact the police every day to see if there was any progress. Then, he could just wait on the hospital bed for news. Branden¡¯s case immediately went to court. Nikhil, Leon, Jamie, and Branden, formed an industrial chain. Jamie only wanted to find a girl simr to Winnie and was responsible for handling the corpses. The abbot of GY Temple started the rest of the search business and developed into arge group. Merinda was the leader, and Nikhil was also involved as Leon¡¯s brother. However, he did not like girls. He only loved fair boys. Thus, a business chain of making money was formed. As the big boss, Branden only had to pay. The people below used the money to expand their business, kidnap and sell boys and girls, and then through the GY Temple to fixed ces¡­ When Ferne got the confession, his hands and feet were trembling, and he wished he could smash these bastards to death with a single punch! The door to the ward was opened. Ferne saw Randy carrying a packing box in. He put the packing box on the table as soon as he came in and said, ¡°Your roasted pork.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ferne hurriedly took his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ve been so long for the roasted pork.¡± Randy replied briefly. He looked down with something on his mind, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a moment,¡± Ferne¡¯s roasted meat almost reached his mouth. Seeing Randy like this, he asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Randy waved his hand and left. If it was as usual, seeing Ferne like a starving ghost, not to mention taking his funny photos as a threat, he would at least say a few sarcastic words to gain the upper hand. However, Randy was so dispirited. There must be something on his mind. Moreover, he had been to the hospital very frequently recently. If Collin hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Ferne wouldn¡¯t have known that Randy had been to the hospital almost every day recently. Randy¡¯s injury was only a scratch. Lord was discharged from the hospital a week ago. Apart from Ferne who was hospitalized by himself, he couldn¡¯t find anyone rted to Randy. Of course, if Randy went to the hospital every day for him, it would be fine. But Randy clearly didn¡¯te to see him. Today, Ferne even asked for this roasted meat. ¡®Weird.¡¯ Ferne took a bite of the roasted meat. ¡®Weird. ¡­ God, it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ Randy had been to all the hospitals recently. He showed Carl¡¯s CT report and various blood tests to the experts. He also sent a copy of his foreign friend, asking him to help find experts to see if there was a cure. Fortunately, it was in the middle stage, but Carl hid it from everyone in the family and didn¡¯t listen to the doctor¡¯s advice to go to the hospital for targeted treatment. When Randy returned home, he drove Carl to the hospital with his eyes red and didn¡¯t say anything. The shadow on the CT list was twice as big as when he came to the hospitalst time. Lung recement surgery didn¡¯t work for lung cancer. He could only take medicine or chemotherapy, whose pain could be imagined. ¡°Your game¡­¡± Before Carl could finish his question, he was interrupted by Randy¡¯s roar, ¡°What game!? What game are you talking about with me now!? Do you want to ask me whether your life is more important than the game!? Alright, I¡¯ll answer you now, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re more important than the game!¡± He looked up and forced back his tears, ¡°I¡¯m unfilial, but grandpa, you can¡¯t punish me like this, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Carl was sitting on the hospital bed. In fact, it was very difficult for him to catch his breath, and his body gradually lost its strength. In the past, he would go wherever he wanted to, but now, he needed the assistant¡¯s support to get up if he wanted to go somewhere. ¡°Life and death are both normal,¡± Carl sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in the hospital. It¡¯s too cold here.¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Randy grabbed Carl¡¯s hand. ¡°Trust me, I will find a better doctor. They can cure you, they can cure you.¡± ¡°Randy, let me go home. I just want to spend the rest of my days happily with my friends. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Carl said to him in a pleading tone. Randy¡¯s parents just found out about this matter. They were anxiously discussing the treatment n in the office with the doctors. However, Randy walked in with his face clouded. He said, ¡°No need.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll give up the treatment.¡± Randy forced a smile, but the smile was even uglier than crying, and tears fell down his cheeks. ¡°Grandpa said he wanted to go home, and he didn¡¯t want to be in the hospital. So, we don¡¯t need to treat him anymore. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! How can you let him make the decision? We¡¯re discussing this with the doctor. It can be cured. You go to the ward to apany him. The elders tend to overthink. Tell him that this illness is not as difficult to cure as he thinks¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Randy, you go back and apany him. We are here. Don¡¯t worry, if there is no cure in the country, we will take him abroad. He will be cured¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s no cure.¡± Randy said again, ¡°Grandpa said that he doesn¡¯t like to be in the hospital. He wants to die with dignity, not in the cold hospital.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± His father rushed over angrily and was about to beat him up, but his mother pulled him back, and the doctors and the director also came to persuade him. His mother managed to say to Randy, who was standing at the door. ¡°Randy, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t say such words now!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 469 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 469 No one understood Grandpa. Randy didn¡¯t say anything further. He went to the ward and went downstairs with Carl on his back with the help of his assistant. He asked his grandfather where he wanted to go. Carl said happily, ¡°Finally, you take me out. Anywhere is fine. Be quick. I¡¯ll update my Moments to make my friend envious.¡± Randy suppressed his sadness, ¡°Alright, let¡¯ go.¡± He didn¡¯t n this trip, nor did he tell his parents, because he knew they wouldn¡¯t agree. He took Carl to his training base first. Then, he rushed to the hospital. However, the doctor said that Carl had to be there, so that he could decide the most suitable treatment n. However, Randy had just promised Carl that he would take him out and had some fun, so he couldn¡¯t break his promise. For the rest of the time, he went to the hospital every day to look for patients who had simr symptoms, including the size of the tumor and the reaction of the disease. Finally Randy found one. Randy asked him about his medical records and medication list. This was actually very risky. Targeted medicine must be prescribed, but he had no directions. Patients with lung cancer in the middle stage had less than two years left. Moreover, Carl had missed the best time for treatment. At this stage, the tumor would grow bigger and bigger without control. This almost elerated his death. But Carl was not afraid at all, saying that he was ready for death. Randy remembered that the night before yesterday, Carl sat on the bed with his back to Randy. He looked at the moon outside the window and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired after living for so long. Stop messing around. I¡¯ll enjoy every moment I have. I won¡¯t cry because of illness. I won¡¯t be depressed because of this.¡± Before Randy could shed tears, he heard Carl say, ¡°By the way, what game are you ying? Can I y?¡± No people smoke in the training base, and the room was somewhat closed. Before Randy went out, he asked his teammates to open all the windows. He sat Carl beside Lord Top and said, ¡°Please take good care of my grandfather.¡± He didn¡¯t tell any of his friends or brothers about Carl¡¯s lung cancer. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. Grandpa wasn¡¯t willing to have treatments. The only thing he could do was buy medicines and take him everywhere he wanted. Today, Randy only went to the hospital to ask the doctor about things he needed to pay attention to while taking care of Carl. He even took notes carefully. Aftering out, his mother called. They couldn¡¯t find Carl these two days, so they almost called the police anxiously. Carl took the initiative to tell them that he had gone elsewhere. They never thought that Carl would be in Randy¡¯s training base. They searched everywhere Carl might appear, but they didn¡¯t find him. Now, they called Randy and asked him to tell the truth. ¡°Hi¡­¡± His father was on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Randy waited for him to speak first silently. His father took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you nning to go out?¡± He sounded not angry, but helpless. ¡°Yes.¡± Randy hesitated for a moment, not telling him the destination. ¡°I transferred you some money. Take care of him ¡­ Have fun.¡± His voice instantly sounded hopeless. ¡°Randy, it¡¯s normal for children to take ill parents to the hospital. Your grandfather is too open-minded. We are not like him, but we want to be with him ¡­ Perhaps what we¡¯ve done is not enough, so he¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing this, Randy interrupted him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much. Grandpa didn¡¯t think so. He just felt that he had a sessful life and didn¡¯t want to waste the rest of his lifetime in the hospital.¡± ¡°If the situation is bad, remember to call me. Don¡¯t hide it from me,¡± he said. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Randy hung up the phone and looked up at the sky. Thete summer was finallying. The sun shone on him, but Randy felt inexplicably cold. Grandpa was dying. Thinking of this in a trance, he cried sadly. What did he do before? Randy¡¯s eyes were zed. Why did he say that he wanted to marry games? Why did he make Grandpa so angry? Why didn¡¯t he often go home to apany him? Why did he go to the damnpetitions during the New Year and didn¡¯t find that Grandpa was sick? Why¡­ ¡°Why!¡± He stood there and shouted. The people at the entrance of the hospital saw a handsome young man standing on the road with tears. God would stab you inadvertently, and you may feel much pain and repentance. Randy returned to the training base with a bag of medicine. He passed by the hotpot restaurant and remembered the stewed pork with a brown sauce he brought to Ferne at noon. Then he went upstairs and invited all the members toe down and have a meal together. Although the atmosphere was good, Carl didn¡¯t have anything he liked. Moreover, Lord Top¡¯s stomach just recovered, and cannot eat greasy food now, so he chose a restaurant with light taste- Landlord Bone Soup. Because of arge number of guests, the shop owner gave them arge private room. People sat around and chatted noisily.. Carl liked the atmosphere very much, then he whispered in Randy¡¯s ear, ¡°I just realized that the one who taught me to y games was a girl.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 470 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 470 Randy was shocked. He also whispered in Carl¡¯s ear, ¡°How did you see it?¡± Carl blinked at him meaningfully and smiled without speaking. Randy felt speechless. ¡®Sometimes, I don¡¯t know if my disposition is inherited from my parents or this old man.¡¯ Since the team members were all boys with good appetites, apart from four portions of bone soup, Randy ordered eight more dishes, which were sweet and glutinous. As soon as the dishes were served, the team members understood that those dishes were ordered for Lord Top. Usually, when Carl ate, his assistant was always aside to serve him. But this time, the assistant sat beside him. Since it was not the assistant¡¯s turn to serve Carl, Randy ced some soup in front of Carl. Then he found a straw and handed it to Carl, ¡°Have a taste.¡± This was the first time Carl had received such treatment from his grandson. Thus, he happily epted it. Just as his mouth approached the straw and hadn¡¯t taken a sip, he said, ¡°Yummy!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t drunk it yet,¡± Randy said so, but there was a smile on his face. Carl patted Randy¡¯s face, ¡°My Rand looks better when he smiles.¡± ¡®Odd.¡¯ ¡®I hate Carl or others calling me Rand, especially in public.¡¯ However, while the members were stifling theirughs, Randy said generously, ¡°It is the nickname my grandfather gives me. Does it sound good?¡± ¡°That sounds good!¡± The team members were very supportive and some of them even took the lead in apuding. Randy¡¯s gaze swept over to Lord Top. She was also smiling. That smile inexplicably appeased his heart that had been uneasy for a while. He turned his head to Carl¡¯s ear and whispered again, ¡°What do you think of her? How about I marry her?¡± Carl also lowered his voice, ¡°Really? Will she fall for you?¡± Randy was lost for words. ¡®This old man is really mischievous.¡¯ After dinner, Randy went to the bathroom and nned to pay the bill. However, he saw Lord Top standing at the cashier desk paying. ¡°Why are you paying?¡± Randy asked. Lord Top lowered her head and saw that Randy¡¯s right hand was still wrapped in gauze. Her voice carried a hint of bashfulness, ¡°Sorry for your injury. I was thinking about treating you to a meal alone before.¡± Randy raised his right hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a small injury.¡± Lord Top took out a wallet from herrge pocket and handed it over, ¡°I lost your walletst time. I buy a new one. Captain Randy, see it if you like it.¡± Ferne had found his wallet and returned it to him. However, Randy did not intend to tell Lord Top. He looked down at the wallet in her hand. There was a caricature embroidered on the side of the ck wallet, on which a young girl wore a cat headset and sat on a chair, swaying her thin white legs. It was obvious that she had found someone to embroider the caricature after buying it. It should have taken her a lot of energy and time. She probably started to do it as soon as she was discharged from the hospital. ¡°Do you know what it means for a girl to give a boy a wallet?¡± He suddenly asked. Lord Top was a little confused, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Randy reached out and took the wallet in her hand. He smiled softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Lord Top looked nkly at his back as he left. Then, she turned on his phone and searched, ¡°What does it mean for a girl to give a boy a wallet?¡± There were three results. ¡°Giving a boy¡¯s wallet means that the girl wants to be in charge of his boyfriend¡¯s money and let him spend it reasonably.¡± ¡°It means that the girl wants her boyfriend to be sessful in his career and use the wallet to store more money.¡± ¡°A wallet is a personal item. Usually, it is not a gift between ordinary friends. A girl gives a boy wallet, which means that the boy can carry it with him and think of her anytime, anywhere.¡± Lord Top was stunned for a moment, and then she hurriedly chased after Randy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®Wait! I don¡¯t think that much!¡¯ Randy did not go far. He stopped on the stairs and saw Lord Toping. He held the wallet and asked, ¡°I want to take my grandfather out to y for a month. Can you take care of the training base for me?¡± Lord Top nodded solemnly, ¡°No problem.¡± Randy touched her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so serious. I¡¯ll leave the base to you. Take good care of it. Wait for me. Okay?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because she already knew Randy¡¯s feelings for her, or she still remembered the moment when Randy was punched during the kidnapping incident, or the words she had just searched for were still shing in her mind. At this moment, facing Randy who was so gentle, she felt that her heart unconsciously beat faster. ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± Randy lowered his head and asked her. Lord Top ufortably took a step back. Behind her was a staircase. Randy stretched out his hands and gently wrapped her in his arms, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡± Lord Top stiffened for a second, then replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Randy didn¡¯t have any thoughts at the moment. He just wanted to hug her quietly. His mind was infested with concerns about Carl¡¯s illness, imagining the wailing of oncology patients during chemotherapy. The door to another world was open to Carl. There were ghosts crying and wolves howling inside.. He closed his eyes in pain and thought silently, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t let this happen to my grandfather.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby – Chapter 471 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby ¨C Chapter 471 ¡°Excuse me?¡± The waiter came up with the dishes and stood awkwardly downstairs. Randy let go of her and gave way to the waiter. After the waiter left, he looked at the Lord Top and asked, ¡°Do you mind what I did just now?¡± Lord Top kept silent. ¡®How should I answer such a question?¡¯ Randy did not say anything else, ¡°Go up.¡± Lord Top quickly ran up. Just as Randy sat down, Carl asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does this girl¡¯s face turn flushed?¡± ¡®Does her flush?¡¯ Randy didn¡¯t notice that. He immediately looked at Lord Top who was drinking water. There was nothing strange on her face, but her ears were a little red. Lord Top had fair skin. Randy knew it when he was in the hospital that Lord Top would apply some lotion every day to yellow her face a little. It was also on that day that he found out that the two slender white legs that he had seen at the guest house were hers. Fate was very wonderful. ¡°Captain Randy! Is this wallet new?¡± One of the team members noticed the wallet in Randy¡¯s hand. The other members also hurriedly threw their gazes over. Randy grasped his wallet and generously disyed it. He deliberately stayed in front of Lord Top for a while longer before smiling and saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s from a friend.¡± ¡°A gift from a friend?¡± Urchin gossiped, ¡°Judging from the way Captain Randyughed, it should be a gift from his girlfriend.¡± Lord Top was dumbfounded. ¡°I guess so!¡± Wink smiled, ¡°Who else would give a wallet to Captain Randy other than his girlfriend?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Again, Lord Top felt dumbfounded. ¡°It must be your girlfriend!¡± Aug stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Otherwise, how could even the captain¡¯s favorite cartoon character be on it?¡± Once again, Lord Top was dumbfounded. Other team members also agreed and asked Captain Randy to show his girlfriend to everyone. Lord Top was lost for words. She could only keep drinking water. Urchin beside her asked, ¡°Lord Top, are you thirsty? Why do you keep drinking water?¡± Lord Top kept silent. ¡°Stop gossiping. Leave after eating. My girlfriend is shy, so I can¡¯t show her to you for the time being.¡± Randy looked at Lord Top meaningfully, then quietly shifted his gaze to the others. ¡­ Lord Top thought to herself, ¡®It¡¯s enough. I understand what you mean!¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s apetition in City B in May. I hope you can concentrate on training while I¡¯m away. Also, we don¡¯t operate as other clubs do. I don¡¯t want star yers and live streams. I just want yers who just want to keep improving. If you guys like to y tricks, you can change clubs as much as you like. I don¡¯t care.¡± During the meeting at night, Randy changed his sloppy manner and didn¡¯t carry his fan. His gaze solemnly swept across every member of the team, ¡°However, I hope that everyone who decides to stay will be able to find your ce. Since you love games, then upgrade your skills and show others what you can do!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The team members shouted in unison. Randy¡¯s team used to be very strong. It wasn¡¯t just a few people. At that time, there were an agent, four or five life assistants, the nning team, and the public rtions team. He was just trying to let this group of people improve yers¡¯ public image, and save them from the boredom ofmunicating with their fans while they were ying the game. However, not only were they not saved, but they were also asked to perform all sorts of strange behaviors. They were asked to live stream every day, interact with their fans, advertise, shootmercial videos, sing theme songs¡­and so on. He endured these for half a month and had a short meeting with his agent. The day after the meeting, the agent took away more than half of the team members, leaving behind only a few novice yers. The blow to Randy was very great, causing him to personally do everythingter. He no longer looked for an agent, nor did he look for assistants or a public rtions team. They did not do the marketing and only yed games. Along this journey, many people with other intentions were expelled, leaving behind people who loved games. Those people were all he needed. He was just a little tired. Compared to be betrayed, he was willing to suffer this kind of hardship. Their flight was in the next morning. Carl sprayed his gray hair with styling gel. He and his assistant were in sunsses, like big shots in the underworld. Randy walked behind. Before he left, he ced the key in the palm of Lord Top in front of all the members. He touched the head of Lord Top and said, ¡°Take good care of the base. Wait for me. Be good.¡± ¡­ Lord Top and members all were stunned. ¡°Right,¡± Randy took out his wallet and shook it at Lord Top. ¡°I¡¯ll take it with me.¡± ¡­ The team members looked at each other in consternation. ¡°Do you have any gifts you want?¡± Randy asked again. Without waiting for Lord Top to reply, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll like anything I give you, right? Alright, wait for me toe back.¡± After saying that, he pushed the door and left. After Randy left, silence reigned the room for a moment. Just as Wink was about to make a sound to break the strange silence, the door was suddenly pushed open again. Randy poked a face and looked at Lord Top, ¡°Move to my room tonight. I will check tonight through video call.¡± Then he hurriedly left. Lord Top was speechless. ¡®Is it toote to exin now?¡¯ Members now had a tacit understanding. ¡®There¡¯s no need to exin.. We get it.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 472 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 472 Ferne was constipated. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, just after he had finished the delicious roasted pork for lunch, he covered his stomach painfully. He wanted to go to the toilet, but the wound on his belly was so tense that he couldn¡¯t do anything. His face turned purple due to pain. The doctors and nurses held an enema kit and surrounded him. ¡®What the hell is an enema kit?¡¯ After the doctor exined to him vividly, Ferne was ovee by his shame. ¡®What do you mean by gently stabbing in?¡¯ ¡®Can the words ¡®gently¡¯ and ¡®stab¡¯ be used at the same time? ¡®It hurts and it¡¯s shameful just thinking about it!¡¯ ¡®Why did I eat that damn bowl of roasted pork?¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ ¡®Shit!¡¯ Ferne tried to keep his final dignity and shouted at them, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch my asshole.¡± And then, Noah, who hadn¡¯te for a long time, arrived at the door of the ward when he heard Ferne screaming in pain, ¡°Help! Don¡¯t touch my asshole! Go away! Help!¡± Noah was dumbfounded. After the door was opened, he saw the bed was surrounded by doctors and nurses. Ferne¡¯s mom and dad were here, but Lili wasn¡¯t. Probably after talking to Ferne, she knew that Ferne didn¡¯t like her, so she stoppeding to annoy him. ¡°Noah, you came at the right time!¡± As soon as Lady Dalton saw Noah, she immediately handed over the enema kit in her hands, ¡°This child is disobedient and has been enduring it so hard. You know him well. Can you help him?¡± Noah silently looked at the kit in his hand. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s all go out. Don¡¯t worry, Noah has been a good friend of my son. Leave him here. Let¡¯s all go out.¡± Lisa kindly dismissed everyone. She considerately closed the door and shut herself out. And she left a gesture indicating her optimistic attitude towards Noah. Noah was lost for words. He quietly put down the Thermo jug in his hand and threw the kit on the bed. He then walked out and said, ¡°Help yourself.¡± Ferne was such a freak that if one forced him to do it, he would shriek and shout desperately to protect his dignity. If one ignored him, like Noah did, then he would do it. ¡°Wait!¡± Ferne covered his eyes with his hands, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me.¡± Ferne¡¯s shamelessness startled Noah again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Hurry up. I don¡¯t know them, so I feel very ashamed.¡± Ferne bit the back of his hands, then shouted in Noah¡¯s direction, ¡°I¡¯m really in pain. Hurry up, while I can still speak!¡± Ferne felt that his butt suffered a lot after saying this. Previously, his caudal vertebra was injured. And it was also Noah that applied medicinal alcohol for him. ¡­ What did it prove? It proved that Noah had ties with his butt. ¡®Where is he? What is he waiting for?¡¯ Ferne was about to put down his hands when he heard footsteps approaching. Then, someone reached out to carry him sideways and stripped off his pants. Ferne was so ashamed that his face turned astonishingly flushed. Noah was still studying how to use the enema kit. Ferne asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Hurry up. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m studying it.¡± After Noah finished reading the manual, he took Ferne¡¯s underpants off to his knees. Ferne¡¯s back was facing him, and his entire body started to heat up. Noah picked up the scissors on the table and cut open the top of the kit. He gently squeezed some lotion inside his butt. Ferne closed it tightly. Noah had no choice but to pat his butt, ¡°Rx, it¡¯s too tight to enter.¡± Ferne thought to himself, ¡®What the hell are you talking about?¡¯ Suddenly, a slightly cold hand touched his butt. Ferne trembled for a moment, and then he felt an object entered. He held his breath and did not make a sound. He only felt that the object was cold and somewhat hot. Noah went to the bathroom to wash his hands. Just as Ferne was about to move, he heard Noah say without turning his head, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Wait for two minutes.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ferne¡¯s back was facing him. He felt like a concubine waiting to be chosen by the king. It was as if he was rolled up in a quilt and was sent to the king¡¯s room after bathing. ¡­ Ferneughed and the wound on his stomach was torn apart. He quickly took a deep breath and tried to think of some miserable stories to change his emotions. Only after calming down did he realize that Noah had been washing his hands for a long time. ¡°Come on! Is it necessary? Do you want to disinfect them?¡± Ferne was quite unhappy, ¡°Many are dreaming of touching my butt.¡± After saying that, he was embarrassed to continue. Noah walked out at this moment and pped his butt when he heard this, ¡°Then why did you keep me here?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Ferne was almost knocked unconscious by his p, and the tremor caused his own heart to contract uncontrobly. ¡°I should have stuffed that thing in your mouth.¡± Noah frowned. ¡°I love swearing. You¡¯re not my wife. What do you care?¡± Ferne said as he stuck his neck. He couldn¡¯t see Noah¡¯s reaction anyway. ¡°It¡¯s your business what you say in front of others. Don¡¯t say it in front of me.¡± Noah¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°If you let me hear it again, I¡¯ll stuff it into your mouth.¡± Ferne was lost for words. Ferne thought frustratedly, ¡®Just say something about you being my wife. And this will be over.¡¯ ¡°Get me dressed. It¡¯s a little cold.¡± His stomach began to wriggle ufortably, and his butt was chilly. ¡°Keep it so that you don¡¯t have to take it offter.¡± Noah was unmoved, and even gave a fair evaluation of Ferne¡¯s butt, ¡°You have a booty, so don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at being teased. He fought back, ¡°Really? So do you.¡± Noah was speechless. Although Ferne couldn¡¯t see his expression, he could tell that Noah¡¯s broken eyebrows were wrinkled. He wanted tough, but the wound on his stomach made him feel pain again. Before he could hold back hisughter for three seconds, his expression suddenly changed, ¡°Noah! Be quick! Be quick!¡± Noah stood beside the sickbed. Hearing his words, he immediately turned Ferne over and quickly opened the toilet beneath the sickbed. Fortunately, Ferne was still able to hold it in with gritted teeth for 30 seconds. He waited until Noah said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he couldn¡¯t help but release himself without any hindrance. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 473 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 473 When Noah came out, he heard the doctor persuade Lisa, ¡°He can¡¯t eat greasy food for the time being. Otherwise, it will get worse. What he eats is so greasy, but he is ill. He should pay attention to it. Even if he can¡¯t control himself, you should take care of him.¡± Lisa nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he got the roasted meat. When I see it, he¡¯ll have thest piece left.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she looked up and saw the door opened. Then she walked out and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Noah nodded. Lisa said in relief, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Noah suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did you just say that you didn¡¯t buy him the roasted meat?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know who sent it.¡± After that, Lisa heard Ferne¡¯s shout from the ward and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Noah nodded and walked along the corridor to the smoking area. He took out a cigarette case from his pocket and held it in his mouth. In that instant, he was stiffened for a moment. Then, he lowered his head and frowned as he stared at his index finger. Fuck. He was a little angry. He didn¡¯t smoke. Instead, he came back with a gloomy face. Ferne was cleaned up, lying on the bed in comfort. Lisa picked up the thermostat on the table and asked if it was Noah who sent it. Ferne said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s good at cooking.¡± Lisa was about to praise Noah when she happened to see hime in. So she praised him again and asked, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Unexpectedly, Noah replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne was shocked. Lisa saw his changed expression. Back then, Ferne said that Randy was so good but he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, either. Lisa was almost tricked by him. How could a handsome boy not have a girlfriend? Lisa smiled and said, ¡°There are very few men who can cook. There are even fewer men who are so handsome. Your girlfriend must be happy.¡± Noah pulled his lips and smiled politely. Ferne was even more dumbfounded. Girlfriend? How did he get that gorgeous bitch? Were they seeing each other in the past few days? Impossible! Noah hadn¡¯t been to the hospital once these past few days. Ferne wondered whether he was with his girlfriend. Lisa chatted for a while, then the phone rang and she went out to answer the phone. Ferney there staring straight at Noah. Noah sat on the chair peeling an apple. ¡°Since when did you have a girlfriend?¡± Ferne looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Recently.¡± Noah did not raise his head. The apple was peeled in a beautiful way, thin and even, as if it was cut by a machine. ¡°Impossible.¡± Ferne looked at him doubtfully. Noah didn¡¯t care if he believed it or not. He continued to peel the apple in his hand and split it into tes. Then, he took out bamboo sticks and inserted them into the pieces. Ferne thought that the apple was for him, but after a long time, Noah ate it himself. ¡°I want to eat it too.¡± Actually, Ferne didn¡¯t want to eat. Right now, he was thinking about when Noah had a girlfriend. However, when he saw Noah ignoring him, he felt anxious. He wanted to be noticed. Noah nced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat the roasted meat? Why would you want to eat apples?¡± ¡°Holy shit¨C¡± Ferne stopped cursing and weakly asked in the face of Noah¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your health. You can do whatever you want.¡± After Noah finished speaking, he stood up and said, ¡°Have a rest. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ferne suddenly became serious. ¡°I heard something about the guy who was released from the hospital earlier, the one who burned four cigarette butts on his body by you.¡± Noah didn¡¯t know about this kind of confidential information, so he stopped. ¡°Someone is watching him. We can just wait for the news.¡± Ferne sneaked a nce at his face and asked, ¡°When did you get your girlfriend?¡± Noah raised his brows and said, ¡°Recently.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Ferne sneered, ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to exin. When Lisa came back after answering the phone. He greeted her and walked out. Ferne red at his back. He wanted to say some dirty words, but his mom was there. So, he just fiercely scolded in his heart. How could he find a girlfriend secretly? Ferne couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry, shocked, or anything else. In short, all sorts of thoughts surged into his heart, and even his fingers trembled slightly. Lisa looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you quarrel with your friend?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ferne said in a tough voice. ¡°Really? Look at your expression. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve quarreled with him.¡± Lisa asked, ¡°What happened? Did you bully him?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Bully him? I might be the one who was bullied.¡± Ferne felt a little aggrieved. Fuck. He was shot, lying here. He even had to suffer a lot for a bowl of roasted meat. However, Noah was good. He was in love sweetly. Fuck. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. ¡°Why did he bully you?¡± Lisa pointed at the apple with bamboo sticks on it. ¡°Look. He prepared the apple for you.¡± Ferne said nothing. He couldn¡¯t tell her the true reason, but he felt terrible. Noah peeled the apple for himself! Lisa was still muttering, ¡°Every time you bullied Noah, he would boil soup for you. Among your friends, he¡¯s the only one who cooks for you. I don¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t care about you. I just think that Noah treats you better than other friends.¡± Ferne smiled when he heard this, ¡°Is that so?¡± However, when he thought of Noah¡¯s girlfriend, he was annoyed again. After Lisa left, he immediately called, ¡°Help me find out what Noah has been doing recently and who he has been in contact with ¡­ Anyway, help me find out if he was seeing someone ¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, he thought for a moment and called again, ¡°Every woman around him should be investigated!¡± Ferne thought for a moment and sent another message to Trevor. Trevor gave him some information about Noah, but it was thrown away by the cleaning worker before he could see it. He actually felt that Noah should also be interested in him. Otherwise, when Noah saw him being shot that night, Noah would not suddenly be stunned in front of his opponent. He was giving his enemy a chance. If the opponent¡¯s reaction was faster, he would be killed with a single shot. That scene often appeared in Ferne¡¯s mind, causing him to have the illusion that Noah cared about him very much.. But why did he have a girlfriend without telling him? Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it was true, it was a fact that Noah rejected him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 474? Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 474? Noah had been busy moving recently, or rather, helping Christy move. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Christy spent two days with Trevor in the attic. Amazingly and curiously, she didn¡¯t suffer from a nightmare while with him. She used to sleep in Noah¡¯s arms yet still woke up in tears. Noah, who was only a teenager, had little idea about how tofort her. He simply hugged her and gently patted her back. Christy had thought that she could never enjoy such tenderness again. But as she woke up in Trevor¡¯s arms, her mind was changed. Thin and fragile as he was, she was held tightly by him all the time. She saw him hooded with his beautiful side face exposed under her eyesight. Hisplexion was light and the vessels under the skin could be easily seen. His cheek was so thin that there seemed to be no flesh between his skin and his jaw bone. The Adam¡¯s apple bulged in his neck, and his vicley under his loose clothes. A ray of light cast through the side of the curtain, which made Trevor ufortable in his sleep. He always unconsciously covered his eyes with the hood. That was why when Christy woke up, she could only see the parts below his nose, including his lips which were dry due tock of water. She could hardly believe that he would want to be with her. Christy wanted tough. She thought Trevor was the simplest person she had ever seen. Nowadays, if a man could stay with a beautiful woman and still behave properly, he either had an unspeakable illness or didn¡¯t like women at all. However, Trevor was neither. He saw the world in a different way. Though he seemed solitary and introverted, he was in fact kind and warm-hearted. Otherwise, he would not take her at her words and just hug her all night long. Christy had seen all kinds of men over the years. She would disy different characters when dealing with different men. She could be charming, seductive, cute, lovely, mature, or considerate. She had made a lot of men fall for her and cheated their money in this way. But she didn¡¯t know what character she should show when facing someone like Trevor. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to conceal herself anymore since he had seen her in her most embarrassing moment. She was willing to show her true self to him. Trevor was not a client she needed to soften up. Moreover, she wanted nothing but some traces of peace and tranquility from him and to lie here quietly. She could beforted by merely leaning on him. And she could stay calm even when she recalled that unbearable period in the past. But the devil inside of her silently came out in front of his innocence. Many teenagers who experienced traumas ended up taking revenge on the society. Christy wouldn¡¯t im herself as a bad person, but she was definitely not a good person. She hadmitted theft, fraud, involuntary manughter, and had been a fugitive suspect. She and Noah had done different kinds of bad things since their teenage years which left countless stains on her resume even with their family background putting aside. That was why she felt funny when she heard Emily said that Emily would help to find her a job. Whatpany would employ someone like her? They changed their names, stole, and swindled just to survive, so that one day, they could reveal to the world what those viins had done to persecute them and other people who had suffered the same misfortune could be free of me. They used to think they were great because they wanted to save others and save the world even though they were hurt. But deep down, Christy knew that they were just reluctant to see those people get away with it. They wanted to wipe them out and see them being punished. They were even willing to sacrifice their lives for this cause. It was all for their reluctance! The reluctance of healing themselves while the wicked could live well. Christy froze for a moment as she felt a warm touch on her eyes. She looked up and only saw Trevor¡¯s fair skin. The warm breath on her face could not be ignored. She did not say a word. Trevor was kissing her eyes. ¡­ Touched, Christy pushed him with her uninjured right hand, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She uneasily wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and felt tears on her face. It turned out she burst into tears. ¡°Saliva, Trevor, how dare you drool on my eyes!¡± Christy shouted as she wiped away her tears. Trevor was lost for words. Looking at his dumbfounded expression, Christy couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re such a delight for me!¡± When she got out of bed to wash up, she came to her senses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t learn those things of easy virtue or kiss anybody else.¡± Trevor nodded. Christy turned on the tap in the bathroom which made arge sound, so Trevor did not hear anyone go upstairs. When the door was opened, he thought that it was the servants who came to serve food so that he did not make a sound. However, after a while, he heard Arabe. She said, ¡°Trevor, I¡¯m here to check on you.¡± The sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped.. It was not until then that Arabe realized that there was someone in the bathroom. Then she turned around, faced toward the bathroom, and asked, ¡°Did you just get up?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 475 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 475 Arabe put down the snacks and chocte in her hands. Then she took off her shoes and sat on the carpet, ¡°Nobody told you about what happened recently, right? I¡¯m embarrassed to tell you. I did a very bad thing.¡± Probably Arabe was depressed for a long time. She sat on the carpet and told Trevor all her experiences during this period. She told Trevor about her jealousy, her mistakes, her regrets, and her sadness now. After she finished speaking, she lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°You also think I¡¯m very bad, don¡¯t you?¡± The little robot picked up a rose sealed in a ss bottle from the corner and ced it in front of her. Arabe took the flowers and said, ¡°Thank you, Trevor.¡± Just as she was about to get up and leave, her gaze inadvertently swept over a pair of women¡¯s shoes under the bed. If she stood there, she would not be able to see them. As she sat on the carpet and was so close to the bed, she could almost see them with her head lowered. ¡°Trevor, do you have a friend here?¡± She asked softly, looking in the direction of the bathroom. A voice came from within the curtain, ¡°Yes.¡± It was Trevor¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t a teenage voice, nor was it the mechanical voice of the little robot. Arabe turned her head in surprise and stared at the curtain, ¡°You, did you speak?¡± At the same time, Christy also walked out of the bathroom. She had heard of Arabe and investigated her before. It turned out she was a girl spoiled by her parents. Her bad temper was proportional to her beautiful appearance. Christy was inconvenienced to get involved in the matter between the two siblings, so she naturally did not say anything. However, her shoes were discovered by Arabe and even Trevor spoke. Although Christy did not know why Trevor was unwilling to speak to his family, it made her feel very ufortable that Trevor was forced to speak for her. Thus, she stepped forward. ¡°His friend is me.¡± Christy wiped her face with a dry towel and asked in the direction of Arabe, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Arabe nced at her and then looked at the curtain, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Trevor?¡± ¡°Friends,¡± Christy said. However, Trevor¡¯s low voice came from within the curtain, ¡°We will get married.¡± Christy was lost for words. ¡®Wait.¡¯ ¡®Did I hear wrong?¡¯ Arabe also looked at Christy in shock. A momentter, Arabe stretched out her hand and asked, ¡°Hello, what should I address you?¡± Vaguely she felt as if she had seen Christy somewhere, but she did not remember. ¡°Christy.¡± Christy stretched out her hands, but she was still thinking about what Trevor had just said. And what did it mean for Arabe to shake hands with her? Arabe shook hands with her, then put on her shoes, hurriedly opened the door, and went downstairs. Christy took the dry towel and said, ¡°Will she tell your parents and send someone to kick me out?¡± ¡°No,¡± Trevor said. Christy lifted the curtain and stared at Trevor, who was busy sitting in front of theputer, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to your family, only to me?¡± Trevor paused and did not respond. Christy teased him, ¡°Is it because I look good?¡± Trevor tilted his head to look at her and nodded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ ¡°I should go now.¡± Christy picked up the phone on the bed and took a look at it, then lowered her head to change her shoes. The curtain was lifted to one side, revealing Trevor in front of theputer. He sat there wearing a hood and saw Christy sitting on the edge of the bed with her back facing him. She was pulling open the zipper on the outside of her shoes with her right hand and preparing to put her feet in. Suddenly, she stopped and turned her head to look at Trevor, meeting Trevor¡¯s gaze. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Will I cause trouble for you if your parents ask about me and you?¡± Trevor looked at her and said, ¡°We are going to get married.¡± Christy was dumbfounded. She had deliberately skipped the topic, but Trevor mentioned it again.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked, pointing her finger at herself, ¡°What do you mean by saying such things to me even though you know my past?¡± Trevor lowered his eyes. His eyshes were very long, and they gracefullyy on his eyelids. ¡°I don¡¯t need such kind of charity. A lot of guys like me. With my beauty, as long as I release the news that I want to get married, men can line up to visit me.¡± she exhaled and said, ¡°So, Trevor, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re too innocent that I don¡¯t want to leave stains on you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me.¡± Trevor suddenly looked up at her. Christy¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. She resisted the urge to tilt her head and asked with augh, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You will love me.¡± Trevor stretched out his hand and gently held her right hand. His hand was dry and warm. ¡°You¡¯re afraid to face this matter, so you¡¯re unwilling to admit it.¡± ¡­ While Christy was dumbfounded, the door opened, and Arabe came in to see this scene. She didn¡¯t know if she should be surprised or shocked. She just threw a key on the bed and said, ¡°This is an apartment I bought in Fuji Garden. The furniture inside is new. It has just been decorated two months ago. The address is 999, Building A, Fuji Road. The apartment is on the top floor.¡± Standing at the door, she could only see Trevor holding onto Christy¡¯s hands. She could not see anything clearly, for the curtain and the hood covered everything other than that. However, it was shocking enough for Arabe to see Trevor holding hands with someone. It was the first time in 20 years that someone could be so close to Trevor, and Trevor even spoke. Christy stared at the key on the bed and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 476 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 476 Arabe came back to her senses and said, ¡°This is the house for you.¡± Christy was stunned. She wondered if Arabe was trying to drive her brother out of the family. Arabe seemed to sense what she was thinking and her face turned pale. But after experiencing so much, she also grew up. Being misunderstood like this, she calmed herself down and exined, ¡°The house is on the top floor. No one will disturb you. Trevor doesn¡¯t like living at home.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t like living at home? Christy didn¡¯t quite understand, but she didn¡¯t ask any further. She just looked at Trevor and signaled him to reject. However, Trevor said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Arabe fell into silence. A momentter, she choked. ¡°I thought that you were not going to speak in this lifetime. Mom and Dad will be very happy. I won¡¯t tell them about this and the things between you and her. But when theye here, can you talk to them?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trevor nodded gently. Arabe wiped away her tears and said to Christy, ¡°Thank you. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be right there at any time.¡± Then she put down a business card on the carpet and turned to look at Trevor. ¡°Trevor, thank you.¡± After the door was closed, Christy asked Trevor, ¡°Why did you ept it? Do you really want to move there? Besides, there¡¯s no need to tell your parents about the things between us. I didn¡¯t agree to marry you at all.¡± Although Trevor looked innocent, Christy felt that he had a pair of eyes that could see through everything. His eyes were warm and gentle, which made her feel peaceful. But once she looked at him, she would feel the rush. For no reason, she remembered what he had said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You will like me.¡± ¡°Kaiya.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Christy answered subconsciously, and then she realized that Trevor called her by her old name! Before she could speak, Trevor whispered again. ¡°Let¡¯s move there together.¡± Christy went back to her house that night and had a nightmare halfway through her sleep. However, she clearly realized that she was dreaming and she just couldn¡¯t wake up. When Noah rushed over and poured cold water on her, she hugged the pillow in panic and was dumbfounded. Noah¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling Trevor just now. What happened between you two?¡± Christy covered her face and took a deep breath. ¡°Noah, I seem to like him.¡± ¡°Which part of him do you like?¡± Noah asked. ¡°Noah! Why have you been so vulgar recently?¡± Christy threw the pillow over. Then she hugged her knees, buried her face, and whispered, ¡°He proposed to me.¡± Noah stretched out his hand to touch Christy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Christy didn¡¯t know what he meant. ¡°Are you still having a nightmare?¡± Noah looked at her and brought another ss of water over. ¡°Drink it and wake up. It was just a dream.¡± Christy was speechless. Early the next morning, Christy drove Noah to the Peck¡¯s. In front of the servants, she went up to the garret. There she found the key inside the bed curtain and introduce Noah to Trevor. ¡°This is Trevor Peck. Trevor, this is Noah Sachs.¡± Noah was quite interested in this genius. He was thinking whether Trevor would talk to him inside the bed curtain when Trevor came out just after Christy finished the introduction. Standing barefoot on the carpet, he was slightly shorter than Noah. Maybe because he was too thin, or he often bent his back, he had a hunchback. Christy thought that if Trevor put on his shoes, he should be about the same height as Noah. ¡°Hello.¡± Trevor stretched out his hand. Noah looked down at Trevor¡¯s hand. His skin was very white, which showed that he had been sick for years. His blood vessels could even be clearly seen. This was because he didn¡¯t get any sunlight normally. He shook the hand with Trevor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to say thank you.¡± Trevor whispered, ¡°Me too. Thank you for taking care of Kaiya for so many years.¡± He briefly summarized his rtionship with Christy with one simple sentence. Noah was stunned. He finally believed that Christy was not dreaming when she said thosest night. Trevor really wanted to marry her. However, Noah did not quite understand, for that they had only met each other twice. But love was always so unpredictable. He remembered what Christy said when she woke up from her nightmare. ¡°Noah, I seem to like him.¡± Christy picked up the key and stared at Trevor. ¡°We just share an apartment. Do you understand? We just live in the same house, but we are not husband and wife. We aren¡¯t boyfriend and girlfriend neither. We¡¯re just roommates.¡± A smile touched Trevor¡¯s mouth and he said, ¡°I know.¡± Noah was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know who to worry about. Christy felt that if she slept beside Trevor (in fact, she slept in Trevor¡¯s embrace), she wouldn¡¯t have nightmares. Last night when she went back to sleep, she had a nightmare as expected. Besides, Arabe had given them the key, and Trevor had suddenly proposed to her (in fact, he only said that he wanted to get married). He was proposing to her in front of everyone! Thus, after thinking for a whole night, Christy felt that it was not bad for them to be roommates. Thus, the matter was settled. Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. He just felt that things weren¡¯t that simple. He and Christy went to the garret in a high-profile manner, and then came down. They had attracted the attention of the entire Peck family. However, they went straight to the garret, so Trevor¡¯s parents did not stop them, because Christy and Noah were unfamiliar with the Pecks. After Noah came down from the garret, he politely nodded at Trevor¡¯s parents. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m a friend of Trevor. I came to visit him.¡± Trevor¡¯s parents nodded and said, ¡°Would you like toe in and have a cup of tea?¡± They turned to look at the beautiful girl behind Noah. Christy was a very beautiful woman even when she didn¡¯t wear any makeup. The older generation didn¡¯t like this kind of appearance. They felt that a beautiful woman would bring disaster to a country and its people. They did not like beautiful women and felt that these women were not that good. However, Trevor¡¯s parents were different.. They looked at Christy and their gazes were so kind. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 477 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 477 Being stared at by these people, Christy felt a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I am also a friend of Trevor.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. You are so beautiful. What¡¯s your name?¡± Trevor¡¯s mother asked with a smile. Her eyes were filled with enthusiasm, which was as if she was looking at her daughter-inw. ¡°My name is Christy,¡± Christy replied with a smile. ¡°Have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat?¡± Rachel asked again, and then she looked at Noah. It seemed that she wanted to ask something, but she felt a little embarrassed. Finally, she asked, ¡°So you are¡­.¡± Noah understood what she meant. He exined, ¡°I¡¯m her brother.¡± As expected, Rachel¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Stay here to have lunch. I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right now. Trevor hasn¡¯t known any new friends for a long time. I didn¡¯t dare to talk to you at the beginning. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be happy¡­.¡± Trevor¡¯s parents were both very humble and considerate in their words and deeds. Noah replied as he thought to himself. He didn¡¯t know whether Arabe was more simr to her Mom or Dad. When knowing that Christy and Trevor were dating and Arabe even gave them an apartment, instead of stopping them, Noah was really surprised. After all, based on Arabe¡¯s recent performance, she was a self-centered and spoiled young girl who seldom cared about other people¡¯s feelings. But now, it seemed that the whole Peck family had always responded to Trevor¡¯s requests. After all, he was such a genius who had nevermunicated with the outside world and had been locked up for 20 years. Noah was also quite curious about another matter. Trevor had not spoken for more than 20 years. How did Christy not only make him speak but also propose to her in public? Life was full of surprises and confusion. He hade here today to confirm whether Christy was talking nonsense in a nightmare, but he actually witnessed their love. Half an hourter, he held the keys to Fuji Garden to help Christy pack her luggage and move. Sure enough, it was like the old saying, ¡°Girls will definitely marry someone at a certain age.¡± Christy only needed to take her luggage to that apartment. She did not know what Trevor said to his family, nor did she know how Trevor was going to move here. After all, it would take more than 20 minutes¡¯ drive from his home to Fuji Garden, and there were endless cars on the road. After moving to the new apartment, Noah spent another two days checking the surveince cameras in the entire apartment. He checked every corner of the room and found no hidden cameras or bugs. Only then did he tell Christy that she could live in peace of mind. He even went to the market to buy a lot of melons, fruits, vegetables, and meat and stuffed them into the refrigerator. He also bought a set of sports equipment and asked the workers to carry them into the house. After putting them on himself, he cleaned the floor, put the keys under the nket at the door, and left. Christy nned to wait for Trevor at Fuji Garden, but she was a little worried. So she drove to the Peck¡¯s and directly went to the garret. Trevor told his parents yesterday that he was going to move out. His parents were surprised that he actually spoke. At the same time, they panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do because they couldn¡¯t refuse all the requests of Trevor, even if it would make them feel sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Twenty years had passed. Trevor had not spoken for twenty years. As a result, the moment he spoke, he was saying ¡°sorry¡±. His parents were both sad and gratified. They just couldn¡¯t control their tears. Finally, Winston took the lead and nodded. ¡°Trevor, you have grown up and have your own thoughts. If you want to move out, just go ahead.¡± Only then did Rachel nod as well. However, how could the sadness in her heart be easily erased? She didn¡¯t fall asleep that night. Trevor stood quietly on the carpet and looked at the peace and health talismans that his parents had given him, as well as the roses that his Dad had personally made, which would not grow old. When the door was pushed open, Christy stood there against the light. She stepped on the carpet step by step and walked to him. ¡°Trevor, why don¡¯t you like living at home?¡± Trevor looked up to meet her gaze. Behind her was the night of City Y, which was brightly lit by thousands of neon lights. The cold breeze blew into the garret, which made him tremble. He shook his head. It didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± He said. Christy didn¡¯t ask any further. She just stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You will like our home.¡± Our home. Trevor held her hand. He rejected most of the people in this world, except her. He even moved away from the garret and home he had lived in for more than 20 years. It was hard for his parents to understand why he suddenly wanted to move out, why he suddenly liked a girl, and why he suddenly wanted to marry that girl. Too many questions. If Trevor did not tell them, no one would understand. He and Christy had tried to save each other from the moment they met. However, in a fact, both of them were clearly in trouble, and they almost fell into the abyss. Christy was wrong about one thing. He had never given her anything. They had tried to save each other from the beginning, like animals¡¯ instinctive reactions. It was redemption. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. From the past ten years to the present. They were made for each other. Therefore, she would definitely like him. It was just like how he was attracted by her. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me by my name.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any friends?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they call you by your name?¡± ¡°Because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Can I call you in the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how can I see you?¡± ¡°If you grow up, you¡¯ll see me.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go find you when I grow up.¡± Ten years ago, a fragile and helpless girl said in a childish voice. ¡°I¡¯m your friend. And we¡¯ll be very, very good friends.¡± That sentence had set root in Trevor¡¯s heart ten years ago.. From then on, boundless warmth extended out. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 478 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 478 Do you want to go downstairs by yourself or want me to carry you?¡± Christy asked. Trevor regained his senses and looked down at his feet. He had barely left the house. Most of the shoes his parents had sent him were now small. Hearing that he was going to move out, the servants hurriedly bought a dozen pairs of shoes for him. The shoes just lined up from size 40 to 44 for him to choose from. He chose a white pair. Then he walked out after Christy. This night. Only at night could Trevor feel the tranquility of the city. The little robot followed behind him. Probably because this was the first time it went out with its master, it would fly into the air happily. asionally, it would also follow behind Trevor and slowly walk with its two long legs. The car stopped at the door, but Trevor followed behind Christy along the roadside after he came downstairs. Tonight, the moon was very bright. Hanging high in the sky, it made the night darker and more beautiful. Christy walked backward and looked at Trevor. She asked, ¡°How is it? How do you feel foring out for the first time?¡± There were more than ten people from the Peck family fifty meters away from Trevor, including his parents. They could not believe that Trevor had reallye out. Afraid that Trevor would find out and be unhappy, they did not dare to get too close. They just followed far away and couldn¡¯t see Trevor¡¯s expression clearly. They were also separated by the bed curtain when Trevor exined everything to them. Even if the curtain lifted a little, they could only see his head covered with a hood. Besides that, they could see nothing. Trevor looked at Christy and suddenly reached out to pull her to the side. Pausing for a moment, Christy realized that she had almost stepped into a pit. ¡°So dangerous!¡± Christy did not let go of Trevor¡¯s hand. Instead, she stood side by side with him and held his hand as she walked forward. ¡°You haven¡¯t said yet,¡± she suddenly remembered the question just now. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Under Trevor¡¯s hood, only a straight nose could be seen. His face was vague and mysterious. Without saying anything, he suddenly stopped and hugged Christy in his arms. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christy asked. Trevor whispered, ¡°That¡¯s how I feel.¡± Christy was surprised. When they entered the Fuji Garden, the security guards at the entrance needed them to register and do face recognition. After Christy finished, she opened the car door and asked Trevor, ¡°Do you want to come down and do the face swiping? In the Peck family, the Pecks didn¡¯t dare to ask Trevor to do such a thing, but Christy just took Trevor out of the car. After Trevor got out of the car, he took off his hood. Under the light, the capiries under his face could even be seen through his white skin. He wrote his name under Christy¡¯s, which was as standard and mechanical as a typeface printed by aputer. ¡°We haven¡¯t been to our new home, so ¡­¡± Christy took out two red ribbons in the elevator. ¡°Shall we surprise ourselves? Let¡¯s feel it together with our eyes blindfolded!¡± Trevor picked up the red ribbon and covered her eyes. Just as he was about to put it on, he saw a smile on Christy¡¯s face. Then, he smiled and blindfolded his eyes. The elevator door opened. Trevor grabbed Christy¡¯s shoulder and they walked forward like two blind people. Trevor was adapted to the darkness, so blindfolding wasn¡¯t a challenge for him. Christy nned to pretend to be blind today, so she just let Trevor lead her inside. No matter where they went, she would just follow him. This feeling was very wonderful. Other than Noah, she had never met a man who could give her a sense of security. Trevor was still young. And it was a little early to define him as a ¡°man¡±. But she usually estimated a man by maturity. When Trevor helped her pick up the bullet, he was very manly at that moment. They came across a door at the same time. Christy took out the key and handed it to Trevor. Trevor fumbled for the keyhole and then opened the door. At this time, Christy took off the ribbon on her face. Trevor was still blindfolded. He slowly walked in, followed behind Christy, and even reached out to close the door. Christy turned on all the lights in the living room. Then she looked at him and said, ¡°You can take it off now.¡± Trevor gently took off the ribbon. The light made him squint slightly. In his blurry vision, he only saw Christy standing in front of him with a smile. The rest of the objects were so vague. He only felt that a person in the middle was greeting him with a smile. ¡°Wee home.¡± ¡­ ¡°Excuse me, where does Ricky Wade live?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On an unknown path, a little girl with a schoolbag asked a man sitting by the wall. The man looked up at her, then looked behind her and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Something happened to my family. My mother asked me to see him.¡± The little girl was fourteen or fifteen years old and her eyes were innocent. ¡°Uncle, do you know where his home is?¡± ¡°I know.¡± The man stood up and looked around the girl. ¡°You came here alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The little girl seemed to be unaware of the danger and nodded at him. ¡°Follow me.¡± The man walked ahead. The little girl went up. ¡°How old are you?¡± The man asked as he walked. ¡°I¡¯m fourteenth years old and in the first year of junior high school.¡± The little girl took a few steps. Looking at the increasingly remote intersection, she asked, ¡°It seems that few people live here.¡± ¡°Well, I choose a shortcut.¡± The man said. When he reached a door made of ck wood, he suddenly covered the girl¡¯s mouth and dragged her in. ¡°The target has sessfully approached the suspect. Squad A has spread out to ambush and wait for themand!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± A group of men in in clothe surrounded the intersection and the house. This area was filled with tiled houses. Inside the door was a cement ground, which was not t and extremely dirty. The stench of the room was overwhelming. It had probably been a long time since anyone had lived here. Or perhaps the people who had stayed here were toozy to clean it up. So after the man opened the windows, the stench was still in the room. The man shrugged. On his shoulders were four scars burned by cigarette butts. Ever since Noah burned his shoulders in the hospital, he would always unconsciously shrug. It was as if his nerves had been burned. Even though no one burned his shoulders, he still shrugged from time to time, like a conditioned reflex. He stuffed a stinky rag in the girl¡¯s mouth. He pulled out his belt to tie the girl¡¯s arm and found a stool to hold her down. Then he made a phone call, ¡°Boss, I met a girl. She¡¯s very beautiful. Big boss has ended up in jail? It doesn¡¯t matter! He only wanted someone like Winnie. Merinda is still safe. This girl is for you anyway. What? Only 25,000? No! No matter what, add a thousand. Fine. Then you cane and take her with you. You want me to send her to you? I don¡¯t have a car. How can I get her out by myself? You ask someone toe here. Alright,e to the old ce. Bring some food.. It¡¯s best if you have meat.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 479 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 479 The man hung up and looked at the girl who was crying out of fear and panic. ¡°me yourself for being unlucky.¡± he sighed and patted on the girl¡¯s cheek, ¡°Wise up, girl. Never ask strangers for directions. You don¡¯t know if they are bad or not.¡± Seemed to be amused by his own words, heughed for quite a while. He was in such a good mood because he would receive arge sum of money. He wiped the table and took out two stools for the coming guests without noticing that the girl trapped under the stool was merely crying instead of struggling. Joe, Ferne¡¯s driver and messenger for Noah, had already climbed over the wall and got into the house with his men. Suddenly, the girl abruptly began to struggle. The man who was cleaning the table came over and said impatiently, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The girl suddenly raised her leg and kicked the man in the crotch. As the man shouted in pain, the inclothesmen outside immediately rushed in and surrounded them. In the meanwhile, Joe grabbed the man and pressed the man against the ground, handcuffing him. The girl who had been trapped under the stool was now rid of the stinky rag in her mouth. She said calmly, ¡°His aplices will be here soon.¡± Joe patted her shoulder, ¡°Well done.¡± The man finally realized that he had been tricked! Just as he was about to speak, his mouth was stuffed by the same rag that he had stuffed into the girl¡¯s mouth. He looked up indignantly and saw the girl squatting in front of him with her index finger poking him in the forehead. She asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Where is Merinda?¡± Joe asked. The smelly rag was taken off. The man shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joe kicked him fiercely, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a nobody. I have no idea where Merinda is.¡± the man burled, trying to ease the pain in his crotch. ¡°He might be right. But the person he just called must know it.¡± said the girl. Her name was Joy Lunn, the younger sister of Joe. Though she was only fourteen years old, she behaved bravely and cautiously for her age. She had been determined to be a policewoman since childhood. So, when Joe¡¯s superior wanted a junior high school student to act as bait, she rmended herself. With no one else more suitable for the role, she was assigned the mission. Luckily everything went smoothly. Joe instructed, ¡°Alright, bring them inside. Everyone, get ready!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They instantly dispersed. When it was getting dark, they finally hear someone parking at the door. Then, they saw two men walking in, one of whom was Wangle, and the other had a face full of pockmarks. If Noah and Christy were here, they would recognize Pockmark as the advocator of the group. Wangle and Pockmark talked as they walked in without noticing the tense atmosphere in the room. They pushed open the door and sat on the stools. ¡°Anyone here? We brought you pig-headed meat!¡± Wangle and Pockmark were carrying meat, with peanut and beer in their hands. They wanted to have a celebration here tonight. However, as soon as they sat down, all the inclothesmen in the room rushed out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Pockmark and Wangle were pressed against the table before running away. They cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Vatsa Cabot! How dare you trick me?¡± Vatsa was caught inside and there was a rag stuffed in his mouth. He could not say a word. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re with the cops?!¡± Wangle continued to scold angrily, ¡°Fuck you! How dare you to double-cross me?!¡± Pockmark cursed with dialects so fast that no one could understand. ¡°Stay still!¡± Joe handcuffed them and searched out their car keys and mobile phones. He threw them on the table and indicated his men with one look. ¡°Which of you knows where Merinda is?¡± Joe asked. Wangle said in despise, ¡°I might be unlucky today, but I would rather end up in jail than tell you where Merinda is! You¡¯re wee to charge me with whatever crime you can think of.¡± Pockmark sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. And even if I do, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Joe stood up and walked directly into the inner room where Vatsa was still silenced by a rag. He could only let out a whimpering sound. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re aware that those two people outside would like to kill you immediately, aren¡¯t you?¡± said Joe, ¡°You still have a chance to atone for your sins if you¡¯re willing to cooperate. But if you insist, don¡¯t regret.¡± Vatsa didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. He struggled violently but in vain. Joe turned around and shouted, ¡°Vatsa says he knows where Merinda is. Wangle and Pockmark are of no use to us now. Send them to the police station. Vatsa is smart. He knows that he could get three years off his sentence as long as he tells us Merinda¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± Outside, Wangle and Pockmark exchanged a nce. They were all extremely surprised, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! He doesn¡¯t know where Merinda is!¡± Then they realized what really mattered was not whether Vatsa knew or how, but the fact they could reduce their sentence by three years if they could tell the police Merinda¡¯s whereabouts! They were already in the hands of the police. They were doomed to get punished by thew. However, they could bemuted by three years if they gave Merinda away. Joe continued to talk to Vatsa but in fact to Wangle and Pockmark, ¡°Life in prison won¡¯t be easy. But you can rest assured. I¡¯ll make sure you are taken care of and free of trouble.¡± Wangle and Pockmark had been to prison before. They both knew what it was like in the prison. After all, they had suffered from it. Therefore, their eyes immediately lit up upon hearing there would be cops taking care of them. Wangle shouted to Joe, ¡°Vatsa is lying! He doesn¡¯t know at all!¡± Vatsa couldn¡¯t say anything with the rag in his mouth. He just stared at Joe with his eyes wide open and whined from time to time. Pockmark agreed with Wangle, ¡°He¡¯s right! Vatsa doesn¡¯t know where Merinda is! He must be lying!¡± Joe impatiently waved at the inclothes standing aside, ¡°Hurry up and take them to the police station. Don¡¯t let them stay here. Vatsa will tell us everything we need to know. He said that Merinda is still in City Y¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Wangle shouted as he was pulled out by the inclothes, ¡°Merinda has already left City Y!¡± Seeing Wangle confessing, Pockmark got anxious and said, ¡°That¡¯s true! Merinda is not in City Y anymore. She is in Green Lake Town!¡± Joe nced at Pockmark and looked at the room with a puzzled expression, ¡°How can I know which one of you is lying?¡± Both Pockmark and Wangle regarded Vatsa as a traitor. Besides, they were swayed by Joe¡¯s promise of sentence reduction and special care in prison. They thought that it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if they confessed. The cops might not be able to catch Merinda after all. But they would enjoy special treatment by the police. Unexpectedly, Joe picked up the phones of the two people on the table and handed them to them, ¡°Then someone must call Merinda.. I need to hear Merinda¡¯s voice before I can be sure that you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 480 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 480 Wangle and Pockmark looked at each other. Both of them wanted to seize this opportunity. Seeing that they were hesitating, Joe turned to look at the inside. ¡°Does Vatsa wants to make this call?¡± No one responded. Vatsa stared at them with his eyes wide open. The smelly rag in his mouth was about to be pieces. Joe was like an actor. Wangle and Pockmark immediately shouted, ¡°Give it to me. I want to make the call!¡± ¡°You two can make the call together.¡± Joe handed the phone to Wangle¡¯s ear and instructed him, ¡°Just say that you have a girl in your hand. Ask her the trading location. Do not ask anything else.¡± Wangle asked, ¡°Can we really have a three-year sentencemuting?¡± Their trade involved human trafficking and adultery. They would be at least jailed for ten years, and a three-year sentencemuting was too little for him. Wangle wanted to make a request, ¡°Can I add to five years?¡± ¡°Only three years.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Wangle looked calm, but Joe knew that he believed him. If Joe had agreed to his request just now, Wangle would definitely think that they were liars. Wangle dialed Merinda¡¯s number, but no one answered. After waiting for a few minutes, he dialed again. The call was answered, and the voice of a middle-aged woman came. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Wangle immediately said, ¡°Vatsa¡¯s got a girl. She¡¯s here. She looks pretty good¡­.¡± Merinda interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s important to escape now. Do you know the situation? Give up! Thousands of pairs of eyes are watching us.¡± Wangle choked. Pockmark immediately continued, ¡°Merinda, you¡¯ve experienced so much before. The main reason is that we¡¯ve brought the girl over. We can¡¯t just let her stay with us, right? Please get us a good price and we won¡¯t want too much. We haven¡¯t had any trade for months, and we¡¯re so poor now¡­.¡± ¡°How heavy is it?¡± Merinda asked. ¡°1.4 kilos.¡± That was an argot. ¡°Clean?¡± This was asking if the girl was a virgin. ¡°Of course.¡± Pockmark smiled. ¡°We need to sell it for money. How dare we eat it by ourselves?¡± ¡°Bring it over tonight. It¡¯s more convenient at night.¡± Merinda said, ¡°Call me when youe to the back door of the Green Lake Hotel.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The phone was hung up. Joe immediately went in to discuss countermeasures, while others found something to cover Wangle and Pockmark¡¯s mouths. Vatsa almost fainted due to the smelly rag. He couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and vomit. Joy even pinched his nose to prevent him from breathing as she cursed him. Joe was a little helpless. He thought that his sister was more mature, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was still a child. If Ferne was here, he would probably take off his shoes and stuff his socks into Vatsa¡¯s mouth. Thinking of Ferne, he thought of Noah. Before he left, he received a phone call from Noah. He followed his instructions and used the bait to catch Wangle and Pockmark. Noah also taught him the incentive policy just now. He said that if Wangle and Pockmark didn¡¯t say anything, Joe would try this trick. He also told Joe not to let Vatsa speak because he didn¡¯t say anything even after his shoulder was burned. It would be useless to make him speak. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t work if Joe wanted them to say something by beating them too hard. Thus, Noah thought of a n to deal with them. Now Joe had got Merinda¡¯s address. He did not dare to rx, nor did he dare to tell Noah the address. After all, he was not an insider. As for Noah and Ferne, two outsiders, they yed an absolute leading role in Branden¡¯s incident. Joe blindly trusted them and followed their orders. A text message was sent out. Soon Noah replied to him. Joe looked at it and immediately had a n in his heart. At eleven o¡¯clock in the night, a car stopped at the entrance of a small restaurant in Green Lake Town. A man and a woman entered the restaurant while quarreling. ¡°You me me for that there¡¯s no gas station here?¡± The man frowned and shouted. The woman shouted back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind youst night to refuel when you came back? It¡¯s your fault!¡± ¡°I was so busy and forgot itst night. You can¡¯t me me for that!¡± ¡°So you me me for that, right?¡± The woman shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this! I want to divorce!¡± ¡°No! No! We¡¯ll talk about this after dinner. I¡¯m starving! Let¡¯s find a ce to stay for a night. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask where the gas station is and fill it up. Or I can find another car to drag us over. Is that OK?¡± The man went into the restaurant and found a seat to sit down. He then handed the menu to the woman. ¡°Order something. Calm down.¡± The woman mumbled. She finally sat down because she was hungry. Then she shouted to the manager of the restaurant, ¡°I want Seafood Chowder.¡± The manager was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He had a mole at the corner of his mouth and there were two long hairs on it. He smiled kindly and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much seafood left. I can¡¯t make it. Would you like something else? You muste from other ces, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man sighed and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the gas station?¡± The manager pointed outside. ¡°It¡¯s a little far from the town. You will drive at least ten kilometers to the west before seeing a gas station. Where did youe from? Didn¡¯t you go there?¡± ¡°We came here by following the bus in the town and took the north-south road.¡± The man frowned and said, ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s order first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your rtives?¡± The manager asked with a smile. ¡°If so, we wouldn¡¯t have failed to find a gas station. We¡¯re here to climb the mountain.¡± There was a Green Lake Mountain in this town. It was not high. But People around would often drive here for a stroll. After all, the Green Lake at the foot of the mountain was famous for its rity. The manager nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make some simple home-cooked dishes for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°The sooner the better. We¡¯ve been starving.¡± There were three restaurants in Green Lake Town. These two guests were probably quarreling all along the way and they were about to leave the town. The Green Lake Hotel was thest hotel. When the woman heard this, although she frowned, she did not say anything. The manager took the menu and went into the kitchen to prepare the dishes. A middle-aged woman was washing the dishes in the kitchen. The manager said, ¡°Outsiders. They are a young couple,ing here for fun. Cook a few dishes and serve them. I¡¯m tired.¡± As he spoke, hey on the chair and closed his eyes. The woman agreed. Then she cooked two dishes and brought them out. The couple outside quarreled again. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to finish the meal first? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Is this something that can be settled after the meal? You make me so angry and now how can I eat?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was quite sharp. ¡°If you want to quarrel, we can continue quarreling after the meal! Don¡¯t you feel shameful by standing in a restaurant and quarreling like this?¡± The man looked away, trying to suppress his anger. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Shameful? Do I bring shame to you¡± The woman cried out.. ¡°The car is out of gas. How can you me me for this?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 481 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 481 The middle-aged woman brought the dishes out, not knowing whether she should serve the food or not. The man saw her and frowned. ¡°Knock it off. The dishes are here.¡± The woman stopped talking and sat in her chair sobbing. The man stared at the food without saying a word. After sized up the two of them, the middle-aged woman put down her te and turned around to leave. A momentter, the man shouted, ¡°Rice! Double portions, no, three portions!¡± The middle-aged woman filled three bowls of rice, holding one in her each hand, and the third one between her wrists. As she approached the table, the man and woman stood up to pick up the rice at the same time. The middle-aged woman hesitated for a while. But before she could retract her hand, the young couple had griped onto both of her hands, and then they handcuffed her wrist. The middle-aged woman struggled in panic and was immediately pressed down on the table by the man. The identification photo of the young man was shown before her eyes. ¡°Merinda, right? Congrattions, you are arrested.¡± Joe said. Only then did the middle-aged woman realize that this couple was policemen! She shouted at the kitchen in the back room, ¡°Help!¡± At the same time, two undercover cops walked out of the kitchen, dragging the boss. The boss was still chattering about the injustice, and the inclothes pushed him impatiently. ¡°Hurry up!¡± The middle-aged woman Merinda finally realized that she was captured. She was rightly and truly screwed. Joe took off the wig on Merinda¡¯s head and knocked her out by hand before handcuffing her hands and feet to the middle-aged man, and then carried them into the car. The brothers were overjoyed, except Joe had a sullen expression, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away! Before getting back to City Y, our mission is not over! Everyone is on level one alert! Whenever Merinda wakes up, knock her out! She must not have the slightest chance of getting out!!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The others drove, with Joe sitting in the back and watching over Merinda and the restaurant owner. Another car following behind them imprisoned Wangle and Pockmark. Thest one held Vatsa. The police knocked out all the suspects before getting in the car because they didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes. Until they drove into the downtown of City Y, Joe revealed an excited and nervous expression that matched with his age. He checked his phone and read the text message sent by Noah again. ¡°These people are suspicious by nature, so you must do the opposite. Do not follow the rigid rules. If you get the address, do not y the cards ording tomon sense. You must seize the opportunity and make your move first.¡± Joe analyzed the conditions with the knowledge learned at the police academy and concluded that, if Merinda lived here for a while, she must have a job. Since she mentioned the restaurant, it was probably where she worked, and the back door was where she lived. If she went through the kitchen from the front door to the back door, she would definitely meet the restaurant owner and the waiter. Therefore, Joe guessed boldly that Merinda worked in this restaurant. She might even be the owner of the restaurant. But Joe did not expect that his guess was right. When Merinda came out with the dishes, Joe and the policewoman kept arguing with each other, not daring to look at Merinda, in case of being suspected. So they only nced at Merinda and signaled her to put the dishes down. Meanwhile, Joe instantly determined that she was the one he was looking for. Thus, after exchanging nces with the policewoman, they got ready for the action. Merinda disguised herself. Ordinary people would not be able to tell, but the policewoman knew well about women. She found out that Merinda wore a wig by a nce. When she looked at Joe, she gave him an eye hint that it was Merinda. So they confirmed with each other that it was the criminal suspect Merinda that they were looking for painstakingly at the moment their eyes met. If Merinda hadn¡¯t stared at the three bowls of rice in her hand, she would have probably noticed something, for both the policewoman and Joe nervously straightened their backs at that time. Unfortunately, by the time Merinda found out that, she had been arrested. When the car stopped at the entrance of the police station, Joe finally breathed a sigh of relief. He called Noah and said, ¡°I made it! Noah! I got her! Merinda ¡­!¡± After hanging up the phone, Joe copsed as he was about to open the car door. The sudden rxation under high tension made himpletely powerless. After falling to the ground, he spread out his all fours. Wangle and Pockmark woke up one after another at the City Y Police Station. As the police were in high tension, he knocked out the suspects the moment they opened their eyes. ¡°¡­¡± In a moment of awkward silence, a young policeman¡¯s weak voice sounded, ¡°I am too nervous. It¡¯s conditioned reflex.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Afterward, the people in the car got out of the tight state and began to cheer in each other¡¯s arms. The lights of the City Y Police Station lit up all night until morning. Everyone threw themselves into intensive investigation from excitement. Up to now, all the suspects rted to Branden Potter¡¯s case were finally captured. ¡­ When Ferne received the news that Merinda was arrested, he was in the lobby of the Civil Affairs Bureau for a divorce. Lili was dressed to the nines today. She wore a silk shawl with a navy-green wool dress, plus a Hermes bag, and UV500 sunsses. She rarely went out during the day, as she was worried that her face would get sunburned. She took off her sunsses, and her face was way too whiter than Ferne¡¯s. This was probably the first time people from the Civil Affairs Bureau encountered such a man and woman who came to divorce. Ferne put away the sun umbre and took out the moisturizing spray from her bag and passed it to Lili. Lili received it and sprayed it a few times on her face. Then, she picked up a lipstick and patched her makeup. She turned her head and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Ferne nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good.¡± Lili put away the mirror and moisturizing spray and stuffed them into her bag. Then, she looked at Ferne and helped him tidy his cor. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. People came and went into the hall. Many couples were filled with envy. A girl looked at Lili and said to her boyfriend beside her, ¡°Look, how sweet those two are¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the two sweet people stop one passer-by and ask politely, ¡°Where is the divorce registry, please?¡± Everyone in the hall was shocked. They actually came to divorce! Less than two days after Ferne was discharged from the hospital, Lili gave him an answer. She bought a suite elsewhere and also moved her luggage out, only waiting for Ferne to divorce her. So Ferne chose today to divorce Lili. The people from the divorce registry routinely asked the two of them the reason for their divorce and tried to see if there was any way to mediate. Lili shook her head, so did Ferne. The registrar was curious and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We have personality shes,¡± Lili replied. The registrar looked at their marriage certificates and found out that they got married the year before last, so she asked, ¡°Do you have any children?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lili replied. The registrar revealed a clear expression. Her gaze swept over Lili and then slipped onto her t belly. She was probably thinking that this woman was kicked because she could not carry a child. The registrar reached out and took out a business card from the table and handed it to Lili. Lili took a look. Easy Pregnancy Hospital specializes in treating all kinds of infertility! Wee to call¡­ Lili didn¡¯t know what to say. Ferne hurriedly reached out and took the business card. ¡°It¡¯s my problem. I suffer from spermatozoa.¡± The registrar looked at him sympathetically and then looked down as if she was considering whether azoospermia could be cured. Ferne kept silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 482 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 482 When they finished the final stage of the divorce process, it was noon and the sun was hot. Ferne held an umbre in one hand and then fished out the buzzing phone with the other. He soon gasped duet to overreacted excitement after he heard a piece of news from the other side of the phone. Damn! The wound hurt! He shouldn¡¯t be that emotional! He slowly exhaled and said, ¡°I see.¡± Lili asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me take you home.¡± Ferne responded. He was texting Sachs. ¡°By what? You can¡¯t even take a ride.¡± Jones, with her head leaning towards one side, shoot a nce at him. Shadowed by the sunsses, Ferne¡¯s dazzlingly charming side face was smiling. Ferne didn¡¯t realize this until he finished his text, ¡± Oh, yeah. Then you can take a taxi. I¡¯m leaving. ¡° Lily walked a few steps and suddenly turned around, ¡°Who were you texting to?¡± ¡°Just a friend.¡± ¡°Perhaps your lover?¡± Lily said with a tone of a bit jealousy, ¡°Look at you. You just smiled from ear to ear. ¡° Ferne fell in silence. ¡°Alright.¡± Lily took the umbre from his hand. ¡°Give me a call if you have any good news. For all that we¡¯d got a divorce, I would like to show up at your wedding party if you invite me.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a wedding.¡± Ferne smiled weakly at her. It was not an easy thing. Who was the husband? Sachs married him? Noah probably said no. And his parents would definitely kill him in the house when they heard the news. Just as what happened yesterday, Jones packed up and moved out as soon as she was discharged from the hospital. Ferne¡¯s parents, acted like there was nothing wrong between them and made Ferne make peace with Lily yesterday evening. Although Lily was born in a pretty rich family and crazy about facelifts, she knew what could and couldn¡¯t be done. She liked messing around with those ridiculous ¡®stic faces¡¯, but she deserved the honor of Mrs. Dalton inparison with those women who had an affair. So when Ferne told his parents about the divorce, they asked unbelievably, ¡°What were you saying?¡± ¡°We¡¯re filing a divorce.¡± Ferne thought that the physical injury and the fact that he was just discharged would earn him a light sentence. However, Mr. Dalton took the golf stick and wanted to hit his son¡¯s face before Lady Dalton would respond. Ferne was scared. That night was so horrible that one could hardly bear to recall. Of course, Mr. and Mrs. Dalton still turned their back on Dalton. Thest sentence thrown to their son was, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see who you want to marry!¡± Ferne held his tongue and tried not to spit out the sentence: I¡¯m not going to get married anymore. He just got out of the hospital and brought up the matter of divorce. If his parents knew he was gay, he would die immediately, pretty sure for the random strike of golf stick. Noah did not text back. Ferne updated a post about him holding a divorce certificate on the main road. Plus, he also added: ¡°From now on I¡¯m free and independent.¡± This set off a craze in thement sections and his phones rang all day. Ferne muted his phone. He flipped through text messages while waiting for the response from Noah, and found a message from Noah¡¯ sister several days ago, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve moved out. My brother now lives alone. This is the chance, Mr. Dalton.¡± Noah was the only person Ferne wanted to share the news with, but he had to drop by the Peck¡¯s firstly to take back something left by Trevor Peck. To Ferne¡¯s surprise, Trevor finally moved out of the attic. If Christy and Trevor hadn¡¯t moved out on the same day, he wouldn¡¯t find out the secret between them. Trevor moved in with Christy. Living Together? Trevor? Living with Christy? Ferne waspletely shocked when he first heard the news. He could hardly picture how Trevor and Christy would live together. If he wasn¡¯t hospitalized at that time, he would like to witness the special moment when Trevor walked out of the house. It had been many years since he saw Trevor¡¯s face. But Christy had even secretly lived with Trevor without telling him. Ferne had to admit that Christy and Noah were really something. One captured Trevor¡¯s heart on the sly, while the other was attracted to him as time went by. Ferne felt a bit bashful when he thought about that. He became serious all of a sudden when he thought of Noah. Noah, the man who made him love and hate, was not easy to pick up. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ferne took out his phone and checked. Apart from some calls from those fair-weather friends, there wasn¡¯t any message from Noah. Instead, Jaquan and Randy sent a congrattion emoji in the chat group. And Armando who was out of touch for a long time also sent him a red packet. He was shocked. After having a long chat with his friends on the phone, Ferne waved down a taxi in which heid on the back seat. The driver didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne said to the driver as he was texting, ¡°To the Peck¡¯s.¡± When the car started up, he added, ¡°Be slow. My lower back hurts.¡± The driver was speechless. Ferne paid and got out of the car after he arrived at the Peck¡¯s. The driver called him just when he walked a few steps, ¡°Hey, you dropped something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne took it. His face darkened when he saw it. Easy Pregnancy Hospital: Specializing in all kinds of infertility! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 483 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 483 The driver took a nce at him with mixed feelings before getting into the car. Ferne was speechless. The door of the Peck¡¯s was wide open. A few servants were sweeping the fallen leaves. When they saw Ferne, they all greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Ferne, would you like some tea?¡± Ferne waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take my things and leave.¡± The servants thought that he did not know Trevor had gone. Seeing him walking up the garret, they said, ¡°Mr. Trevor has moved out.¡± ¡°I know. He left something for me.¡± Ferne held his belly while carefully going upstairs. He couldn¡¯t use too much strength on his waist and belly now. That would hurt. The room in the garret remained the same as before as if Trevor woulde back anytime. Every time Ferne came into this room, he felt depressed. Even though the lights were all on, the room was still oppressive. He pushed open the door and saw a pile of documents on the bed. Ferne took the documents and nced at them with the light outside. The first line was Noah¡¯s original name Rodney. So, the name he had mentioned earlier was his real name. Just as Ferne was about to continue, his phone rang again. It was Captain Randy. He picked it up. ¡°I heard that you were discharged from the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Captain Randy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°We will go to visit you anyway. This time, you and your friend have made great contributions.¡± Said Captain Randy. Ferne held the documents in his hand and came out with his phone in the other hand. ¡°Captain Randy, my friend doesn¡¯t like to show up in public. He told me that if there¡¯s anymendable ceremony, I can do it for him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Captain Randy couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why should he turn down such great opportunities?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Ferne smiled and said, ¡°But he is short of money. If you can turn the reward into money, I think he will take it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll fill out an application.¡± Captain Randy sighed again, ¡°Joe told me that your friend did an amazing job for us. To be honest, he can be a great policeman in all respects, except that he hasn¡¯t attended the military academy. I want to ask him if he is interested in joining us ¡­ By the way, do you have his phone number. I¡¯ll ask him by myself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you his number. You can call him.¡± They chatted a while longer and Ferne asked, ¡°Have Merinda said anything?¡± ¡°Yes, almost everything. Many of the cases happened more than ten years ago. We have to go through the files one by one andpare them. I have to say, this case is reallyplicated. You and your friend have helped a lot.¡± ¡°Captain Randy, I don¡¯t deserve this.¡± ¡°Deserve what? I have something else to do so I have to go. Remember to send me his phone number.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up, Ferne sent Noah¡¯s number to Captain Randy.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He came down from the garret and happened to meet Arabe who had just got home. It had been a few days since he saw her. Arabe had changed a lot. She was in a woman¡¯s suit and her long hair was tied behind her head, which made her look capable. When she got out of the car and saw Ferne, she only nodded at him. Then, she walked in. Though from a distance, Ferne could hear her talking to her phone, ¡°Ask for the designer¡¯s idea first, and don¡¯t reject him for now¡­¡± She could actually talk in such a calm tone, and she was talking about the idea of a designer. Ferne felt that everything changed. Since when had everyone changed? He pondered. It seemed that since the day Vincent met Emily, all the people in her life hade into their lives. First, Noah and Christy, then Emma and Stony, then Janessa. Finally, the whole group of people had a chemical reaction together, which changed everyone¡¯s lifestyle. He hadn¡¯t been to the hotel for a long time. Ferne waved to stop a taxi. Then, heid in the back seat and flipped through Noah¡¯s information. The first few pages were all Noah¡¯s activities in recent years. And thest page was his birth record. Before Ferne could even finish the first page, Noah called him back, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In the car.¡± Ferne felt guilty and quickly covered the information on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hotel right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find you.¡± Was he so nice? Ferne got a little excited. Did he finally make up his mind toe over and profess his feelings because that he was now divorced? ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ferne checked his WeChat, replied to a fewments, and put away his phone atst. Just as he picked up the documents on his chest, he heard the driver say, ¡°Here we are.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ferne took out his wallet and paid. Just as he was about to get out of the car, Joe called. He smiled as he got out of the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did Captain Randy ask me to get the reward?¡± Joe said weakly, ¡°Ferne, I was just flipping through the file and saw something¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ferne walked towards the hotel, being excited because Noah was on his way here. ¡°I think it¡¯s Noah.¡± Joe stuttered, ¡°In the picture, he is at the age of fourteen or fifteen, and it looks very simr to him. But I¡¯m not sure, because the name is different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that name?¡± Ferne stopped and asked. ¡°Rodney.¡± Joe said. It was indeed Noah. But what kind of criminal record could a 14¨C15-year-old have? Ferne asked, ¡°Got caught stealing?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Joe stuttered, ¡°Ferne, you¡¯d bettere over and have a look¡­¡± Ferne was a little panicked somehow. ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 484 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 484 When they arrived at the city police station, Ferne remembered that he was still holding onto Noah¡¯s information sheet. Joe was waiting at the entrance. Since Ferne was here, Joe hurriedly greeted and led him to the archive room. The policeman at the registration office recognized Ferne and greeted him. Ferne understood the rules and threw his phone into the small frame on the table. Then, he followed Joe inside. Several policemen were sitting in the archive room to check the files. The case of Merinda and Branden had something to do with a missing person case many years ago, as well as a second trafficking case. A group of people kept on taking statements and searching for information. Eye drops were on the table. After looking for a long time, they were tired and dripped a few eye drops into their eyes. Then, they continued to check the information. Not long after Ferne sat down, Joe took out a file from the database behind him. It was back in 2003. Ferne opened it and saw that it was a case ten years ago. It was also a bachelor party hosted by a group of young people. When they were enjoying themselves the most, the police suddenly came. Then, screams came from the second floor and the organizer was found dead on the bed. When Ferne turned the page, somehow his fingers trembled. On the next page, he saw a little girl, who was covered in blood with messy hair. Her face was mixed with blood and tears, and she was dirty. When she looked at the camera, her gaze was dumbfounded, as if she was frightened to be silly. If it wasn¡¯t for Ferne observing carefully, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see any trace of Christy from the girl¡¯s picture. However, Christy had simr eyes, though her gaze was not as dull as a young girl¡¯s. Below was the transcript. The victim and suspect, Kaiya, admitted that she was the murderer, because she overdefended herself when assaulted, which resulted in manughter. The medical report showed that Kaiya¡¯s private parts were torn¡­ Ferne looked at the top of the page and found that Kaiya was only twelve years old. Twelve years old¡­ Ferne turned to the next page. A picture of young Noah appeared on the page. His name was Rodney and he was fourteen years old. Noah¡¯s fingers were stained with blood. His body was dirty, his face stained with blood. His forehead was even bruised. When he looked at the camera, his eyes were filled with hostility and resentment. It was written that: When the police arrived, Rodney was escaping with Kaiya from the back door, but they were caught. The police were not sure whether he was an aplice or the murderer. During the interrogation, both Rodney and Kaiya admitted to manughter. Rodney¡¯s body was blue and purple. He suffered abuse. During the interrogation, he denied being sexually assaulted and refused to be examined by a doctor. The girl who was rescued during the same period revealed that Rodney had been sexually assaulted by two men. Ferne suddenly stood up and stared at the words on the file three times. His chest heaved violently, and his eyes turned red. He clenched his fists and asked Joe, ¡°Is it rted to Merinda?¡± ¡°Yes, the children were all contacted by Merinda for the organizer. But at that time, she had many subordinates. Some of them were arrestedter. Some probably left here for a living in some ce. The remaining people were all captured by us.¡± Joe said softly. Ferne tore the file apart. Joe took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Ferne!¡± Everyone else in the room turned around to see them. They heard Ferne shout, ¡°What are you looking at! Turn back!¡± Joe quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡°Ferne, there are monitors everywhere!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ferne rubbed pieces of the files and stuffed them into his mouth. He swallowed them with difficulty and then asked with red eyes, ¡°Where is Merinda?¡± ¡°Ferne, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Joe didn¡¯t dare to take him to see her. ¡°Take me there.¡± Ferne stood up and walked out first. The policemen behind him stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Joe waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys continue.¡± When they reached the door, Ferne found that he forgot to take his phone, but he walked straight ahead. Joe fetched him his phone and followed him. The police officer at the registration office stood up and shouted, ¡°Ferne, there was a phone call for you just now¡­¡± Ferne entered the interrogation room without turning back. Joe didn¡¯t imagine that Ferne would have such an intense reaction after reading the file. Suddenly, there was a phone call from Noah. Joe remembered the phone number. He repeatedly shouted, ¡°Ferne, Noah called you!¡± Ferne had already entered an interrogation room. The roars of different people could be heard. ¡°You¡¯re Merinda, aren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Ferne?!¡± ¡°Ferne, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± ¡°Stop! Ferne!¡± Joe didn¡¯t know what to do. He answered the phone, telling Noah that Ferne was at the police station. ¡°Noah, quicklye and take Ferne away!¡± Then, he hung up the phone and rushed in. In the interrogation room, Merinda was pressed down by Ferne. Before he beat her with a fist, he was stopped by the policeman behind him. Ferne roared madly, ¡°Get rid of me!¡± ¡°Ferne, what are you crazy about?!¡± The captain came in a hurry and shouted at him, ¡°Come over here! What are you doing? What a joke! Pull him away!¡± Ferne didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. He directly pushed away from the person who was blocking his way. He picked up a chair and threw it fiercely to Merinda, ¡°Fuck your mother!¡± He cursed, tears rolling down his cheeks, ¡°You fucking beast! Bitch!¡± The people beside him were shocked by his sudden tears. The captain was stunned for a second too. ¡°What are you guys still waiting for?! Hurry up and take him down!?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group hurriedly rushed up and suppressed Ferne against the wall. Ferne struggled hard and a bloody scar appeared on the white wall. He roared with his red eyes, ¡°How dare you!¡± He was in terrible pain. As long as he thought of the record, his heart ached badly. The teenager¡¯s hostility and resentment shown in his eyes were so piercing. When everyone saw the blood on the wall, they remembered that Ferne had just been discharged from the hospital. It was likely that his wound was bleeding as he struggled. Therefore, no one dared to suppress him. At this moment, Ferne struggled to push everyone away. He rushed to Merinda and grabbed her by the neck, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Ferne!¡± ¡°Ferne!¡± Merinda shouted as she dodged, ¡°Help me!¡± Many people hated Merinda, but as a policeman, they couldn¡¯t hurt the suspect. Everyone slowed down as they stopped Ferne. Although the captain did not know what had happened to Ferne and why he hated Merinda so much, he could tell that everyone hated her. Thus he waited a few seconds before saying, ¡°Hurry up and bring him out. He would kill her. I¡¯ll see how you guys take responsibility for it!¡± Then a group of policemen quickly came to control Ferne. Merinda, who was pinched red, coughed non-stop after being rescued. She carefully examined Ferne¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit me?¡± Ferne had just been pulled aside when he heard this. He kicked Merinda in the face again. In an instant, Merinda¡¯s nose was broken. She covered her nose and rolled on the ground in pain. Blood flowed out from between her fingers. Ferne was put outside. His white shirt was soaked in blood from his stomach. Seeing Ferne¡¯s face bathed in tears, the captain had to keep silent instead of scolding him. He said with a frown, ¡°Bandage the wound first. If you have anything to say,e to my office.¡± Ferne asked, ¡°Where is Nikhil?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing!? This is the police station!? Ferne! This is not your home! Don¡¯t fool with it!¡± When Ferne heard thest two words, he suddenly remembered that the organizer asked Noah what his name was at the bachelor party. Noah told that he was Rodney. Rodney. Ferne clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Where is Nikhil?!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 485 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 485 Nikhil¡¯s confession showed clearly that he was gay. Ferne was filled with anger, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of the scene that Nikhil reached towards Noah, who was still a child in his 14 or 15. He couldn¡¯t control his feelings. Anger, sadness, sorrow, despair wrapped around him, and he felt so distressed and regretful. These painful emotions filled his chest, which almost made him copse. The young policeman beside him was frightened, but Joe still walked out and pointed to an interrogation room opposite them. Ferne immediately rushed over. Captain Randy red at Joe and chased after Ferne. ¡°Ferne!¡± He tried to stop him but failed. Ferne opened the door and pushed all the people out. Then, he punched Nikhil hard who had just been discharged from the hospital. Nikhil hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Help! Help!¡± The policemen all went forward and pulled them apart. The room was chaotic. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Noah¡¯s face shed through Ferne¡¯s mind. Ferne kept thinking about Noah¡¯s slightly raised broken eyebrow and his smile. Why was it so heartbreaking? He covered his chest and his eyes felt burning. Tears kept falling down his cheeks. He felt ridiculous. Noah the actual victim did not seem to be painful or injured, but why was he so sad? He just couldn¡¯t help but think how upset Noah should have been at that time. He was just a child. He really wanted to protect Noah at that time. ¡°Ferne!¡± A roar exploded in his ears. It really sounded like Noah¡¯s voice. Ferne thought in a trace. Then, he was pulled to his feet by someone. He blinked and saw Noah standing in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Noah frowned and looked at him. It was Noah. Ferne opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. His tears fell first. Could he just stop crying! Ferne wiped his tears. He wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he tasted his salty tear. Noah looked down and saw the bloodstain on Ferne¡¯s white shirt. He frowned again and said, ¡°Your wound is broken. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Noah¡­¡± Ferne suddenly hugged him. The entire interrogation room was silent for a few seconds. Only Nikhil, who was still screaming miserably on the ground, was suddenly covered with his mouth. He opened his eyes wide as he stared nkly at what was happening in front of him. ¡°Noah ¡­ I¡­ you.¡± Ferne hugged him and said with red eyes, ¡°I ¡­ you.¡± Noah was stunned for a long time before he realized what Ferne had said from the implying expression of the people around him. ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± Noah froze for a moment before taking a step back. He grabbed Ferne¡¯s arm and walked out. As he walked, he smiled at the ck-jawed policemen at the door and said, ¡°He¡¯s joking. We are ying Truth or Dare, and it¡¯s a dare.¡± Everyone nodded with disbelief. Noah said was embarrassed. He could only drag Ferne out of the police station quickly. The car was parked right at the entrance. He pulled open the back seat door. Just as he turned around, Ferne approached him. Ferne hugged Noah¡¯s neck and kissed him deeply before letting go of him. Then he lowered his head and got into the car. A group of policemen who were worried about them followed them out. Captain Randy who was about to scold them became speechless. Noah, who was frozen in front of the car, turned around and saw the crowd. He hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s really Truth or Dare.¡± The policemen didn¡¯t say anything. They were not blind. Captain Randy didn¡¯t know what to say as well. Was this a publicing-out? Along the way, Noah didn¡¯t say anything with a serious look. Ferne was lying in the back seat, he bit his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital.¡± Noah ignored him. ¡°Go to your house,¡± Ferne added. Noah looked at him angrily in the rearview mirror, then turned the steering wheel. Both of them wore a sullen expression. Then after they arrived and got out of the car, they walked one after the other. No one spoke until Noah opened the door and Ferne walked in. Then, the door was closed with a click. Ferne stood at the door, his bloodshot eyes staring straight at Noah. Noah hung the key behind the door and then bent down to change his shoes. After changing into slippers, he took a pair of men¡¯s slippers and ced them under Ferne¡¯s feet. Ferne stood there without moving. Noah looked at him quietly for a second. Then he squatted down to change the shoes for Ferne. Ferne felt so distressed. Noah stood up and looked at him, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t answer. Noah frowned and stopped asking. He went in and took out a medical kit to bandage for Ferne. The awkward atmosphere in the car went back, and neither of them spoke. Ferneid on the sofa with his eyes closed. He was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth, he would cry out. He felt so painful for Noah. No ¡­ not for him. Those injuries were so real, making him feel like he was the actual victim. When he opened his eyes, Noah was gone. He stood up and heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Noah was washing his hands. He leaned against the wall at the bathroom door and waited for the sound of water to stop. When Noah wiped his hands clean and came out, he saw Ferne standing at the bathroom door. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± Ferne looked at him and said word by word, ¡°The words I said at the police station just now, and ¡­ that kiss by the door, are all serious.¡± Noah nodded, ¡°Fine.¡± Ferne asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®fine¡¯?¡± ¡°I see,¡± Noah said. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 486 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 486 Ferne suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He stood there and looked at Noah. He almost forgot that he had once been rejected gently by Noah. ¡°Noah, are you rejecting me?¡± Ferne asked. Noah said nothing and stared at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know it is not easy to be your boyfriend. But I will try my best.¡± Ferne said with a wry smile. It was the first time that he had made great efforts to chase after a person. Moreover, he was chasing after a man. Even if Noah rejected him, Ferne still loved him. Ferne turned around and walked out. But Noah didn¡¯t stop him. Ferne walked out without changing his shoes. It was not until he went downstairs that he realized he was wearing slippers, which were bought for him by Noah. Since few people visited, there were only two pairs of slippers for Noah and Christy. The second time when Ferne came there, he saw a new pair of slippers on the shoe rack. He knew that it was for him, although Noah didn¡¯t say it. He suddenly recognized that Noah had done much for him. Noah had done so much for him. Noah helped him deal with the financial statements of the Dalton Hotel and prepared lunches and chicken soup for him when trailing Irene. Moreover, Noah made meals for him when he was injured. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He recalled the moment when Noah looking up at the stars on the rooftop of Forest Hot Spring, and when Noah leaving the House of Hope alone. He was immersed in memory and almost hit by a car. Noah stood at the window and unconsciously clenched his hands. It was not until Ferne avoided the car that he rxed. The phone rang. Joe said with fear, ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened to Ferne at the police station?¡± Noah asked. Joe stuttered, ¡°Nothing serious. When Ferne found out Merinda had done many bad things, he was in great astonishment, and then¡­¡± ¡°Continue to make up your story.¡± Noah lit a cigarette. His voice was filled with coldness. Joe was very nervous. ¡°I can¡¯t say the truth.¡± Joe was almost begging, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t find it out?¡± Noah exhaled the smoke, ¡°If you tell me now, I will help you in the future. But if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± Joe was stunned. This was a threat. After much consideration, Joe said reluctantly, ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry. Ferne had seen the files about you.¡± Noah smoked another cigarette at the window after the call. Suddenly, he heard Ferne¡¯s voice. ¡°Noah, I¡­¡± Noah closed his eyes, took a drag on the cigarette, and then crushed it. He had been standing at the window for a long time. Suddenly, a sound came from the door. Noah turned and saw Ferne carrying a backpack in his hand. When they looked at each other, Noah was surprised while Ferne was bashful. ¡°I¡¯ll move in to live with you.¡± Ferne closed the door, put his backpack at the entryway, and stretched out a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Ferne, your new roommate. Hope we can have a good time.¡± Noah suddenly smiled. Maybe he was mocking himself, and maybe not. Then, he walked toward Ferne, reached out to hold the hand, and pulled Ferne into his arms. Ferne was shocked, but he was happy to embrace Noah. This hug made him realize that Noah was taller than him. Actually, he was tall and had a good figure. But Noah was taller than him! Ferne enjoyed the warm embrace with great delight and didn¡¯t notice that Noah¡¯s eyes turned red. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 487 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 487 In the City Hospital. Just as Emily walked to the corridor, she heard a loud noise in the distance. Harold nced and whispered, ¡°Lynn¡¯s parents are here.¡± Emily nodded and then walked ahead, hearing Lynn saying. Lynn said, ¡°Stop arguing. Leave here, or you will disturb other patients.¡± ¡°Disturb others? What are you doing?¡± Ruth pointed at her and cursed angrily, ¡°That¡¯s Eliot! He¡¯s your cousin. What did you do?¡± Jim panted heavily, ¡°Go home quickly!¡± Lynn was a little aggrieved, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m just taking care of him. You are thinking too much. What you think is not true.¡± ¡°Not true?¡± Ruth pointed at the ward and said, ¡°I saw you clean his body with a towel. Are you his servant or his nanny?¡± Jim scolded her angrily, ¡°How shameless you are!¡± Lynn clenched her fists and suddenly cried out, ¡°Eliot saved me. Why are you so mean? If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have died. I wanted to pay his debts. What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything harmful. He suffered such serious injuries because of me. I just take care of him. Is there anything wrong? None of you are grateful, but now you even want me to leave. I won¡¯t go back. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t leave. ¡° Many people were in the corridor and watched them. Lynn felt embarrassed. After saying that, she wanted to enter the ward, but Ruth grabbed her arm and said, ¡°You have been here for many days. It¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I said I would not go home.¡± Lynn struggled. Jim also came to pull her out, ¡°Go home! The Britt family could take care of him. Not only you. Hurry up!¡± Emily had already walked up to them while they were pestering. They stopped suddenly. Jim looked at Emily and said, ¡°Are you my brother¡¯s daughter?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°My name is Emily.¡± Although they were her rtives, since Eliot was injured and Maury passed away, she had had few contacts with them. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re very grateful to your brother, and Lynn has stayed here to take care of him for many days. So we want to take her home now,¡± Ruth said. Emily didn¡¯t even nce at her. She just looked at Lynn and said, ¡°Go to the ward.¡± Jim became angry and said, ¡°What are you saying? She has to go home.¡± Emily tilted her head slightly, and Harold had already stepped forward. He had great strength, so he grabbed the hands of Jim and Ruth easily and Lynn was released. Lynn was sorry and nced at Emily. Then, she lowered herself into the ward and closed the door. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Emily, we don¡¯t want to bully you. Although something bad has happened to Eliot and you need someone to take care of him, Lynn has done everything she can. She¡¯s not your servant. Even a nurse or a servant can earn good money nowadays. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ruth implied that Emily should pay Lynn. Emily found it really funny. Lynn was imprisoned and abused by a violent maniac, but they were indifferent. Besides, Eliot saved Lynn and was threw from the third floor. Lynn came to look after him for a few days, and they thought her shameless. How weird! Emily could know the answer easily. If Lynn was brought back, she would be forced to marry a wealthy man or was forced to work to support their family. In their family, money was everything. ¡°No,¡± Emily looked at them and said indifferently, ¡°Absolutely not. Because of Lynn, my brother fell into serious injuries. If she doesn¡¯t take care of him, I will sue her. Do you know how much the compensation is? She can¡¯t afford it. She is paying debts. She¡¯s here to pay off her debts. The compensation for my brother¡¯s medical expenses is more than a million. She can¡¯t afford¡­¡± Emily finished her words and looked thoughtfully at Jim, ¡°Well, since you want to take her away, you can pay her debts. Not much, only one million. Do you want to swipe your card or give cash?¡± Jim¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What? One million?¡± Ruth was also shocked, ¡°You ¡­ This¡­ He¡­ It wasn¡¯t Lynn¡¯s fault. It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the son of the director of Town South,¡± Emily reminded her, ¡°So why did he hurt Eliot? It was because my brother saved your daughter. Do you want to know more?¡± ¡°You should ask them for money¡­ Not Lynn. She ¡­ She has little money, and we don¡¯t have money, either,¡± Jim said angrily, ¡°Ask them! We are victims, too.¡± ¡°So are we. Eliot was injured severely for your daughter,¡± Emily nced at them indifferently and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then I will send you all to jail. After all, it¡¯s all because of you. My brother just suffered it, unfortunately.¡± ¡°No way! You ¡­ You can¡¯t sue us!¡± Ruth was a little scared. Looking at each other, both of them didn¡¯t know what to do. Who said that Maury¡¯s little daughter was a fool? In the farewell ceremony, she still knelt like a fool, but after a short time, she stood in front of them and said those aggressive words normally. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Lynn stayed here to pay debts, understand?¡± Emily looked at them and said, ¡°As soon as she pays off the one million, she can leave.¡± Jim and Ruth looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. It seemed that Emily was not joking. They wanted to say something else, but Emily had entered the ward. The watchers were still discussing. Jim and Ruth felt embarrassed, and then hurriedly lowered their heads and ran away. The moment Emily entered, she saw Lynn standing awkwardly behind the door. She heard what Emily had said outside just now. Whether it was to expel her parents or her inner thought, Lynn had remembered her words. She pinched her fingers, her entire face filled with guilt and uneasiness, ¡°Sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me¡­¡± Emily interrupted her, ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for you, Eliot wouldn¡¯t be injured. But since he¡¯s already injured, you just take good care of him from now on. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lynn asked again, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Emily turned to look at her. In her memory, she had only met Lynn a few times, and her impression was not deep. However, when she heard that Lynn had died, she was somewhat confused. At that time, she did not understand what death meant. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, but I don¡¯t like you, either,¡± She said. Lynn had probably known the result before she answered, getting upset. She still smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily didn¡¯t reply and turned to look at Eliot. He had been sleeping when she came recently. She looked at his face. The wounds were almost recovered, but his legs were still hanging. He must be in pain because of the steel nails inside. She didn¡¯t know how much it would hurt. Last time, Collin had told her to find a male nurse. Because Eliot was recovering, and his wounds would itch asionally. He could only endure it if there were no men. Definitely, he wouldn¡¯t bother a girl to scratch him. ¡°I¡¯ve found a male nurse for him. You can go to the Tea Manor tomorrow and adapt to the job and environment there,¡± Emily turned to tell her, ¡°Everything was not real except the one million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lynn was a little confused. Harold reminded, ¡°Miss Emily means that you should earn a million for her.¡± ¡°Well. Okay,¡± Lynn was still amazed. A million? Can she earn so much money? ¡°Tell Sydnee to take her there tomorrow morning,¡± Emily said. Harold nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Before Emily walked out of the ward, she nced at Eliot and saw his thin eyelid blink. Lynn noticed her and guessed that she had already known, but Emily didn¡¯t say anything and left the ward. Shortly after the door was closed, Eliot opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Has she left?¡± Lynn nodded and whispered, ¡°She discovered just now.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 488 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 488 Eliot didn¡¯t say anything but took a deep breath. It was no more than a week since he became conscious again, realized that his leg might have seque, and saw the news of Maury¡¯s death on TV during rehabilitation. However, those fragments seemed to take roots in his mind and lingered on. He could picture Emily kneeling there and people in cking and going with chrysanthemums in their hands. Eliot felt extremely guilty for not being there with her when she was faced with this situation. If he hadn¡¯t got injured, he was supposed to deal with everything for her. However, all he could do was lie on the hospital bed because of his fucking legs! He cursed his legs. On the other hand, he prayed for his legs to enable him to stand up again. He felt like a failure. After leaving the Britt family, he was like a stray dog living on Emily¡¯s charity and Sydnee¡¯s care. Even the doctors who came to treat him were sent by Emily. Moreover, he had cost her such arge amount of medical fares, that he felt ashamed for himself. Sydnee came at night. She was a little busy during the day, so she could onlye after dinner and brought some food to the hospital for Eliot and Lynn. Eliot was reading a book while the nurse was massaging his legs. And Lynn was putting her SIM card into the new phone that Harold had delivered to her. ¡°Your new phone?¡± Sydnee ced the food on the table and walked over, ¡°Give me your number.¡± Lynn handed her phone over, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s a new SIM card. Call yourself with my phone so that we can know.¡± Sydnee dialed her own number and then dialed Eliot¡¯s. Lynn asked, ¡°Whose number is this?¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t even raise her head, ¡°Eliot¡¯s.¡± Eliot looked over here on hearing this. Lynn was a little surprised, ¡°Did you memorize his number?¡± ¡°Yeah, his number is quite easy to remember.¡± Sydnee smiled and said, ¡°So is your new number. I can memorize it by tomorrow.¡± ¡°The number I dialed is power off.¡± Lynn turned around and looked at Eliot, ¡°Eliot, did you shut your phone off?¡± Eliot reached under his pillow and took out his broken phone, ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± Sydnee walked over and said, ¡°I can take it to get repaired.¡± Eliot refused, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± But Sydnee had already reached out to take the phone, so they inevitably touched each other¡¯s hand. Eliot looked at her while Sydnee took away his phone and began to look into it without showing any sign of embarrassment or uneasiness at all. ¡°Here¡¯s your dinner, you can eat now.¡± Sydnee put his phone into her pocket, then opened the lunch box on the table, unfolded the dining table, ced the food on it, and poured out a bowl of soup for Eliot. Eliot can¡¯t move easily, so he couldn¡¯t sit up to eat. He needed someone to feed him. Usually, Lynn would do that. They were rtives, so there was nothing embarrassing about it. Sydnee would normally leave after delivering food. But today, she stayed. When Sydnee saw that Lynn was about to feed Eliot, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can go and have your dinner. I¡¯ll feed him.¡± Eliot raised his eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t turn down her proposal. Lynn handed the bowl to Sydnee, and took another bowl to eat, sitting on another hospital bed Because it was not convenient for Eliot to go to the toilet, so his diet was mainly fluid which was either porridge or vegetables. He could eat meat only in small pieces. And he could not eat spicy food, seafood, or too oily food. As a result, he had lost a lot of weight since he was hospitalized over a month ago. Today, Sydnee took him congee with minced pork and preserved egg which was not very salty. In the congee, diced meat and mushrooms were sliced very thin. The porridge was cooked so carefully that the rice melted with the preserved eggs, providing a glutinous taste. Eliot¡¯s left arm was fractured. Although he had recovered a lot, the doctor suggested that he¡¯d better stay in bed to recuperate. And he couldn¡¯t overuse his uninjured right arm. For example, he could not raise his right hand to reach for ces that were too high, because he had a wound on the back of his neck. If he raised his hand above, the wound would hurt. Sydnee fed him the porridge slowly. It had been taken out for a while, so it was not very hot. She habitually blew before feeding him every spoonful of porridge. Eliot lowered his eyes and opened his mouth to eat. He became so skinny and haggard. He used to be optimistic and confident, but now he felt so desperate for his disabled legs. Eliot ignored everyone, including the doctors when he just came back from unconsciousness. However tough and fearless he was, he couldn¡¯t easily ept the fact that he would be paralyzed for an ident in his twenties, when he was working hard to develop his career. On the one hand, he would regret going to Town South. If he hadn¡¯t gone there, he might not be caught in this situation. On the other hand, he would think that maybe it was all doomed. But at the same time, he would deeply hate himself for thinking this way. Sydnee saw Eliot¡¯s inner struggle, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort him. She also regretted going away at that time. If she had been there, things might have turned out differently. But there were no ifs. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here anymore now that there are nurses.¡± Eliot¡¯s gazed at the book and said without looking at her after finishing eating. After a long while, Sydnee finally realized that he was talking to her. Lynn sensed the subtle atmosphere in the ward, so she hurriedly left. She had thought that Eliot and Sydnee were in love with each other. However, when she arrived here, she discovered that there was no romantic rtionship between them at all. They were merely friends. ¡°Alright,¡± Sydnee nodded. She reached in her pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send your phone back once it was fixed.¡± Eliot pursed his lips and said nothing. Sydnee was actually upset. A sense of grievance and anger suddenly seized her when she heard what he said. She didn¡¯t know how to exin this feeling. She fixed her eyes on Eliot for a while and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to behave this way, Eliot.¡± She didn¡¯t even know why she said so herself, but she knew that Eliot would definitely understand. ¡°Same for you.¡± Eliot looked up at her as if he was to look into her heart. Sydnee didn¡¯t know how to respond and remained silent for a while. Eliot said, ¡°I have a special feeling for you. I don¡¯t know if it will be affection in the future. But it¡¯s highly possible if you keep showing me your kindness and care.¡± Sydnee was lost for words. Sydnee wanted to refute but didn¡¯t know what to say. She had faintly realized Eliot¡¯s feeling for her when they went to Town South. Eliot would drink with her cup and gave her meat when eating. He would even tuck her in at night, etc. But she was not ready for another romantic rtionship. She was actually a coward who was frightened by her previous experience with Marquise and Rey. Even though she knew that Eliot was a very good man, she was still afraid to step into a romantic rtionship. Compared with her faint love for Eliot, she cherished her friendship with Emily more. She knew too well about the consequences of a failing rtionship. She did not want to risk bing a stranger to Emily and Eliot. Therefore, she simply wanted to continue to be their close friends with whom they can share their inner feelings. She didn¡¯t know how to exin this to Eliot. It sounded like nothing but a euphemistic rejection. She thought a lot but only said, ¡°I see.¡± Sydnee packed up the lunchboxes and came out when she received a phone call from Harold. ¡°Emily asked if you can take Lynn to the tea house tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She replied. Harold asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Sydnee said. But Harold could still judge from her voice that something was wrong. She hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the driver to drive you there tomorrow,¡± Harold said. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some sleep.¡± Sydnee smiled. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Harold hung up and reported it to Emily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 489 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 489 Emily nodded her head as she was painting. Then, she changed a brush and said, ¡°I know. You go and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold said before he left, ¡°Elsie hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Emily looked down at her electronic watch. It was ten o¡¯clock at night. Since Emily talked to Elsie in the study that day, Elsie locked herself up in her room all night. When she came out, she took a shower and changed her clothes. Seeing 10,000 in cash on the coffee table, Elsie quietly put the money in her bag before leaving. Given her birth mother, Emily couldn¡¯t act rashly against the Heytons, but that didn¡¯t mean that Elsie couldn¡¯t. Elsie once suspected that Emily intended to make use of her. But after finding out that the purchaser was indeed the Heytons, and that Jackson was persecuting her family for Emily¡¯s birth mother, Donna, she could not care about that much. The only thing she wanted to do was to destroy the Heyton family. So, the night she came back, she asked Emily, ¡°What should I do to trip them up?¡± Emily then was painting in the studio. After she returned home, she always stayed there until she was exhausted and sleepy. But when she walked on the corridor, she would still stand at her father¡¯s door for a long time. She regretted not telling him her recovery long ago. She was suddenly enlightened after a car ident in her previous life. Therefore, she sometimes couldn¡¯t tell if she was mentally ill or if her brain was damaged by a high fever. Though she was full of confidence to face what was about to happen in the future, things still followed the trajectory of her previous life. The only deviation was that Elsie, who had killed her in her previous life, was humbly asking her for advice before her. ¡°What can I do to trip them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have the awareness,¡± Emily looked at her and said, ¡°Listen, what you need to do is¡­¡± Emily never saw herself as a good person. She was openlypeting for the resources of the Heytons. Jackson was in the electronics industry and his sideline was advertising. But now, the advertising business was booming. So, his advertisingpany was expanded and sessfully listed on the NASDAQ in the United Statesst year. Emily originally wanted to grab his partners and chances until his whole ad agency went bankrupt. Thanks to Stephanie¡¯s help and some big clients Vincent rmended from time to time, Emily¡¯s newly started business could go on smoothly with great efficiency. Besides, due to her strict requirements and the joint efforts of the wholepany, their work received positivements and thus the corporation earned a good name. But it was not enough. She couldn¡¯t keep up with her opponent¡¯s growth rate at all. The opponent lost just a tiny bit of his strength, next to nothing. She could even imagine Jackson¡¯s disdainful gaze. After Elsie joined, the situation developed in a more exciting direction. Elsie mailed a dead chicken to the reception of Granding Group, scaring everyone in thepany. At the same time, another one was sent to Donna¡¯s ward in the hospital. Donna fainted on the spot at the sight of the dead chicken. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jackson had to take care of Donna as well as dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs, busy all day long. After recovering from his injuries, Kamron nned to go to the Tea Manor for rxation. Halfway there, he identally had a car ident and was knocked into his leg¡­ Elsie did all these, while it was all manipted by Emily. On the surface, everyone would think Elsie made a move against the Heytons to avenge her father. Although Jackson couldn¡¯t do anything with Emily, he could vent his anger on Elsie. Therefore, he directly called the police and asked them to investigate and gather evidence, trying to catch the person who sent the dead chicken to thepany and the murderer who caused Kamron¡¯s car ident. Unexpectedly, the person Emily had assigned to work for Elsie did everything neatly. He neither left any fingerprints nor revealed his face under the cameras, so the police failed to find any trace. Only then did Jackson understand that Emily learned a lesson since thest time. Emily pushed Elsie out as a shield and she was the one who secretly deployed everything. However, Jackson wouldn¡¯t tell Donna this. One was her biological daughter, while the other was his Granding Group. In Donna¡¯s eyes, the Granding Group was inferior to Emily without a doubt. Jackson would not ask such a silly question, much less told Donna about it, so as not to add to her grief and regret. However, he never expected the inconspicuous girl to endure for such a long time. Apart from having a thorough confrontation with Granding Group, Emily also did two major things in City Y. First, she won the Peck family¡¯s advertising designers by offering generous sries, but the Pecks made no response. Second, Stephanie, a famous star, was her close friend and had agreed to shoot an advertisement downstairs of the Britt Group in mid-March.. Moreover, it was free of charge, and Stephanie even licensed her posters to the Britt Group for free, allowing it to use them at will. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 490 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 490 People who had spent millions for Stephanie¡¯s endorsement were all extremely jealous. They couldn¡¯t help but think why the retard of the Britts was so lucky. Not only was she exalted by Mr. Vincent, but she also poached the best designer of the Pecks without being attacked on social media. What¡¯s more, she had attracted more than a dozen important clients and countless other clients in less than a month since she started her side business in advertisement. Her deed angered the emerging advertisingpanies so bad that they imed bankruptcy. There were rumors that Miss. Emily, the retard of the Britts, and Mr. Vincent, the master of the Scavos, were a couple. Some of them were quite convincing. For example, a rumor was that Mr. Vincent delivered her lunch in person but parked across the street to avoid gossips. Another rumor had it that he personally taught the retard how to manage thepany, and she listened while sitting on hisp. And there were more. But no matter how convincing the rumors were, only a few found them reliable and were actually convinced. After all, Mr. Vincent indeed attended Maury¡¯s funeral. Even if he did not do anything special with the retard, they thought that Mr. Vincent was there for her. Someone even posted the video in the rumor not long ago and imed that the two people in the video were Mr. Vincent and Emily. The uploader added that thete-stage technology was not that advanced to photoshop others to look so much like them. Some people imed to have run into Mr. Vincent and Emily at the entrance of the hospital and seen them kissing in the back seat of the car before getting off¡­ Vincent and Emily weren¡¯t disturbed at all and continued to do what they were supposed to do regardless of the widespread rumors, which made theizens very anxious. The employees of the Britt Group also carefully stared at the carsing and going at the entrance every day in an attempt to find Mr. Vincent¡¯s outstanding Bentley. But unfortunately, Vincent had been very busytely. asionally, he woulde to see Emily from the balcony at night, so they didn¡¯t have to meet in the daytime. And Susan, finally cheering up from the grief of Maury¡¯s death a week ago, would cook meals for Emily and asked Harold to deliver to the company every day. The rumors became less and less convincing day by day. Even the assistant who discovered it at first began to doubt if she had mistaken in the darkness. Before Emily fell asleep, the curtains on the balcony swung faintly. Then, the balcony door was opened and someone slowly walked over from the darkness. She rolled over and muttered, ¡°You¡¯rete. I¡¯m almost asleep.¡± Vincent chuckled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t said that I¡¯de tonight. Are you waiting for me?¡± Emily covered herself in the nket, trying to ignore him. Vincent went into the bathroom, took a shower, and came out in a few minutes. He picked up a painting album on the table and read it for a while before saying, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to participate in thepetition.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Emily said, with her voice droned under the nket. ¡°What changed your mind then?¡± Vincent sat down on the edge of the bed with the album. Only the wall lights were on in the room. The dim, yellow, and hazy light cast on him, making the atmosphere somehow romantic. Emily looked at his well-shaped face from under the nket with her innocent eyes and said, ¡°Then, there came a person who apanied me and encouraged me to do whatever I wanted to do and be carefree¡­¡± Vincent listened quietly and asked, ¡°Is this person Harold?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows, ¡°How do you know?¡± Vincent was quiet. He stood up. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emily grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To kill him,¡± Vincent said indifferently. Emily did not say a word. Emily giggled under the nket. She hadn¡¯tughed like this for a long time. However, a subtle sadness suddenly surged in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s rest. I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± She pulled the nket up to cover her eyes. From time to time, she would feel guilty and ashamed for feeling happy. She felt wrong forughing so happily because her dad had just passed away. The idea trapped her, and no one could persuade her to let go. Vincenty beside her and ruffled her hair behind her head. Then, he cuddled her and asked, ¡°Have you decided what to draw?¡± ¡°Not yet. I have no idea.¡± Emily buried herself in his arms. She slowly calmed down with Vincent¡¯s smell. ¡°Take it as a gift to him,¡± Vincent said beside her ears with a low and melodious voice. Emily was shocked by his breath, and then realized what he meant. ¡°A gift to my father?¡± ¡°Now, rest.¡± Vincent kissed her on her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Emily nodded. But something suddenly struck her, so she asked, ¡°Would the captured in Noah¡¯s case be sentenced to death?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 491 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 491 After more than a week of detention, Merinda confessed the hiding ces, including the ces where the children were sold and the clubs where the abducted girls were resold. This time, the police in City Y saved many trapped teenagers, seized many case-rted clubs, KTV, and foot bath shops. They rescued nearly 200 children. Everyday parents came to the city police station to look for their lost children. Those who didn¡¯t find their children didn¡¯t give up. Instead, they went on to another ce with pictures of their children in their hands and tears in their eyes. Those who found their children burst into tears. So in thest week, loud crying, either from the parents or from the children, could be heard every day. And every morning, anonymous banners, flowers, and even red envelopes, in which brand-new banknotes were enclosed, were sent to the police station. There was also a note saying, ¡®Thank you very much!¡¯ Yesterday, only Ferne attended the awards ceremony of the Municipal Bureau. He stood on the stage, saluted the police officers, the crowd, and the cameras. He then spoke into the microphone, ¡°You also deserve a share of this glory.¡± Ferne looked into the camera as if he was looking at the person on the other side. Everyone looked at each other, wondering who he was referring to. Ferne finished his speech, saluted, and went down. The police officer guessed that this was the second time Ferne had confessed and came out in public. Noah had nned to leave. But Christy moved to live with Trevor, so Noah canceled this n. Then, Ferne moved into Noah¡¯s tenement. So Noah didn¡¯t know what to do now. Emily called and knew Noah nned to live in City Y for a long time. Emily also asked him what he wanted to do, but Noah had no idea. He said, ¡°I thought that I would chase after these bad people all my life. However, I had no idea what to do after they were all caught. Captain Randy called me and told me to attend the police academy. He promised me early graduation and to transfer me to the city police station after I study there for a year. I refused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked. Noah smiled mockingly. ¡°Because I found that even if the bad guys were caught, it was still useless. They still have a chance toe out. Evil people always have a chance to atone for their sins, but good people always deserve to be med. Do you know that this world is unfair?¡± Those words somehow haunted Emily. She was restless in the office the whole afternoon. ¡®This world is unfair.¡¯ Why was it so touching? Because this was also what she thought. Noah¡¯s words were finally verified by Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to bring Branden to justice. He has some rtionships.¡± Vincent said in a low voice. Emily moved her head slightly and looked up at Vincent, ¡°Can a criminal escape punishment just because he has a wide rtionship?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Emma is an example.¡± Vincent stroked Emily¡¯s long hair with his slender fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just give you an example to tell you that people with great backgrounds can¡¯t be restrained by anyw. Even if they are, they still have plenty of opportunities to escape.¡± Emily¡¯s heart sank. ¡°It is Branden, not Emma who is wrong. Branden harmed many young girls. How can he not be punished byw? No wonder Noah has given up the chance to be a police officer.¡± Emily¡¯s voice became lower and lower. ¡°Noah really looks forward to a new life.¡± Vincent looked down and did not say anything. Emily whispered, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I suddenly find this world too terrible. I know that bad people have committed crimes, but I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Vincent hugged her and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± ¡°You know what to do?¡± Emily turned around immediately and asked him face to face. It was getting hotter and hotter. Emily no longer wore her furry rabbit pajamas. Instead, she wore pink piggy pajamas. At this moment, two thin shoulder straps slipped down due to her twisting, exposing one of her round shoulders. Under the dim lights, she looked sweet. Down there was a white patch, and a ditch winded into the pajamas¡­ Vincent pulled the quilt up to tuck Emily in. ¡°Have a good sleep. Leave it to me.¡± He kissed her in the eye and said, ¡°Good night.¡± Emily hooked Vincent¡¯s neck and kissed him for a long time. Then she pushed him away, hurriedly turned around, and said, ¡°Good night.¡± Vincent, whose sexual desire was aroused, could only stare at Emily¡¯s back. After a while, he let out a long sigh. Guard A: ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± Guard B: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Guard C: ¡®Wait.¡¯ Guard D: ¡°Don¡¯t wait. Maybe he has premature ejaction.¡± The other guards outside the window were shocked and speechless. Rex at the entrance was confused. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 492 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 492 On March 21, Branden¡¯s case began. A total of 56 defendants, including Branden, Merinda, Pockmark (the group master), Wangle, Jessica, Leon (the abbot of the GY Temple) and Nikhil, were charged with 12 crimes under the Criminal Trial Division of the City Y Intermediate People¡¯s Court. In therge courtroom, 56 defendants stood in a row, with 112 bailiffs behind them. In the solemn courtroom, the public prosecutor stood up and read, ¡°In 1998, the defendant Brandan privately asked Leon for help to look for a girl. In the following months, Merinda, Leon, and his brother Nikhil started human trafficking. Brandan, Merinda, Leon, and Nikhil were the organizers and leaders¡­¡± ¡°The crime of abducting and trafficking in women and children in ordance with Article 240 of the Criminal Law ¡­ if the circumstances are serious, the death penalty shall be imposed and property confiscated: (1) the leading members of the group abducting and trafficking in women and children; (2) abducting and trafficking in three or more women and children; (3) adultery of abducted and trafficked women; (4) luring or forcing a woman who has been abducted and trafficked into prostitution or selling the woman who has been abducted and trafficked to another person to force her into prostitution; (5) abducting a woman or child by violence, coercion or anesthesia for the purpose of trafficking; (6) causing serious injury, death or other serious consequences to the abducted and trafficked women, children or their rtives; (7) selling women and children abroad. Trafficking in women and children is one of the acts of abduction, kidnapping, bribery, trafficking, transportation, transit of women and children for th e purpose of trafficking¡­ ¡° ¡°All the crimes mentioned in Article 240 of the Criminal Law of the People¡¯s Republic of China shall be punished: more than 1,000 cases of illegal trafficking, more than 1,000 cases of illegal detention, 1,000 cases of illegal trafficking, two cases of illegal possession of firearms, one case of illegal possession of firearms and ammunition endangering public security, 16 cases of illegal extortion, illegal¡­¡± Ferne lowered his head and typed, ¡°They will surely receive the death penalty.¡± Noah replied quickly, ¡°Listen carefully.¡± ¡°Why should I do that? I only need to listen to the results. I won¡¯t take thewyer exam. To be honest, I should record it for Jaquan. Instead of being awyer, he should shift his career and be a perky judge.¡± Ferne typed quirkily. Suddenly Ferne heard a gentle sniff from the front. He looked up and saw Irene. She and her mother were dressed in ck. They were dignified. However, when hearing the evidence, they burst into tears. Maybe because they couldn¡¯t believe it, or maybe they could not ept it. Ferne looked down and continued to text Noah, ¡°Irene and her mother are crying on each other¡¯s shoulders.¡± There was no reply. Ferne saw that the buttons of ady¡¯s underwear were crooked. He resisted the attempt tough and typed, ¡°Ady¡¯s underwear buttons are crooked. I guess they were tied by a man.¡± Noah: ¡°Can¡¯t you listen carefully?¡± Ferne: ¡°No.¡± Noah replied: ¡°Do you wanna get beaten?¡± Ferne: ¡°Come and whip me!¡± Noah said nothing. Ferne sent a defiant emoticon: A man with a long face was picking his nose cheekily and saying ¡®Come and beat me¡¯. Noah: ¡°How do you know that they were tied by a man? Do you have the same experience?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. Ferne blushed and hurriedly replied, ¡°I have never tied buttons for a woman. Believe me.¡± Noah: ¡°I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. Everyone in the courtroom stood up. Ferne hurriedly stood up as well. The judge said, ¡°A total of 56 people, including defendant Brandan, Merinda, Leon, and Nikhil, are convicted! Now, the court announces that a total of 6 people, including defendants Brandan, Merinda, Leon, and Nikhil, are sentenced to a two-year reprieve, and the remaining fifty defendants, such as Wangle, are sentenced to fifty years¡¯ imprisonment¡­¡± Ferne was stunned. Then, a loud noise came from the courtroom. Apparently, the victims were not satisfied with the verdict. The judge knocked on his hammer and said, ¡°Court closed.¡± The crowd dispersed, but many people were still looking at the defendants in the middle of the courtroom. Branden turned around. Irene and her mother nced at them, with calmness as if they had known the result. How could this be!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ferne¡¯s phone trembled. It was Noah. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to me? Is the result out?¡± Ferne stood there, overwhelmed by coldness. Randy and other police officers greeted him. Some people were greeting each other. Some were talking. Some were leaving. Some were waving. Faces shed in front of Ferne, and Noah¡¯s face suddenly appeared. Noah looked up at the sky, yearning and longing for justice. Then his eyes were suddenly darkened with disappointment. He turned around, leaving behind a lonely figure. Vincent and the entire city police department had tried hard, so that the court could expedite the decision and ept the case in public, skipping the first and the second trial. But how could the result be like this? Ferne really didn¡¯t know how to reply to this message. Thinking for a long time, he called Jaquan to ask if there was a remedy. But Jaquan said, ¡°Vincent called me a few days ago. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t for me but for Deon. I just passed on the messages.¡± Jaquan continued, ¡°Vincent wanted Deon to exert pressure on the police by his underworld power, just like Emma¡¯s case. So Deon called the police. This result should be the result after the fight.¡± The result after the fight? Damn it! Ferne flew into a rage. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Since Vincent interfered, they will receive more punishment. Just wait and see.¡± Jaquan said. Ferne wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Jaquan. He wished he could chop the bad guys up and feed the dogs. Shortly after Ferne hung up the phone, Noah called. Ferne hurriedly said in a high pitch, ¡°Guess what the result is? If you are correct, there will be a reward!¡± Noah took a heavy breath, ¡°Death penalty?¡± ¡°You are right! We are getting drunk tonight!¡± Ferne pretended to be excited and asked, ¡°What kind of wine do you want? I¡¯ll go to the hotel and get it for you. Do you still remember that you took a bottle of Screaming Eagle and peed on it?¡± Noah said, ¡°Cheval nc.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne was stunned. ¡°The wine I peed on was Cheval nc,¡± Noah said. ¡°Oh! I make a mistake.¡± Ferne smiled embarrassedly,¡± Alright. I¡¯ll bring both Cheval nc and Screaming Eagle! Wait for me at home! ¡° Hanging up the phone, Ferne let out a long sigh of relief. But Noah called Joe, ¡°What is the result of the trial?¡± Joe didn¡¯t know how to say. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ask Ferne?¡¯ Joe was very nervous, but he still said, ¡°Death penalty.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Noah coldly said. Joe didn¡¯t dare to say. What exactly did he do wrong? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 493 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 493 When Ferne returned with two bottles of red wine, Noah was cooking in the kitchen. Ferne liked to watch him cook the most and thought that he looked very sexy in an apron. Unlike many men who would look like women when they wear aprons, Noah was so manly. He was very strong. Therefore, no matter how loose the apron was, he would feel tense, which made his muscles very plump. And the strings tied behind him highlighted his waist. He usually wore a ck vest at home, so when he bent down to cut vegetables, his back and neck would present a beautiful arc. ¡°Go wash your hands.¡± Noah even did not look up. Ferne put down the wine and went to wash his hands. He asked, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to do. He could only find two goblets in the cupboard and start washing them. Then, he found a bottle opener to open the red wine bottle. When the meal was ready, the wine would be ready as well. Noah nced at him and asked, ¡°Can you drink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne lifted his clothes and patted his belly, the gauze on which had been dismantled. ¡°I would have recovered even it was a caesarean.¡± Noah retracted his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything else. It was so hard for Ferne to pretend to be enthusiastic alone. He even lit two candles on the table. When Noah came out with the dishes, his eyebrows twitched when he saw the candles on the table. Ferne chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate today.¡± Noah nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He put down the dishes and went to the kitchen for rice. When he returned, Ferne had poured two sses of red wine. ¡°Come! Cheers!¡± Seeing hime over, Ferne raised his goblet and nodded at Noah. ¡°Eat something first.¡± Noah ced some dishes in Ferne¡¯s bowl. However, Ferne directly opened his mouth. Noah was stunned. Hesitating for a moment, he ced the dishes into Ferne¡¯s mouth. Ferne asked in surprise, ¡°Is this a benefit?¡± Noah took a few mouthfuls of dishes and rice. Then, he raised his ss and lightly touched Ferne¡¯s, ¡°Drink it.¡± Ferne took a sip and suddenly goosebumps covered his entire body. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve drunk. I almost had an orgasm.¡± Noah looked at him with a dark face. Ferne smiled with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just a metaphor.¡± ¡°Eat.¡± Noah knitted his eyebrows. Ferne stuffed some rice into his mouth and then eat some dishes. He said as he chewed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Noah, I should have known you earlier.¡± ¡°Then you would ask me to be a chef?¡± Noah nced at Ferne and held his tongue. He nned to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk until you¡¯re done eating.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Ferne said as he looked at Noah with bright eyes. Noah was silent for a moment. Then he chewed the dishes again as if he didn¡¯t hear Ferne¡¯s sudden confession. ¡°Come! Cheers!¡± Ferne raised his ss again. Noah drank it. Not long after, Ferne raised his ss again. Noah stopped him. ¡°Stop drinking. You¡¯re injured. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t drink. I want to watch you drink it.¡± Ferne said. Noah¡¯s brows cocked and he said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Ferne raised his empty ss. Noah took a sip and reminded him, ¡°Eat something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink,¡± Ferne said so, but he still ate something. Noah had almost finished a bottle of red wine, but he didn¡¯t seem to get drunk at all. Ferne looked at him and asked, ¡°How much wine can make you drunk?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah drank thest wine in his ss and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been drunk.¡± Ferne was surprised. The n of getting Noah drunk failed before it could be implemented. Ferne rushed to do the dishes while Noah was washing the pans. The sound of water surrounded them. While Ferne put down the bowls and tes, he would look at Noah. Noah washed the pans seriously. After rinsing it, he took a towel, wiped it, and put it in the cupboard. Then, he asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The sink was divided into two parts. They were very close to each other. Ferne would be able to touch Noah with his arm if he moved a little to the left. ¡°I¡¯ll see when you get drunk.¡± Ferne looked down and took out a clean towel to wipe the bowl. Then he said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want when you¡¯re drunk.¡± Noah didn¡¯t hear thest sentence. He only heard that Ferne was mumbling. He turned to look at him. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Obviously, Ferne didn¡¯t do any housework at home. Noah had washed two pats, while Ferne hadn¡¯t finished washing two bowls yet. After Noah finished washing his hands, Ferne barely finished that. He then washed his hands with soap and asked, ¡°You even use soap. Why don¡¯t you use hand sanitizer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too slippery. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Noah wiped his hands and handed the towel to him. Wiping his hands, Ferne smelled his hands again. ¡°It smells good. What smell is it?¡± ¡°Did you lose your olfactory sensation?¡± Noah nced at him and hung up the towel. Ferne just felt that the atmosphere was very good and wanted to say something! Why did Noah not understand him at all? After lunch, Noah went surfing the Inte as usual. He has no habit of taking a nap. After half an hour, he would go to the treadmill for an hour. Then he would do the push-ups 100 times. After that, he took a shower and went shopping. If he still had time, he would drive to Fuji Garden where Christy and Trevor lived together to give them some fruit and vegetables. Then, he would drive home to prepare dinner. After dinner, he would start to surf the Inte for half an hour, exercise on the treadmill, and do the push-ups 100 times¡­ Noah was very self-disciplined. His n seemed to grow in his body. When it was time to do something, his body would automatically ask him to do what was nned, without any deviation. Seeing Noah approaching theputer, Ferne ran over and found an excuse. ¡°Well, it is hot. I want to take a shower.¡± Noah looked up at him. ¡°Hot?¡± The outdoor temperature was 15 and the indoor temperature was less than 13. It was not that cold, but it could not be considered hot weather at all! ¡°I¡¯m just so hot. I want to take a shower.¡± Ferne deliberately lifted his clothes to cool down. He intentionally exposed his wound to Noah. Noah stared at his skinny abdomen and said to him, ¡°Then go take a shower.¡± ¡°Please help me.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t drink much, but as soon as he said that, he suddenly felt as if his head was soaked in alcohol. Noah was stunned as he turned on theputer. His eyebrows twitched. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ferne could only say that again, ¡°Please help me.¡± Noah stared at him. Just as Ferne almost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and wanted to give up and say, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Noah actually nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± This shocked Ferne. What should he do? If he said that he wasn¡¯t ready now, would he be beaten to death by Noah? ¡°Take your clothes off.¡± When they came to the bathroom, Noah looked at him and said, ¡°So what? Do you need my help taking off your clothes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ferne slightly lifted his shirt and said, ¡°Well, it seems that I¡¯m not very hot anymore.¡± Noah crossed his arms and said to him with a threatening voice, ¡°Say it again!¡± Ferne said, ¡°I seem to feel hot now!¡± Regardless of whether he was hot or not, Ferne finally stood naked under the shower. He shyly covered his penis and said to Noah, ¡°Please be gentle ¡­¡± Noah was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 494 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 494 After taking a shower, Ferney on the sofa and asked Noah to apply medicine to him. Although his wound had been scabbed, the doctor still prescribed some ointment that could help him recover. After that, Ferne felt that Noah was going to sit in front of theputer again, so he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. I want to drink juice.¡± If Ferne was a woman, he would definitely be very annoying. ¡°There¡¯s no juice at home, only oranges.¡± Noah took two oranges from the kitchen and threw them to Ferne. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat oranges. Do you have anything else?¡± Ferne asked. Noah stood in front of the sofa and swept his gaze over him. ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten an orange. Do you want to eat it? I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡± ¡°Help yourself.¡± Noah sat back in front of theputer. Just as he was about to turn on theputer, Ferne began to shout again! Ferne held his hand and said, ¡°My hand is cramping!¡± Noah looked at him expressionlessly. Ferne forced himself to continue performing. ¡°It hurts!¡± Noah continued to look at him expressionlessly. Ferne was silent for seconds. Why was Noah still so calm? His performance was about to fail! ¡°Really! Damn! It hurts!¡± He began to swear again. Sure enough, this attracted Noah¡¯s attention. He took a few steps forward. However, he didn¡¯t look at Ferne¡¯s hand. Instead, he pped on the back of Ferne¡¯s neck. ¡°Can you stop swearing?¡± Ferne pretended to be innocent and shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was a cramp on your hand?¡± Noah looked at him and said, ¡°Do you recover quickly?¡± Ferne, who was like the best actor, instantly sped his hands in agony and said, ¡°It hurts so much¡­.¡± Noah held his hand and said, ¡°There is a way to stop the cramp.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Cut off your wrist.¡± Noah weighed the hand as if he was going to remove his wrists in the next second. This stunned Ferne. ¡°I suddenly feel nothing. I¡¯m fine!¡± He retracted his hand, picked up the orange on the coffee table, and began peeling it. After he stuffed it into his mouth, his eyes nearly popped out due to the sour. But he could only hold it back. He even pretended to be very surprised and said, ¡°This orange is so sweet.¡± After saying that, he stuffed half of the orange into Noah¡¯s mouth. Worried that Noah would spit it out, he even covered his mouth very ¡®affectionately¡¯. Noah chewed, then waved his hand away and acknowledged, ¡°It is indeed quite sweet.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t believe this. He ate one by himself, which was so sour that it made him tremble. When he looked up, he saw a smile on Noah¡¯s face. ¡°Damn! Noah, you are so childish!¡± Ferne tried his best to mind hisnguage. Heined in a serious manner. Noah ignored him. He wore his earphones and started running on the treadmill. Ferne heaved a sigh of relief. His phone vibrated. He picked it up and his eyes were wide open. Joe sent him a message on WeChat. ¡°Noah asked me, so I¡­.¡± Shit! Ferne suddenly stood up and his waist almost got hurt. He quickly typed and asked. ¡°You told him?¡± Joe replied, ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ferne thought to himself, ¡®I know it now!¡¯ Shit! Noah had known everything! So he was just having some fun with Ferne? When Ferne thought of his stupid behavior before, he wanted to go back and strangle himself who was stillining and shouting in the bathroom a few hours ago. Damn. How embarrassing! Hey on the sofa. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt. Then he unconsciously fell asleep. When he woke up, it was dark outside and he was covered with a thin nket. Noah was sitting beside him. The TV was on and there was no sound. Noah just sat there and watched the silent TV. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ferne had never had such a feeling before. Just sitting here with Noah and watching the silent TV, he felt so warm and satisfied. He had never known that such a simple thing would make him feel satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Noah turned off the TV and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out?¡± Ferne stood up and wiped his mouth. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t drool. He took out his phone and found that it was already seven o¡¯clock. ¡°You can¡¯t have been sitting here and waiting for me to wake up, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah put on his coat. The temperature difference between day and night was obvious. ¡°I just want to watch TV.¡± Well, he must be lying. Didn¡¯t Noah want to do something while he was asleep? Did Noah kiss him? ¡°Stop looking at me with that vulgar expression.¡± Noah nced at him and said. ¡°Get up and wash your face. We¡¯ll go out for dinner.¡± Ferne got up to wash his face. When he came out and passed the dining table, he saw a bottle of juice on it. He then went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and saw a bag of fresh oranges inside. Noah was so nice! Ferne was so touched that he almost cried. The nightlife in City Y had just begun. People wereing and going on both sides of the road. Young couples were everywhere, snuggling up to each other and walking. Ferne and Noah walked side by side. Both of them were handsome, and their charming figures attracted many girls. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± Ferne stared at the back of a woman in front of him, trying to divert his attention from Noah¡¯s profile. It was like the old saying that ¡°beauty was in the eye of the beholder¡±. He felt that Noah was so handsome that he couldn¡¯t almost control himself. ¡°I know,¡± Noah replied in a low voice. There was no expression on his face. Ferne couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°Why should I be sad?¡± Noah¡¯s lips twitched. Suddenly he stretched out to pull Ferne. Ferne turned around and saw a car passing him. Noah knitted his eyebrows and let Ferne walk on the other side. ¡°Watch out.¡± ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Ferne suddenly hugged Noah and patted him on the back. ¡°If you are sad, I will be even sadder than you.¡± Noah was about to push him away but suddenly stopped. His hand stopped in midair for a long time and slowlynded on Ferne¡¯s back as if he wrapped around Ferne¡¯s waist. This was like a real hug. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but cast curious gazes at them who were hugging and guessed their rtionship. Ferne was embarrassed. He shouted at a passer-by who had stopped in front of them, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Have you never seen two men fall in love?¡± The passerby was totally shocked. Noah was so speechless. After the passerby left, Ferne exined, ¡°Well, they must think the way I said, anyway. It¡¯s better to admit.¡± Noah felt confused when hearing this. ¡®Shit! I identally said what I thought.¡¯ Ferne thought to himself. He hurriedly added, ¡°I mean, that we rather admit our rtionship than let them guess.¡± Noah really wanted to know what Ferne was thinking about. ¡°I ¡­ Forget about this. You won¡¯t understand anyway. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Ferne covered his face and took the lead. Noah was left dumbfounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 495 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 495 ¡­ Inside the courtyard, in City Q. Around the mahjong table, there sat three men and a woman. They were Korbin, Dorothy, Roger, and Jaquan, the new ¡®brother inw¡¯ of the Albertons. ¡°Jaquan, there is another dispute over the payment for goods in my shop. It is because the supplier didn¡¯t ship the goods on time that made me suffer a loss. But in the end, both the supplier and buyers sued me forpensation. Do I have any other solutions other than a violent threat?¡± Before Jaquan responded, Roger interrupted. ¡°Is that a problem? Jaquan, you should help me first. Listen to me. One of my staff quit and worked in another shop then, but cops just happened to check the shop and found that the staff had a criminal record. The shop owner said it was my fault, but that bastard has already left mypany. He was done with his resignation documents. He has nothing to do with me. Actually, I know that shop owner very well, but now I want to kill him. What should I do now? ¡° Jaquan was tired of all these things. Ever since Jaquan came here, he was a counselor of the whole Alberton family. Up from Deon, Korbin, and Roger to the butler and valets, everyone from the Alberton family regarded Jaquan as their adviser since he had solved a case with Korbin. The Albertons even asked him about the least important things. For example, the gardener woulde to him to ask where the seeds should be sprinkled. Especially after dinner, he would be invited to y mahjong with the Albertons. He couldn¡¯t lose, nor win, too much. In addition, he had to think about the problems the two young masters encountered. Otherwise, they were about to resort to violence. To maintain social security, Jaquan felt obliged to give them the alternatives for the solutions. Dorothy, who had been eating melon seeds, said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just enjoy our game? Please don¡¯t be so mean!¡± Roger was annoyed, ¡°You sure can enjoy your game because it has nothing to do with your shop. Your restaurant is so peaceful. Those who go to eat in your shop are all foreigners or PhDs who returned from overseas. They are all highly educated. The biggest problem for you is that the seats are not enough for your dishes are so popr. Look at us, we have topete with ourpetitors all the time¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. While eating, Dorothy took out a card and threw it out, ¡°You are more tired than me because you grow one thing more than me!¡± Jaquan was speechless. Did he think too much? It must be. ¡°Oh yes!¡± Roger took the card and showed another two of himself. ¡°What? Are you jealous? You should me your boobs.¡± He smiled. Jaquan was dumbfounded. Was it the way the siblings talk to each other? Dorothy curled her lips and threw out another card. Then she turned to Jaquan and asked, ¡°Hey, how can you stay so long? You should be very tired with us, right?¡± As she grabbed her melon seeds, she made a gesture to Jaquan, ¡°Stop losing your cards to Korbin. We¡¯re not blind.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Right, be honest. Are you tired of being with us?¡± Roger asked with a lollipop in his mouth. ¡°I was pretty tired at first.¡± Jaquan frankly said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you don¡¯t like me, so I¡¯ve been tense.¡± Korbin extinguished the cigarette in his hand and casually tossed out a card. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about whether we like you or not?¡± ¡°What he means is that you should care about Ms. Bernice and Deon.¡± Dorothy touched that card thrown by Korbin. She did not resemble Emma at all. She probably took after her mother more. She was petite and beautiful, but she acted generously. She was more like a man. Even when sitting here ying mahjong, she did not show a bit of weakness and pretension of girls. But Jaquan had seen her acting like a little girl. When the whole family sat around the table for dinner, Dorothy smiled so sweetly like a different person. After dinner, she would cling to Deon for a while, like a little princess begging for candy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ms. Bernice. She seems to like you a lot.¡± Dorothy grabbed another handful of melon seeds and said with a grimace, ¡°I thought she would find someone like Dad. I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ she likes you. What a coincidence, I also like you.¡± Jaquan was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m just saying.¡± Dorothy exined, ¡°I can¡¯t beat her, and I don¡¯t think you will like me.¡± Jaquan said nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t scare him,¡± Roger said to Jaquan, taking down the lollipop. ¡°She was just jealous of Emma for she and you are in love with each other. For us, it is rarely seen.¡± ¡°Rarely seen?¡± Jaquan asked in confusion, ¡°Every people will be in love. Why do you think it is rarely seen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see who we are? Normal persons won¡¯t be willing to date with us. Men would be scared to death. Women do it for money. Even if it¡¯s not for money, they are for other purposes.¡± Roger bit the lollipop and his eyes lit up. ¡°I win¡­¡± Roger won the game. Everyone calcted the money and gave it to Roger before another round of the game. Dorothy took a sip of the red wine beside her and asked, ¡°Did you know who she is when you were with Emma in the beginning?¡± Jaquan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Roger blinked.. ¡°I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t tell you because she was afraid that you would avoid her after you know it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 496 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 496 Only Deon and Bernice knew about the past between Emma and Jaquan. While others were all in blind guesses. Naturally, no one would inquire about their love affairs as they already have a child. ¡°Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped seeing her because of who she used to be,¡± Jaquan added, ¡°I like her, not her identity.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Dorothy supported her cheeks and sighed, ¡°What a pity.¡± Jaquan fell silent. As a cigarette finished, Eliot reminded Jaquan, ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean it. She only wants a one-night stand and will definitely take no responsibility. Stay away from her.¡± Jaquan took a nce at Dorothy and saw her indifferent look. After thinking for a while, he tried to persuade her, ¡°It¡¯s better for girls to properly protect themselves outside. You think it to be a bonus, while in fact, there¡¯s a cost in the end.¡± ¡°Stop saying that. A few more words and I will definitely fall in love with you.¡± Dorothy teased after eating a sunflower seed. ¡°Stop making fun. Girls should be well-protected. You will meet the one you love. Life is long, so don¡¯t give up on it easily. One day you will meet your Mr. Right.¡± After Jaquan finished, he lowered his head to check on the phone. Emma had sent him a message asking when it would be over. ¡°Emma¡¯s looking for me. I gotta go.¡± Before leaving, he turned around and touched Roger¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ve always hoping to have a younger brother. You know what? You looked so ruthless that I didn¡¯t even dare to touch you.¡± Roger was momentarily confused as he was touched, ¡°Then what is it now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you already treated me as your family.¡± Jaquan took a look at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the matters in the shop tonight. Don¡¯t put it into violence.¡± After Jaquan left, both of the three remained the same on what they were doing at the mahjong table. Eliot circled his shoulders and leaned back to the leather armchair. He looked at Dorothy and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. He¡¯s totally into Emma and has no other thoughts, even on the Alberton family.¡± Dorothy raised her eyebrows nomittally. Roger rubbed the head and said, ¡°By the way, this guy is quite a match for Emma.¡± Eliot suddenly smiled as he thought of something. A momentter, he revealed, ¡°He¡¯s not the wooer.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Dorothy was shocked. ¡°So Emma chased him?¡± Roger was so surprised that the lollipop fell out of his mouth. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t say anything but a word, ¡°Shit!¡± Eliot crossed his legs and continued, ¡°Or we should say, Emma chose him. On her eighteenth birthday, she went to a bar in City Y and took a fancy to him.¡± ¡°So she just slept with him?¡± Dorothy inquired in disbelief. Roger was astonished, ¡°And then?¡± Eliot took out the cigarette case from his pocket but didn¡¯t smoke, ¡°Something must have happened. I have no idea what it is. From then on, he decided to stay in City Q for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Dorothy sighed emotionally. With her cheeks held, she stuffed the sunflower seeds into the mouth and gathered the shells to casually spell words on the table. ¡°Jealous?¡± Roger sneered at her disdainfully, ¡°How many boys have you trifled with? You¡¯re jealous? You said that you hated this.¡± Dorothy retorted, ¡°What about you? Any difference?¡± Roger shrugged his shoulders and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t trifle with them. I just can¡¯t say no to girls. They all like me and they don¡¯t need me to take responsibility. What can I do?¡± ¡°Asshole.¡± Dorothy rolled her eyes and covered her head as she sighed, ¡°Come on. Leave me alone. I don¡¯t want another blind date. I want to kick the guy the moment I see him.¡± ¡°No problem. Just find yourself a match and no one will force you,¡± Eliot said indifferently. Dorothy twitched her lips and asked, ¡°Eliot, do you like that girl from the Luke family?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®like¡¯?¡± said Eliot with his face wrinkled up. Dorothy responded dismissively, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened.¡± Roger licked his lips after eating the lollipop. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whom we get married to, as long as they are good-looking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous. Emma found the one she liked, and he happens to like her!¡± Dorothy eventually spelled the word ¡®love¡¯ sessfully with the shells. Staring at it, a smile came to her face, ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°If your Mr. Right shows up, we¡¯ll get him for you even if he¡¯s the chief of an African tribe!¡± Roger laughed maliciously. Hearing this, Dorothy raised her beautiful eyebrows and said, ¡°Likewise. If you find ¡®the one¡¯, we will get her for you even if she is the new Queen of the UK.¡± Roger put on a grin, ¡°Great.¡± Eliot stood up and interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take a break and get on with your work.¡± ¡°Aye!¡± Roger wore a burgundy suit today. The moment he cast away the lollipop and stood up, he became serious. With simr eyes to Deon, he looked quite intimidating. Dorothy came to her feet in a turquoise cheongsam. Walking towards the door on high heels, she took out ady¡¯s cigarette holder from behind, which was only for posing. As she leaned against the door with the cigarette holder hooked up by her right hand, she looked back slightly with a charming nce. At this time, Eliot walked over and pushed her head aside, ¡°You are in my way.¡± Dorothy lost her tongue. ¡®Stupid Eliot! When will you realize my beauty and charm?¡¯ Following closely behind Eliot, Roger took the golden cigarette holder from Dorothy when he walked by. Then, hemented to himself after checking his face by the reflection, ¡°What a perfect guy!¡± Dorothy remained silent. ¡®Stupid narcissist! What¡¯s wrong with my family?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 497 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 497 Dorothy, Hunter, and Roger went out. When they passed by the courtyard, Stony was sitting on Jaquan¡¯s neck and Emma was hanging clothes. Stony held a small clip in his hands. Jaquan held Stony with one hand and kept Emma from the sun with an umbre in his other hand. Dorothy, Hunter, and Roger weren¡¯t close, but they still could hear them. ¡°What did Dad just talk to you?¡± Emma asked. ¡°About us,¡± Jaquan answered. ¡°What?¡± Emma asked. ¡°To give me a name.¡± Emma smiled resignedly, ¡°What kind of name do you want?¡± ¡°Anything. As long as I can stay with you.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Emma was standing under the cherry blossom umbre. The sun shines, and it looked as if the flowers were falling down and there were many stars in Emma¡¯s eyes. Hanging all the clothes, Emma smiled but said crossly, ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me.¡± ¡°I am talking seriously.¡± Jaquan had a tickle in his throat. He leaned closer, paused, and said to Stony, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°OK!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Emma stepped back defensively. But Jaquan quickly put the umbre into her hand, grabbed her arm, pulled her in front of him, and lowered his head to kiss her. In case Stony would fall, Emma did not dare to struggle. She noticed that someone was at the door, but she was indulged in the kiss and wasn¡¯t distracted. Stony covered his eyes but he sneaked a look at them. Heughed loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you shy?¡± Jaquan smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t peek!¡± Emma pushed Jaquan gently, ¡°Stop.¡± Jaquan kissed Emma gently again and looked at her with eyes full of love. Then, he took a few steps back, took the umbre, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Yes, my princess.¡± Emma smiled. She turned around and saw Dorothy, Hunter, and Roger at the door. Hunter didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Jaquan is my brother-inw. I have to calm down. I can¡¯t kill him.¡¯ Dorothy didn¡¯t know what to say, either. ¡®I¡¯m jealous.¡¯ Roger didn¡¯t know what to say, either. ¡®I have to admit that Jaquan has a pretty face like me. But I am more handsome.¡¯ Following Emma¡¯s sight, Jaquan saw Dorothy, Hunter, and Roger. He smiled and waved to them. They nodded slightly and expressionlessly and then walked out. Walking out of the door, Dorothy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m extremely jealous of them.¡± Roger took out a mirror and admired his face, ¡°Do you think who is more handsome, me or Jaquan?¡± Hunter took the stick behind the door and weighed it. He told himself that Jaquan was his brother-in- law and he calmed down gradually. Then he put down the stick. The subordinate was ustomed and he opened the car door for them respectively. Dorothy, Hunter, and Roger got into the car and suddenly became serious as if they were going to talking about Sino-US cooperation projects. After hanging all the clothes, Jaquan, Emma together with Stony went to chat with Bernice who was doing yoga. Then, Emma escorted Jaquan to the door. Jaquan didn¡¯t live in the courtyard. When Jaquan and Emma were in City Y, both their parents lived together with them. There was little room for them to be intimate. They could only kiss each other and Jaquan couldn¡¯t do anything further. There were three reasons. First, at that time Emma stayed in the guest room with Stony. Second, her parents stayed in the guest room next door so that it would be convenient for them to take care of Stony. Third, Deon and Bernice asionally make video calls to see Stony. But Jaquan thought that they just wanted to check if he had done anything wrong. From City Y to City Q, Jaquan stayed with Emma every day but he couldn¡¯t have sex with her. Jaquan was very anxious. Deon did invite Jaquan to stay in the courtyard. But Jaquan wasn¡¯t used to it. With so many people living together, Jaquan didn¡¯t have the mood to be intimate with Emma in a certain room here. So, he rented a suite. He didn¡¯t buy a house because he could feel that Emma didn¡¯t want to live here or even stay in City Q. Unlike in City Y, Emma was unwilling to go out in City Q. She didn¡¯t even go out of the courtyard. She only walked around the courtyard with Stony after each meal, never taking a single step out. The four children of the Alberton family had their own secrets and worries. Having acquaintance with them, Jaquan found that they seemed to have poor rtionships with one another. But in fact, they pretended it for their mothers. Now that Riley is gone. The remaining two madams both wanted to take her ce and take charge of all the affairs in the courtyard. Ever since Bernice returned, the fight became fiercer. At their age, neither was jealous. They preferred money because only money was reliable. It didn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t attract Deon. It was fine if you could control the family purse. Bernice didn¡¯t want to fight with them, but she could not bear it that the two madams pretended to be close to her. She would act as if she also wanted to take charge, and the two madams would be anxious and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. So the four children of the Alberton family had learned to disguise and hide their feelings. But Emma disdained to disguise. She got on with everything and everybody indifferently. She didn¡¯t get fit in here. Emma and Bernice were two extremes. The other madams would always think evil of Bernice. Although Emma wouldn¡¯t be coquettish or cute, her outstanding martial strength surprised Deon. And Deon liked her very much. Emma was always aloof and calm, so many people thought that if Emma was a boy, she would definitely be a rival to Hunter and Roger. However, even if Emma was a girl, Deon nned to assign her some tasks. It was just like that the princes of ancient times would have their own territories after growing up. Deon also offered Emma a tform to fully develop her potential. But Emma left home the minute she heard the n and it had been four to five years. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Emma asked. Jaquan looked at Emma, held her fingers, and rubbed them. ¡°I want to sleep with you tonight.¡± Emma was shy. Jaquan was busy with work these days. He was just joking in case Emma would worry about him. To protect the victims, the abducted children, including Stony, were not requested to testify in court. Jaquan was in City Q, but he kept an eye on this case. After all, the case was of great importance. Ferne had made a great effort for this case and in the end, the criminals were all caught. But the result was really far from satisfactory. Vincent had called Deon and tried many ways, hoping the court would directly impose the death penalty. But it didn¡¯t ur to him that the final result would be a reprieve. Anything could happen in the two-year reprieve. It was really diforting. ¡°You go in. I¡­¡± Jaquan let her go. Before he finished speaking, Emma whispered, ¡°OK.¡± Jaquan was stunned for a moment. Emma looked up at him. Her eyes were very dark. When Emma stared at Jaquan, he couldn¡¯t help but look back into her eyes. She said gently and slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your suite tonight.¡± ¡°What about your parents?¡± Jaquan suppressed his excitement and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will they allow you to go out?¡± Emma pushed him, ¡°Go ahead. Pick me up tonight.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jaquan grabbed her hand and kissed, ¡°You promised me.¡± Jaquan looked at Emma happily, waved to her, and then got into the car.. He was as happy as a boy who got some sweets. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 498 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 498 Emma watched as his car drove out before entering. She turned around and saw Deon and Bernice walking out from not far away, followed by Stony. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go with Jaquan?¡± When Bernice saw Emma, she asked curiously, ¡°He won¡¯t take you there?¡± Emma shook her head, ¡°He has something to do.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s more important than apanying you?¡± Deon snorted unhappily. Bernice discontentedly said, ¡°Well, when you told me that you had something to do, did that mean that I wasn¡¯t as important as your affairs?¡± Deon was lost for words. ¡°We¡¯re going out to buy some clothes for Stony. Together?¡± Bernice asked. Stony shook Emma¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go together. Grandpa and Grandma bought me a lot of clothes, so did Mr. Collin. I also want to buy some for them.¡± Emma touched his face, ¡°Do you have money?¡± Stony nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± As he spoke, he took out a gold card from his pocket. Emma was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s still young. You can¡¯t give him so much money.¡± She stuffed the card into Deon¡¯s hand. Deon replied with dissatisfaction, ¡°There¡¯s only two million in the card.¡± Then he gave it back to Stony and said earnestly, ¡°When your uncles were your age, they would go buy a sports car. You can go and see itter. I¡¯ll buy you whichever you like. A man should have a car of his own, no matter how old he is. It is a symbol of status, you know?¡± Stony nodded in confusion. Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Bernice patted Deon¡¯s hand away. ¡°You¡¯ll misguide Stony this way. Go away.¡± She held Stony and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some stones and see if we can get an emerald. I just want to buy another bracelet.¡± Emma was speechless. All she could do was to rescue Stony from her unreliable parents before nning the route. They would first buy clothes in the department store and then went to the luxury shop to choose bracelets for Bernice. Women were always fickle in their affection. For example, Bernice would change at least four bracelets a year. While Emma had neither decorations nor jewelry other than the cherry hair tie, not even a watch. Right, now, she finally got a matching mobile phone, which was designed for lovers, from Jaquan, and the pendant was a small stone. After the car set off, Emma gently touched the stone and asked casually, ¡°Dad, what was Jaquan discussing with you today?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Sensing her implication, Deon immediately found Jaquan¡¯s fault and hurriedly comined, ¡°This man shouldn¡¯t conceal this kind of thing from you. He is scheming!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him,¡± Emma said. Deon was instantly depressed. He was okay with Jaquan. He had managed to find his daughter with great difficulty, but now she was about to marry someone else. As a father, he was upset and unable to like Jaquan. On the one hand, he was worried that Jaquan was so kind to Emma that she would forget about them. On the other hand, he was afraid that Jaquan would treat Emma badly, so he was eager to uphold justice for her. Being sandwiched between the two every day was self-torture. Bernice interrupted, ¡°Is it about the case in City Y?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Deon replied. ¡°The result is out. He asked me if there¡¯s a way to change the verdict. I said, ¡®Are you kidding? No matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯t interfere with the court¡¯s affairs. Besides, the result is settled.''¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± Bernice didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Then why are you quarreling?¡± ¡°Quarreling?¡± Emma looked at the rearview mirror. Deon put on an awkward look. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a dispute. Do you understand? Disputes ur when there¡¯re disagreements. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± ¡°Oh, then what are you arguing about?¡± Bernice asked. ¡°He asked me a favor, but I refused. Then we started arguing.¡± Deon answered concisely. However, the reality was as follows: Jaquan said seriously, ¡°At that time, to protect more than a hundred followers, you managed to settle everything. Even those who were sentenced to death could be rescued. How could you not be able to help? These viins havemitted heinous crimes and harmed hundreds of thousands of children. You also have children. Think about it, if it were your children¡­ ¡° ¡°Bastard! What nonsense!¡± Deon roared angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t stand it just by thinking about it. What about those families who have been hurt? Their children were hurt. They only want the bad guys to get punished, but now thew is protecting the evil men! I just want you to stand up and uphold justice. If thew of this world protects the bad guys, then why should we still be the good ones?¡± Jaquan said sincerely. ¡°Justice? Don¡¯t you know who I am? And you tell me justice?¡± Deon sneered, ¡°I used to collect protection fees, and the people on that street ran away when they saw me. Don¡¯t you think that I would beughed at if I went to talk about justice?¡± Jaquan said with his head lowered, ¡°Indeed it¡¯s ironic, but only people like you can connect with those guys.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll beat you out and never allow you to set foot in this ce again?¡± Deon cut a section of the cigar in his hand, so fiercely that was like cutting a person¡¯s finger rather than a cigar. Jaquan said with calmness, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°You have guts.¡± Deon snorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you awyer? You can file a suit.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t participate in such a criminal case.¡± Jaquan stood up from his chair. ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to help, I will not insist. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± ¡°Alright, go think of another way.¡± Deon turned his chair, his back to Jaquan. These were the facts. However, Deon wouldn¡¯t tell them the details for he knew clearly that once he told them, they would support Jaquan. ¡°That case isplex. Dad, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Emma said softly, ¡°I will tell him.¡± Bernice also nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in dangerous matters. The results are out anyway, and there¡¯s no way to change them. Just wait and see.¡± Although Deon agreed, when he heard them speak at the same time, Jaquan¡¯s sincere words involuntarily appeared in his mind. ¡°You also have children. Think about it, if it were your children¡­¡± Deon rubbed his temples in frustration. He thought to himself, ¡®Damn, these words stabbed in my weak points.¡¯ It seemed there was a curse keeping buzzing in his ears as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t help. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 499 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 499 On the other side, Jaquan called thew firm a few times and knew the phone numbers of several prosecutors. Thewyer suggested that he return to City Y to sit down and talk about it properly. Jaquan agreed. Then he rushed to the library, searching for the information on criminal cases for two hours. He also worked out the solution to Eliot¡¯s and Roger¡¯s troubles with aputer and mailed it to them. Jaquan returned to his room at dusk. He simply packed up his belongings into his bag. Then, he sent a message to Emma, saying that he nned to return to City Y tonight, and asked Emma to wait for him. Immediately, Emma called back, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan was surprised. Holding his phone, he smiled and said, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t want to part with me?¡± ¡°I bought some clothes for your parents.¡± Emma whispered, ¡°I bought you too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jaquan tried to suppress his excitement. However, he failed. He asked in a low voice, ¡°How do you know my size?¡± Emma: ¡°¡­¡± His teasing tone was annoying, so Emma could not think rationally. Then she whispered, ¡°Everyone can hear you.¡± Suddenly, Jaquan stopped saying. Emma chuckled, ¡°Come to pick us up.¡± Only then did Jaquan know that he had been tricked by her. He licked his teeth and thought that he would punish her tonight. Felice and Allen saw their neighbors¡¯ grandchildren ying around every day, and they missed Stony very much. Also, they felt guilty. That night, they went out for a walk after dinner. They ran into many neighbors, chatting with them for a while and parting with them. When they met a chatterbox, they listened to her patiently. ¡°My daughter-inw bought this expensive jacket for me. It costs more than one thousand. I couldn¡¯t bear to buy it at that time, but my daughter-inw bought it directly. She knew that I liked it¡­¡± Rose was fifty-five years old, and she liked wearing red. With lipstick, she looked like a red eggnt in the distance. She was talking about how filial and nice her daughter-inw was. Felice looked at her coat andplimented her unintentionally, ¡°Nice. A thousand? It looks more expensive.¡± Allen was doing exercise quietly and did not say a word. ¡°Well, where¡¯s your son? Is he married? He can¡¯t be too picky. Or he won¡¯t have a good ¡­¡± ¡°No, my son is married,¡± Felice said with a smile. ¡°Married?¡± Rose was very surprised, ¡°Congrattions, whose daughter? What about her educational background? What do her parents do? Does she have a house in town?¡± Felice kept smiling politely, ¡°We don¡¯t have these requirements. My son has a house and a car. I just hope they live happily. We don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Stopping thinking like that. Some girls are liars. You have to be careful for the sake of your money and house,¡± Rose tried to persuade Felice.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Allen couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Is there anything wrong with Allen? He has to take care of himself now.¡± Rose turned to nce at him again. Allen: ¡°¡­¡± Felice did not want to make any replies, but seeing Rose going too far, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°The family of my daughter-inw is richer than ours.¡± Rose asked in confusion, ¡°Really? When can we see her?¡± ¡°They have gone out and won¡¯t be back in a short time.¡± Felice was a little unhappy. What did Rose mean? Was she qualified to see her daughter-inw? ¡°My daughter-inw also wanted to go on a trip, but she said she wanted to go with us,¡± Rose said proudly, ¡°We do have different lifestyles, so I n to refuse her. For us in middle ages, we¡¯d better dance in the squares.¡± Felice gave up talking to her and just smiled politely. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. They will bring some gifts for you, like my daughter-inw. Every time she went out, she would buy me various gifts. I feel so worried¡­¡± Felice: ¡°¡­¡± Felice took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°Why should I be angry? Even though they bought me nothing, I was happy, too.¡± Rose looked at her pitifully, ¡°You must be sad, right?¡± Felice: ¡°¡­¡± Allen interrupted and lied, ¡°What did our daughter-inw buy youst time?¡± He seldom told a lie. This time, he did it to help Felice gain respect. After saying this, his face turned red immediately. Obviously, he was lying. Rose was a bit curious and asked, ¡°What did she buy?¡± Felice didn¡¯t want to lie, but she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Allen, either. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, she heard Stony¡¯s voice, ¡°Grandma! Grandpa!¡± Excitedly, Felice immediately waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Stony, Grandma is here!¡± Felice and Allen were near the park, so Jaquan saw them from a short distance. He stopped the car and then Stony got off. Emma said, ¡°Watch out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Stony ran over. Jaquan turned the car around, intending to give these things to his parents and leave, so he just parked it outside and grabbed all gifts. Jaquan and Emma walked towards them together. Emma was dressed in a cheongsam. Wearing her hair in a bun, Emma looked graceful and dignified. Although with no expression, she seemed to be a daughter from an extraordinary family. She held a lighter gift in her hand and walked on his right hand. Jaquan reached out to hold her and grabbed several luxury bags including Hermes and LV. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us in advance?¡± Felice held Stony and forgot Rose. She looked at Emma and Jaquan, asking with a smile, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jaquan replied. He handed the bags to them. ¡°Emma bought you some clothes. Try them on.¡± Felice looked at Emma in surprise, ¡°For us?¡± Emma nodded and gave a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about your sizes. Have a try. ¡° ¡°Alright, it¡¯s definitely suitable.¡± Felice smiled and gave the bags to Allen. Then, she squatted down, held Stony in her arms, and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°God, I haven¡¯t seen you for days. Miss you so much.¡± Stony giggled and kissed Felice. Rose couldn¡¯t help but move towards them, asking Felice with a smile, ¡°Are they your son and your daughter-inw?¡± Felice thought that she had already left, so she was unhappy to see her again. Emma was good at details so she could tell easily that Felice didn¡¯t like Rose. Then Rose eximed, ¡°Heavens, these are all famous brands. Are they fake? Did you buy them in South Water Street? It looks real. Look at the packaging. It looks expensive. I think it costs five hundred at least.¡± At that time, her son and daughter-inw just came back from shopping. Rose hurriedly called them over and pointed at the bags, saying, ¡°Look at these fake brands.¡± When her daughter-inw saw Jaquan first, she was instantly stunned by his appearance. This was the third time she had seen Jaquan, but every time she met him, she would blush involuntarily. Then she muttered, ¡°These might be real, not fake.¡± She also wanted to say that he was not the guy that would buy fake brands, but she didn¡¯t say that out loud. Seeing her reaction, Emma gently lifted Jaquan¡¯s chin and examined his face carefully. Her attitude was extremely arrogant. Rose¡¯s daughter-inw was attracted by Emma¡¯s action, then she noticed that she was standing beside Jaquan. However, she had an ordinary appearance but a different aura. In front of Emma, she felt inferior. Moreover, she was wearing a cheongsam. Cheongsam was thought to be dignified and graceful, but Emma looked dangerous. Rose¡¯s son didn¡¯t want to disgrace his mother, so he said ambiguously, ¡°Many people have been deceived to buy fake brands. It¡¯s quite normal. Too many people have wasted their money on them.¡± Rose immediately felt excited and said, ¡°See, am I right?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 500 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 500 Jaquan didn¡¯t like showing off andparing with his neighbors. He said casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s fake or not.¡± He didn¡¯t care about it. But it didn¡¯t mean that Allen and Felice also didn¡¯t mind it. Allen took out the clothes, which still had a logo because he was not sure whether the size was okay. But they didn¡¯t find out the price tag. It must be that Emma took new goods instead of those on the disy. The daughter-inw of Rose could tell that it was genuine. She said, ¡°It is not fake.¡± Rose looked at her unhappily, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t worth much.¡± Her son interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you if you want. It is not expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Grandpa gave me a card. It took only 150,000. There¡¯s still 1,850,000 left on the card. He said that these things are very cheap.¡± Stony said in a childish voice. Roseughed and didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are you kidding?¡± She suddenly realized that it was strange. She looked at Stony and Jaquan, ¡°Why do you have a grandson so quickly?¡± Stony greeted politely, ¡°Hello.¡± Rose smiled jealously and replied, ¡°Hello.¡± Her son has been married for years. She wanted to have a grandson or granddaughter. But his daughter-inw didn¡¯t get pregnant. When she saw others ying with their grandson and granddaughter, she was afraid of approaching them, for the fear of beingughed at. Therefore, she always talked with Felice and praised her daughter-inw. She enjoyed the feeling of being envied. But now, Felice had not only a daughter-inw but also a grandson! Rose was stunned and upset. Emma suddenly turned around. She frowned and said, ¡°Come out.¡± They stared in that direction in confusion and then saw two people dressed in ck jump out. Rose was shocked. ¡°Who are they?¡± They asked in surprise. Emma said to them, ¡°Go back.¡± The two men in ck looked at each other and shook their heads, ¡°Hunter ordered us to protect you. We can¡¯t go back. If he knows that, he will kill us.¡± It was the style of Hunter. Rose widened her eyes in confusion. She looked at Emma and felt as if she was the daughter of a gang boss. Emma was wearing a cheongsam. She was slender, but her gaze was cold and indifferent. Her voice was more indifferent. ¡°Let him kill.¡± Rose was stunned. Her son was amazed. Her Daughter-inw was astonished. Felice was astounded. Allen was shocked. Stony pursed his lips and said, ¡°They are very annoying. They have been following Mom all the time. Every time wee out, there are more than a dozen people following us. Mom doesn¡¯t like being followed, and neither do I.¡± Everyone around could hear him clearly. Rose stared at Emma in astonishment. It was so strange. Who needed to be followed by so many people? Emma didn¡¯t force them to stop following. She waved her hand, indicating them to hide well. Then, she turned around, took out an exquisite box, and handed it to Felice. ¡°My mother wants to give it to you. Hope you would like it.¡± Felice was about to take it with one hand since Stony was in her arms. But Stony said, ¡°Grandma, this is expensive. You can¡¯t take it with one hand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Felice was a little surprised. Stony didn¡¯t understand much about money, but he knew how to makeparisons. He took out his card and said, ¡°It¡¯s more expensive than the money in this card.¡± Rose immediately calcted in her mind. Stony had just boasted that it still had 1,850,000 left. Does that mean the gift in the box was more than that amount? Are you kidding? Rose didn¡¯t believe it, but she was very curious. ¡°It¡¯s too precious, I can¡¯t take it.¡± Emma looked at Jaquan for help. Jaquan smiled and put the box into Felice¡¯s pocket. ¡°It¡¯s not the gift that counts, but the thought behind it. Mom, you can make sausages as a gift for them.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Felice was at loss and asked, ¡°Does it worth millions?¡± Jaquan was not intended to say the truth. But as Rose stared at him curiously, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about 2.1 million with discount.¡± It was as expensive as a house. Felice¡¯s feeling wasplex. Rose couldn¡¯t control her expression and asked jealously, ¡°So expensive? Are you saying 2.1 million yen?¡± No matter how good-tempered Felice was, she said with anger, ¡°The things they sent me are always expensive. Now, I have a daughter-inw and a grandson, and they like me very much. The things Emma sent me are never less than a million. But I don¡¯t like to show off to you.¡± Then she handed the box to Allen and said, ¡°Take it.¡± Afterward, she bent down and picked up Stony. He walked to Rose and said, ¡°Stony is also very excellent. He can y chess. He is very smart and looks good! Look at his eyelids. They look like my son¡¯s. Are you jealous?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was the first time that Jaquan had seen Felice behave like that. He was a little surprised and wanted tough. Emma smiled gently. Jaquan could not help hold her hand and kiss it. ¡°Did you see Jaquan and Emma? They are so happy! Jaquan is so lucky to have Emma as his wife.¡± Felice turned around and said in their direction. Generally speaking, few would praise their daughters-inw. Instead, many mothers in middle age often praise their sons. They would never value their daughter-inw more than their sons. However, Felice liked Emma and Stony very much, as if they were more important than Jaquan and Allen. Allen was surprised. Jaquan was shocked. After showing off, Felice turned around and left with Stony in her arms. She even said proudly, ¡°Allen, let¡¯s go!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 501 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 501 Jaquan hurriedly held Emma and left. The Evers stared at their backs nervously. Then, two men in ck quickly walked out of the shadow and followed them. One of them was on the phone. As he walked, he nced at the Evers and said, ¡± ¡­ They have a dispute with a family. Well, if we deal with it, Miss Christy will be angry. She just found us¡­¡± Rose was confused. Deal with? With what? The man in ck nced at them again, seeming to be thinking about whether to deal with them or not. Rose swallowed her saliva and then staggered to the neighborhood while holding the hands of her son and her daughter-inw. A few secondster, she could not help but run away with them, shouting, ¡°Help¡­¡± The man hung up the phone and saw them running in confusion. He asked doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± The other man asked, ¡°What did Mr. Hunter say?¡± ¡°Mr. Hunter asked us to give them some money to deal with the dispute.¡± The man took out a pile of cash from his pocket in confusion and said with regrets, ¡°Now that they have run away, there is no way to deal with it.¡± When her daughter-inw behind heard this, she was immediately astonished. After she ran over and told Rose, she saw that Rose fainted from anger. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡± At the door, Stony held around Felice¡¯s neck and kissed her cheek lightly. ¡°Next time, we don¡¯t talk to that bad grandma.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Felice smiled. ¡°How do you know that she is bad?¡± Stony pointed at Emma. ¡°Mom told me with her expression. She told me that you don¡¯t like her, so I told her the price loudly.¡± Only then did Felice realized that Stony was really smart. She had lived with Emma for a long time, and both of them could understand each other with just a nce. Therefore, Emma had deliberately given an expensive item to her in public. Then, Stony told everyone that it was very precious, so Felice gained much respect. Felice felt both ashamed and embarrassed, saying, ¡°Well, what an embarrassment!¡± ¡°No, Mom, you were just like a gamecock.¡± Jaquanughed happily. Allen shouted at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you kid your mother like that?¡± Jaquan was doubtful, ¡± ¡­ no, I mean she has a quality of fighting like a gamecock.¡± Allen was dissatisfied. ¡°No, your mother is already born in the Year of the Roster. You can¡¯t say that. Otherwise, she would look in the mirror all night and ask me if she looks like a chicken.¡± Felice pped him and shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Allen fell silent in grievances. The others looked at each other for a moment and then allughed. Felice was also amused. She pursed her lips and smiled for seconds, asking, ¡°Why did youe back suddenly and buy us so many clothes?¡± Emma whispered, ¡°We¡¯re going to live here.¡± Jaquan stoppedughing. He was unbelievable and surprised. Emma had never mentioned this before. She hadn¡¯t said a word about it since they drove back from City Q. Felice was still calm. She asked carefully, ¡°Do you n to stay here forever or just for a short period?¡± ¡°Stay here forever.¡± After saying that, Emma looked at Jaquan and said, ¡°We¡¯ll live in your own apartment. What do you think?¡± Jaquan was extremely happy and could not react as soon as he heard that. He was pinched by Felice and then jumped up happily, saying, ¡°Alright! Alright! I totally agree.¡± Emma pursed her lips into a smile when she saw his foolish behavior. Stony also giggled. He still remembered what his other grandmother had told him before. He looked up at Felice and asked, ¡°Grandma, can I stay here with you for two days?¡± ¡°Are you going to stay here?¡± Felice asked in astonishment. ¡°Yeah, I miss you very much. I want to stay here, okay?¡± Stony asked. Emma disagreed, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t take good care of you.¡± ¡°No. We can. We can do it.¡± After saying that, she pped Allen. Allen finally realized it, ¡°Yes! I can take care of him. I¡¯m good at it.¡± Stony smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I want to learn how to y chess with you.¡± Allen finally found his value and hurriedly went to the room with Stony. ¡°Come on, let me teach you. Listen, chess is about a state of mind¡­¡± Felice slowly figured out that Stony was giving an opportunity to Jaquan to stay with Emma. So she carried the bag and walked inside. As she walked, she waved her hand to ask Jaquan to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back home quickly. I can bring myself. Remember to call your parents-inw and deliver my greetings to them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jaquan smiled and waved goodbye. Felice closed the door with joy. Then, Jaquan held Emma¡¯s hand and walked back. Their fingers were crossed together. Seeing many neighbors walking back around, Jaquan smiled at them faintly. When they saw Emma, he proudly showed them their folded hands. It was very childish. He almost wanted told to tell the whole world that the woman beside him was his wife. He walked very quickly. Emma thought that he must have something urgent, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anything else to doter?¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t even turn his head and answered vaguely, ¡°Yeah.¡± When he arrived at the car, he directly opened the back seat. Emma asked with puzzles, ¡°Do you want to sit in the back?¡± Unexpectedly, Jaquan pushed her in with little force, and then he also came in. After closing the door, he stared at her seriously. Emma was stunned. The carriage was dark, and the lights on the roadside were dim. The lights shone on their face softly. Jaquan held her face and kissed her affectionately. The sounds of gasping and swallowing made them dizzy. Emma¡¯s hands pressed against his chest, but then Jaquan held it back¡­ ¡°Fuck,¡± Jaquan cursed in a low voice. ¡°It is too narrow. I don¡¯t understand how those people sleep in the car¡­¡± Emma was speechless. Both of them cleaned up briefly. Then Jaquan drove the car with dissatisfaction. Obviously, he was suffering his sexual excitement. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Emma¡¯s hair was in a mess. She unbuttoned it directly. She didn¡¯t notice that two buttons on her cheongsam had been unbuttoned. She was holding her long hair gently. Jaquan was waiting for the red light and saw her through the rear-view mirror. He was about to lose control. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Button up.¡± Emma raised her head to look at the rear-view mirror and saw his excited gaze. She raised her hand to cover her neck and gently button them, then she couldn¡¯t help butugh and look out of the window. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jaquan nced at her faint smile and asked her happily. Emma didn¡¯t turn her head and just looked outside, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we arrive.¡± Jaquan licked his teeth and suppressed his anxiety, ¡°Alright.¡± After locking the car, they entered the elevator. Jaquan only held her hand. The security guard often paid attention to the elevator so Jaquan didn¡¯t kiss Emma. But after leaving the elevator, he hugged her and opened the door while kissing her. The moment he pushed the door open, they happened to see Collin, who was wearing shoes at the entrance. Collin was shocked. Emma was embarrassed. Jaquan also felt awkward. The moment they saw each other, Jaquan released Emma and asked Collin, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Collin covered his eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Emma didn¡¯t say anything. Jaquan patted Emma and whispered, ¡°Go take a bath first.¡± Emma agreed, looking at Collin and saying, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Collin held his sses and asked, ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Jaquan red at him coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± Emma pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she changed her shoes and went into the bathroom. When the bathroom was closed, Jaquan whispered, ¡°Where are the flowers?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 502 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 502 Collin pointed to the bedroom and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent everything in. I opened the red wine and prepared sses for you. You can see them when you go in. Forget about the candle. My eyes are allergic to the smoke of the candle, so I can¡¯t do that for you.¡± Jaquan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Thanks, Collin.¡± Collin took out something from behind and handed it over, ¡°Here, Jaquan. If you can¡¯t get it up, you can have one.¡± Jaquan took a closer look at what he gave him. It was Renal Aid. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off, Collin.¡± He put on a straight face and pushed him out, along with the pills. Collin tutted and said, ¡°Now you are trying to get rid of me after what I have done for you?¡± Jaquan nkly said, ¡°Exactly.¡± After that, he closed the door and rushed into the bedroom. Before leaving City Q, he secretly asked Collin to buy some red roses and send them to his bedroom. Although Collin was a bit sneaky, Jaquan could still rely on him. Collin congratted him on having a romantic night and helped to decorate his bedroom into a honeymoon suite. Jaquan¡¯s bed sheet was blue. Now it was covered with scarlet red rose petals. There were also petals scattered all over the floor. A small bag of heart-shaped candles was ced on the floor. Next to it was a lighter. Collin¡¯s eyes were sensitive to the smoke of the burning candles, so the candles were sort of his nemesis. Jaquan put together a ¡®LOVE¡¯ with the rose petals on the bed, then put together a heart with those on the floor, and then he circled the heart with candles and lit it one by one. Then, he checked out the pair of rings he had bought in City Q in his pocket. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan was a bit sweaty after doing all of this. But he didn¡¯t have enough time to take a shower. He could only take a new suit from the cab. Just as he put on a new white shirt, the bedroom door was open. He wondered, ¡®Is she already here?¡¯ Emma walked in while wiping her hair. She froze the moment she arrived at the door. Jaquan only had time to do up one button. Seeing that she had already walked in, he stopped buttoning his shirt. He hurriedly walked to the door and said, ¡°Are you done bathing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emma looked at the roses all over the floor and asked, ¡°Was it Collin that bought them?¡± ¡°He bought them, but it was me that put all of this together.¡± Jaquan proudly took her hand and said, ¡°I know that you like to keep a low profile, so I didn¡¯t do this in front of your family. But I don¡¯t know what to give you. When I heard you say that you want to go home with me, I thought it was an opportunity. I want to share a beautiful night with you.¡± He took Emma into the heart-shaped circle surrounded by candles, took out a box from his pocket, and then knelt on one knee, ¡°The ring is not expensive. I bought it in City Q. If you don¡¯t like it, I can buy you another one¡­¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Emma stretched out her hand and took it. Just as she was about to put it on her finger, Jaquan stopped her. She looked at him confusedly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I should be the one to put the ring on you.¡± Jaquan couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I haven¡¯t confessed yet. You¡¯re in such a hurry to put it on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emma did not stand. Instead, she knelt down on one knee and faced him. Jaquanughed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emma shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to kneel before me.¡± Jaquan felt bitter. The bitterness was so sudden and fierce that he almost cried. This woman gave birth to his son without saying a word. She suffered a lot, but she buried everything in her heart. She even buried her love for him in her heart for years. She met him. But she was so worried about who he loved that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. ¡°I always thought you were too cold, but then I realized that you saved me all the special feelings.¡± Jaquan softly said, ¡°It took me a long time to understand that I have always been a special existence in your eyes.¡± Emma¡¯s hair was still wet, and a few drops of water put out some candles on the side. The extinguished candles gave out some sounds. Jaquan looked at them, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you guys are apuding.¡± Emmaughed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to get married. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll have several wives like your father. You don¡¯t believe in loyalty. That¡¯s why ¡­ you wanted to prove to me that men are all yboys the first time you saw me¡­¡± Emma lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to mention her past. Those were mistakes and sins that she made. That was why she would behave like that when Jaquan had discovered that the deepest thing she had hidden was not her identity, but her secret love for him. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal me from Arabe,¡± Jaquan said softly. ¡°We used to y house when we were kids. Arabe had always been my little bride. But she doesn¡¯t like me. Somehow I just thought I had to make her my girlfriend, but actually ¡­ I don¡¯t like her. She was just a childhood obsession of mine. She was like a piece of candy that was confiscated by my parents when I was young. So when I was dating her, I lost the feeling of being in love. When I was with her, all I thought about was you.¡± ¡°Sounds like what yboys would say, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jaquanughed. ¡°I just want to tell you that it wasn¡¯t you who snatched me from her. It is me who ¡­. is attracted to you and falls in love with you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 503 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 503 This was the knot in her mind and the reason why she was unwilling to ept Jaquan for a long time. Jaquan analyzed it just now and concluded that who he liked from beginning to end was her, not Arabe. Her wet long hair dampened another candle. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jaquan nced at the candle and saw it as an audience, nodding politely, ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Emma was speechless. She smiled finally. She reached out to take the male ring from the ring box and put it on his finger. Then, she extended her hand to him. Jaquan gently helped her put it on and leaned over to kiss the back of her hand, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to get married now. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll apany you. When you figure it out one day, even if we are in our seventies or eighties, I¡¯ll take you to church and marry you. Just the two of us, okay?¡± These words moved Emma. She looked down and bit her lips, nodding after a while. Jaquan stood up and helped her up. Only then did he realize that Emma¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jaquan had watched others¡¯ proposal videos in which many people cried at each other. He thought it was a fake thing that was beyond his understanding. However, when he saw her down on one knee, he would have shed tears if he didn¡¯t hold back. The moment he saw Emma¡¯s eyes turn red his tears welled up, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jaquan,¡± Emma whispered and leaned against his shoulder. Jaquan hugged her and patted her back gently, ¡°I should thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Emma said. Jaquan could not help smiling and tilted his head to kiss her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He went to take a bath. Emma was drying her hair in the bathroom. After his bath, Emma¡¯s hair almost dried up. Jaquan didn¡¯t put on any clothes. He just wrapped a towel around his waist and walked out. In City Q recently, he didn¡¯t have much time to exercise, but his abs were still stretched. The lines were clear, and the droplets of water slid down from the ravine of his chest and into the towel, which was flirtatious and attractive. He stood in front of Emma and allowed her to look at him. He watched her expression and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Emma used her forefinger to touch his throat. Then, she loosened his towel and pulled it off. She stared at that for a moment and smiled dumbly. Jaquan knew why she was smiling. He leaned over to kiss her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s been like this all along the way. Knowing what¡¯s going to happen tonight, it got excited and it can¡¯t stop.¡± Emma blushed. She panted and tilted her head to ask, ¡°Where are the condoms?¡± Jaquan hoisted her up into the bedroom and pulled out a box from under the bed. When he opened it, it was filled with all kinds of condoms¨Cyes, it was Ferne who had sent them. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t throw them away. Jaquan took a dozen at random on the bed. Then, he tore one with his teeth. Emma was shocked, ¡°Are you sure you can use them all up?¡± Jaquan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Jaquan was speechless. ¡®This has nothing to do with underestimation, okay?¡¯ That night, Emma sent a new post on Twitter by her new phone¨C A heart emoji and the picture of red roses covering the bed and the floor, as well as a circle of candles. Other than her family, her Twitter was just followed by Jaquan and Collin. Thus, her message area became like this: ¡°If he dares to bully you, let him wait for death,¡± said Hunter. Roger said, ¡°It¡¯s not romantic at all. At least, there should be a romantic ind, a yacht, and another boat of pearl agate nes.¡± ¡°Are you a pirate, Roger?¡± said Emily. Emily, ¡°I envy you. Don¡¯t provoke me, or I¡¯ll run away from home to find my true love.¡± Deon replied, ¡°Emily, what did you say? You dare say it again?¡± Emily thought for a while. Emily said, ¡°She didn¡¯t block father? Is she crazy?!¡± Deon said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Emily said, ¡°Dad, just now Roger took my phone.¡± Roger answered, ¡°What?¡± Bernice posted emojis of celebration and beer. Collin said, ¡°Congrattions. I¡¯ve hung the Renal Aid on your door. Remember to take it.¡± Emma did not know their messages. She was still floating in the waves until the early morning. The room was filled with a sweet and special smell. Along with the wine fragrance, the entire room was full of the smell of drunkenness. She lost all strength, ached, and was weak. Other than panting, she only heard the hoarse voice of the man. ¡°Shall we go to the living room?¡± She wanted to shake her head. However, she couldn¡¯t help but be carried out in his powerful arms. Her body pressed against the soft sofa, and then she fell into a tempest of emotions again. She cried out involuntarily and scratched something. Her head raised high. The excessive joy made her tears well up. A small mole that seemed to be spotted by ink was on her white jade-like earlobe, licked and bitten by Jaquan. Emma couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry, but her voice was blocked by Jaquan¡¯s kisses. Apart from the rhythmic sounds, only the sound of swallowing was left in therge living room. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 504 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 504 After ying on the phone for a while, Collin went to the treadmill for half an hour. Then he took a shower, wiped his hair, andy on the sofa to read the medical files. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when Ms. Mueller called. Collin took off his sses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your appointment tomorrow.¡± Ms. Mueller said worriedly, ¡°The girl is very outstanding. Don¡¯t be too demanding. Try to get along with the girl, and you may fall in love with each other¡­¡± Collin listened to her obediently. Ms. Mueller didn¡¯t believe he had been persuaded. She continued coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. The girl you metst time told the matchmaker that you asked her if she had a child. Are you kidding? She¡¯s an innocent girl¡­¡± Ms. Mueller¡¯s words suddenly amused Collin. As he recalled the words, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. How could there be any innocent girl in the world today? ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ms. Muellerined, ¡°The girl was very embarrassed due to what you said. Don¡¯t talk nonsense this time, you know? If you fail again this time, you must have six blind dates a week!¡± Collin was speechless. He set the rm clock for tomorrow. He put down the medical files and turned on the small loudspeaker beside the bed. There were some tinkling sounds of running watering from inside, as well as the chirping of birds. The soft sounds echoed in the room. He turned off the light and fell asleep with the sounds. It was a rare holiday. It was Ms. Mueller who went to the hospital to apply for a day off. Since Jamie left office, another director came to the City Hospital. Probably because of Jamie¡¯s previous experience, the new director was very close to the people. He rarely stayed in his office. Instead, every day, he often made an inspection tour at the entrance of the emergency room, chatted with patients¡¯ families in the inpatient department, and asionally appeared in the canteen to have a meal with a group of doctors and nurses. Moreover, he asionally had food delivered in the evening for the doctors and nurses on duty. In short, he won subordinates¡¯ support. Therefore, Collin¡¯s mother directly asked him to approve Collin¡¯s application for a day off. Without hesitation, the director approved and asked, ¡°Do you want to let your son have a longer vacation? If his date is sessful, he¡¯ll need more time to pursue the girl.¡± Ms. Mueller chatted with the director for more than half an hour, as if she had found a confidant. She was not greedy for a longer vacation. In fact, she was worried that her son would scare away the girl again. Therefore, instead of keeping talking, she only said that Collin should concentrate on his work in the hospital. Collin was also a very weird person. His puppy love happened when he was a junior high school student, but his family didn¡¯t notice it, because he had good performances at school. He still remembered the day when he took his girlfriend back home and they had their first night when Collin¡¯s parents went on a trip. He was still a young boy, who was not ashamed of making love but nervous about whether he could perform well. The condom was bought on his way to the supermarket. The girl followed behind him and took a bottle of water. Seeing the condom when he paid, she probably blushed. Collin could not remember it clearly. He only remembered that the girl was quite mature with a good shape. Later on, they lost contact. In high school, Collin met a senior student and had a good impression of her. However, she would take the college entrance exam and ignored his love. He enjoyed the sensation of being rejected and imagined her struggling in his arms shyly. When his parents returned to their hometown on the weekend, he took her home again. However, she was not willing to make love with him, but she could not withstand his passionate kisses. Thus, they had sex with each other. And it was a piece of cake for Collin. Jaquan often scolded him as a bastard. It wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Although Collin looked like a very serious person, he actually was a yboy. He was so smart that he could see which kind of woman was easy to flirt with and which was difficult. But no matter which one, it was too easy for him to flirt with women, which was just a matter of time. In university, he had pursued a domineeringdy. Then the girl becamepletely devoted to him, bing a gentle sweetheart. Collin enjoyed the happiness of being loved by her for a while. Afterward, his interest faded away. Perhaps Jaquan was right. Collin was a yboy. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Afterward, he left the girl. He still remembered the day they parted. She cried and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s about me that you don¡¯t like? I can change? Don¡¯t break up with me, okay? I really love you¡­ really¡­¡± Then¡­ Less than two years after graduation, the girl found her true love. She got married and had a baby. Collin was relieved. He had been worrying too much, believing that the girl would miss him bitterly for several years. Emma was a very special woman. When Collin first met her, watching her silently bandage her wound, he had an impulse to pursue her. Unfortunately, the examination showed that she had Jaquan¡¯s baby. Such a result extinguished his hope of pursuing Emma. He adhered to the principle that he would never love his friend¡¯s girlfriends. Even if he loved that girl a lot, he wouldn¡¯t turn against his best friend for a woman. Most of the time, he thought that he was as indifferent as Emma, who was free of any desire. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Emma liked Jaquan very much. Even if she deliberately didn¡¯t look at Jaquan, her eyes were still filled with her affection for him. Probably as Collin got older and more sophisticated, he didn¡¯t have the same desire for women as before. He didn¡¯t want to flirt with them when he saw some nursese to seduce him. After all, he worked in the hospital. Although he didn¡¯t mind, he was worried that if they broke up, the nurse would leave her job in embarrassment. That would be his mistake. This was his original idea. Later on, more and more nurses were attracted by him and showed love to him, waiting for him to pursue them. In the end, fed up with the girls, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. Some surgeons always teased him that he didn¡¯t know their hunger for young girls. Different from the past, Collin smiled calmly. He was devoted to all kinds of surgeries and illnesses every day, without time to have a date. Jaquan had asked him out to drink a few times, but Collin had refused. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to rx. Rather, he had participated in parties several times at college. After graduation, he had apanied his colleagues a few times. He became tired of drinking and singing in the bar. asionally, he would encounter a girl who purposely came close to him, pretending to be drunk and lying on his body, waiting for him to help her. However, Collin didn¡¯t care about her. He put the girl aside and calmly left¡­ The girl who pretended to be drunk was shocked. Too boring. It would be better to think about the treatment for his patient. In this way, year after year, a handsome and romantic young man was transformed into an experienced and serious man. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 505 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 505 The next morning, the rm clock rang on time. Collin finished washing up and changed into a casual suit. He rarely dressed so formally unless he was on a big asion or on a blind date (Collin¡¯s mother demanded him). He usually wore sweaters with cowboys. Wearing sses and casual clothes, he looked very amiable and gentle. In the mirror was a man in a white suit. His features were rather delicate. He wore a ck tie, tilted his head slightly, and sprayed perfume on his neck. Then, he straightened his back and nced at the mirror. He didn¡¯t wear sses, but his eyes weren¡¯t dull. He just lookedzy and casual. He moved the hair on his forehead and looked at his wristwatch. It was almost time. He picked up the car keys and went out. As he passed by the flower shop, he looked at the flowernguage and picked up flowers. The florist recognized him, ¡°You have bought many flowersst night. Do you still want to buy it? You love your girlfriend so much.¡± Collin did not exin and only smiled. The florist rarely met such a good-looking and kind man. He kept ttering Collin. Collin pointed at a bunch of white tulips, ¡°I want this. Thank you¡± The florist was speechless. White tulips represented pure friendship. He just confessedst night. Did he break up with the girl so quickly? The florist handed the flowers to Collin and looked at him with a strange expression. Collin didn¡¯t know what to say. He had forgotten the date¡¯s name. He knew that they met on a blind date and their parents were all present. Collin had to be polite and drink some tea with them. The girl was also very obedient. She said that it waste and they had better go home. She did not request to be alone with Collin. Collin thought that that girl didn¡¯t like him. However, his mother called himter. She said that that girl was preparing for the exam and wanted to get in touch with him in a few days. Collin didn¡¯t expect this and only then did he realize his great charm. They met at the coffee shop they booked before. The environment was very elegant. It was morning and there were few people here, so this coffee shop looked spacious. Inside was a semi-circr seat that could hide the people who sit there. Collin did not sit there and stepped inside. When he passed by the second semi-circr seat, he met an acquaintance. Collin thought that they were acquaintances, but that girl Jess didn¡¯t think like this. Collin was sure that she even didn¡¯t remember him. Jess was still wearing loose ck clothes. She didn¡¯t wear a hat this time. Her ck-rimmed sses were on the table and her eyes looked empty without the sses to cover them. She stared nkly at the coffee cup in front of her in a trance. There was aputer on the table and no one was sitting opposite her. Collin sat down on the seat diagonally opposite her. He could easily see what she was doing there. He didn¡¯t know why he sat here. He casually ced the flowers on the table. The waiter came over and asked, ¡°What would you like?¡± Collin ordered an American coffee and a cup of milk tea. After the waiter walked away, Collin found that Jess wore her sses and a man was sitting in front of her. He didn¡¯t notice him probably because the waiter blocked his line of sight. It was a young man. His skin was pale. He wore a white shirt and looked very shy. It seemed that he just graduated from college. Collin could only see the man¡¯s back. He made that preliminary judgment the moment the man turned around and met his gaze. Was Jess also on a blind date? Very quickly, he realized that he was wrong. The white-shirted man smiled awkwardly, then began to unbutton his cor. One, two, three¡­ Collin was speechless. Jess made a gesture with her index finger. Collin did not hear what she said, but he guessed that she was asking the man to take off his clothes. In the next second, the man took off the clothes. Collin couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s figure, but he saw Jess frown slightly. She nced at the man¡¯s face and handed him 500. Then the man went with her. Collin was speechless. When his blind date arrived, the waiter also came with the coffee and milk tea. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯mte.¡± The girl apologized, ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road.¡± Collin waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know what you like. I ordered milk tea for you. ¡° ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl smiled. She looked cute and amiable. Her smile was very warm and she looked very innocent. Collin¡¯s gaze shifted from Jess to this girl. He nodded to her with a warm smile. ¡°You don¡¯t remember my name, do you?¡± The girl introduced herself again, ¡°Call me Kiki.¡± ¡°OK. Kiki.¡± Collin handed over the flowers on the table, ¡°Here you are.¡± Kiki didn¡¯t know what the white tulips meant. She thanked Collin happily after taking the flowers. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Collin smiled politely. Kiki studied arts. Most of the students in the studio and the college were girls. Good young men were already been taken. So she had been single until now. They chatted casually and Collin behaved very politely. ¡°Is your work busy?¡± Kiki said, ¡°I have a friend. Her boyfriend was also a doctor. He has to ask for leave when they want to date. But my friend understands her boyfriend. After all, the doctors save the life. They are admirable.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Collin smiled. Kiki asked, ¡°Why are you wearing a white suit? Is it because you¡¯re used to wearing a white coat?¡± Collin pursed his lips and smiled. He didn¡¯t want to tell her that he just wanted to show his charm. He didn¡¯t like wearing white suits. He forgot when he bought them. In the morning, he found the suit in the dustproof bag. He took it out and found that it was still very new. ¡°Your voice¡­¡± Collin looked at her. ¡°What?¡± Kiki opened her eyes wide and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your voice is very cute,¡± Collin said diplomatically. Her voice was like a baby voice. Collin didn¡¯t like it. When he first met her, he did not want to meet her again. He breathed a sigh of relief when Kiki didn¡¯t request to be alone with him. He thought that Kiki did not like him. But he was wrong. From junior high school, he had been particrly sensitive to people¡¯s voices. The girls he brought home have anothermon point apart from their good looks. Their voices were all very pleasant to hear and sounded very recognizable. He hated the baby voice. Kiki smiled. ¡°Many people say that my voice is like a baby¡¯s voice. They say I looked very young. Last time I went to the supermarket, I was mistaken for a student.¡± Collin smiled. After they finished their coffee and milk tea, Collin waved his hand to the waiter and squared up with the waiter. It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s impossible to eat lunch at this time. Collin asked, ¡°Do you have any ces you want to go? Would you like to take a walk?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They left the coffee shop. When Collin picked up his car, his phone rang. He answered. It was Jaquan. ¡°Are you courting death? Why do you hang that thing on my door?¡± ¡°You wake up so early?¡± Collin asked and nced at his watch. It was half past ten. ¡°Fuck off.¡± Jaquan heard the sound of the car horn and asked, ¡°Are you outside?¡± ¡°Yes, a date.¡± Collin saw Kiki at the intersection and stopped the car. Kiki got in the car and fastened her seat belt. She suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the art gallery.¡± Jaquan said, ¡°She sounds very young. You are such a beast.¡± Collinughed, ¡°Hang up.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 506 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 506 Kiki peeked at Collin. He looked handsome when he smiled. She was a little relieved. She was worried that he didn¡¯t like her. But since Collin wanted to take her out, he must have a crush on her, right? In reality, it was rare to see people in white suits, except for some celebrities on TV who deliberately wore white suits to attract attention. But it fitted Collin very well. Kiki noticed him at the first sight when she entered the coffee shop. He sat on a dark brown chair and looked ahead casually. The moment she saw him, Kiki wanted to draw a picture for him. He was a gentleman with an impable attitude, which was very pleasing. Kiki liked him very much after walking for only a while. After buying the tickets and entering the art gallery, they found that there were few visitors at this time Probably all the artists were lonely. This ce was far from as noisy and lively as an amusement park. After staying in the art gallery for a while, Collin found that he had met many acquaintances today. Emily was staring at a painting carefully, while Vincent, dressed in ck, stood beside her. Behind them stood two men, respectively Harold and Rex, who had no idea about art. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Kiki also saw the painting, which was about 1.2 meters long, hanging on the wall. In the painting, there was a vast universe with a meteor streaking, leaving a long and thin trace like an arrow. The trace seemed unstoppable, it streaked through the universe and rushed to the ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This painting was only beautiful. It had no artistic value at all. Because this was Emily¡¯s work. She gave it to Dalton Hotel for free. Unexpectedly, Ferne sent it here. He probably wanted to attract some fans for her. Emily stood there and appreciated it from the perspective of a passer-by for a moment, but she still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of it. When she heard a girl behind her say that it was beautiful, she sighed lightly. Kiki asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do you sigh? Isn¡¯t this painting beautiful?¡± Emily looked back and saw Collin. She realized that the girl who had just spoken came with him. ¡°What a coincidence, Doctor Mueller.¡± Emily greeted him. Collin smiled, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± He took a look at Vincent and smiled at him. Vincent also said hello, and then followed Emily to the other side. Kiki whispered, ¡°Is she someone you know?¡± Collin was curious, ¡°Don¡¯t you know her?¡± He looked at Vincent who was one meter away and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Kiki blinked, ¡°He looks like someone.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s him,¡± Collin said. Kiki suddenly covered her mouth, ¡°Really?¡± She looked over carefully and found that Vincent was standing there in a delicate ck suit. From this point of view, he looked like a badass. Perhaps it was because Kiki had been staring at him for a long time that he noticed her sight. Suddenly, Vincent turned around and looked at her. His eyes were extremely cold, and there was faint displeasure in them, which gave off a frightening aura. Kiki was shocked. She quickly turned her head and covered her chest with her hands, ¡°He scared me¡­¡± Collin was speechless. Emily was also petite. But why didn¡¯t she fear Vincent? He was curious. Noticing themotion, Emily turned to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡± Vincent said: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not interested in that girl, are you? Are you trying topete with Doctor Mueller?¡± Emily asked unbelievably, ¡°Doctor Mu has been single for a long time. Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Vincent was speechless. Rex shrugged his shoulders. Harold stood there in a daze. They lookedpletely different. Vincent turned around and said indifferently, ¡°I think you should find another assistant.¡± Rex stoppedughing. Harold still stood there in a daze. After they came out, they ran into Collin and Kiki. Kiki was a little afraid of Vincent, so she quickly lowered her head and looked down at the ground, as if the ground was full of paintings. There was a restaurant beside the art gallery, and it was very quiet. The owner probably wanted to be quiet, so the restaurant had been open for many years. Vincent led Emily directly to the seat on the second floor and ordered several famous dishes. A momentter, Emily saw Colline in with Kiki through the window on the second floor. Emily smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Why don¡¯t we have lunch with them?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vincent replied, ¡°You¡¯re the boss.¡± Rex went downstairs to greet Collin and then asked the waiter to prepare more dishes. Vincent poured a cup of hot water for Emily, and Harold took out a cube of brown sugar and threw it in. During Emily¡¯s menstrual period, she had to put warm stickers on her belly. She stayed at thepany for several nights in a row. Vincent specially brought her out to rx today. He nned to help her deal with thepany¡¯s affairs tonight. When Collin and Kiki came up, Collin found a seat and sat down leisurely, ¡°What a coincidence. If I had known I would havee with you. I haven¡¯t been to this ce before. Is there anything special to eat?¡± ¡°Let the waiter introduceter,¡± Emily said. Kiki came closer step by step and said stiffly, ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°Please sit down.¡± It was strange. Although she looked petite, Kiki couldn¡¯t help obeying her as soon as she spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, Kiki nced at her again. There were many rumors about Emily and Vincent, but few people believed it. Even if there were a few people supporting them, they couldn¡¯t prove it. However, when Kiki saw what happened today, she had to believe that they were indeed in a rtionship. Kiki took a deep breath. Collin said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kiki covered her chest and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± She sat next to Emily, facing Vincent. She couldn¡¯t avoid his eyes! Fortunately, Vincent didn¡¯t look at her. He was stirring a cup of hot water with a spoon. The water turned dark because of the brown sugar. After doing that, he handed it to Emily. Emily picked it up and took a sip, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± Vincent took it again, blew it gently, and then handed it over. Kiki was stunned. She was crazy. How could it be true? Why did he dote on her so much! Was he serious? How could such a cold person like Vincent dote on her so much?! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 507 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 507 The waiter brought the menu. Collin took it and handed it to Emily. Emily waved her hand and said, ¡°You please. We have already ordered.¡± Kiki was a little surprised that he handed the menu to Emily first, not to Mr. Vincent. What did this mean? This meant that Emily was more important than Mr. Vincent! Why? Because for Vincent, Emily was more important! Collin then handed the menu to Kiki. The waiter confirmed the dishes they had ordered. Kiki said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to order. Thank you.¡± Collin said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll order a few more.¡± As a doctor, he did not like takeout or food in the hotel. Although he always had lunch in the canteen, he would still be a little picky when he had a choice. He ordered nourishing porridge, two bottles of hot corn drinks, and a few desserts before handing over the menu. Emily turned on her phone and read the news. She started to be concerned about the news of City Y. She would flip through all the news, includingmercial, entertainment, and crime news. Some of them had nothing to do with her, but she would still scan them to enrich her knowledge. After reading it, she put away her phone and looked at Vincent. He was reading the email on the tablet from Rex. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his expression was very serious. Kiki was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to look up at him. As soon as they entered, Vincent¡¯s assistant came over to invite them over. Unable to refuse, Kiki could only follow them. Actually, this kind of opportunity was really rare. But for some reason, when she saw Vincent¡¯s eyes, her legs twitched. She was a little scared. Although Vincent was handsome, his eyes were too cold. His power and the hostility shown in his eyebrows could keep people away from him. It was already the extreme limit for Kiki to pretend to be calm now. There was a sound of taking a photo. The phone was not in her hand, otherwise, Kiki would have thought that she was the one who secretly photographed Mr. Vincent! Hearing the sound, Vincent looked up. He did not look at anyone else but looked straight at Emily. He saw Emily put down her phone and focused on the picture. After a while, she handed it to Vincent. The man in the photo frowned slightly as he looked down at the tablet. His cheeks were pink. His lips were curved into a smile by the special effect, almost near the back of his ear. The funniest thing was that he wore his hair in braids like a child. Just moving closer and quietly taking a look, Kiki almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She tightly pinched her thigh to stop herself fromughing out loud, covered her mouth, and looked down, trying to search for some pictures to distract herself on the phone. However, when Vincent saw the funny edited photo, he actually smiled. He loved Emily so much! Kiki guessed that if they didn¡¯t sit opposite to each other, and if there weren¡¯t other people beside them, Vincent might have kissed Emily and touched her delicate hand after heughed. But all these were prevented by Kiki and Collin who hade in¡­ Kiki stood up quietly and asked, ¡°Do you want to change your¡­ seat?¡± Vincent looked up at her. This was his first nce after the unhappy re in the gallery. Kiki¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but cramp from this nce. Seeing Mr. Vincent stand up, Kiki hurriedly stood up and kept a distance from him to avoid any physical contact when they changed their positions. She breathed a sigh of relief the moment she sat down. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Collin smiled by her side. Kiki sat opposite Emily and Vincent, and she found that both of them were dressed in ck. Only then did she recall the news that the CEO of the Britt family had died. It was Emily¡¯s father who suddenly died. Among the children, only Emily stayed in the mourning hall. Miss Elsie went crazy and Mr. Eliot disappeared. At that time, many people even guessed that Emily had been pretending to be a retard for many years. In fact, she was not a retard at all. She even killed his father, drove Elsie crazy, drove Eliot away, and took all the family property¡­ However, this statement was not true. At that time, the news of the acquisition of the Britt Group by the Granding Group spread wide. Although Kiki did not pay much attention to it, she asionally heard of it. She only knew that after Maury¡¯s death, what was left for Emily was almost nothing. Now, it was true that Emily wasn¡¯t a retard, but somehow Kiki didn¡¯t believe the rumors about Emily from the bottom of her heart. Would the girl Vincent like be such a scheming person? Mr. Vincent liked her! Kiki took a long time to think about their rtionship. It was true! Mr. Vincent was actually dating Emily! And she was not a retard! And¡­ She was beautiful! Her skin was fair! What a small face! Her eyes were so dark! What a curved nose! What a pink mouth! There was a pearl on her lip! Kiki couldn¡¯t help but peek at Emily while pretending to be looking at the scenery and peeping at Mr. Vincent. She felt that the couple was so pleasing that she almost forgot that she hade out on a date today. Collin did not expect to meet Emily and Vincent halfway. When Emily invited them to sit down and gestured for him to introduce Kiki, Collin only shook his head with a smile, thinking it was unnecessary because they would not meet the girl next time. Although that was very impolite, Kiki did not seem to care about it. She was still nervous and uneasy, which was what Collin wanted to see. Emily also roughly understood his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything else. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 508 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 508 Collin was surprised. Emily looked young. However, she was intelligent. But she hid her intelligence inner and faced the world with indifference. It seemed that the world was not worthy of her gentle smile or she was severely harmed before, so she no longer faced this world with pure pleasure and joy. At first, the contrast was striking when Kiki and Emily sat together. Obviously, Kiki was several years older than Emily. However, she was nervous. Her face, including her scrolling eyes, showed her uneasiness. However, Emily seemed calm. She was indifferent but courteous. She looked cold, but she would reveal smiles and gentle expressions when she and Vincent looked at each other. The waiter served the dishes one after another. Before picking up the chopsticks, Emily looked at the opposite and made a ¡®please ¡®gesture. Collin unconsciously raised his eyebrows. Emily looked young, but she was as mature and generous as an adult male. For example, it was him not her should make this gesture. But he didn¡¯t think it weird. It seems like Emily should be so calm and cold. It would be OK if a man had these dispositions, but why did Emily behave like this? She was so young. Was she assimted as she had been with Mr. Vincent for a long time? It was easy to understand as Collin thought in this way. Emily and Vincent didn¡¯t have muchmunication when they were eating. Vincent always served Emily. Harold and Rex peeled the shrimp silently. Kiki kept her breathing gentle, not disturbing their quiet eating atmosphere. ¡°Eat some meat.¡± Seeing Emily didn¡¯t eat the meat in the bowl, Vincent frowned slightly. He picked up the meat and put it in her mouth. Emily was unwilling to eat it. She frowned reluctantly and tried to avoid it. Vincent coaxed softly, ¡°Be good, take another bite.¡± Emily shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice became softer, ¡°Just one bite.¡± Emily refused resolutely, ¡°No.¡± Vincent ate half of the meat and handed the rest over, ¡°Only half of it.¡± Emily reluctantly opened her mouth to eat the rest. Vincent wiped the corner of her mouth with his fingertips and continued to serve her food as usual. Kiki was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Vincent to be like this. Collin was shocked, too. Neither did he expect that. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This was their blind date. They didn¡¯t expect to watch them be lovey-dovey. Poor guys. Emily didn¡¯t have a good appetite during her period. She wasnguid. She had drunk two cups of brown sugar water and now she wanted to go to the bathroom. Harold was about to go with her, but Vincent took the bag from his hand and followed her. Kiki was shocked again. ¡®Wait, wait. Mr. Vincent went to thedies¡¯ room with Emily?¡¯ Collin was out of words. If Kiki wasn¡¯t here, he would follow them to see what else Mr. Vincent could do. There was no one else, who was willing to take the handbag for his girlfriend to the bathroom, in City Y. He came to the bathroom just to help his girlfriend take the handbag, like an assistant. Collin smelled the brown sugar water as soon as he sat down. He knew that it was Emily¡¯s period immediately. Therefore, he ordered porridge, which was good for her health, for Emily and some dessert for Kiki. Emily ate some porridge. Probably because she didn¡¯t want to eat something cold, she only ate a few mouthfuls of dessert. Vincent was always there to take care of her. Actually, it was not urate. Every time Collin looked up, he would find that Vincent¡¯s eyes were on Emily. Love was amazing. Some people cried because they failed to find true love. Some people loved people who didn¡¯t love them. Some people would stay with the people they love till death. And some only watched other people love each other. What a wonderful world! He had never expected to encounter Mr. Vincent, who was like this in private. He didn¡¯t expect that Emily was stronger than he had imagined. He remembered that he asionally met her when he went to see Eliot. At that time, Emily was indifferent and expressionless. When they met, she pursed her lips and nodded politely, without smiles. Perhaps she could not smile. Or maybe she didn¡¯t bother to change her expression. In short, Collin once thought that she was just a girl who was armed with indifference. However, today, Emily shook off the indifference, revealing her maturity and calmness which was ipatible with her age. Perhaps she remembered a lot of things when she was young. So, she developed an attitude towards the world during the period when she was treated as a fool. An indifferent attitude. After her father had an ident and Eliot was hospitalized, she didn¡¯t hide her indifference, revealing it to all gracefully. Actually, anyone, who had been treated as a fool for more than a decade, facing a series of setbacks such as his father¡¯s death, hospitalization of his brother, acquisition of hispany, and so on, would be depressed for several days and get better little by little. But Emily didn¡¯t. She had already armed herself when Collin noticed her. Nobody had the chance to see her fragility. Actually, Collin could guess that Vincent apanied her out every time to help her rx and lighten her mood. Obviously, it didn¡¯t work. Emily returned with smiles in her eyes. Collin guessed that Mr. Vincent had done something at the entrance of the bathroom. Kiki also noticed that. Looking at Emily¡¯s red lips, she immediately knew what happened. After knowing that, she was so excited that her ears turned red as if it wasn¡¯t Emily but she was kissed against the sink. She was going to draw it out. This thought suddenly urred to her. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Emily with glowing eyes. Emily looked at her in confusion. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 509 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 509 Kiki didn¡¯t know what to say. She was afraid of being rejected. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent. So she turned around and looked at Collin. But there was only a little space on the table. Emily had noticed her. As long as she spoke, everyone at the table could hear her. But before she could say anything, Collin asked, ¡°Do you want to draw them? Or do you want to take pictures of them?¡± Kiki blushed, ¡°I want to draw them.¡± Then she looked at Emily in a hopeful manner and asked, ¡°Is, is that okay?¡± When Emily met Collin and Kiki at the art gallery, she had guessed that Kiki was an art student. After hearing what Kiki said, Emily knew what she was capable of. She asked, ¡°Do you have any original artworks?¡± Kiki nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she took out her phone and opened the photo album. She clicked on the album of art assignments. Then she showed Emily her phone with both her hands, looking like a maid who was handing tea to the Empress in ancient times. Kiki graduated from a traditional art school. The traces of imitation on her paintings were noticeable. But Emily could see she was professional. Emily could see Kiki was better than herself and that she might have received professional guidance. That was why the lines on her paintings looked smooth. Emily rarely drew pencil paintings. She didn¡¯t receive traditional art education, so she was not good at pencil paintings. She avoided it as much as possible. And she integrated the things that her three grandfathers had taught her in that month and used them in colorful paintings. In terms of the techniques, Kiki did better than her. She just wondered why this girl would suddenly want to draw them. ¡°Why?¡± Emily returned the phone. Kiki respectfully took it back and said bashfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just suddenly have an impulse to draw you. I feel that you are different from what was posted online. I want to tell everyone that you look like this in my eyes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t taking pictures faster?¡± Emily asked. Kiki froze for a moment. Then she patted her head. ¡°Yes, but ¡­ but I feel that paintings are different from photos. It doesn¡¯t have the same meaning as what I want to express. It¡¯s¡­¡± She stuttered, not knowing how to exin herself. She just wanted to paint them. Emily smiled, ¡°Alright, you can draw us.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Kiki suddenly turned to Vincent. Although she knew Vincent was a tender person, when Kiki looked him in the eyes, she would still feel nervous. She pinched her thigh and carefully asked, ¡°I want to draw both of you. Is, is that ok?¡± ¡°Just ask her.¡± Vincent tilted his head slightly. His jawline was sexy. As he talked, his Adam¡¯s apple was moving. Seeing this, Kiki swallowed. The way she looked at Vincent was like she was looking at a living model, so every movement and expression of his slowed down in her eyes. She had the impulse to capture all of those on the nk paper. Collin happily watched this scene. He thought to himself that this meal was worth it. If he went on a blind date, he could bring the girls to have a meal with Vincent. Vincent would definitely steal their hearts and saved him a lot of trouble after the meal. Emily took a sip of the brown sugar drink she had just brewed and said, ¡°Alright, draw a picture. He will buy it if it¡¯s good.¡± After saying that, she smiled at Kiki. Kiki waspletely stunned by her smile. She woodenly said, ¡°You, you look so pretty when you smile.¡± It took her a few seconds to realize what Emily said. She thought, ¡®buying it?¡¯ ¡®Vincent is going to buy it?¡¯ Emily stood up and nodded to Collin and Kiki, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to leave first.¡± ¡°Alright. Goodbye. And thank you.¡± Kiki stood up and somehow bowed to her. She did not even realize why she did this. She looked out of the window and watched the two of them leave hand in hand. Collin smiled and said, ¡°We should also leave.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Oh. Ok.¡± Kiki quickly took out her wallet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the meal.¡± The waiter smiled and said, ¡°Miss Emily has already paid for it just now.¡± Kiki was surprised before realizing that Emily paid for the meal instead of Vincent. But why? Not far away, Emily took out three hundred from her wallet and handed them to Vincent, ¡°This is your pocket money for the month.¡± Rex couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss Emily, you should give him more. Otherwise, he¡¯ll have to pay on credit.¡± Emily immediately looked at Vincent and said, ¡°What did you buy? Why would you pay on credit?¡± Vincent coldly looked at Rex. Then, he said calmly, looking Emily in the eyes, ¡°No, it¡¯s enough. Last month¡¯s pocket money hasn¡¯t been used up yet.¡± Rex didn¡¯t say anything. He wondered, ¡®Mr. Vincent, how can you say that? You still owe me fifteenst month!¡¯ Emily stuffed one of her cards into Vincent¡¯s wallet. ¡°This is the card for dinner. Don¡¯t go to expensive restaurants. The card only has a quota of 50,000.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent suggested, ¡°From now on, I will only go to the Dalton Hotel.¡± Emily happily agreed, ¡°Alright, this could save a lot of money.¡± Rex was speechless. He thought, ¡®Emily is such a money miser. She had a huge influence on him. Back then, Vincent gave us pocket money or a raise whenever he pleased. But now, I got nothing! He still owes me fifteen!¡¯ Guard A said, ¡°I suddenly feel that Emily is like my mother.¡± Guard B answered, ¡°What?¡± Guard C added, ¡°No.1 is right. If Mr. Vincent is like our father, then Emily is our mother.¡± Guard D said, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Guard A said, ¡°I mean, she looks like my mom the way she deals with money.¡± Guard B said, ¡°Do you still remember your mother?¡± Guard A replied, ¡°I have only a vague memory of my mom when I was three years old.¡± Guard C said, ¡°It seems that only No.4 never knows his parents.¡± Guard D answered, ¡°I saw them before.¡± Guard C asked, ¡°When?¡± Guard D said, ¡°In a Dream.¡± Guard A was speechless. Guard C went silent. Guard B also went silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 510 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 510 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t Kiki contact you?¡± Just as Collin finished checking the ward, he received Ms. Mueller¡¯s call. He entered his office and closed the door. He turned on the speaker and threw the phone on the table. Then, he picked up his wallet from the cab and took out two coupons that the waiter gave him in the coffee shop. It had been three days since the date. Collin was busy working in the hospital. Kiki was probably busy drawing. Neither of them contacted the other after the date. Their parents were very anxious that they were out of touch. And Ms. Mueller kept asking Collin to contact Kiki from yesterday. Collin picked up the coupon and the phone. He walked out and casually replied, ¡°She is busy drawing.¡± However, he knew that they wouldn¡¯t have any connections. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kiki sent him a message that night. It read, ¡°Thank you for the flowers. I just checked the flower language.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better pray that she is busy drawing. Otherwise, you must go on six blind dates a week!¡± Ms. Mueller said angrily before she hung up. Collin was speechless. Maybe he should contact Kiki one more time. Six blind dates a week was so horrible. A few surgeons were waiting for him at the door. Collin handed over the coffee coupons, ¡°You guys go. I want to have a rest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± A surgeon wearing sses pulled him. ¡°These are your coupons. It¡¯s not good for us to go without you. You also could help us pay the bill.¡± The othersughed. Collin knew that he was joking. He scolded him and did not refuse anymore. He followed them and thought about how to ask Kiki to help him trick his parents. Let her pretend to be his girlfriend? Collin didn¡¯t mind it. He was just worried that Kiki would fall in love with him. It would be very troublesome then. It was unfair to her. Forgot it. This coffee shop was not as popr as other coffee shops but quiet. The doctors preferred quiet ces. When they were eating in the cafeteria, someone proposed to have a cup of coffee and discuss the director¡¯s recent case. Then, someone mentioned this coffee shop. It happened to be the one that Collin had been to. He also had two coupons. In fact, the coupons were just a publicity tool. For example, if he bought five cups, he could get another one for free. He could get ten off every hundred. The doctors passed through the semi-circr seat and headed towards the circr sofa. Collin was behind them. As he passed by the semi-circr seat, he saw Jess again. She wore a grey baggy sweater. She wore her ck-rimmed sses and expressionlessly typed into theputer. The coffee didn¡¯t emit hot air anymore. It seemed to have cooled down. He didn¡¯t know if it was fate. Jess definitely had no feelings for him. Maybe it was only a chance. Collin stopped thinking about it anymore. After all, he wasn¡¯t interested in girls who liked coffee and instant noodles. He was at most a little interested in her voice. They sat down on the sofa. Several doctors ordered coffee. Collin ordered an Esmeralda. Then, he turned on his phone and happened to see Kiki¡¯s friend circle updated. He clicked on it. ¡°I finished drawing!¡± There was only one line of text, and there were no pictures below. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to show her painting. Collin was curious about where she nned to send it. He checked the WeChat moments, hearing his colleaguesining about their patients. ¡°We are so miserable. If we are as good-looking as Collin, we won¡¯t have so many troubles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Last time, I saw a patient send some flowers to Collin.¡± ¡°I saw it too. That patient was quite pretty. Maybe she wanted to chase Collin.¡± Collin moved his gaze away from the phone and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say like that. It¡¯s not good to that girl¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°All the nurses and patients in our hospital are attracted by you. How do we get a girlfriend?¡± ¡°When the nurses performed at the annual meeting, their eyes all fixed on you. They tried their best to attract you.¡± ¡°Those nurses said that you are very difficult to chase so they didn¡¯t dare to chase you. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you like girls? Could it be that you like us?¡± ¡°You are so shameless!¡± ¡°Even if he likes men, he won¡¯t be together with you. He must like those tall and powerful ones.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You say that Collin is the bottom one?¡± Collin was speechless. ¡°Collin, I¡¯m wrong!¡± The othersughed. They joked for a while before turning to the topic of the case. They joined this hospital at the same time and were about the same age, so their rtionships were very good. Collin often discussed cases with them, so they were used to joking with each other. How could the men not talk nonsense when they were together? Someone in the hospital created this sentence. As long as they went out to party, they would talk some nonsense before getting to the point. Collin usually wore a white coat and gave off the impression that he was thin. In reality, he was much stronger than Jaquan. A few years ago, theypeted for that who would train the muscles first. It was a very childish game. But Collin treated it very seriously. He waster than Jaquan because he spent one month gaining weight first. He started to exercise crazily after that. Exercise is addictive. He was single. After returning home at night, he had nothing to do apart from reading the medical records and exercising. He looked very thin when he wore the white coat. But he actually had muscles. Even in summer, he still wore the white coat. Therefore, no one knew his muscles the white coat. They just thought that Collin was very thin. In addition, he often wore a pair of golden thin-rimmed sses, which made him look very gentle. No one would believe that such a gentleman was muscr. When Collin was checking the WeChat Moments, he heard a shout from not far away, ¡°Why are you here?¡± It was from a man. ¡°Why am I here?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded aggressive, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how could I know you were cheating on me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you find someone better looking than me. But she¡¯s so ugly. Who is she? Are you disgusting me?¡± ¡°No, you misunderstood. We¡¯re not¡­¡± The man exined in a low voice. ¡°Misunderstood? She has been with you for several days. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± The woman shouted, ¡°She had been to your house! I saw it!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 511 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 511 A waiter came to deliver the coffee. After serving the coffee, he went over to resolve the dispute and whispered, ¡°Sorry, our shop is still open. Can you please keep your voice down?¡± ¡°This shameless woman tempted my boyfriend! And you are still enjoying coffee. Damn your coffee!¡± No one knew what had happened, but cries of surprise came from the crowd. Men and women kept talking about the dispute. ¡­ Collin suddenly had an instinct. He stood up, and the doctor beside him also stood up. The doctor asked, ¡°It seems that some people are quarreling over there. Doctor Mueller, you are going to have a look?¡± ¡°God. When did you be so gossipy?¡± Collin turned a deaf ear to the doctor and walked through the wooden tables. He lowered his head and stepped over the threshold made of semi-circr fake wood. Then he saw the chaos in front of him. The waiter was wiping the coffee dripping down the table with a towel, and the woman in the grey sweater was standing there silently wiping herputer. The girl was still cursing angrily. In front of her stood a man who tried his best to cate her. It was the young man that Collin saw a few days ago. He was still in a white shirt today, and he looked like a student who had just graduated. Now the look on his face showed terrible embarrassment. Collin stepped closer. He found that this young man looked nice and clean. He was handsome. Collin could find the vigor and enthusiasm of a young man in his eyes. He could tell at a nce that the young man had not been tortured in social life. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± The woman said in a smoky voice, frowning slightly. She threw away the napkin in her hand and turned on theputer again, looking at the man. The man held the hem of his white shirt awkwardly, ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t tell her. I¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Filled with coffee, theputer went ck. The woman turned to look at the girl and then at the man, ¡°Do you want to have it fixed or just pay for it?¡± The girl seemed to have heard something ridiculous. She said with an incredulous look. ¡°What did you say? Pay for it? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say that?¡± The woman wearing ck-rimmed sses suddenly took off the sses. Her empty eyes were fixed on the girl¡¯s face. Then, she looked at the man and said, ¡°I need to use theputer. It¡¯s urgent. If you pay for it, give me 1,000. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± The man looked at herputer hesitantly and asked, ¡°Roxy, I¡¯d better have it fixed.¡± Did he call her Roxy? Collin was surprised that this man called the woman in ck-framed sses so politely and carefully as if he was on thin ice. Was it because the woman gave him money? Collin did not want to see the young man¡¯s mistress fight with his girlfriend. But Roxy¡¯s eyes were too empty. He wanted to see what it would be like when her eyes showed other emotions, such as surprise, anger, grievance, and sadness. Anyway, he wanted to see emotion but not emptiness in her eyes. Now her eyes were so empty that he felt like she was not looking at anyone. ¡°Why? Just let her call the police. Just call it! I¡¯m not afraid of you. I can¡¯t believe a mistress can be so arrogant like you!¡± The girl shouted, ¡°Yourputer isn¡¯t worth 1,000 at all. You actually asked for 1,000. Are you going to shake us down?¡± ¡°Stop shouting!¡± The man became more embarrassed. ¡°We are in no rtionship at all. You misunderstood.¡± ¡°I misunderstood?¡± The girl sneered, ¡°Fine. If you think I misunderstood, why don¡¯t you show me the evidence? Show me the evidence that you didn¡¯t have sex!¡± The waiter said in a weak voice, ¡°Please stop. Don¡¯t fight like this ¡­ can you go to the private room or go out to talk? We still have the other customers here¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± The man apologized in a low voice, then took the girl¡¯s arm and walked out. But Roxy sat in her chair without moving and said to the man, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. I¡¯ll fix theputer first. Call me when you make things clear to her.¡± The girl was probably enraged by Roxy¡¯s attitude and went crazy on the spot, ¡°What do you mean? Tell me, are you still secretly contacting each other? Are you trying to go public with your rtionship? Simon Walters, tell me, what exactly do you mean?¡± The man called Simon hurriedly grabbed her hand and walked out, ¡°Stop talking nonsense ¡­ I said that you misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± The girl was still shouting, ¡°You bullied me! You actually cheated on such an ugly woman ¡­ You bullied me ¡­ You bastard!¡± The caf¨¦ finally became quiet. The waiter cleaned the floor that had been stained with coffee. He handed a tissue to Roxy to wipe her neck. Roxy didn¡¯t seem to care about the coffee stain on her. She just stared at theputer in front of her. A momentter, her phone rang. It was still the old-fashioned phone. She picked it up and said indifferently, ¡°Myputer is broken. I¡¯ll fix itter ¡­ Yes, I got it.¡± After she hung up the phone, she raised her head slightly to look at Collin. He had been standing there for a long time. Roxy wondered if Collin was a doctor, for he was in a white coat. Roxy blinked and looked down again as if she had seen no person. Her expression did not change at all. When she took her empty eyes off him, Collin suddenly had the urge to go to her. But he stopped out of reason. Roxy liked drinking coffee and eating instant noodles, and ¡­ she might seduce the girl¡¯s boyfriend. He couldn¡¯t be with such a woman. Compared to Roxy, Kiki was pretty good. Collin had left his colleagues for a long time, so the doctors walked out to check Collin out. They saw Collin was staring at a girl who was putting herputer in her bag. They couldn¡¯t help but ask secretly, ¡°Is Doctor Mueller interested in her?¡± ¡°Really? Love at first sight?¡± ¡°Come on, ask her for her number!¡± ¡°Are you being shy?¡± The doctor with sses said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Before Collin could say anything, the doctor with sses had walked to stop Roxy, who was about to leave with her bag. Roxy had taken off her ck-rimmed sses. She did not look very old and was probably in her early twenties. And her skin was not fair. She probably stayed upte a lot, because she had dark circles under her eyes. Although she was not ugly without any makeup, she was not a beauty anyway. The doctor with sses was surprised at Doctor Mueller¡¯s unique taste. He held his criticism back and said to Roxy, ¡°Hello, may I have your phone number for my friend?¡± Roxy stopped, followed his finger, and looked at Collin. Collin just looked at her and pretended to confess, wanting to see how she would respond. Unexpectedly, Roxy looked back and said indifferently, ¡°Let him do it himself.¡± The doctor with sses hurriedly waved to Collin, ¡°Come on!¡± Collin walked over. As he approached, he found that Roxy was smelling him like a little animal. Having a sniff, she raised her head and met his gaze with her empty eyes. Collin found it hard to describe the feeling of looking into her eyes. Her eyes barely focused. She just took a nce at him. Then she lowered her head and handed her old-fashioned phone to Collin, ¡°The phone number.¡± Collin fell silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 512 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 512 Collin took the out-fashioned phone and entered his phone number. His fingers were slender and beautiful. Roxy just casually nced at his fingers and in that instant, her eyes changed. She was more focused and seemed to have been spirited up. However, she looked down. Collin was busy entering his phone number and did not notice it. It was very hard to operate the phone. Collin typed it twice before adding a remark and saving it. After that, he pressed the button to call his number, and after his phone rang as verification, he returned it to her. Roxy took the phone and was about to leave as she took her bag. The ssed doctor pushed Collin and said, ¡°Introduce yourself! See her off! Doctor Mueller, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Collin thought to himself, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t stand here asking for her number like a fool.¡¯ He had always been the pursued one. In the past, courting a girl was a frivolous and ignorant thing. Now that he was an adult, he had more scruples. Moreover, under most circumstances, he wanted to find a girl for marriage. This Roxy was obviously not on the same side as him. However, he still sent her off at the entrance and said, ¡°There¡¯s a shop on Grand Road forputer repair and it¡¯s the only one. It¡¯s quite eye-catching. You can repair yourputer there.¡± ¡°Name?¡± Roxy asked. ¡°My name is Collin Mueller,¡± Collin added. Roxy raised her head and looked at him. ¡°I mean the shop¡¯s name.¡± Collin was speechless. Collin really wanted to invite that young couple back and ask that sprightly girl to ssh another cup of coffee on Roxy. However, it was a pity that the lovers had disappeared. After seeing Roxy off, Collin stood at the door with a gloomy expression. His colleagues came out with gloating smiles on their faces. ¡°Oh my God! Collin, you like her type!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s rare to see you take the initiative. But that girl doesn¡¯t seem to be interested.¡± ¡°How was it? Did you find out where she worked? Did you two decide when to go on a date?¡± ¡°I think she is quite interesting. She looks good with Collin.¡± When Collin heard this, he raised his head and asked, ¡°How?¡± When the doctor in sses saw his reaction, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Did she reject you?¡± Collin sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a fancy to her. What are you fantasizing about?¡± ¡°But why did you ask her number?¡± The doctors were shocked. Collin didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°It was you who misunderstood me and asked me to get the number.¡± Collin gritted his teeth. ¡°You can refuse it, and you can say it out loud.¡± The ssed doctor said in disbelief, ¡°I saw you staring at her and I thought you had a crush on her. Why didn¡¯t you exin yourself if you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°How can I exin? You rushed over and asked for her number. What can I say? ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want your number?¡¯ And I¡¯m just waiting for her to spill coffee on my face?¡± The crowdughed gloatingly. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Let¡¯s go!¡± The doctor in spectacles smiled and said, ¡°If she calls you, just refuse to answer.¡± Collin smiled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She won¡¯t call.¡± ¡°Everything is possible!¡± Someone teased. And such an incident happened that night. Not long after Collin finished taking a bath, he was reading in his chair. When the phone rang, he picked it up without even reading the remark. He thought it was his mother and was about to make a sound when a pleasant, hoarse voice came from the phone. It was exceptionally attractive on the quiet night. ¡°Are you busy?¡± She asked. Collin¡¯s first thought was that she wanted to ask him out. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m reading a book.¡± A rustling came from the phone. Collin had a premonition that the woman was going to hang up. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The slightly hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I am doing?¡± Collin was lost for words. Half an hourter, Collin walked out neatly without a coat. He wore a simple cardigan sweater with a white shirt underneath. He was so refreshed that he looked like a young man who had just graduated. Roxy lived in a neighborhood not far from him. He parked his car outside and walked in. The security guard at the entrance asked him for his information. He wrote a fake name and went in. The elevator needed to be activated by a card, but as soon as he entered, the elevator door slowly closed and went up to the tenth floor. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There were two rooms on the tenth floor, and a door was now wide open. He walked towards the open door and knocked on it. ¡°Anyone there?¡± He asked. Roxy¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Close the door.¡± After Collin entered, he closed the door. The lights in the room were bright and everything was tidied up neatly. Collin changed his shoes and casually looked around. The kitchen was very clean. It could be seen that no one had ever been there. The stove had never been used because the cookers were covered with dust. Roxy sat on the sofa. There was aptop on the coffee table in front of her. It seemed that her computer had been repaired. Beside theputer was a box of condoms. Collin was astounded. It was very typical of her. ¡°Will you leave?¡± Roxy turned to look at him. Collin raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°It depends on how long you can hold on.¡± Roxy did not say anything and stood up from the sofa. Only then did Collin notice that she was wearing a silk nightgown, bottomless. She didn¡¯t wear sses, and her face was quite small. It was probably because of a shower, her face revealed a bit of rosiness. It was a bit fairer and tender than when he met her in the coffee shop at noon. ¡°Hands.¡± Roxy walked over. Collin did not understand, ¡°What?¡± Roxy had held his hand. Her movements were somewhat nervous. After having their hands intertwined, she raised her other hand to quietly examine the joined hands. Then, she gave Collin a sudden hug. Her forehead just reached his neck, and the moment their skin came into contact, she rubbed his neck like a cat. Collin couldn¡¯t describe that feeling and couldn¡¯t tell if he was pleased.. Anyway, at that moment, he wanted to reach out and touch her head. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 513 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 513 ¡°Your hands.¡± She whispered, ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡± Although Collin had been praised for his hands many times before, he felt that ¡­ there was something more in Roxy¡¯s tone. She was hinting at a hand job? His head was in the clouds. ¡°Why do you call me in?¡± Collin caught the scent of her lotion, and she was clinging to him. Strangely, she who seemed thin in her loose clothes was actually very plump. ¡°A doctor.¡± She said calmly, ¡°You must be neat.¡± Collin did not ask any further. He stretched out his hands around her waist. Originally, he was only interested in her voice and expected nothing of a love affair. Tonight was probably unexpected. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about that boy?¡± He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with him?¡± Roxy pulled herself from his arms and looked at him with the vacancy of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, I prefer we do it directly.¡± Collin almost bit his tongue. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you have the strength to cry out when we¡¯re done.¡± After Collin finished speaking, he started to take off his clothes. Roxy stood there staring at his body. She waited for him to take it all off before walking over. She gently touched his chest, corbone, throat, and abs with her palm¡­ She was apletely different person from what he saw during the day. His body beneath the white coat was very sturdy, and the muscles were hard and bouncy. As she stretched down inch by inch, he grabbed her hand and carried her on his body. He went to the bedroom and threw her onto the bed. Collin put her down and walked out. Roxy seemed to know what he was looking for and reminded him, ¡°In the drawer.¡± He bit back his words. Originally, he was not a clean liver, so there was no reason to shut her out. Yet, he inevitably had a bit of temper when they did it. Collin hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time, and he was fine with it. But when she called him in this husky whisper, it was just too sexy and seductive. Just listening to that phone call turned him on, not to mention that she was whispering in his ears at this point. After midnight, Roxy trembled out to drink some water. Then, she copsed onto the sofa with no strength left. Collin also came out to drink water. Seeing that there was still a box of condoms on the table, he opened it. When Roxy heard this, she rolled her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Did you take Viagra?¡± She asked. Collin smiled with a slightly heavy breath. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably been too long.¡± ¡°How long is it?¡± Roxy asked. ¡°Two or three years.¡± Collin climbed on her and brushed a lock of hair from her face. Her eyes were still sort of empty. She was staring into space with her mouth ck. Collin¡¯s throat was somewhat dry and itchy. Then he lowered his head, moved on to her lips, and asked, ¡°Do you want to kiss?¡± Roxy refused. This surprised Collin. But it also aroused him somehow since it proved that Roxy had never kissed a man before in an affair. Roxy refused again. At first, Collin wanted to keep his nose clean, but he got captivated by this woman¡¯s voice. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I indulge myself once,¡¯ he thought. ¡°You¡­¡± Collin smirked. ¡°You probably need to drink two buckets of water a day.¡± The sofa was all wet. Roxyy there, panting, and said, ¡°Take a rest. It¡¯s veryte.¡± Collin looked at his phone. It was already four in the morning. He went into the bathroom and took a bath. There were only women¡¯s things on the washstand. There was a master bedroom and a secondary bedroom, no men¡¯s clothes, shoes, and socks. However, there was an ashtray in the living room. Roxy herself must smoke. After bathing, Collin generously carried Roxy to the bathroom to wash up. She probably thought that he wanted some more, so she struggled for a while and muttered something. Collin thought this was very cute. So he unconsciously lowered his head and kissed her. Then, he finally remembered that she hated this. Fortunately, Roxy had already fallen asleep and didn¡¯t react to this. Her lips are pretty soft. He carried her into the clean bed, thought for a moment, and took two thousand from his wallet and left it on the table. To be honest, he was quite satisfied tonight. Her reaction, including her body and her voice, satisfied him. However, he only had so much cash with him. It was also impossible for him to leave her the card. He threw all the wet sofa cushions into the washing machine and piled the sweetly smelling sheets and nkets of the master bedroom in theundry basket. After doing all this, he picked up the car keys and left. He is very hungry now after consuming so much energy. At five in the morning, there were only barbecues and 24-hour convenience stores open. He drove around the city and finally found a restaurant that was still open. He ordered three portions of meat, one portion of fried meat, one portion of beef, and another portion of chicken. It was probably the first time the shopkeeper had met a customer with such a good appetite at five in the morning. So he asked with a smile, ¡°Just finish your night shift?¡± Collin almost spat out a mouthful of rice and he managed to maintain his calmness. The shopkeeper asked, ¡°Tired?¡± Collin answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The shopkeeper sighed sympathetically, ¡°The consumption of energy at night is huge.¡± Collin answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for that this shop was 108,000 kilometers away from Roxy¡¯s, Collin would have thought that this boss knew what he had been doing all night. After eating, he drove home and calcted the time. He could rest for another two hours. So he took a shower, set the rm, and went to bed. This time, he forgot to turn on the small loudspeaker beside the bed. But he closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep. He even had a brief dream. A slightly husky voice in the dream was panting anxiously in his ears, apanied by sobbing sounds echoing in his mind.. It was mighty alluring. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 514 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 514 Stephanie had nned to shoot an advertisement down the Britt Group today. Yet, when Harold rushed to pick her up, she was still struggling with her outtake. ¡°Wait a moment. Stephanie is still filming. Do you want some water or drinks?¡± Stephanie¡¯s assistant handed him a bottle of mineral water and a drink. Harold waved his hand, ¡°Thank you, not thirsty.¡± The assistant¡¯s phone rang, and Stephanie¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside. Miss Emily¡¯s assistant is here. I came over and told him to wait ¡­ bring him in?¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment before nodding and responding, ¡°Alright then.¡± Then, the assistant said to Harold, ¡°Another outtake. Follow me in and wait there.¡± Harold silently followed. This was a rural household with chickens and ducks on the side and vegetables and fruits on the other side. When he pushed open the door and entered, he could see that there were people everywhere. Stephanie was sitting on a chair at the door, scrolling her phone. When she heard theming in, she looked up and looked behind Harold. Harold understood what she meant and exined, ¡°Miss Emily is not here. She is busy in the company.¡± Stephanie responded, ¡°Oh, I was expecting her on the set.¡± Harold said, ¡°Well, Miss Emily probably won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Forget it then.¡± Stephanie was dressed in coarse clothes. She was casually lying in a chair while the makeup artist was mending her makeup. She yed the lead role, a heroine with a miserable life. Born in a poor family, she struggled to live. Then, one day, her mother fell ill, so she had to go out and look for a lucrative job, which almost got her bullied by the bad guys. Fortunately, the hero came to her rescue. After that, they got to know each other. And then the female viin noticed her and tried to get her killed¡­ In short, it was just a soap opera. In the end, dramatically, her mother who had died of illness turned out not her biological mother. Finally, she realized that she was the daughter of a wealthy family, and a female viin had stolen her identity. At that time, the viin also learned of this and became even more determined to kill her¡­ The scene being filmed right now was that the heroine was hiding here, but was chased by people sent by the viin. The hero came out to defeat the bad guy and took her away. Afterward, she discovered that the hero was injured. So she took good care of him and sparks flew between them¡­ However, in such a fight scene, the male lead had to show his courage and toughness. Therefore, he had already injured several actors. However, the director always felt that the facial expression was too ferocious. A few outtakes were filmed afterward and he was finally satisfied. Yet, at this point, the other actors were all injured in some way. So when the hero rushed over, they subconsciously protected themselves and so the filming went into a deathly cycle. Harold stood behind Stephanie, watching the assistant bring over her the milk tea. On the set, actors sat by the side, while the director and the martial arts instructor were in the middle, lecturing the hero. The p-stick boy stood on the other side with a board that read ¡°The Eleventh Time of the First Paragraph of the Seventeenth Scene from the Shanghai Legend.¡± The man carrying the receiver was chatting with the man carrying the camera. They were probably not allowed to smoke on set since they all held their cigarettes but didn¡¯t light them. On the other side, a few staff members were busy cleaning up the scene. Although the heroine¡¯s story was dramatic, the most important part was on the hero¡¯s side. After all, in this y, the hero¡¯s role was heavy. Harold looked up at the hero and this simple act grabbed his attention. So the hero asked, ¡°Who are you? An extra actor?¡± Harold didn¡¯t know how to respond at this point. Stephanie looked in the direction of the hero¡¯s finger and realized that he was referring to Harold. She exined, ¡°No, he is a friend of mine.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s very suitable to act in this scene.¡± The hero suggested to the director, ¡°Our extra actors were all injured. So what about let him give it a try?¡± The assistant director, who was sitting in front of the camera, heard the suggestion and looked over, ¡°Your figure is very good. Do you have any acting experience?¡± Harold shook his head. Stephanie asked, ¡°Do you want to have a try? Just go up and pretend to hit the hero, get knocked down, and lie on the ground.¡± Harold nced at the hero and replied straightforwardly, ¡°He can¡¯t beat me.¡± Stephanie was struck silent for a moment, ¡°Can you just pretend?¡± Harold replied honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. It seemed that the hero standing in the middle didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but his face darkened because he sensed that Harold said something bad about him. Harold was unwilling to film, and Stephanie couldn¡¯t force him. So she rejected the other actors and then asked her assistant to bring a drink to him. Before she went on filming, she prayed, ¡°I hope this is thest time.¡± ¡°Come on! Get ready!¡± The director shouted. The hero had three assistants and a makeup artist to repair his makeup. As he drank a mouthful of water from the cup in one of his assistants¡¯ hands, another assistant wiped his mouth with a tissue, and the remaining assistant adjusted his cor. Anyway, he looked like a big shot. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°The twelfth time of the first paragraph of the seventeenth scene from the Shanghai Legend, Action!¡± The p-stick boy shouted. Five or six extra actors rushed to the door. They gripped the fake knife in their hands with sinister expressions and the camera followed them. The hero in the room heard them and shushed the heroine. After that, the door opened and he kicked over one before leading them outside to fight. Harold nced at it. This male lead didn¡¯t know how to act like he was fighting. Thus, in order to appear real on the screen, he literally kicked and punched the other actors. Of course, the reaction of those actors was also very real. They fell to the ground with the corner of their mouth still bleeding. They were even struggling to get up. One of them rushed into the room and was about to attack the heroine. Stephanie cried out in fear. The hero quickly came over. This scene was very challenging. He needed to take back the knife in the hands of the bad guys. On the other side, the heroine was almost stabbed and he must rush over to block this. As a result, he fiercely pped on the extra actor¡¯s wrist, seized the knife, and then turned around to face the knifeing at the heroine. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 515 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 515 This time was considered perfect, but the hero may have gone too far. When he reached Stephanie¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t hold back his strength. When he was about to fall down with Stephanie in his arms, someone rushed out and pulled him back by his cor. Then, this person held Stephanie gently. This all happened in a blink. In the eyes of others, this person was like a shadow figure shing over. Then, the hero and the heroine were already standing upright. It was just that Harold was standing between the two of them. The hero was struck dumb. If he hadn¡¯t seen Harold standing here, he would have thought that it was a ghost just now. Everyone was silent for a moment, and only the camera recorded the scene just now. ¡°Done!¡± The assistant director and director stood right in front of the camera and yed the footage in slow motion. They couldn¡¯t help but ask Stephanie, ¡°What does your friend do?¡± Stephanie smiled and answered, ¡°He is a ¡­ private bodyguard. You couldn¡¯t afford to hire him as an extra actor.¡± The assistant director nodded and looked at the footage with the director. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± He said. A group of people began to pack up and leave. The hero stood there and sized Harold up with a faint smile. ¡°So, a bodyguard. Nice to meet you.¡± Harold nodded at him but remained expressionless.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was an awkward moment. Stephanie exined with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s usually like this, cold and expressionless.¡± The hero smiled back at her, ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow.¡± Stephanie nodded at him, ¡°See you, Mr. Peterson.¡± As soon as the hero left, Stephanie asked her assistant, ¡°Do you have a medicine kit? Any band-aid? Give some to those extra actors.¡± When the assistant was about to leave, Stephanie grabbed him back and whispered, ¡°Go get some money from my wallet and give each of them an extra three hundred.¡± The assistant nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± After a few steps, he looked back at her, ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s so nice of you.¡± Harold also looked at her with fixed eyes. Stephanie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You also want to praise me for being nice?¡± ¡°No, your clothes are torn open.¡± Stephanie was shocked. She froze for a few seconds and turned around. Her coarse clothes were indeed torn apart. It probably happened when she was pushing and struggling forcefully. ¡°When did you notice it?¡± She asked while clutching her clothes at her waist. The expression on her face betrayed her embarrassment. ¡°Just now.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. She went to the lounge to change her clothes and rushed over to the director. Seeing that the broken part was blocked by Harold, she finally breathed out a sigh of relief. The director also went, ¡°Your bodyguard friend is very good. Bring him over next time.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Then, she greeted everyone on set one by one, ¡°Director, I¡¯ll go home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°See you around.¡± ¡°Bye! See you tomorrow!¡± After greeting all the way, Stephanie went out and got her things from her van. Then, she got into Harold¡¯s car. It was not that intense today, but she slepttest night. Thus, the assistant took out her blindfold and handed it to her. ¡°Stephanie, get some sleep.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote now?¡± Stephanie took the blindfold and nced at the sky outside. ¡°Well, there are only two scenes today. Who knew that it would take so long ¡­ Those extra actors are also pretty unlucky.¡± ¡°They told me to thank you. They even said that it pays to be good. The director also praised those actors and promised to hire them next time. He even asked to add extra chicken in their boxed lunch.¡± The assistant said,ughing. Stephanie curled her lips and responded, ¡°Good to know.¡± Soon, she tilted her head and fell asleep. The assistant hurriedly gestured towards Harold and whispered, ¡°Drive slower.¡± Harold looked through the rearview mirror and saw Stephanie sleeping in the back seat with her blindfold on. He then nodded. The advertisement was originally scheduled for mid-March, but unexpectedly, it was dyed until the end of March. Today was already the 25th, a few days before the very end. It was a luxury lipstick ad. Stephanie put on lipstick before she got in the car and was ready to put on lipstick when she got out. It was crowded down the Britt Group. Of course, Harold didn¡¯t drive past the main entrance. Instead, he brought people into a lounge through the security passageway of the back door. The makeup artist and the hairstylist who had been waiting for a long time there quickly stood up. They greeted each other and started to get into it. Stephanie got changed, put on her makeup, and put on lipstick before appearing in the hall on the first floor. A few photographers were already in ce. Emily and the owner of the lipstick brand, Gregory, were standing outside the artificial light, chatting. Harold walked over and stood behind Emily. Emily looked over and saw Stephanie walking out in a gorgeous red dress. Surrounded by security guards, a group of fans attempted to approach Stephanie and shouted out her name. ¡°Hi!¡± Stephanie replied with a smile. She appeared to be very sleepy when she got off the car. Even when sitting in the dressing room for half an hour doing her makeup, she kept her eyes closed. However, as soon as she walked out into the public eye, her face immediately glowed up as if she had just returned from a beauty salon. The moment she stepped out on her high heels, the surrounding buildings seemed to light up at her appearance. Stephanie walked over, greeted Gregory, and tried to shake hands with Emily. Before Emily could even reach out her hand, she was pulled by Stephanie. The two of them hugged tight. ¡°It¡¯s been so long!¡± Stephanie touched Emily¡¯s back and then her waist. ¡°Why are you so thin?¡± Emily was a little itchy from her touch. So she suppressed herughter and replied, ¡°Not much thinner.¡± The employees of the Britt Group immediately cried out, ¡°Miss Emily and Stephanie seem to be very close!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°I heard that the two of them knew each other long before!¡± ¡°Yes! And Stephanie went to visit Miss Emily once¡­.¡± ¡°I heard that a lot of the advertisements pulled in recently were introduced by Stephanie¡­¡± ¡°Wow, they seem to be so close!¡± ¡°Totally agree! I heard that Stephanie¡¯s bookmark for the script was a gift from Miss Emily! And Stephanie never changed it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 516 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 516 This was Stephanie¡¯s first time filming an advertisement publicly. Gregory was happy to see that since it was exactly a ¡°walking advertisement¡± for him, especially it was just the time for the office workers to get off work. Soon the entrance of the Britt Group was surrounded by lots of white cors from the CBD across the street. As a result, everyone saw the well-known retard from the Britt family standing down by the stage, discussing something with Gregory. Meantime she raised her head to look at Stephanie, who was standing against the backdrop and shooting a final makeup photo. Harold took a photo album aside, which contained pictures taken by the lipstickpany over the years. Emily was just flipping through the album as the crowd suddenly quiet down. Such instant silence was so familiar that she couldn¡¯t help turned around, seeing that guying from the entrance. Showed up in a pure ck suit with a meticulously buttoned cor, that guy appeared with an abstinent temperament. With two people walking in front of him to clear the way, he just walked in straightforward and fixed his eyes on Emily across the vast crowd at the first sight. Vincent always had an aura that could intimidate the entire scene. When he walked, he would slightly raise his head, as if his coldness was even stronger than that of the night. The tightly sped ck- gold buttons and his clean-cut face were wellbined, giving him a dignified and indifferent look. Gregory was a little surprised, ¡°Why is he here? Is he looking for Stephanie?¡± Emily handed him the album and said in a low voice, ¡°No, he¡¯s looking for me.¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Emily as if he was saying, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Emily looked back at him with a face like, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Stephanie had just finished taking a set of photos. On her way to the break room for a change of clothes, she met Vincent head-on. So she shook hands with him with a smile, leaving the others who were holding their breath burst into screams. ¡°Stephanie and Mr. Vincent know each other!¡± ¡°My God! They are together on the same stage!¡± ¡°Oh, gosh! Help me, please!¡± ¡°Oh, Stephanie! I love you! Mr. Vincent ¡­ Oh, my god! ¡­ He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Jesus! Mr. Vincent must be here for Stephanie! Are they dating each other?¡± ¡°Wow! So they are going to open up today?¡± ¡°If they are couples ¡­ then the affair between Mr. Vincent and Mr. Ferne is fake¡­¡± ¡°Will Mr. Ferne be sad?¡± There were a lot of discussions around. However, after his greeting to Stephanie, Vincent went to Gregory directly. Seeing himing, Gregory shook his hand with courtesy and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what a coincidence.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Emily, who was beside Gregory, ¡°It isn¡¯t. I¡¯m here for someone.¡± Gregory didn¡¯t get to his sight and continued, ¡°She¡¯s changing clothes. She¡¯ll be here soon. Just a few minutes.¡± Vincent stood close to Emily and turned to Gregory, ¡°What?¡± Realizing them standing side by side, Gregory froze before Emily¡¯s words slowly came to his mind. ¡°No, he¡¯s looking for me.¡± What he thought of puzzled him for a second. He could do nothing but eyes on them again with uncertainty. Gregory fell silent. Was it an illusion? It must be an illusion, right? Vincent tilted his head to Emily and asked, ¡°What do you want to eatter?¡± Emily took a nce at the electronic watch and found that it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. She asked without turning around, ¡°Go to my ce?¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t say a word. And others down by the stage were also shocked. ¡°Why does Mr. Vincent look like he knows Mr. Ferne?¡± ¡°Why is Mr. Vincent standing by that girl?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Emily Britts¡­¡± ¡°But everybody said she was a retard.¡± ¡°Hell knows¡­¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s the retard from the Britts?¡± ¡°Gosh, she doesn¡¯t look like a retard at all. She looks even better than me!¡± Everybody fell into silence. As the news that Stephanie¡¯s shooting in the Britt Group was released in advance, many paparazzi had alreadye early, waiting to dig out some gossip. But they never expected to have such a big scoop, although it came out a littlete. Dozens of paparazzi took out their cameras and took photos of Vincent fiercely, some even forgot to turn off the shlight. Emily, having been pretending not to discover them for a while, couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at that side to see which good-for-nothing didn¡¯t even remember to take sneak shots secretly. Such doing was simply a shame of the paparazzi industry. The paparazzi froze. Did the retard see it just now? Another sound of the camera urred and people who turned around were almost blinded by the sh. After taking a few sets of photos, Stephanie needed to shoot another small video advertisement that required her to walk into the office building in OL dress. Following that was a scene in which she became a senior manager and had to hand up the documents to the president. Stephanie walked over to Gregory and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a suitable candidate yet. How about letting somebody that my friend knows to have a try?¡± Gregory asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Stephanie pointed at the man next to Emily and said, ¡°There he is.¡± Gregory was a little speechless. Well, this friend was somebody indeed. He suppressed his curiosity and asked, ¡°He¡¯s not your friend?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No,¡± Stephanie smiled, ¡°he agreed for the sake of my friend. Just hurry up.¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t help but started to calcte how much it would cost to invite him. Stephanie responded, ¡°It¡¯s free. He only said that it must be in the Britt Group¡¯s office. You got it?¡± Gregory nodded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 517 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 517 He finally understood that Emily was the boss. She could make friends with a top movie star and a business titan. They looked so close to each other just now. They might be more than just friends. But Emily looked so small. Her skin was fair, tender, and smooth. She was like an innocent girl who didn¡¯t know much about the world. But the look in her eyes was very calm, showing the maturity that was beyond her age. Gregory didn¡¯t understand her. The cameraman went to shoot Stephanie, and Gregory hurriedly followed them. Emily and Vincent entered the lift one after the other. The security guards had cleared a path for them before they came over. So everyone saw Vincent and Emily walking side by side to the lift. They were both in ck and showed no emotion on their faces. And of course, they were both incredibly beautiful. They were like families. The crowd started to talk about them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Does anyone know whether Mr. Vincent is with Stephanie or Miss Emily?¡± ¡°I want to know it too!¡± ¡°Does anyone dare to ask?¡± ¡°No ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I will be beaten to death¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare either ¡­ but someone in the group chat of ourpany said that she saw Mr. Vincent in the office ¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°But she got no pictures.¡± ¡°She was too nervous, so she didn¡¯t take a picture.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Miss Emily and Vincent are well-matched?¡± ¡°Yes. I suddenly get her charm. I think she¡¯s more beautiful than Stephanie. Is that my illusion? Tell me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. I¡¯ve thought that Miss Emily is pretty from a long time ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! She was especially serious during the meeting. I thought she was super cool at that time.¡± The crowd kept talking about Emily and Vincent. As the doors of the lift slowly closed, the crowd stopped following them. But the lift was translucent, and the people outside could see the upper half of the lift. They saw Emily leaning against the translucent metal door. Vincent turned around and said something to her. Emily seemed to smile faintly. All staff of the Britt Group was shocked. Because they hadn¡¯t seen Emily¡¯s smile in the past two months. And the strangest thing was that Vincent, who usually wore a long face, would actually take the initiative to make a girlugh. They were shocked no matter who this girl was. Because Vincent gave the public the impression that he was indifferent. It was normal for him not to talk to others, not to mention making girlsugh. So howe he took the initiative to make girlsugh? Everyone below looked at each other for a while and then they got the same conclusion, though they didn¡¯t want to admit it. It was too terrifying! Vincent and the retard were actually a couple! The cameraman and Stephanie took the lift on the other side. When they arrived at the office, they turned all lights on. Vincent sat behind Emily¡¯s desk. The crystal name tag on the desk was changed to another one with ¡°President¡± printed on it. Stephanie had a rehearsal and then followed behind the camera. She stepped into the office with high heels and handed the documents to Vincent behind the desk. The cameraman didn¡¯t take a full shot, slowly, he moved the shot from Vincent¡¯s slender legs, which were wrapped in nice ck trousers with special design. The shot moved up to Vincent¡¯s bony hand holding the document, and his ck shirt that was tightened slightly by his chest, Adam¡¯s apple, his well-shaped jaw, his straight nose, and his cold face from the side. The cameraman then moved to the behind of Vincent to shoot Stephanie. Although Vincent¡¯s shots were less than 30 seconds in total, the cameraman had a premonition that it was enough for Vincent to outshine Stephanie. There was no need for retakes this time. Stephanie looked at the video and raised her eyebrows at Emily, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing to take a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch it when it¡¯s done.¡± Emily looked at her electronic watch and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m a little tired. I have to go back and get some sleep.¡± Stephanie rubbed her forehead to stay awake. ¡°I wanted to drink coffee when I came here, but I was afraid that I would be too refreshed to sleep at night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Harold to give you a ride home,¡± Emily said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave you two alone then.¡± Stephanie waved her hand at Emily, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and sign for your staff before leaving.¡± ¡°Harold,¡± Emily said, ¡°keep her safe.¡± She was worried that the fans outside would go crazy and cause another stampede. ¡°Yes,¡± Harold said. After greeting Gregory and the others, Stephanie left with her assistant and Harold. There was only the cameraman, Gregory, and two lighting assistants left in the office. After watching the video yback, Gregory looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Well, we also have lipstick for students. Do you want to take the endorsement?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent stood up and walked to the door, holding Emily in his arm. Before he went out, he looked back at Gregory and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do the endorsement, and she will only take the money.¡± Gregory was speechless. Was this the legendary Vincent who was cold and merciless? It couldn¡¯t be true. When Stephanie and Harold went downstairs, people went crazy. Harold and the security guards formed a circle with Stephanie inside to keep her safe. Stephanie had just said that she was tired, but now she was energetic with a charming smile. She shook hands with everyone and signed for them. Emily and Vincent left quietly through the emergency exit and got in the Bentley that had been waiting for them at the back door. Now the butler and Susan were not surprised to see Emily and Vincente back together. They could even ask Vincent with familiarity, ¡°What would you like to drink after dinner?¡± Vincent whispered, ¡°Tea. Thank you.¡± ¡°My pleasure. Please wait a minute.¡± Susan and the butler served them food and then went to the kitchen to clean it up. Emily took a sip of soup and said, ¡°They took photos of us.¡± Vincent said ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s fine. They can¡¯t send them out.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had asked four men to remove eighteen rolls of film from the cameras. Now his men were so tired that their hands were sore, and theyy against the window and nodded silently. Emily took her soup, ¡°Okay.¡± Actually, Emily originally wanted to say that it was fine to let it go public. When Stephanie asked her last time, she also thought about it. If there was such a situation next time, it would be fine to let it go public directly. But she did not expect Vincent would do this. She took a sip of soup and thought for a moment. It might be because that Vincent cared about her feelings or had his ns. After the dinner, Elsie hadn¡¯t returned yet. It was already ten o¡¯clock in the night. Vincent left from the front door, and soon he climbed into Emily¡¯s room from the balcony. Emily was speechless. So why did he have to say goodbye to the butler and Susan? Vincent was very serious. ¡°Am I the kind of person who can climb over walls?¡± Emily looked at him like he was an idiot. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± All the servants fell silent. They were confused. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 518 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 518 On the other side, Harold drove Stephanie back to the hotel. On the way, Stephanie fell asleep. When they arrived, the assistant shook her awake. Stephanie waved goodbye to Harold with exhaustion. When the assistant helped her to the bed, she narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What did he say to you in the car?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall asleep? Did you hear it?¡± the assistant asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah, a little. Hurry up and tell me. I¡¯m so sleepy,¡± Stephanie murmured. The assistant removed her makeup and said softly, ¡°He wanted you to be careful of the man acting with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Peterson? Why?¡± Stephanie opened her eyes and then closed them because she was so sleepy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he said that.¡± The assistant could not think of a reason. ¡°Oh.¡± Getting no answer, Stephanie fell asleep. Harold turned the car around and met the guy acting as the male lead at the set. The man had just gotten out of the car, followed by two assistants. Another assistant drove his car into the garage and the other two helped him to the hotel. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After drinking some wine, he had a drunken look on his face but he could walk steadily. Harold stopped the car. When he saw the man, he could see the malicious intent in his eyes. It was hard to imagine how he managed to get to this position in the entertainment circle. He actually began to reveal his true nature in front of the public. He probably thought that Harold was just a small fry. Harold did not know which floor Stephanie stayed on, so he called her. The phone rang for a long time before Stephanie¡¯s sleepy voice came from the other side, ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your room number?¡± ¡°903, what¡¯s wrong? Harold? Are you home so soon?¡± Stephanie looked at the caller¡¯s name in confusion. Harold was speechless. He got off the car and walked to the elevator. The man and two assistants had gone up. The elevator slowly rose to the ninth floor and stopped. Harold entered another elevator, and he wanted to confirm that Stephanie was fine before leaving. However, as soon as he entered the elevator, he met Stephanie¡¯s assistant. ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°Why did youe down?¡± Harold asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some food. Stephanie hasn¡¯t eaten tonight. What about you? Do you want to eat something?¡± the assistant asked. ¡°I will go up and take a look,¡± Harold said, waving his hand. The assistant wanted to give him the room card, but thinking that having a strange man at Stephanie¡¯s door would damage her reputation and that she did not quite trust him, he said, ¡°Then I will go with you.¡± Harold nodded. The two re-entered the elevator and the elevator door slowly closed. On the ninth floor, across the long corridor, Harold could see the man he had met this afternoon knocking on the door of 903 and swiping his card over and over again. The assistant next to him pulled him and said, ¡°Your room is next door, not this one.¡± ¡°I want to sleep in this room.¡± The man was still swiping the card, and after the fifth time, the door suddenly opened. Stephanie stood at the door and asked with sleepy eyes, ¡°Mr. Peterson? What¡¯s up?¡± The man stood at the door and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡± Stephanie was probably in a daze and did not know how she answered. In short, the man followed her in. Harold and Stephanie¡¯s assistant looked at each other. ¡°What kind of rtionship do they have?¡± Harold asked. If they were a couple, he would not intervene. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think Stephanie likes him.¡± The assistant swallowed. ¡°Go in and stay with her,¡± Harold said. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The assistant took a few steps and turned back to ask, ¡°Do you know something so you followed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I just saw hime up and wanted to follow him to take a look.¡± Harold slightly frowned. ¡°Oh,¡± The assistant rushed in but was stopped by the two assistants at the door. ¡°He¡¯s busy inside. Get inter.¡± Initially, Harold was nning to leave. Seeing this scene, he walked over, took the card from the assistant, and opened the door. In the room were one standing and one lying on. The three looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. The assistant at the door was dumbfounded. Harold quickly closed the door and stared at the man on the ground. He then looked at Stephanie, who was standing with her eyes wide open, and asked, ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± Stephanie did not know what to say. Adrien usually looked quite serious. Today, he probably had a drink and said something to her. When he came in, he asked if the intimate scene could be rehearsed now. Although there was such a scene, Stephanie did not think it was appropriate. Maybe tomorrow, the headlines would be ¡°Famous Actors Practice Scenes on the Bed¡±. As a result, the moment Adrien came over, Stephanie used the technique taught by the martial arts instructor for no reason. She stretched out her legs to trip him over. The instructor said that if a girl couldn¡¯t escape or do anything, she had to use things around her as much as possible. If there was nothing, she had to defend herself with fighting. If she could run fast, she had to run, and if she couldn¡¯t, she had to make the first move. If the man was drunk, it would be better to knock him down. He absolutely couldn¡¯t get up. She didn¡¯t know how to knock the guy down, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt his face, so she used the gentlest method, tripping him over. As a result, when Harold opened the door, he saw this scene. The guy lying on the ground saw Harold and widened his eyes in surprise. Then, he sat up and looked at Stephanie in disbelief. ¡°So you and him¡­. You are dating a bodyguard?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 519 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 519 Stephanie had been really sleepy, but now her sleepiness was gone. After hearing this sentence, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. However, she was choked by the second half of his words and said with some displeasure, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Are you really dating a bodyguard?¡± The man stood up, ¡°Does your manager know? Yourpany won¡¯t allow you to date a¡­ bodyguard, right?¡± ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± Harold asked again. Stephanie had a headache from being asked by the two people. She was in a particrly sleepy state. After being woken up, she was frightened again. Her heart was in a mess. However, the man was not resigned to being defeated. Hearing Harold¡¯s question, he immediately snorted, ¡°I just came to find her to practice a scene. What do you mean ¡®do something to you¡¯?¡± Harold grabbed the man by the cor. His expression was stiff, but his strength was great. He almost lifted the man. He said in an emotionless voice, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you now, but if you daree again, I will destroy you, especially your face. I will beat it until no one can recognize you.¡± The man was astounded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Let him go. I¡¯m fine,¡± Stephanie said, covering her head. The man forced a smile and tried to open Harold¡¯s hand, but he could not. His hands were like pliers, firmly gripping onto his cor. It was as if they were wrapping around his neck. Only then did the man feel some lingering fear. Heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I just came to practice.¡± Harold let him go and added, ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend. I¡¯m just a bodyguard. If you dare to talk nonsense, my master will knock out your teeth.¡± ¡°Your master?¡± The man was stunned for a moment. This guy¡¯s words were very strange. What did he mean that his master would knock out his teeth? ¡°Yes, my master. If she sees you like this, she will smash a brick at your head. If she finds out that you are not dead, she will give you a second hit,¡± Harold stated. Stephanie was shocked. Was he referring to Emily? The man felt a chill down his spine from Harold¡¯s words and said to Stephanie, ¡°Just pretend that I never came here tonight. I didn¡¯t see him, and you didn¡¯t see me either, okay?¡± Stephanie nodded. The man tidied himself up and turned to leave. The assistant outside the door took the opportunity toe in. He closed the door and said to Stephanie, ¡°Even if you know him, don¡¯t open the door and let him in at night even if he knocks on the door.¡± Stephanie nodded and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe in?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. He will.¡± Harold looked at her as if she was a retard. Most of Stephanie¡¯s sleepiness had been driven away. She was a little curious when she heard this. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason,¡± Harold said emotionlessly. ¡°Oh, I see. You don¡¯t like women,¡± Stephanie guessed. The assistant was dumbfounded. Harold felt the same. He checked the hotel room. Perhaps it was a professional habit, he left after he did not find any hidden camera. Before he left, he added, ¡°Remember to lock the door when you sleep in the future. Don¡¯t stay in the room alone. Don¡¯t open the door when an unfamiliar man knocks on the door.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Stephanie thanked him sincerely and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so manly. You actually like men¡­ You should be the top, right?¡± Harold was lost for words. So was the assistant. When Stephanie saw that he was silent, she covered her mouth in surprise and nced at his butt in disbelief. ¡°No way! You, you¡¯re the bottom?¡± Harold didn¡¯t know how to reply. The assistant was once again stunned. Harold¡¯s usually emotionless face seemed to be on the verge of being distorted. He barely stayed calm, bid Stephanie farewell, and went downstairs. What he didn¡¯t know was that right after he left, Stephanie called Emily. ¡°Women live such hard lives. We even have to fight against a man for a boyfriend.¡± Emily was a little stunned when she heard this. She caught the key point and asked, ¡°Are you fighting against a guy for a boyfriend?¡± When Vincent, who was signing documents in front of the table, heard this, his nce swept over. ¡°No, I was just eximing.¡± Stephanie sighed. Emily sat on the bed. Vincent took the dry towel from her hand and wiped her hair. Emily then threw the phone on the bed and turned on the speaker. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your assistant?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°What?¡± What happened to Harold? Stephanie said, ¡°He¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s quite surprising to me. His looks and his physique¡­ Well, he doesn¡¯t look like a bottom.¡± ¡°Bottom? What zero?¡± Emily did not understand at all. ¡°Just¡­¡± It was only then that Stephanie realized that Emily had no idea. She immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s veryte. Go to sleep. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll sleep after I eat something.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily hung up the phone in a daze. She looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°Do you understand what she¡¯s saying?¡± Vincent only heard two sentences and guessed, ¡°She seems to mean¡­¡± When he thought of thest sentence that was a little lustful, he stopped in time and changed what he was going to say. ¡°She admires your assistant.¡± Emily turned around and thought about it. She did remember that Stephanie had mentioned Harold¡¯s face and physique and talked about the topic of fighting for a boyfriend. Did someone take a fancy to Harold and wanted to snatch him from Stephanie? Stephanie had taken a fancy to Harold? ¡°So that¡¯s what she meant,¡± Emily said in realization. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what she meant,¡± Vincent said with a smile. In the middle of the night, the phone beside Harold¡¯s bed rang twice. It was a text message. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell your master. Don¡¯t worry, I will back you up.¡± When Harold read this message, aplicated expression appeared on his face for the first time. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 520 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 520 Elsie still hadn¡¯t returned tonight. Emily went downstairs. Susan and the butler were still awake. Elsie was Maury¡¯s daughter. Even though they hated Elsie so much, they couldn¡¯t just watch this child die outside. So, the butler and Susan waited in the living room every night until midnight before turning off the lights and falling asleep. When Emily went downstairs, the two were sitting at the dining table, waiting quietly. Seeing Emilye down, Susan asked, ¡°Miss Emily, why do youe down? Are you hungry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emily looked at them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± The butler and Susan looked a little embarrassed. They were worried that Emily would be upset if she knew they were waiting for Elsie, but they did not want to lie to Emily, so it was awkward. ¡°Go to sleep. I will wait for her toe back.¡± Emily sat down on the sofa. Susan and the butler looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Miss Emily, are you angry?¡± Susan whispered. Ever since Emily returned to normal, her aura had changed a lot. Susan dared not to treat her as a child as she did before. She treated Emily the same way she treated Maury. ¡°No, I arranged for her to go out. Don¡¯t overthink. I didn¡¯t forgive her. But I wouldn¡¯t send her to her death for no reason.¡± Emily took a book and read it. The butler and Susan had once thought that this was the most terrifying thing about Emily. Before they say anything, she already knew what they wanted to say. This was her special ability. However, she looked so young, like a little girl who was ignorant of the world. Only the butler and Susan knew that this innocent girl had a strong heart. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Elsie came back at 12:30 in the evening. The wind was cold at night. She only wore a long dress. When she entered the house, she rushed into the bathroom on the first floor and vomited twice. When she walked to the living room, she saw a ss of honey water on the dining table. Her mother liked to drink the honey water in the morning the most. Her eyes were a little moist. She took a sip. The water was very sweet and carried a trace of warmth. She tilted her head to look at the kitchen and saw a small figure. It was not Susan. Elsie¡¯s pace was not steady. She took off her high heels and walked barefoot into the kitchen. She saw that Emily was covering the lid of the honey and washing the spoon. Elsie was the one who prepared the honey water. For a moment, Elsie had mixed feelings. She felt touched and a little sad. ¡°What have you got?¡± Emily heard the movements and looked over. Elsie took out a few photos from her bag and handed them over. ¡°These are a few important people in their group. I drank with them for a week and only got this.¡± As she spoke, she took out a recording pen from her bag and handed it over. ¡°I didn¡¯t edit it. Listen to it.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily went upstairs with the photos and the recording pen. Elsie stayed quietly in the kitchen for a moment and found peace in her heart. She returned to the living room barefoot, picked up her high heels, and was about to go upstairs when she suddenly noticed a door diagonally ahead. She gently put down her high heels again and walked towards that door step by step. Emily did not allow her to get close to that door. Inside the door were the portrait of Maury and the urn of ashes. Elsie stood at the door for a moment with tears in her eyes. She slowly knelt on the ground and gently kowtowed three times. Then she wiped her tears, returned to the living room to pick up her high heels, and went upstairs. Emily entered the bedroom. Vincent was still sitting in front of the desk, busy dealing with some documents that were left during the day for her, as well as the reports that the marketing department, advertisement department, nning department, finance department, and other departments had submitted. Seeing here over with a recording pen and a few photos, Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly. Emily exined, ¡°I want to find out if there is anything I can do about the people of Jackson¡¯s company.¡± She put the photos on the bed and looked at them. Then she turned on the recording pen. There were all kinds of noises inside, and then there was a man¡¯s voice. At first, Emily did not think that Elsie would do this. When Elsie returnedte or simply did not return, Emily realized that Elsie might have used her body to do things outside. But Emily did not say much. No matter what Elsie¡¯s method was, she only wanted to see the result. The recording pen yed the ambiguous voices for more than ten minutes, including the man¡¯s flirting words and the woman¡¯s panting. After a while, Elsie¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I heard that yourpany can invite Stephanie. Is it true?¡± ¡°What? Do you want her signature?¡± asked the man. ¡°Yes, I like her a lot.¡± Elsie smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get it for you now. I don¡¯t know what went wrong. We have settled a project with Stephanie¡¯s agent, and we are about to sign the contract. Last month, they suddenly disagreed. Otherwise, let alone her signature, I can even take photos of you and her!¡± ¡°What a pity! Do you have any other celebrities that you want to work with recently?¡± Elsie asked. ¡°Do you know Dixon Hood? We just signed an endorsement of 1.5 millionst week.¡± Then man drank another ss of wine. ¡°It is just the endorsement fees. We still have to give hispany some benefits. We have to introduce a few advertisements to a few of their celebrities¡­¡± ¡°What kind of advertisements? They would end up lying on your bed.¡± Someoneughed vulgarly. ¡°Who did they send to your bedst time?¡± Another unfamiliar male voice sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. How can I recognize her after she put on clothes?¡± the man replied with a smile. ¡°Right!¡± They were allughing. Emily heard a few keywords. Then she wrote down Dixon Hood¡¯s name and found his photos online. She was just about to call Stephanie when she realized that it was already half past one. She quickly looked back at the desk. Vincent was still seriously reading documents with his head down. She could not help but get out of bed and walk over, gently stroking his back, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°You go to sleep first. I¡¯m not finished yet,¡± Vincent said without looking back. ¡°It¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock.¡± Emily leaned on his body and did not move. Vincent turned around, pulled her into his arms, pulled her to sit on hisp, and kissed her neck, ¡°Then sit with me for a while. We can go to sleep after I finish it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After he finished reading thest document, it was 1:40 am. Emily was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Vincent picked her up and ced her on the bed. She held Vincent¡¯s hand with her eyes closed. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Her voice was soft. Vincentid down again and caressed her face. He kissed her lips. ¡°Just sleep. I should go back.¡± Emily opened her eyes to look at him and asked in a soft voice ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Vincent rubbed her soft and tender lips with his thumb. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Are you worried that my body is not good enough?¡± Emily gently lifted the quilt and wanted to take off the pajamas. Halfway through her movement, Vincent wrapped her with the quilt. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you are too¡­¡± His voice was low and soft as he caressed Emily¡¯s ear. It was so hot that her entire body was burning hot. When she fell asleep, her mind still echoed with his deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 521 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 521 Other than going abroad forpetition, Randy hardly went out for a vacation. He only went camping several times, which was suggested by Armando¡¯s aunt. He was either drunk or exhausted. In short, his traveling experience was terrible. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This time, Randy brought Carl to have a trip. Carl liked the sea, so Randy especially went to the ces with the sea. Carl could not take a ne, so Randy could only take Carl to the ces of interest in the country. On the one hand, Randy was not a driver, so he did not need to drive all day long. On the other hand, he was not an assistant, so he was not responsible for booking tickets and hotels. However, after a whole day, Carl was still in high spirits, but Randy wilted. ¡°You are a young man, why are you so weak?¡± Carl said as he handed over his cane. ¡°Take my cane and support yourself.¡± Randy was speechless. He got up at four o¡¯clock in the morning and drove all the way to the service area. He had only a piece of bread before he went on his way again. He arrived at the destination before he could have a good rest in the car. The food in the local restaurant was so awful that he couldn¡¯t swallow it. It was like a failure that the cook made without paying attention to the ingredients and cooking skills. The weather was not good that day. It was cloudy and windy. As a result, he walked to the sea in the cold wind. The so-called picturesque scenes in which there was a calm sea, grotesque inds, and flying seagulls were all lies. He faced the wild sea, and his long hair was blown into a mess by the wind. When he turned around, he only found that Carl, the old man, was taking a selfie stick. Carl shouted at him, ¡°Hurry up and take a photo!¡± Randy was silent. There was no doubt that Randy didn¡¯t enjoy the trip from beginning to end. When he arrived at the hotel andy down, he unconsciously reflected on himself. It seemed that his body was indeed not strong. Then he remembered that Carl was sick but his body was still so strong, which was unknown whether it was true or fake. After taking a shower, Randy took out his phone and made a video call. Soon, the video call was hung up. He wondered, ¡°Does she dare to hang up?¡± He was about to call again when a reply came from the other side. [ying a game.] Randy epted this reason. After making himself a cup of hot tea, he went to Carl¡¯s room next door. After Carl took the medicine, Randy turned back to his room. Lord Top took this video. She was still staying in her room and sitting on her chair. ¡°Captain ¡­ Captain Randy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Over the past few nights, Randy had always made a video call. In the beginning, Lord Top insisted on sleeping on her dormitory bed. Later, Wink and Urchin could not stand Randy¡¯s calls. They quickly packed up Lord Top¡¯s things and left them in Randy¡¯s room overnight. Thus, Lord Top had to live in Randy¡¯s room. However, Randy still made a video call every night. They weren¡¯t lovers, but Randy always did something which would convince others that they were a couple. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you had a meal?¡± Randy asked. He had just taken a shower, and his hair was still wet. At the other end of the video, Lord Top met Randy¡¯s handsome face. She hesitated and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± Randy was undoubtedly a nerd. His skin was fair, but he did not have any feminine features. He had mixed the characteristics of boy and man perfectly. Indeed, he was a handsome guy. The characteristics made the seriousness that he asionally showed in his improper manner appear to be extremely precious. Lord Top seemed not to understand such a serious Randy when she had a video talk with him. There was no awkward question. Randy just asked her if she had a good meal and if she had finished the practice. Other questions were like ¡°Does she record her physical training¡± ¡°How many sses of water does she drink today¡± ¡°Does she eat vegetables and fruits¡±. These were all very normal questions, but when they came out of Randy¡¯s mouth, everything changed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a meal? Didn¡¯t they order takeout for you?¡± Randy was about to ask someone in the group about the situation. Lord Top saw through his thoughts and quickly said, ¡°No, we ordered. The meal hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Randy saw that her lips were a little dry and asked, ¡°Did you not drink water? Look at your lips. Go and drink some water.¡± When she yed the game, she sat there for almost two hours without moving. So she did not remember to drink water. Lord Top stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a cup.¡± ¡°Why are you going to get a cup? There are some on my table,¡± Randy said. Lord Top didn¡¯t know what to say. She hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯d better get my own cup.¡± Randy picked up his phone and walked to the table. He picked up the cup on the table and took a sip. His lips, which had been moistened by water, shed a little light. ¡°It¡¯s not a kiss. What are you afraid of? Take it and drink it.¡± Lord Top was startled. The action had an obvious indication. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 522 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 522 Someone knocked on the door. Lord Top got up and responded. Then she said to the video, ¡°The takeout is here. I¡¯m going to eat.¡± Randy nodded. ¡°Take your phone and keep the video on. I¡¯ll watch you eat.¡± Lord Top paused. ¡°Captain Randy, are you sure that you won¡¯t talk nonsenseter?¡± she asked. Randyy on the bed and flipped the coin in his hand while looking at her. ¡°What nonsense?¡± Lord Top gave in. She could only carry her phone back to the dining table. The team members all opened their takeout boxes while they were happily taking their chopsticks. The scene was so lively as if they were having a festival. ¡°Lord Top! I ordered your favorite crayfish!¡± ¡°Lord Top! Your favorite red bean milk tea!¡± ¡°Lord Top, your favorite drumstick. I also ordered some chicken wings. They look delicious.¡± ¡°Lord Top, sit here!¡± ¡°Come, bring all the dishes to the front of Lord Top.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The phone in Lord Top¡¯s pocket suddenly sounded. ¡°Hey, why is it so lively? Is it the New Year?¡± The team members didn¡¯t say anything. Lord Top was speechless. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you putting the dished on the table?¡± Randy sneered. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, are you guys trying to be up against me?¡± The team members didn¡¯t dare to speak out. Lord Top was at a loss. Ten secondster when Lord Top ced her phone on the dining table, Randy saw through the screen that there was only Lord Top left on the table. The others all held lunch boxes and stood two meters away from Lord Top. ¡°Stop that! Hurry up ande over to eat. After dinner, you guys go to practice! I¡¯ll break anyone who ys less than an hour today!¡± Randy gritted his teeth and said. The team members quickly sat back at the dining table. This time, no one dared to tter or talk to Lord Top. They quickly left after a quick meal. However, the torture for Lord Top was not over yet. ¡°Here, take the carrot over there, and that piece of meat.¡± Randy wanted to reach out from the screen to pick up his chopsticks. ¡°Have a sip of soup. It¡¯s not nutritious to just eat shredded potatoes. You can eat more tomatoes. What the hell did they order? I am afraid that you can¡¯t have a good meal.¡± Lord Top chewed on the rice in her mouth and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Good? Wait for me, I will bring you to eat something delicious.¡± Randy took it for granted. Lord Top didn¡¯t know what to reply. The video was turned on with a speaker, and the team members were sitting by the side. Lord Top had rice in her mouth. When she looked up, she found that the members on the side all lowered their heads and pretended to be eating. A few of them gulped the food in their boxes and shouted at Randy, ¡°Captain Randy, I finished! I¡¯m leaving!¡± The others also quickly finished eating. ¡°I also finished!¡± In less than a minute, there were less than half of the people at the dining table. Only Lord Top was eating slowly. She tried hard to fill a big mouthful of rice. At that time, Randy on the other end of the video said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to eat? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being choked? Eat slower!¡± Lord Top was embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t eat well here.¡± Randy saw that she was eating so happily that he could not help but feel a little hungry. ¡°I want to eat too.¡± Lord Top hesitantly picked up a piece of meat and got closer to the phone screen. Randy was joyful. He looked at the piece of braised meat on the other side of the screen, licked his lips, and said, ¡°When I go back, can you feed me like this?¡± Lord Top quickly put the piece of meat into her mouth and pretended not to hear his word as she continued eating. Randy saw the tips of her ears turning red and asked, ¡°How about I feed you like this?¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t say anything. She kept eating and avoided chatting with Randy. She didn¡¯t want to reply with her mouth full of food. ¡°So cute,¡± Randyughed. Lord Top was at a loss for words. She blushed. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. You can continue your meal. Remember to walk slowly on the treadmill for ten minutes. Then you should drink some water and take a shower to sleep. You are not allowed to y games all night.¡± Randy finally decided to let her go. Lord Top quickly swallowed the rice in her mouth. ¡°But I¡­¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have serious dark circles. Wink said that you ran to y games at three o¡¯clock in the morning. You lied to me that you slept but you went to y games behind my back. Are you trying to anger me? Is the game more important or is the health more important?¡± Randy red at her. Against Randy¡¯s fierce gaze, Lord Top braced herself and replied, ¡°The game ¡­ is important.¡± Randy was a little annoyed. He felt depressed and stared at Lord Top on the other end of the video in disbelief. ¡°Am I too good to you? Do you think I have no temper?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 523 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 523 ¡°No. I just think there isn¡¯t enough time.¡± Lord Top said. Randy immediately asked, ¡°What time?¡± He paused and asked seriously, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Ever since he found out that Carl had lung cancer, Randy was very sensitive to those words. ¡°No.¡± Lord Top shook her head and exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the national competition.¡± Randy sighed and said seriously, ¡°The top three in the preliminaries can only go abroad for the competition. We were tenthst year. I don¡¯t intend to participate in the nationalpetition this year.¡± The nationalpetition was in October, and there was still half a year. Unlike theirpetition with Korea, the nationalpetition was a series of selections. It was a competition between strong teams. Last year, Randy had been a hot-blooded leader, but they failed in the preliminaries. He also wanted to participate this year, but he didn¡¯t have strong teammates except for Wink and Urchin. He didn¡¯t dare to bring anyone else who couldn¡¯t perform well. Lord Top was excellent, but the team battle was not a one-person show stage. She had been working hard to integrate with the team during this period of time, but it could be seen that she must have practiced solobat for at least a year, so she didn¡¯t have the experience of teamwork. After several months of training, she finally had the awareness of the team, but the cooperationpatibility still needed to be strengthened. She had been practicing teamwork recently. Did she want to have the nationalpetition? ¡°Randy, can we participate this year? We will definitely win.¡± Lord Top said, her eyes shining. ¡°You can ask Wink and Urchin. And you need to pick two more people. You guys can team up and have a try. If there are two wins for three rounds, I will participate.¡± Randy said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Alright!¡± Lord Top smiled, full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. If you lose two rounds, don¡¯t expect me to sign up.¡± Randy also smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± After Lord Top finished speaking, she ate a few mouthfuls of food and said to Randy, ¡°Randy, set the time for the match and I¡¯ll turn on the video for you.¡± ¡°No need. When the timees¡­¡± Lord Top hung up the phone before Randy¡¯s words were finished. Randy was speechless. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He called her again. Lord Top asked in a daze, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡± Randy suddenly approached the screen and stared into the eyes of Lord Top. ¡°But you can¡¯t hang up on me even in a video call. I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then tell me.¡± Lord Top waited. ¡°No, next time. You can hang up now.¡± Randy waved his hand. Lord Top answered, ¡°OK.¡± The next day, Randy was unable to go out, because Carl did not have much strength. He did not want to move and it seemed that his breathing was not veryfortable. He stayed in front of Carl¡¯s bed from day to night and served him to eat and drink. For so many years, this was the first time he had taken care of him so much. Carl felt some pain in his stomach after having the medicine. However, he pretended as if nothing had happened. Randy stayed by the bedside all day and only learned about it from his assistant. For a moment, he did not know whether to feel distressed orin. Fortunately, when it was nighttime, Carl finally regained some spirit, so Randy didn¡¯t ask him to see doctors. After they finished dinner, Carl proposed to go down for a walk. He had never visited the night market. Randy thought about it and agreed. They had been in the hotel for the whole day, so he decided to stroll around. The two changed their clothes and went downstairs with their assistant. Along the sea, there were seafood markets and restaurants. The goods sold in the market were all ornaments made from shells. Under the bright white light, these ornaments were dazzling and eye- catching. ¡°That little turtle is pretty good,¡± Carl said. ¡°What¡¯s so good about the turtle? It¡¯s so old.¡± Randy asked. ¡°Are you implying something?¡± Carl answered in a meaningful tone. Randy, ¡°Let¡¯s buy it!¡± The assistant quickly paid. In the end, they bought one shell turtle, one big conch, one small conch, one shell ne, two shell bracelets, two roasted sausages, one grilled pork trotter, one grilled corn, one octopus pill, one fried rice cake, a big coconut, two swimming trunks, and two jeans cowboy hats¡­ Carl was curious about everything. He wanted to buy everything he saw, so as he walked, his assistant¡¯s hands were full of things. At the same time, there was a DV image on his head. Carl said it was a must for traveling. But there had never been a photo taken. It was a record of his and Randy¡¯s daily travel. Even if they were in the hotel, the DV was still on. ¡°Randy! What is that?¡± Carl stared at a painter who was painting on the side of the road in surprise. Randy nced, ¡°He would draw a portrait of you if you pay.¡± Then, he looked at Carl and asked, ¡°Do you want to have a try?¡± Carl probably didn¡¯t understand the true meaning of his words and nodded. When Randy was about to turn around and ask his assistant to pay, he saw Carl take the pen from the painter. Randy was surprised. The painter was also in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Randy asked. ¡°Sit there,¡± Carl said, pointing to the stool opposite him. ¡°Do you want to paint me?¡± Randy pointed to himself. He vaguely remembered that Carl could draw, and the house was also full of his paintings, butter Randy was not on good terms with the family.. After moving out, he gradually forgot that his grandfather knew how to paint. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 524 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 524 There were peopleing and going. Randy stood there, feeling awkward. Master Geller saw through his embarrassment. He handed the brush to the painter and turned to leave. ¡°Hey! Wait a minute!¡± Randy felt guilty. He grabbed Master Geller and held him down in a chair. Then, he paid the painter another hundred and sat opposite Master Geller with his bag in hand. ¡°Please. Anyway, there is no other man in the world that is more handsome than me.¡± ¡°Screw you.¡± Master Geller scorned, but there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. He sat down, picked up a pen, and mixed paints. Then, he began his first stroke. ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone better looking than you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Randy was not used to sitting in public and being watched by so many passers-by. Their eyes fixed on him, which made him feel like he was a monkey in the zoo. Damn it. It would be funny if someone handed him a banana at this time. ¡°Vincent.¡± Master Geller was objective. He looked at Randy while saying, ¡°Although his grandpa is a nasty piece of work, he is indeed a good boy.¡± ¡°So you want Vincent to be your grandson?¡± Randy smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll call himter and tell him this.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Geller blushed, ¡°His grandpa would definitely speak ill of me!¡± ¡°I am surprised! There¡¯s a story. You two are rivals in love, right?¡± Randy was curious, his ears immediately perking up. Master Geller snorted, ¡°Nonsense! How can hepare to me? He is just a little better looking than me, a little whiter than me, a little better than me in swimming, a little better than me in¡­¡± Randy could not help butugh, ¡°This is more than a little better. No wonder Vincent¡¯s grandmother chose his grandfather rather than you.¡± ¡°Bullshit! It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s that our friendship prevails.¡± Master Geller exined hurriedly, ¡°We kept a good rtionship. But Vincent¡¯s grandfather was full of evil ideas. Something happened, and then Vincent¡¯s grandmother followed him.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Randy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Master Geller frowned. Randy remained still. Master Geller did not continue the topic. It was quiet for a while. The painter on the side could not help but ask, ¡°What happened in between?¡± Master Geller was speechless. Randy almost turned cartwheels. In the end, hisughing face was recorded in the portrait drawn by Master Geller. The young man in the paintingughed so happily that his teeth couldn¡¯t be seen, but the sketch was pretty real. A few simple strokes framed Randy¡¯s contour lines. Master Geller only painted one spot as Randy¡¯s eyes and his messy hair was pinned with a hat of a western cowboy. Paired with a hoodie of a teenage girl anime, it looked out of ce but funny. However, Randy found a shop to frame the portrait that night and sent it to the training base. After finishing the drawing, Master Geller was about to leave with Randy. But the onlookers who sat down one after another stopped him, ¡°Hey, why are you leaving? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Draw me one.¡± Master Geller didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my grandfather. He was just doing it for fun. That¡¯s the painter.¡± Randy felt like laughing. The crowd felt a bit of regret after realizing this. Some girls were particrly regretful. They noticed Randy before and kept looking over. They nned to buy the painting after it was drawn. When they heard Randy¡¯s words, they turned away in embarrassment. After Randy and Master Geller left, many girls gathered in front of the painter and asked, ¡°Can you draw that little brother just now? I want to buy one.¡± ¡°I want it too! Give me one too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I came first!¡± ¡°Line up, okay?¡± The painter was rendered speechless. Why was everyone so superficial? Good-looking people were so popr now? But that boy was really handsome¡­ You superficial! You didn¡¯t understand paintings at all! How can a painting with a soul be defined by such superficial words like ¡°beautiful¡±! ¡°Hey, your drawing isn¡¯t good.¡± A little girl muttered. What?! ¡°You have to pay more if you want me to refine my drawings.¡± The painter said. ¡°Sure.¡± The little girl took the money out of the wallet. The painter smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll paint again right away.¡± It was just big money always came with enemies. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy some souvenirs for your team members?¡± As they passed by a female jewelry shop, Master Geller suggested. Seeing that he had been standing there without moving, Master Geller thought of something, ¡°You don¡¯t know what little girls like?¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± Randy pretended to be calm. ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Master Geller gestured. Randy braced himself and went in. It was pink everywhere. Rings, lipstick, hat, clippers, earrings, bracelet, hat, doll, little ornaments¡­ It was blinding to look upon them. The owner and the enthusiastic guide introduced the items to Randy and asked eagerly, ¡°Do you want to choose a gift for your girlfriend? Summer ising soon. Buy her a pair of earrings?¡± Lord Top wore earrings? Randy couldn¡¯t imagine it. Randy could not find anything suitable for her after walking around for a while. The guide and the owner were really enthusiastic. Randy felt guilty if he just turned to leave without buying anything. So, he took a pillow, nning to give it to Master Geller for sleeping. He left after paying the bill. Master Geller was shocked when seeing the green turtle pillow, ¡°You gave this to a girl?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for you.¡± Randy stuffed the pillow into Master Geller¡¯s arms, ¡°Don¡¯t you like turtles? You can sleep on it.¡± Master Geller looked at the turtle for a while and threw it to Randy, ¡°Bastard! Are you scolding me?¡± Randyughed out loud and ran in a hurry, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. You take it too seriously!¡± ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t run!¡± Master Geller picked up the turtle and chased Randy. Randy turned back as he ran. Theirughter traveled far. The assistant was still recording.. The scene was funny and ridiculous, but there was an indescribable warmth that seeped into the night.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 525 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 525 ¡°Where are you?¡± Armando held the phone but did not speak for a long time. Janessa sounded angry and anxious, ¡°You came out for more than a month! We are all concerned about you! Why didn¡¯t you inform us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell themter.¡± Armando sounded faint in the wind. His voice also sounded cool on such a cold night. Janessa did not know what to say, ¡°You¡­¡± Why were you out? When were you going back? Were you here to find me? She had too many questions, but she couldn¡¯t ask anything. She only heard the sound of the wind over there, apanied by faint voices, and a woman¡¯s voice, calling ¡°They are roastingmb legs! Come quickly!¡± Armando responded, then said to Janessa, ¡°Go to bed early. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Janessa felt sad. Armando would never hang up before she said goodbye. It had always been her who hung up on him out of bad temper. It had always been her who was impatient to pick up his calls. This was the first time she lost contact with him. She had been calling this number for a week! And they didn¡¯t speak for more than thirty seconds. He himself hung up the phone. Irritated, Janessa had no choice but to endure it. She had to endure Armando refusing her calls. She had to endure Armando hanging up her phones and ¡­ the woman¡¯s voice. It kept lingering in her mind. It seemed that woman was familiar with Armando. So, he hung up because of her? Did he have a girlfriend? That was good. It saved her the trouble of being followed by him every day. With this thought in mind, Janessa turned off her phone and buried her face in the quilt. Not long after, she got up angrily. She turned on her phone and sent a text message to Armando: [Come home immediately!] Ten minutester, there was still no reply. She was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom. When she came back, there was still no reply. Now Janessa really got irritated. She called again. ¡°Hello?¡± A girl answered. There was only one thought in Janessa¡¯s mind at that time. Was the girl going to say that ¡®He was bathing¡¯? ¡°Where is he?¡± Janessa was stiff. Someone said something. It was probably Armando. Then, the girl¡¯s voice came. The voice didn¡¯t sound young, at least about the same age as Janessa, ¡°He was changing his clothes. He identally spilled wine while drinking just now. You are¡­?¡± Armando¡¯s mobile phone had been soaked in water before. He hadn¡¯t been able to fix it for several days. The signal here on the mountain was poor, so he just let it be. But his phone was still out of use after he went down the mountain with great difficulty. Then Armando bought a new phone. The card had just been put on, and he probably forgot to synchronize it. Or maybe he had never named that number before. Janessa suddenly fell silent when she heard this. Armando didn¡¯t give her a note. Why? He didn¡¯t want to call her aunt? ¡°Hello, you are¡­?¡± The woman said, ¡°When hees out, I¡¯ll let him phone back.¡± Janessa wanted to refuse, but she suddenly said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± But she didn¡¯t get a call from Armando that night. After Armando came out, the photographer, Sissy, said to him, ¡°You just had a phone call. I picked it up for you. It¡¯s a woman. You can look at the call records.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Armando picked it up to take a look, then stuffed it back into his bag. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call back?¡± Sissy asked. ¡°Later,¡± Armando said and then walked out. Sissy followed him out. She said while walking, ¡°I took those photos. Can I post them online?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Armando asked. Sissy smiled, ¡°Then I will post it. If I mention you on Weibo, you will be famous.¡± Armando didn¡¯t take it seriously. He thought Sissy was joking. They returned to the bonfire and sat down. There were men and women dancing around the bonfire, mixed with the crackling sound of the burning wood. The atmosphere was warm in the shade of the night. Armando met Sissy on a mountain road. He was busy saving a group of littlembs trapped by the river. Suddenly, he saw a ck thing facing him. He raised his hand and was about to hit it. But Sissy quickly dodged. She looked at him in shock and then showed him what was in her hand. It turned out to be a single-lens reflex camera, which was a bit simr to the one of Janessa. Armando¡¯s eyes were dull. He turned around again, helping those littlembs cross the river one by one. It was getting colder. Other than him and the young man who was chasing themb, no one else crossed the river. No one kept shooting him like Sissy did. After getting ashore, Armando wrung his clothes dry and then found his mobile phone which was soaked in water was out of use. After taking it out, he threw the water hard. Sissy was still taking photos. He really didn¡¯t know what the fun was. He frowned and looked at her. Sissy was probably about the same age as Janessa, but she looked more cheerful. She smiled and shook hands with Armando, ¡°Sorry, I took your photos without getting your consent. I didn¡¯t want to waste the moment¡­ Hello, my name is Sissy.¡± Armando didn¡¯t reach out to shake back. He was all wet. He didn¡¯t want to affect her. He didn¡¯t think traveling was skipping from one ce to another. He wanted to feel the ce, totally andpletely. He wanted to immerse himself in the environment. To feel it, to touch it. He saw the lamb, saw the wolf pack, saw another civilized world blocked by the river. ¡°Where are you from? Alone?¡± Sissy had a lot of questions. She kept asking questions, but she answered herself most of the time. Armando was silent, like a mule. He was tanned and his hair was longer. Sometimes there was a hint of loneliness in his eyes. When he lowered his head low, wandering his mind, Sissy would ask, ¡°Are you lovelorn?¡± Armando wanted to answer but finally did not. It was not a breakup.. It was more painful than that. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 526 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 526 Although Sissy was a girl, she was fearless. She hired a tour guide to take her out for the sunrise shoot. When she nned to leave, Sissy met Armando on the way. After taking a few pictures of him, she found the man attractive, so she decided to stay. For those several days on the mountain, Armando sent the kids to school on the other side of the river. A female teacher always stood on the opposite riverbank and looked at Armando bashfully, but he never said hello to her. Once a woman wanted to cross the river, Armando didn¡¯t help her. Instead, he carried the elder standing next to the woman on his back across the river. Sissy was busy taking photos for him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help the woman?¡± She thought Armando would say craps like ¡®boys and girls aren¡¯t supposed to be socializing,¡¯ but he didn¡¯t. Armando just lowered his head and whispered something to her. At that time, Sissy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡± More and more people danced around the bonfire, and Sissy was one of them. After one round of dancing, she invited Armando in. ¡°I¡¯m a bad dancer.¡± Armando waved his hand. But Sissy grasped his hand and wouldn¡¯t let him go, ¡°When in Rome, do as the Roman do. Come on. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± So, Armando had to move his hips along with her. Sissy burst outughing after seeing this. Armando looked at her with a straight face. The locals around were alsoughing at him, and they said some words Armando didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What did they say?¡± Armando asked. ¡°They said you were a funny guy,¡± Sissy told a lie. Actually, the local people said they were a perfect match for each other. They didn¡¯t know that Armando and Sissy only knew each other for less than half a month. ¡°What brings you here?¡± After the dance party, they took a break and sat together. Sissy passed him a sliced mutton leg, ¡°I asked you the first time I met you, but you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Armando turned the question back to her. Sissy put her head in her hands and gazed at the bonfire thoughtfully, ¡°Ie here for taking photos, and I want them to be popr.¡± Armando tried the goat milk wine, but its strong taste made him hard to swallow. Sissy grinned, took out a bottle of water, and handed it to him, ¡°Here you are. Drink this.¡± Armando didn¡¯t take it. He was going to bite the bullet and finish the alcohol. ¡°You really are¡­¡± Sissy put her water back, ¡°a weirdo I met once in a lifetime.¡± There was only a tent, and Armando insisted on sleeping outside alone in the cold wind, but Sissy never said that she would mind sharing the same tent with him. Armando lost his luggage on the mountain when he helped an old man with weak legs cross the river. He left his backpack on the riverbank, but it was gone when he returned. Losing things on the trip wasmon. One might lose your wallet or phone if he was not careful. It didn¡¯t seem to bother Armando a little. However, when Sissy finished her camera work on the mountain and heard about the news, she got mad at it. She helped him get his luggage back the next day. In the evening, Sissy asked Armando to get in the tent, but he refused and slept outside with a nket given by the locals. The following day when Sissy got up, she found Armando had already been in the river to do his job. The routine was always the same: helping the kids to cross back and forth the river. The female teacher was standing on the opposite riverbank and looking at him with adoring eyes as always, but Armando still ignored her. Sissy took the scene into her camera, and she looked at the man in the photo, thinking, ¡®He¡¯s quite responsible.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Many people knew Armando because he helped a lot here. When they heard that he lost his backpack, everyone went out to find it. Soon, they found the bag from a habitual thief. The thief took away the money from the wallet, but the phone was still there. Armando only took the card and wallet, and then he gave all his money in the bag to the thief. The thief was stunned for a long time. Perhaps it was the first time he met a man like Armando. The local Tibetans were talking about him and even cursing. Sissy tranted, ¡°They said that the thief is shameless, and he steals your things. They even tell you not to give him money. He is a habitual thief and will never change.¡± Armando didn¡¯t listen and decided to give him money. The thief was probably just a kid but with dark skin and a skinny figure. He was much shorter than Armando, perhaps because he always huddled up to look even shorter than he was. ¡°Tell him I give him money, and he helps me send the kids to school,¡± said Armando. The thief could understand hisnguage and look at Armando in surprise. ¡°You ¡­ believe me?¡± Here was remote, and the Mandarin was not really being spread across the poption. The tourism industry only thrived around the Lhasa and Pot Pce, so seldom locals spoke Mandarin. When Armando first arrived here and wanted to help a kid cross the river, the locals thought he was a human trafficker. ¡°I trust you,¡± Armando gave him the money and asked, ¡°Do you have a bank card? Told me your ount, and I will transfer money to your ount on the twenty-tenth of every month.¡± ¡°What? You send me money?¡± The thief widened his eyes in disbelief. Armando nodded and asked again, ¡°Do you have a bank card?¡± The thief shook his head, awkwardly scratching his head, ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t believe¡­¡± Armando helped him talk to the locals. They didn¡¯t trust the habitual thief, so they would try to beat him to death or serious injury every time they saw him steal things. In the past few years, tourists¡¯ luggage was turned out to be the main source of his ie. Most of the booty was invaluable. Even if it was worth a lot of money, the owners could only leave grumpily. There was no police station here, so they had no way to file a case. There was nothing they could do. But Armando was special. He helped the locals a lot so that they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this. Almost overnight, they found out the habitual thief. The locals were ready to beat him to death, but they were all surprised by Armando¡¯s behavior. Armando gave him money and even offered him a job. Armando chatted with the thief for half an hour, and they finally signed a treaty. The thief swore in awkward Mandarin. ¡°If there is any vition, bad things should happen to me.¡± There were many temples in Tibet, so the residents believed in Buddhism. Armando didn¡¯t worry that the thief would break his promise.., because the Buddha would punish him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 527 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 527 The next day, the female teacher almost cried out when she saw the child was sent across the river by that thief. Seeing Armando, she maintained calm and asked, ¡°Sir, why did you let hime?¡± She had a strong ent, but it was much better than the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go down the mountain. He¡¯lle and send the child from today on,¡± said Armando. ¡°Will youe again?¡± The female teacher was reluctant. ¡°Well, it depends.¡± Armando said as he stroked the heads of the children, ¡°Study hard. You will walk out of this mountain in the future.¡± Hearing that he was going to leave, the children were reluctant to part with him. A few little girls cried. They had just changed their teeth, so there were only two teeth in their mouths. They cried so much and shouted. ¡°Mr. Armando¡­¡± Armando walked in the middle of the river. Hearing this, he turned around and waved at them. On the bank, Sissy pressed the button. She wanted to rush to him at this time and kiss him. After the bonfire, everyone went back. Armando returned to his room. After taking a shower, he turned on his phone. Other than the text message from his aunt, there were no other new messages. ¡°Hurry up and go home!¡± He stared at the message for a long time and then threw the phone to the table beside the bed. The conditions in remote areas were quite bad. The bed was hard and the light bulbs were dim. The room was also filled with a moldy smell. The sound instion was not good as well. Sissy lived next door. Armando could hear the sound of her shower and the footstepsing out of the room. Someone knocked on the door twice. Armando opened his eyes. Someone was knocking on his door. Sissy? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was already 11:50 at night. He walked to the door but did not open it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked through the door. ¡°Open the door,¡± Sissyughed. Armando opened the door. Sissy was wearing a set of pajamas, revealing a set of ck underwear. She nced at him and asked, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. Will you fulfill my dream?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Go back to sleep,¡± Armando looked at her expressionlessly. This was a refusal. This was within Sissy¡¯s expectations. She was a little discouraged, but she still asked, ¡°Who exactly is the person you like? In front of such a stunning beauty like me, you can hold on? I am curious about what kind of person she is.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an ordinary woman,¡± Armando smiled. ¡°But you love her very much,¡± Sissy added. Then she tiptoed and quickly kissed his lips, ¡°You missed me. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± After that, she left. Armando wiped his mouth and closed the door. The next morning, a Weibo post quickly became popr on the Inte. A famous photographer took a set of photos, which were all about a man. He had a good figure, and the muscles on his chest and abdomen were very strong. The muscles and veins on his arms could be seen in the photo. The man in the photo was Armando. There was a line of words under each photo. When Armando carried the child across the river, there was ¡°The children have a way out only when they go to school.¡± When Armando crossed the river with themb in his arms, there was ¡°The sheep mother is on the other side of the river. They only get along with each other for half a day every day.¡± Armando carried the injured old man across the river and a woman behind him stood on the shore. There was ¡°I asked him why he didn¡¯t hug that woman. He said he only hugged the woman he loved.¡± There were also photos of the sending child with that thief. There were such words below. ¡°This thief took his luggage, but he gave the thief a sum of money and let him send the child to school.¡± The photos below were all matched with a line of words, either emotional or touching. Many women became fans of this man, especially the photographer, who was very kind-hearted to mention this man in every post. So many youngdies found Armando¡¯s ount and expressed their love for him. When Janessa noticed this post, it was noon the next day. When the people in the circle posted a Weibo, many would spread it and publicize it. It just so happened that when she was advertising, she identally saw Armando in the photo. She also saw that sentence. ¡°He said that he only hugged the woman he loved.¡± She followed the post and found Armando¡¯s Weibo. His Weibo was very clean and there were only a few posts. One was about the shop opening, one was about a cup in the shop, and the rest were about the cups. Janessa had never looked at them carefully. This time, when she clicked on it, she found that there were photos on the cups. Someone on the bottommented. ¡°I know this shop. Do you know? At night, the shop owner will turn off all the lights and leave only one lamp. All the cups in the shop will be filled with water. When the light shines on the cups, the photos in each cup will appear. Don¡¯t ask me how I know this. I have been there many times.¡± ¡°What photo?¡± ¡°It is the scenery. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± ¡°Judging from the shooting skills, I think they should all be taken by the same person.¡± ¡°I guess they were shot by the boss¡¯ wife.¡± Thesements were soon covered by a new group of young female fans who called Armando ¡°husband. They were all moved and made all kinds ofments under Armando¡¯s Weibo posts. Only one person silently packed her luggage and turned to go downstairs. When Janessa waved to stop the car, she remembered what she had said to Armando. ¡°I hope that one day, I can show everyone all the works I have photographed, but it cannot happen during the day, because I will be too shy. It has to be at night and there should better be light ¡­ Do you think everyone can see it in the cup?¡± Such a fool. He had made everything that she had saide true. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 528 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 528 ¡°Wait!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Janessa had just put her luggage into the back of the taxi when a man in his thirties stopped her. In a dark gray suit, he looked like a man of learning, elegance, and gentleness. With rich experience and status, the man at his age was extremely manly. His every move could attract many inexperienced young girls, causing them to flush out of adoration. Janessa was one of those girls back then. Warren looked at her and asked, ¡°What happened? Why do you suddenly ask for leave? Something happened at home?¡± Janessa wouldn¡¯t say anything and bowed to close the trunk. ¡°You are not allowed to leave before you make it clear!¡± Warren directly moved the luggage down. Janessa stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Who do you think you are? It has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°I am your boss!¡± Warren did not want to be embarrassed on the busy street. He grabbed Janessa and carried the suitcase towards the apartment. ¡°You have to make it clear before you go. What happened?¡± Janessa couldn¡¯t break free from his hand and was dragged back. She stopped downstairs, where no one was beside her. Warren stood there and asked, ¡°Did your family force you to go back?¡± Janessa shook her head tiredly. Warren hugged her and said softly, ¡°Give me some time. I¡­¡± Janessa leaned on him and said faintly, ¡°Forget it. We are done.¡± ¡°I know you annoy me, but I¡­¡± Warren hugged her tightly, ¡°I feel responsible for our child and family. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Then take the responsibility.¡± Janessa pushed him away and said mockingly, ¡°Liar.¡± Warren lost countenance and he instinctively grabbed Janessa¡¯s arm. ¡°What exactly happened? If you need help, I can go with you.¡± ¡°Go with me?¡± Janessa looked at him and said ironically, ¡°What¡¯s your role? My boss or my lover?¡± ¡°No matter what, I am your man,¡± Warren said. ¡°You are shameless.¡± Janessa shook him off and said, ¡°If I had known that you had a wife and a child, I would never sleep with you.¡± Janessa was like a coquettish kitty when she was in a good mood. Once she got angry, she would turn hostile and spout insults to hurt others. Hearing this, Warren was tempered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you kept staying with me after you knew?¡± Janessa pped him, with tears in her eyes. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s me who pestered you. From now on, I will never do it again! If I, Janessa Diaz,e to you again, I would be killed by a car!¡± Warren suddenly hugged her and tried to kiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Janessa kicked him. A passerby came back from shopping. Warren felt that he had lost face, but he was worried about Janessa and didn¡¯t let go of her. He had lost face countless times those years, but he couldn¡¯t me her, or he would lose her. He believed that he had done much for Janessa, but she was stonyhearted. Janessa stood quietly, looking at his face. ¡°I have always forgotten to tell you one thing.¡± Warren felt that he wouldn¡¯t be d to hear that thing. But he wanted to know. ¡°What?¡± Janessa chuckled, ¡°I slept with someone else in New Year.¡± Warren immediately grabbed her wrist and red at her. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡± Janessa smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s the same that you had a lover and still slept with your wife.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t touch her after you!¡± Warren gritted his teeth. ¡°Well. Sorry. I threw my bottom line. I would feel sorry not sleeping with other men after sleeping with a married man like you.¡± ¡°You are lying.¡± Warren looked at her and said gently, ¡°You know I won¡¯t believe that.¡± ¡°I was drunk.¡± Janessa was smiling, with tears in her eyes. She looked up and stopped her tears, ¡°I thought the man was you.¡± Seeing that, Warren was nearly convinced. He held her in arms and kissed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°But I enjoyed it very much.¡± Janessa was still smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how many times I slept with him. I only remember that I was feeling good.¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Warren yelled as he hugged her tightly. ¡°You know I am telling the truth.¡± Janessa chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to touch me, not because I am angry, but because¡­¡± Warren couldn¡¯t feel his heartbeat, hearing Janessa¡¯s voicee to his ears. ¡°I slept with another man.¡± ¡°Janessa!¡± Warren let go of her and red, ¡°Are you punishing me?¡± Janessa chuckled, ¡°Why should I punish you?¡± She touched Warren¡¯s face. Her index finger moved on his eyebrows, nose, and lips, and then she tiptoed to kiss him. She was full of dreams and aspirations when she first came to this city. Her unyielding personality quickly attracted her superior, who was looking for a girlfriend with the help of the entire tourist company. Janessa asked curiously, ¡°He looks quite charming. Why doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend?¡± She once guided a tourist group and happened to meet him at the same hotel. On those days, they greeted briefly at days and had meals together at night. She thought they would just have such a simple intersection. Later, she was drunk during apany gathering. Not knowing her home, he sent her back to the hotel and returned home alone. After she woke up, she felt his thoughtfulness and began to fell in love with him uncontrobly. Then¡­ She identally answered his phone, and a child asked softly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Dad, when are youing back?¡± Her dream was shattered all of a sudden. Warren thought that she regretted it and was about to love her more, but she let go of him peacefully. ¡°I loved you. It¡¯s over. Goodbye.¡± Janessa waved at him. Warren stood there and watched Janessa leave with her suitcase chicly. He recalled the time when they first met. She confidently greeted him and then turned around with documents in her arms. It was raining? He looked up at the blue sky. No rain. He wiped his face in a daze, thenughed bitterly. Soon, he madly rushed out. He couldn¡¯t let go. She was ruthless and he wouldn¡¯t see her again after departure. When Warren chased to the door, he only saw that Janessa had closed the door of the taxi. He hurriedly ran out, but the taxi had already left. The car never stopped even though he chased for more than 20 meters. He saw the beautiful face revealed from the back window several times. She looked cold and strange. She would nevere back again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 529 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 529 Armando returned all in wet. Just as he was about to enter the room, the door next was opened. Sissy stood inside and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m back again.¡± Armando entered his room and was about to close the door when Sissy followed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I came back?¡± ¡°Why do youe back?¡± Armando asked. ¡°For you.¡± Sissy looked at him, ¡°Hurry! Go change.¡± The bathroom here had no door. It was covered by a light curtain that hid nothing. Standing outside, Sissy could see thick hairs on his long legs under the curtain. He had strong legs with tense muscles on his calves. When he bent, she could see his arms with vines. He was changing his underwear¡­ Sissy looked straight. Armando turned around as if he felt her gaze. ¡°Your photos I took are a huge sess on Weibo. Many people are interested in you and they asked me to take more photos, so I came back.¡± Sissy sat down on his bed, shaking her legs, ¡°What do you think? Are you willing to?¡± Armando put on a T-shirt and came out. He had been tanned a lot, probably because he had worked a lot on the mountain these days. He was stronger, revealing the shape of muscles though wearing a T- shirt. Sissy looked at his body and then his face. He was not very handsome, but he looked genuine. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Armando said. A Tibetan viger was knocking from the outside. Armando answered but failed to catch his meaning. Armando looked up at Sissy and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Sissy was stunned and said, ¡°He said that someone is looking for you¡­¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Armando looked different and dashed out like a gust of wind. When he was out, he felt that it was impossible, but kept his hasty pace. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He stood under the eaves and saw the woman carrying her suitcase in the rain. He seemed to be frozen still. Janessa recognized the address on the photo, but it took her efforts to find here. She was worried that Armando would go back in advance, so she rushed here. The Tibetan natives invited her in, but she was worried about finding the wrong person again. Hence, she simply stood outside and waited. It suddenly rained along the way. She couldn¡¯t carry her suitcase with an umbre, so she threw it and came in the rain. Anyway, she had to change clothes at night. Sissy followed out and saw Armando standing still. She looked at the woman in the rain, ¡°Is she here for you? Why are you¡­?¡± Before she could finish asking, Armando suddenly rushed out. Janessa heard the sound and turned around. A ck figure rushing over and embraced her, with warmth passed through from his broad chest. She shivered. He smelled different but still soothing. ¡°Armando, you¡¯re infuriating.¡± She sniffed her frozen nose, ¡°If I catch a cold, you¡¯re done.¡± Feeling his chest trembled, Janessa looked up in disbelief, only to find that he wasughing. The rain soon wet his half-dry hair and his newly changed T-shirt. His taut and clear muscles were disyed. ¡°What are youughing at¡­¡± Janessa stared at him with astonishment. Armando kissed her regardless of anything, cing his arms tightly around her waist. Hisrge palm held the back of her head, not allowing her to escape. The cold rain fell on their faces, blurring their vision. Janessa grabbed his arm and struggled. Failing to push him away, she kicked him. Armando did not dodge and took it. He picked her up to the house with a smile. ¡°Put me down! Armando!¡± Janessa eximed. The Tibetan natives originally thought that he and Sissy were a couple, and even prepared to arrange them in a room. They immediately realized their guess was wrong after seeing Armando kissing the woman, so they went to fetch hot water with a smile. Only Sissy stood on the corridor and sighed. ¡®I thought I would have the chance.¡¯ She looked up at the lonely suitcase in the rain and recalled the scene just now. This was her first time seeing him smile so happily. ¡®Well. I forgot to take a photo.¡¯ For some reason, Sissy felt that the woman looked familiar. Armando carried Janessa into his room and quickly took off her clothes. When Janessa was screaming, he found her a nket, took a bucket of hot water from the natives, and thanked them. He then closed the door and put a chair against it. The door here couldn¡¯t be locked inside. Janessa was watching the room. Not to mention the air-conditioner and TV, the bed was hard as stone with no quilt. The floor was made of bricks. The wind would sneak in on cold rainy days. ¡°Take a shower.¡± Armando brought the bucket into the bathroom and mixed the hot water with the cold. He threw his towel in it and put arge T-shirt on the bed. Janessa walked into the bathroom covered in a nket. She frowned and as she squeezed the curtain, ¡°Where¡¯s the door?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t look at you,¡± Armando said, turning his back to her. Janessa was lost for words and went in with a nker. She couldn¡¯t find a stool after taking off the nket. She asked, ¡°Where do you put the nket?¡± Putting it on the ground would be okay. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Armando turned around. Janessa did not say a word. He could see her body behind the curtain, which could not cover her slender jade legs. She stepped on her foot out of cold, with her toes round and beautiful. She stretched the nket from underneath. Armando took it and stood still. Janessa looked back and found that he was facing her. There was only half a curtain between them, which could only cover her upper body. She bent to find a towel covering her. The moment she bent to take the towel, her bosoms were revealed. She simply rinsed herself and covered her breast with a towel, ¡°Where are the clothes?¡± Armando picked up the T-shirt from the bed and handed it over. Janessa took it, held it, and said, ¡°Bring my suitcase in. I¡¯ll wear my clothes.¡± ¡°Your suitcase is wet and your clothes are probably wet too. Wear this.¡± Armando said. ¡°No. Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡± Janessa was so cold that she almost got goosebumps in anxiety, ¡°Hurry up and find me an underwear.¡± Armando thought that it was fine if she didn¡¯t wear it, but he still obediently moved the chair away and opened the door.. The suitcase was outside the door, probably moved by the Tibetan natives. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 530 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 530 He opened the suitcase and found out his clothes were wrapped in a transparent, sealed stic bag. They weren¡¯t wet and there was only ayer of water vapor on the outside. He took a towel and wiped it. Then he opened the stic bag and handed a paired ckce underwear to Janessa. When Janessa saw the thing through the curtain, her face suddenly flushed. ¡°You don¡¯t like this set?¡± Seeing that she did note to get it, Armando asked, ¡°Which set do you want?¡± Janessa quickly snatched it. After putting it on, she simply put on Armando¡¯s T-shirt. It was very loose and could be used as pajamas. After she came out, Armando went in and quickly washed with the remaining water. Janessa asked in surprise, ¡°There is no hot water?¡± ¡°No, but the condition is poor. We burned wood for a fire, but it is wet on rainy days. So there¡¯s some trouble in burning it.¡± After exining, Armando poured the water over his head. Janessa used hot water of course. But the water already went cold after she finished. Hearing the sound, Janessa had mixed feelings. There was only one towel. After Armando came out, his hair was still dripping wet. He stood a little further away from the bed and waited for the wind to dry his hair. Janessa was sitting on the bed. The loose T-shirt only covered her thighs, revealing her two white legs. She was still drying her hair with a towel. Seeing him standing there, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dry your hair?¡± After that, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Is there only one towel?¡± ¡° Armando nodded. Janessa quickly rummaged through her suitcase for a towel. The moment she squatted down, the T-shirt set her figure off to advantage. The protruding spine from her back to her waist and the ckce bra buckle in the middle¡­ Janessa stood up and handed the towel to Armando, ¡°Take it, this is for you to wipe.¡± Armando did not take it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Janessa looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t? want?¡± The atmosphere was strangely quiet. Janessa unconsciously took a step back. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly, but she believed her intuition. Armando took the towel and covered it on his head. The towel was tainted with her smell, her fragrance. All about her¡­ He inhaled deeply. He couldn¡¯t bear it. He wanted to¡­ Janessa sat on the bed and asked, ¡°Did you call home?¡± Armando walked step by step. Seeing the way he looked at her, Janessa immediately stood up, ¡°You¡­¡± He walked over and she retreated. Now she almost approached the unclean wall. Armando pulled her over, and she fell on the bed. ¡°Armando¡­¡± Janessa was eager to speak. Armando, however, was unwilling to listen. He pressed her hands and kissed her eyes, nose, and finally lips, ¡°You came to find me. I¡¯m so happy.¡± His eyes were a little red, and his gaze was almost devout. He carefully kissed her eyebrows and finally kissed her lips. He kissed so hard that it seemed to absorb her soul. Janessa pushed his chest away while trembling. ¡°Time to eat!¡± A knock came from the door. Janessa quickly stood up, her heart beating wildly like a drum. It was ridiculous. She seemed to have responded subconsciously just now? Impossible. How was this possible! ¡°I¡¯ll find a room to stay. Tomorrow, you will go home with me.¡± Janessa said coldly and walked out. Armando knew that he had just provoked her, so he didn¡¯t speak. He just followed her out. They were seemed to be in a bad state. Those at dinner all realized this, thinking that they might quarrel. Sissy asked Janessa while gnawing on the cake, ¡°Have we met somewhere?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Janessa wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to her. Seeing that Janessa didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Sissy stopped asking for trouble and turned to Armando, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your roomter?¡± She wanted to take a few more photos. Hearing this, Janessa was stunned for a moment before reacting. This girl was the one who answered her phone. So they were pairs? No, it didn¡¯t seem like that. Armando didn¡¯t like her. Janessa didn¡¯t know whether she was disappointed or relieved. This feeling made her quite ufortable. After the meal, she embarrassedly asked someone to borrow a room. When Sissy heard this, she smiled and said something to Armando. Janessa was far away and couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She only saw Armando nod and bring Sissy into the room. Janessa remembered that her suitcase was still in his room, and then she realized she didn¡¯t need the suitcase tonight. But she still wanted to bring the suitcase over. Or perhaps she just wanted to see what they were doing. Sitting on the bed, Sissy was taking pictures. When Janessa entered the door, none of them spoke. They only maintained this posture. When she was about to reach the door, Janessa heard Sissy ask, ¡°You have a good figure. Can you take off your clothes so that I can have a few more photos?¡± Armando didn¡¯t say a word. Presumably, he would agree to any request. This idiot! Janessa suddenly turned around. She stared at Sissy and said, ¡°Sorry, he won¡¯t do that.¡± Sissy looked at her in surprise, then she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m asking him.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Janessa immediately red at Armando. For some reason, Armando did not say anything. Janessa was anxious. She wanted to move the suitcase back again. She said to Sissy, ¡°We¡¯re going to sleep. You can go out first.¡± Armando¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly got up from the bed and said to Sissy, ¡°You can go. It¡¯s done now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to find you tomorrow,¡± Sissy nodded while holding the SLR. As soon as the door was closed, Janessa red at Armando angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know the result if she sells your photo to the porn industry?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Armando said with a smile. ¡°You stillugh?¡± Janessa was so angry that she reached out to poke his head, ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid,¡± Armando said, holding her hand. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t agree to her request. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Janessa retracted her hand. She was almost at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wouldn¡¯t leave? Didn¡¯t you say you would sleep here tonight?¡± Armando changed face. ¡°I was lying to her. You believe this?¡± Janessa was about to walk to the door with her suitcase. Armando gritted his teeth, ¡°Then when you leave, I¡¯ll ask her to take photos again.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Take off all my clothes.¡± Afraid that Janessa wouldn¡¯t believe him, he took off his T -shirt on the spot, revealing the strong muscles inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Janessa widened her eyes. ¡°If you sleep here tonight, I won¡¯t look for her..¡± Armando looked at her with a burning gaze. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 531 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 531 Surely, Janessa turned him down, ¡°No way! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re free to leave.¡± Armandoy down and said, ¡°There are rats in this room, and cockroaches may crawl into your mouth while you¡¯re asleep. Moreover, at night, it will be very cold here. When I first arrived here, I couldn¡¯t sleep well for three sessive nights.¡± Hearing this, Janessa hesitated. She asked with her suitcase in her hand, ¡°Is there any¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be naive.¡± Armando knew what she was going to say, ¡°Did you see any hotel along your way here? This is the best you can find.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe what you said.¡± Janessa carried her luggage and left. Before she went out of his sight, she scorned Armando¡¯s words, ¡°Even if there are rats and cockroaches, so what? I won¡¯t be afraid of those things.¡± She was so fearless that Armando could not control make her do as he expected. He could only lie on the bed and thought about what he saw under that curtain before dinner. And then he recalled that she didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. After thinking for a while, he got up and went out of the room. The kitchen was very primitive. Everything inside was made of mud and dirt. Arge cauldron sat in the middle, beneath which there was a rectangr gap for putting in grass and wood. Because of the rain, the grass and wood piled up aside were a little damp. Once he set fire with these damp grass and wood, there would be a lot of smoke. Armando went to ask the master of the house for some food. He took three eggs and put them in the pot. He scooped some water into the pot and began to boil it. The local thought he might consume a lot of energy and would be hungry at night, and so they came twice and brought him a potato and a sweet potato. Armando thanked him and stuffed everything into the fire pit. Sissy lived next to him. The soundproofing here was bad and she could hear the sound from next door clearly, including the conversation between Janessa and Armando and the footsteps of Janessa leaving with her luggage. She also heard Armando leave the room and hadn¡¯t returned. She thought that he had gone to find Janessa, so she went out to breathe some fresh air. However, she did not hear anything at Janessa¡¯s door. Instead, she smelled a little fragranceing from the kitchen. Outside the kitchen, she saw Armando sitting on a stool, cooking. His face was illuminated by the fire. Sissy hurried back to her room, picked up her camera, and ran back to take some pictures of the scene. Armando heard the noise but did not turn to check. He was busy calcting the time to see if the eggs were ready. Behind him, Sissy checked the photos and picked out a most satisfying one. Only then did she put down her camera and asked him, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Armando shook his head. Sissy understood, ¡°You¡¯re cooking for Janessa?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± he said, ¡°She didn¡¯t eat much for dinner.¡± ¡°She might be on a diet. Do you think about the possibility that she would refuse your offer?¡± Sissy asked as she came up with the proper annotation for her photo. ¡°She will eat,¡± said Armando confidently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He found a big bowl, scooped out the eggs, and put them in the bowl after showering them with cold water. Then he picked up the potato and sweet potato in the fire pit with pliers. The fragrance of roasted sweet potatoes immediately filled the kitchen. Sissy sniffed the nice smell. ¡°Do you want some?¡± Armando asked. ¡°May I?¡± Sissy smiled. He split the sweet potato into two and handed one to her. Sissy looked at the half piece of sweet potato he handed over and said in a low voice, ¡°You would mislead me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Armando did not understand her words. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in me, don¡¯t treat me so well. Otherwise,¡± Sissy smiled brightly, ¡°I will fall in love with you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d better have it back.¡± Armando was going to get the sweet potato back. Sissy quickly stepped back. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s not proper for a gentleman to take back what he gave away.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Janessa heard the noise and opened the door, she saw Sissy, smiling at Armando with half a sweet potato. Janessa was still wearing Armando¡¯s T-shirt. Her beautifully shaped and white legs stretched out from the loose and oversized T-shirt. She was as pretty as a fairy. When she kept silent, she seemed cool and unique. Her beauty and character could easily attract both men and women. Competitiveness was in everyone¡¯s nature. People wouldpete with each other on appearance, wealth, partner, and so on. Sissy also secretlypeted herself with Janessa. She got to admit that Janessa was so beautiful that wherever she was, she was bound to be the most eye-catching one. Sissy was almost jealous of her. Then, Sissy waved the sweet potato in her hand, ¡°Would you like some? He roasted one sweet potato.. It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 532 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 532 Janessa didn¡¯t like Sissy for no reason. It was possible that they exchanged contact information in a previous photography exhibition, or perhaps they joined the same photography group, but there was no more. Both of them took pictures of nature. Janessa rarely took photos of people. Sissy probably found that no matter how many sceneries she took, she still couldn¡¯t make herself famous. So she began to take another approach- taking photos of people. Some of her pictures were about old people who had experienced hardships. With some emotional words, they won a lot of apuse on the Inte. She umted her fans in this way and did well in recent years. Janessa didn¡¯t like to be sentimental. She just wanted to take simple photos. It was fine as long as someone could understand it. It didn¡¯t matter if no one could make sense of it. Anyway, an understanding friend was hard to find. Being obscure was nothing bad. She didn¡¯t like Sissy because thetter took advantage of Armando with her stirring words. She was using Armando to satisfy the crowd, in order to increase her poprity! ¡°Bring it in first,¡± Armando said as he walked to Janessa with a bowl in hand. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Janessa did not move. She slightly moved to the side to make way, ¡°You bring it in.¡± Armando looked back at Janessa. She was not in a good mood. But he wasn¡¯t sure why she was angry, so he just lowered his head and brought the bowl in. After Armando entered, Janessa said, ¡°Close the door.¡± ¡°The soundproofing here doesn¡¯t work. He still can hear it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Janessa looked at Sissy fiercely, ¡°I just want to tell you. Stop your shooting. Stop it, no matter what he promised you. You have already disturbed his normal life.¡± Sissy rubbed the yam bean in her hand. It was a little hot. She blew hard. ¡°I want to hear him say it.¡± This was like asking Janessa, ¡°Who are you to him? Why are you speaking up for him? Your words are useless because you are nobody. You have no right to control him¡­¡± Janessa tried to suppress her anger and said to Sissy, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you took at all. What you wanted was just a photo and a few lines of words. You gloatingly made up a series of barren stories. You felt good about yourself, and you were happy that manyizens were moved, but what about the result? Is there any help to this nature? The poor are still as poor as ever. The rich who feel touched still travel across the world with their private flights. What have you done? You just consumed the poor to the satisfaction of the rich!¡± The smile on Sissy¡¯s face gradually faded away. In fact, opinions differed about different photography. Every photography exhibition would bring out different ideologies and arguments. Sissy seemed to remember who Janessa was. Last year, a woman publicly scorned a photo that won the award. It gained a lot of publicity. Of course, the woman did not apologize in the end. Some people said she was banned, and some said that she ran away. No, she was still free and unrestrained in this world. She just ignored the rumors on the Inte. Sissy was quite interested in this woman. She seemed to have even invited this woman to join her chat group, but they had not chatted much. She had seen Janessa¡¯s works, and they were all about natural scenery. Her techniques were very good, but thepetition in the industry was great. These works could be filmed by anyone. It was nothing special. ¡°You are ¡­ Janessa?¡± Sissy looked at her in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s actually you? You, why are you here? No ¡­ He is your ¡­ boyfriend?¡± She thought for a moment and only felt surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he was actually your boyfriend. So I really shouldn¡¯t shoot him.¡± Janessa didn¡¯t know what to say. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should retort. Armando just opened the door and came out. He looked at Janessa and said, ¡°The eggs are getting cold. Hurry up and eat.¡± Janessa looked at Sissy again. Sissy shrugged slightly. ¡°Alright, I know. I won¡¯t shoot anymore.¡± Then she looked at Armando with a somewhat pitiful look, ¡°So you two are a couple. I thought I would have a chance.¡± Armando was lost for words. Janessa was rendered speechless. ¡°Did you quarrel over there because of me?¡± Sissy thought about it again, ¡°Or is it because the soundproofing is too poor, so you don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room? It¡¯s okay. I can sleep in your room. This way, you won¡¯t be afraid of being heard¡­¡± She paused and then nced at Armando who was stiffened, ¡°Don¡¯t make big moves. I¡¯m afraid I can hear it through several doors. I will say no more. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After that, she went into Janessa¡¯s room and brought out the suitcase and the bowl filled with eggs and yam beans. Then, she went to her room and brought her luggage. Janessa and Armando stood there, looking at each other in dismay. No one said a word. It was awkward. Janessa couldn¡¯t exin at the most appropriate time. Now it would be very embarrassing to exin it, and how should she exin it? Saying that Armando was not her boyfriend, but her nephew? Who would believe that? It was more than that. However, their rtionship was weird anyway. People would spite them if they knew. Thinking for a moment, Janessa got up courage and followed Armando into his room. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 533 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 533 Janessa went back to Armando¡¯s room after twists and turns. Janessa put the suitcase on the ground casually and sat down on the bed. Armando was holding a big bowl with eggs and potatoes in it. The food had turned cold. He touched it with his finger and asked, ¡°Do you want to heat it up?¡± ¡°No. Thanks.¡± Janessa took it and stared at the half piece of sweet potato in the bowl, saying, ¡°It seems that you are so good at flirting with girls. You gave half of it to her.¡± Armando then felt speechless. Janessa¡¯s words caught him in random thoughts. He didn¡¯t dare to take it for granted that Janessa was jealous, so he could only say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t finish it.¡± ¡°Alright, I would like to eat eggs.¡± As Janessa finished her speaking, she felt that her tone was too condescending. So she went to get the eggs herself. Armando put the bowl aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Wait a moment.¡± He was a very considerate man. Although Janessa was four years older than him and she often looked after him when they yed together in childhood, it was almost Armando who took care of her since they grew up. As time passed, she got used to this way of getting along with Armando. But she never thought that he would take a fancy of her. And it was beyond her expectation that they would be so intimate. Janessa didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She took out her phone and power bank from the suitcase as she couldn¡¯t find her charging plug. There was only a bad signal in the mountain area. She didn¡¯t know if she could make a phone call, let alone surf the web. She threw the phone and power bank on the bed, and Armando had already peeled the egg and handed it over, ¡°It¡¯s washed clean. Eat it.¡± Janessa tilted her head to take a look. There was a wooden table with a pot of water on it. There was a bowl with water on the side. It was probably the water that he used to wash the egg. She took the egg and took a big bite. Armando poured another cup of water and handed it to her, ¡°Drink some water.¡± She ate two eggs, half a potato, and half a sweet potato. Finally, she felt satisfied andid on the bed. And Armando went to wash the dishes. She could hear the sound of watering from the kitchen through the door. It was probably that somedle he used collided with the water tank. As Janessay on the pillow and listened to the sound on the other end, she fell asleep. When she woke up in a daze at the midnight, she found herself in someone¡¯s arms. The man¡¯s chest was very broad and warm, and his breath made her feel at ease. She vaguely thought that it was Warren. But it wasn¡¯t. It was Armando. His scent was full of vigor, not the easing and tranquil one that Warren had. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She tried to free herself from Armando¡¯s embrace. Just as she moved, the man behind her seemed to wake up and instinctively hugged her tightly. Then, he pressed his lips against her forehead and kissed it. It was like a subconscious move in his dream. But Janessa was shocked. Warren had also done this before to keep her and she was so resistant and annoyed. But when Armando kissed her on her forehead, she even stopped struggling. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®What now?¡¯ ¡®Can we still be what we were to each other before?¡¯ Janessa felt a headache and she closed her eyes. Regardless of whether she could ept Armando or not, if the Mosbies knew about this, Janessa would not dare to think about the consequences. She let out a breath and couldn¡¯t figure out why Armando was so obsessed with her. ¡®Why can¡¯t he take a fancy of someone else? It¡¯s OK even if she is Sissy.¡¯ The bed was really hard that Janessa finally couldn¡¯t help but turn over. She felt a little relieved. In the dark, she and Armando faced each other, but she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. She just wanted to stay away from him. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, Armando leaned closer a little. Feeling his breath on her face, she immediately dodged back, ¡°You¡­aren¡¯t asleep?¡± No one answered. Armando just approached and held her into his arms again. ¡­ Janessa patted him on the shoulder, but there was no reaction. Armando held her so tightly even in his slumber as if he was afraid that she would run away. Although this posture was very ufortable, she no longer struggled and quietly shrank into his arms and closed her eyes. In the dark, Armando slowly opened his eyes. When he heard the person in his arms breathing steadily, he gently found her lips and kiss them urgently. Janessa thought that she was having a dirty dream. But when she was half-awakened, she found that she was pressed on the bed. The bed was shaking vigorously, and what was left in the room was the creaking sound. She wanted to say something, but her mouth was blocked, and only a long cry came out from the depths of her throat. ¡®He actually does it again!¡¯ ¡®How could I believe this bastard?¡¯ In thete midnight, she cried and begged, but it was useless. Her body was soft and she lost her strength. She cried and scolded him with every word she could think out. But Armando just kissed her and kept telling her with his lips how much he missed her. On the other hand, Sissy, who was several rooms away, was surfing the Inte through herputer in the room. Owing to the bad signal, it took her quite a long time before her photo was finally uploaded. It was the back of a man in the photo. He was sitting on a wooden bench with his profile illuminated by the fire, his eyes bright. The man was cooking. She wrote that: ¡°He is making supper for his love.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 534 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 534 After raining, the air on the vige road, mingled with the salty smell of soil, was unusually clear. Emily was sitting on a chair in Mr. Spencer¡¯s courtyard, watching Stephanie, Harold, and Rex ying cards. Today was the day of Vincent¡¯s sixth medicinal bath. Emily put down the proposal. She looked in Stephanie¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Are you sure you are not going to the crew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. Last night, the male protagonist secretly went back to the city to shoot some endorsement advertisement. And in the morning, he was taken away by traffic police on the way back. The crew is in a mess. They are now finding solutions by modifying the script or changing the male lead. Swarms of reporters are chasing everyone¡¯s tail. Ie here to hide. Joker!¡± Stephanie quickly threw down the cards and put her hand on Harold¡¯s shoulder. She raised her eyebrows at him and said, ¡°Sorry, I won.¡± It was as if she took Harold as her sister instead of her brother. Rex, who was aside, failed to enjoy this kind of treatment. Harold looked at Stephanie with a subtle expression, then slowly retreated to avoid her hand. Stephanie was worried about how she should pretend to ept her new masculine sister as if nothing had happened, including his special sexual orientation. On the other side, Harold was wondering whether the female star was joking or if he needed to exin it. Emily, sitting on the chair, asked curiously, ¡°When¡­when did you guys get so close?¡± Only then did Stephanie remember that this poor little master still did not know that her bodyguard was gay. In order to act naturally, she heroically patted Harold on the shoulder and said, ¡°Both of you have saved me. From now on, we are good sisters. No, good brothers!¡± The other three then became confused. And words failed them. ¡­ As for lunch, it was still stewed sweet potatoes, fried sweet potatoes, and roasted sweet potatoes, as well as a few grilled fish cooked by Harold. Vincent ate little. Emily saw that he looked alright, so she secretly let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, seeing the big scorpion of Spencer, and seeing Spencer bring the scorpion closer to Vincent, Emily felt a chill run down her spine. Although the door was closed, and she could not see the bloody scene that followed, she shivered when thinking about the scene. ¡®Did Spencer take that scorpion¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Vincent tilted his head to look at her. The sweet potato in Emily¡¯s hand fell off. ¡­ Harold and Stephanie looked at her at the same time. Emily picked up the sweet potato and gently blew on it. Soon Vincent reached out and took it. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her, his eyes dark and his voice low, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Emily quickly shook her head, trying to throw the scorpion with its tail erecting out of her mind, and vaguely exined, ¡°Nothing. I am distracted.¡± There were many people here. Vincent did not ask any more questions. He wiped off the muddy part of the sweet potato. Then, he ced it in his mouth and took a bite. Emily wanted to say that she had bitten it. Seeing that he had already eaten it, she was too embarrassed to say it. However, seeing him eating, she blushed inexplicably. Stephanie, who was sitting opposite, saw this scene and clicked her tongue. Emily heard the sound and looked at her. She saw Stephanie give her a snicker. Though it was a very obscene smile, it seemed different when it appeared on Stephanie¡¯s beautiful face. But it conveyed the meaning hidden behind it: ¡°Are you blushing? Are you thinking something dirty in the daytime?¡± Emily lowered her head in shame. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room,¡± Stephanie said with a smile as she pulled Harold in her arms. After hearing that, everyone here looked up at her including Harold. He then became dumbfounded. ¡­ ¡°I just ask him to massage my waist, since it was veryfortablest time,¡± Stephanie said with a light cough. Mr. Spencer had a good impression of Harold and did not say anything. He just moved a stool and sat at the door, ready to rush inside as soon as there was an unexpected situation. He probably did not know who to save for a while, because it seemed that Harold was the victim in any case. As soon as the door was closed, Stephaniey on the bed, saying ¡°Be quick, press my waist, just like you did before.¡± ¡­ Harold was stunned for a moment and then he looked at her with a dull expression, ¡°Miss Smith, I am a man.¡± ¡°Of course I know you are a man. I don¡¯t see you as a woman,¡± Stephanie turned around and spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t see me as a man?¡± Harold asked. Stephanie reflected on herself for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did I hurt your self-esteem? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Harold was lost for words. ¡®Maybe she is not joking.¡¯ ¡°No, you misunderstood me,¡± Harold said. ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Stephanie rolled her eyes and thought, ¡°You said you don¡¯t like women.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like women.¡± Harold interrupted her, ¡°I just¡­¡± He probably wanted to say something, but he did not say it out of some obscure reasons. However, Stephanie suddenly felt enlightened and had guessed what he was going to say. ¡°So it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like women, but that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Harold kept silent. He stood there with his head lowered, just like a student who had made a mistake. Stephanie was a little upset. She stood up and stared at him for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You, you actually don¡¯t like me? I mean, how could you not like me? Every man will take a fancy to me except Vincent. Why don¡¯t you? ¡° Harold kept standing in silence. ¡°And then?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter in the car. ¡°Then she chased me out,¡± Harold replied with a wooden face as he drove. Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh out louder and louder, as she conjured up an image that Stephanie red at Harold and snorted. ¡°Miss Emily, you smile eventually,¡± Harold said as he nced at the rearview mirror. Emily stoppedughing. She leaned her head against the back seat and said softly, ¡°I make you worried during this period of time. Sorry.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Harold said, and after thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Vincent¡¯s apanying.¡± Emily grunted. She thought of theing Tomb-Sweeping Day and suddenly remembered the noon of last September. Vincent appeared in the corridor with a cold and dark expression. ¡°Miss Emily. Elsie was taken away by the police.¡± Harold said as he hung up the phone and looked at the rearview mirror solemnly. Emily immediately took out her phone and called thepany. After exining the situation, she said to Harold, ¡°After sending me home, you should hurry back to thepany. Report to me if anything happens in thepany.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± Finally, it was time to harvest after releasing the bait for long. Emily looked out of the window and closed it.. The air after raining was a bit cold and refreshing. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 535 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 535 ¡°Hi there, is this Mr. Heyton?¡± In the City Hospital, several police officers appeared in the face of Jackson with an application form for investigation in hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jackson¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Several shareholders of yourpany are used of illegal acts including bribery and crowd drug abusing. You, as the legal person and who is in charge of thepany,e with us please.¡± The policemen said. ¡®Bribery?¡¯ ¡®Drug abusing?¡¯ Jackson¡¯s brain worked quickly. It didn¡¯t take him long to guess that this was Emily¡¯s scheme, but he didn¡¯t expect her to use such a dirty trick. He underestimated her. Jackson nodded and asked, ¡°Alright, can you wait for me for a while?¡± ¡°Sorry, no.¡± Jackson looked at them and said, ¡°I am going inside to say something to my wife. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s through the door.¡± The policemen looked at each other, and one of them nodded. Probably for fear that he would escape, a strong hand of the policeman because had grabbed Jackson¡¯s arm. Jackson opened the door and put his head in. He leaned forward and saw Donna lying on the sickbed. She looked a little better, but it was still not the time to be discharged. He had nned to leave with her tomorrow if the weather was better, but¡­ ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Donna saw him and asked confusedly. Jackson smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately. It¡¯s going to be Tomb-Sweeping Day soon. You know, I might be a little busy.¡± ¡°I know. Just focus on your business. I can take care of myself. Besides, there are nursing workers here.¡± Donna tilted his head and coughed, waving at him, ¡°You can leave.¡± Jackson nodded, then looked back and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Just leave,¡± Donna said with a smile. After walking out of the hospital, Jackson asked, ¡°Can I call mywyer?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jackson turned on his phone and found hiswyer first. He wanted to send a message to his son. Then it urred to him that his son was in the hospital because of the injuries in his legs, so Jackson didn¡¯t want to get him involved. After contacting thewyer, his phone began to buzz incessantly. It was either a partner or a subordinate client who called. He was still unclear about the current situation. He couldn¡¯t rashly answer the call, so he simply turned his phone to silent mode. On the Inte, a scandal that several important people in charge of Granding Group had been arrested was spread widely. The most important thing was that apart from Granding Group, this matter involved a lot of people, including a popr star, Dixon Hood. He was the male lead who should have been shooting with Stephanie for the Shanghai Legend. For an advertisement for Granding Groupst night, he slept in the hotel for dinner. The next day, he returned early and unfortunately caught up on the traffic police checking cars. Maybe he was afraid of beingte. Dixon then was in a bad temper, and there was a very special fragrance on his body. It was not the smell of perfume. The traffic police felt strange. After opening the trunk, they found a small bag of ketamine and a special kind of powder, from where the strange fragrance was emitted. Dixon didn¡¯t admit that this thing was his, but after being sent to the police station for a urine test that night, it showed that he had taken drugs. He denied that and because he was afraid that something would happen to him, he med all of this on Granding Group. Near noon, a group of police officers set off to the hotel to arrest the few people who had not yet woken up. And they found a woman, with a bleeding cut on her wrist, soaking in the bathtub. The woman was Elsie. The entire police station was bustling with noise. The whole City Y knew that Granding Group¡¯s boss had taken advantage of Maury¡¯s death and acquired the Britt Group. Now, the youngdy of the Britt Groupmitted suicide and almost died in the hotel room where the person in charge of Granding Group slept. There were many stories hidden behind. In short, Granding Group was finished. Bribery, drug-taking, and almost forcing the youngdy of the Britt Group to death, all of these things were enough for people in City Y to gossip for a long time, not to mention that there was also a well- known star, Dixon, involved. After careful investigations by the police, they found out that the truth was more than that. It seemed that the Potters, who had just had an ident some time ago, were involved. ¡°Shit!¡± After Ferne picked up the phone, he was simply unable to express what he was thinking. As he was swearing, he met Noah¡¯s eyes and immediately p his own mouth, ¡°I should have learned my lesson.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Noah just came out of the bathroom after running on the treadmill for half an hour. He could clearly hear Ferne shouting outside the door. Then he wanted toin about his words. But when he saw Ferne¡¯s ttering face and his smile, he gave up. ¡°How smart Emily is!¡± Ferne walked to the kitchen and opened the fridge. Just as he was about to open a bottle of beverage, Noah snatched it away and gestured towards the water dispenser, and said, ¡°Drink some hot water.¡± As soon as Ferne¡¯s dirty words came out, Noah pretended to smash his head with the drink. ¡°I wish to drink some hot water in the first ce.¡± Ferne finished his words and looked enviously at Noah as he unscrewed the bottle cap and looked at his Adam¡¯s apple rolling as he gulped down the drink. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Noah finished drinking and put the drink back into the refrigerator. As he came out hurriedly in a vest in a hurry after taking a bath, he hadn¡¯t even dried the water on his body. The vest was soon soaked with water, revealing the clear sketch of muscles underneath. It was fierce and wild. Noah¡¯s rolling Adam¡¯s apple was emitting the smell of hormones, stimting Ferne¡¯s lust. Ferne¡¯s eyes moved back to his face from Adam¡¯s apple, corbone, chest, muscles, arms, and biceps with great difficulty. He unconsciously licked his lips and asked confusedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah then was lost for words. ¡°What was I talking about? Yeah, Emily. I thought she was extraordinary when we first met. What a pair of discerning eyes I have.¡± Recalling the previous talking, Ferne continued, ¡°Do you know about the matter concerning Granding Group? It¡¯s been a day. Do you know who the mastermind is?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Noah had already guessed the answer, but still asked with pretending curiosity, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My sister-inw!¡± Ferne proudly introduced Emily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 536 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 536 Emily nned all the details, but she did not expect that Elsie would even throw herself into the trap at the cost of her life. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Britts were taken away for investigation, but Susan and the butler didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on. On the other hand, Emily was pretending to know nothing about it. The police couldn¡¯t get anything out of them, so they were released half an hourter. As for the other people in charge of Granding Group, they had been detained for positive results of urine tests. Police were undertaking further investigations, including the incident that Elsie almost died in the bathtub, as well as the popr star, Dixon, who came out at the midnight to gather and take drugs. He even was used of involving in sex trades and so on. For a time, public opinion was in full swing. Since they were all public figures with social influence, the municipal security bureau had to investigate it in a strict manner. Elsie woke up in the hospital and had a drug addiction. Out of unknown reasons, she, in a daze, struggled to get out of bed. After being stopped, she violently bit people and went crazy. She even hit her head against the wall. Fortunately, after being injected with a tranquilizer by the doctor, she quickly calmed down. However, her mind was still in a mess. She kept talking crazily, crying andughing with a scary expression. Even Susan and the butler couldn¡¯t bear to see this. Emily said to the police, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like her, she is still a member of the Britts. I will find out the truth. No matter who our enemies are, I will definitely sue their ass off!¡± ¡°The municipal bureau will tell you the truth.¡± Said the policeman who was guarding the door of the ward. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your truth.¡± After leaving the ward, Emily found the doctor and asked about Elsie¡¯s situation, ¡°So you said that she is really addicted to drugs?¡± She didn¡¯t quite believe it because the whole process hadn¡¯t even been a month. However, Emily didn¡¯t know much about drugs and didn¡¯t dare to make any random conclusions. She only thought that maybe it was because the police were at the door, and Elsie tried her best to perform the scene just now in order to achieve the effect. Unexpectedly, the doctor said that it was true. ¡°How long does it take to get addicted to drugs?¡± She asked. ¡°Every drug addict takes a different time to get addicted to drugs. It is often rted to the nature, the category, the intensity, the dosage of drugs, and the psychological factors, and the drug-resistant degree of drug users. Moreover, it concerns many other factors such as the educational level of users and the social environment on the whole. Generally speaking, drugs with strong toxicity are more addictive, and vice versa.¡± The doctor adjusted his sses and said, ¡°To be frank, for example, if a person who has never taken drugs uses an intravenous injection method for the first time, two injections every day with 0.1 gram per time will make him addicted in two days. Once the drug addict breaks off from drugs, drug addiction will break out after eight or nine hours.¡± So, Elsie wasn¡¯t pretending just now, it was true. In the bathroom, Emily washed her face in front of the sink. Then, she quietly looked at the person in the mirror. She seemed to have changed a little. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had lost weight or for some other reason. Her eyes were no longer pure and cute. The expression in her eyes was faint as if she was tired, but it also seemed like she had maintained her usual indifference and silence. The n she gave Elsie was to get close to those people and find any projects they were taking over, even if it was an advertisement, she would act when it was time. However, she did not expect that Elsie nned to leave no leeway for herself at the beginning. She took drugs with those people since she came into contact with them. There was no turning back. In order to make aplices of them, she did not hesitate to sacrifice herself. In Maury¡¯s mourning meeting, everyone knew that the second daughter and the eldest daughter of the Britts were not of the same mother, so the rtionship between the two was not very good. Furthermore, they even despised each other. Therefore, apparently, Elsie didn¡¯t do this for Emily, since they wouldn¡¯t cooperate to scheme against others. Of course, the public opinion was also within Emily¡¯s consideration. She had made full use of the herd effect, otherwise, it would not reach the current situation that was very conducive to the Britt Group. Granding Group¡¯s stocks plummeted overnight. Not only that, but themercial cooperation with Dixon had also implicated a lot of people. The director of the Shanghai Legend and Dixon¡¯s managementpany all imedpensation from Granding Group. Some of thepany¡¯s female artists revealed that they had suffered from the unspoken rules owing to the current public opinion. For a moment, Granding Grouppletely copsed! Thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was that when the police were investigating from morning to night, they identally found out that Branden was also involved. In order to gain a firm foothold in City Y, Branden got a priceless artifact from somewhere, and he gave it to the municipal secretary of City Y. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 537 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 537 The incident happening to Granding Group not only implicated many people but also led to the exposure of Branden¡¯s bribery many years ago. It was as if someone exposed this news on purpose. This whole process was revealed so easily, and no one had the heart to ponder over who the first discloser was. With further investigations of Granding Group and since Branden¡¯s case involved many important figures, Branden¡¯s case was resubmitted for the second trial. There was no doubt that the people of high level must deal with Branden to control public opinion. And Branden would not know who disclosed it until his death, which became the Sword of Damocles hanging above his head. ¡°The police are keeping an eye on this ce. How dare youe in? Aren¡¯t you afraid that tomorrow¡¯s headline news will be that Mr. Vincent climbed over the wall at the midnight into the balcony of the second daughter of the Britt family for dating?¡± Emily had just taken a shower, and her hair was half-dried. As she walked out of the bathroom while swinging his hair, she saw Vincent in a suit sitting in front of her book desk. Vincent slowly turned to look over, his slender legs bending at the bottom of the table. He leaned back slightly, his body against the chair, one hand on the edge of the table, and the other on the chair, showing a somewhat casual expression. ¡°Date?¡± He pondered over the word, as his eyes slowly moved from Emily¡¯s white toes under the nightdress to her neck where the corbone was exposed, then to her face, finally at her watery lips, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s good to date in the room.¡± Emily was dumbfounded. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± She walked over, picked up a tablet from the bed, and read the news. Then she clicked the one about Branden and handed it to Vincent, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I ate a little.¡± Vincent leaned back and nced at the tablet, chuckling, ¡°I promised you before. I am not the one doing it. I asked the Albertons for help.¡± ¡°The Alberton family?¡± Emily was a little surprised because she remembered that Deon did not agree to help. Ferne had been worried about this for days. Of course, Christy told her this. Vincent thought that she was confused about why he did not do it himself. He touched her face and said, ¡°I will be the one who openly challenges the municipal government if I¡¯m involved in this. My business counts on the government, so I can only ask the Albertons. No one can stand against them. Even the mayor will offer them respect.¡± Emily touched it back and exined, ¡°What I want to ask is that wasn¡¯t Deon unwilling to help in the beginning? Why did he change his mind?¡± ¡°Thanks to Jaquan.¡± Vincent pulled her onto hisp and sat her down. He touched her long hair that fell on her shoulders and twirled it with his fingertips. It was filled with the fragrance of milk. His lust surged in his chest. ¡°Did he convince Deon?¡± Emily was still unaware of the danger. She lowered her head and sent a message to Susan to make her some supper. Then, she threw the tablet on the table and turned around to hug Vincent¡¯s neck. Vincent was close to Emily, feeling her breath, his voice hoarse, ¡°It turned out to be the case.¡± ¡°It also turned out thatwyers are eloquent.¡± Looking at Vincent¡¯s calm and handsome face, Emily couldn¡¯t help but bite his lips, ¡°Thank you, Vincent.¡± ¡°Thank me for what? I did nothing.¡± Vincent looked at her with his dark eyes and a faint smile on his face. ¡°But I still have to thank you.¡± As soon as Emily finished speaking, she heard footstepsing from outside the door. She quickly got down from Vincent¡¯s legs and then pulled him into the bathroom. Only then did she walk over to open the door. Susan was walking to the door with midnight snacks. ¡°Emily, you must be hungry.¡± Susan brought the salver in. Her nose twitched as she asked in surprise, ¡°Did you smoke?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily looked at her nkly, and then remembered that probably the smell of cigarettes on Vincent¡¯s body was left on the chair. Since Emily just finished her shower and was still wearing a nightgown, how could she be tinged with the smell of cigarettes? For fear that Susan would ask again, she quickly said, ¡°No, maybe because I went to the hospital today. Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll clean it up after eating.¡± ¡°Just put it at the door. I¡¯ll clean it up tomorrow.¡± Susan said as she walked to the door, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 538 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 538 As soon as the door was closed, Emily entered the bathroom. She approached Vincent and sniffed carefully, like a puppy. The tip of her nose almost touched his neck. ¡°Are you smelling meat?¡± Vincent asked, looking at her with amusement. ¡°Susan said she smelled smoke. Maybe she was used to it, but I actually didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Emily took a step back and stood there, looking at Vincent, ¡°Smoking is actually not good. Do you want to quit smoking?¡± ¡°I had problems with my stomach. I can¡¯t drink coffee to refresh myself. This is the only thing I can do.¡± Vincent stood upright in front of the sink. Body rxed, his two straight and slender legs casually leaned there, supporting his thin waist. ¡°How about I smoke it for you?¡± Emily suddenly asked. Vincent was stunned for a long time before chuckling. ¡°You aren¡¯t in a good condition. But I am young, and I don¡¯t have any problems with my stomach. You could smell second-hand smoke¡­ But it seems that second-hand smoke is also harmful¡­¡± Emily was chattering. Vincent suddenly pulled her into his arms. He held her chin and kissed her. It was a very touching kiss. He kissed slowly and meticulously. The tip of his tongue swept through every corner of her mouth. Emily was so excited that goosebumps appeared all over her body. She felt weak. Her skin was covered with pink. It was like she was about to fall into a swamp in the next second, but she was willing to die for it. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± She still wanted to speak, but her voice was broken into pieces. ¡°Vincent ¡­ the dinner¡­¡± Vincent thought that she was calling him, but then he knew she was caring about the supper. He immediately turned away and asked with a smile, ¡°Supper? I¡¯m eating it right now.¡± Emily was lost for words. She pushed him out, ¡°There are still a few documents that haven¡¯t been approved tonight. You eat first. I¡¯m busy. There will be a meeting tomorrow morning. I have to get up early to prepare.¡± Vincent was pushed out. He happened to meet Susan who was carrying a cup of hot milk. She saw Vincent and Emilying out of the bathroom. One of them was dressed in a suit and tie, and the other was in pink pajamas with messy hair and red lips. The scene was strangely quiet for a moment. ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t answer. I came in¡­¡± After a long while, Susan put down the milk and took a few steps outside. She paused for a moment, then looked back at Vincent and asked softly, ¡°Can we talk?¡± Emily pulled Vincent¡¯s arm, not letting him move. She looked at Susan and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask him. Nothing happened between us. It¡¯s just a rtionship between a man and a woman. We don¡¯t have any ns to get married for the time being. Dad has gone. There are no elders in this family who care about me. You feel that you have the obligation to supervise me. But I am not a three-year- old child. I know the right and wrong and have the right to date a man.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time Susan had heard Emily speak so reasonably. She was stunned for a moment. But she was a little embarrassed when she thought of what she was going to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Emily. I just want to tell Mr. Vincent that if hees next time, he can go to the front door. I don¡¯t know how he came up, but it¡¯s a little dangerous to climb the balcony window or something.¡± Words failed Emily. Vincent pursed his lips into a smile and nodded at Susan. ¡°Alright, I know.¡± ¡°Then tonight you¡­?¡± Susan asked a little awkwardly. Emily wanted to speak, but Vincent pinched her finger and said calmly, ¡°I usually leave at around 1 am.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, I believe that you won¡¯t abandon Miss Emily¡­ But I still hope that you can treat her seriously. Miss Emily must like you very much, so she kept you from us for such a long time. But as elders, we¡­ Can you understand? Mr. Maury just left, and we were all very worried about her. Although we were grateful that youforted and apanied her, but¡­¡± Susan couldn¡¯t continue. She turned around and wiped her tears. Then, she said to Emily,¡± I¡¯m sorry, Miss Emily¡­ I know I¡¯m a servant and shouldn¡¯t be so nosy. But I¡¯m afraid that the gossip outside will hurt you. So, I hope that if Mr. Vincent really wants to continue developing this rtionship, it¡¯s better to wait for a while to get engaged or something. At that time, you can enter and leave this house at will. ¡° ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you for being so considerate of her.¡± Vincent said as he nodded at Susan. Susan hurriedly bowed. She knew Mr. Vincent had great abilities and status. She was very worried that Miss Emily would end up being dumped. There must be a lot of women around Mr. Vincent. Although she didn¡¯t know why he liked Miss Emily, she dared not to believe that he would like Miss Emily from the beginning to the end. That would be too unrealistic. Even an ordinary man of working-ss would cheat, not to mention an outstanding man like Vincent. Susan¡¯s worry wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Emily understood her worry as an elder and said to her, ¡°We will give you an answer in a while.¡± Susan knew that they were considering the engagement, so she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± But Emily didn¡¯t know that this promise was not fulfilled in the future ¡®period of time¡¯, and she wasn¡¯t able to wait for that so-called ¡®period of time¡¯. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 539 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 539 When Vincent returned to the Scavo¡¯s, he met a young man wearing a cap on the corridor on the second floor. When the young man saw him, he quickly took off his hat and knelt on one knee to make a gesture. His right hand clenched close to his heart, and his head bowed respectfully to the floor before letting go. The young man took off his hat and he had gray hair all over his head. Vincent looked at him and tilted his head slightly. Rex quickly opened the door of the study and invited him in. ¡°Young Master asked me to tell you that the n will begin the day after tomorrow.¡± The white-haired man said. ¡°The day after tomorrow? Such a hurry?¡± Vincent sat on the chair, his expression a little gloomy. ¡°The old patriarch is dying. The young master is worried about you, so¡­¡± The white-haired man was very respectful. ¡°He¡¯s worried about me, or he¡¯s worried about himself? I¡¯m going back to settle some personal matters. I don¡¯t want to get involved with their family business. Go and tell him that the n has been dyed. I don¡¯t want to go back yet,¡± Vincent said with a mocking smile. The white-haired man felt speechless. ¡°But¡­¡± The white-haired man seemed to be struggling. Perhaps it was because that he came with a mission. If he failed toplete the mission, he would definitely be punished when he returned. ¡°Rex.¡± Vincent had already stood up. When the white-haired man saw him stand up and leave, he immediately knelt on one knee. His right hand clenched into a fist near his heart, his head close to the floor. He did not raise his head until Vincent left. Rex stood aside and gestured to him, ¡°Leave through the window yourself. It¡¯s already open.¡± The white-haired man nodded and thanked him. Then, he gently jumped out of the window and jumped down from the second floor. The sound of hisnding was extremely soft and light, he was like a furry animal with a thick meat pad. When Vincent came out of the shower, he saw Emily sent a WeChat message to him, ¡°Are you awake?¡± He made a video call back, and in a few seconds, the other side picked up, but it was dark on the other side, and it seemed that she was hiding in the bed. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± His upper body was still bare, and drops of water slid down his Adam¡¯s apple. He took his phone and walked to the bedroom. As he walked, the camera caught inadvertently his lower jaw, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple, and pectoral muscles following his abdominal muscle stained with moisture. Of course, it was for just a moment and before Emily could see clearly, the scene turned back to Vincent¡¯s face. ¡°Are you angry with what Susan said today?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°No, I know I was wrong.¡± Vincent picked up the towel and wiped his hair. He threw the towel on the table and got dressed in a silk bathrobe. He then said, ¡°She cares about you so much. I am grateful. Why would I be angry at her?¡± Emily smiled, ¡°Thank you, Vincent. You are so nice to me.¡± ¡°How are you going to repay me then?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± Emily asked. Vincent did not answer her question. Instead, he stood by the window and looked at the dark sky outside the window. He asked, ¡°If one day I have nothing left, will you still be willing to be with me?¡± ¡°Yes. You can rely on me when the timees.¡± Emily said without hesitation. ¡°Alright, then you should make more money and raise before when the timees.¡± Vincent chuckled. After hanging up the video, Rex brought a ss of water, ced it on the table, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not going to tell the little¡­ Miss Emily about that?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll take her with me when everything is settled here,¡± Vincent said calmly, pursing his lips after a sip of water. Rex thought about it and realized that Vincent made a good n. Emily was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. A momentter, she took out her phone and called Harold. ¡°Check and tell me what happened to the Scavo¡¯spany recently.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harold did not understand. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I keep feeling that there was a double meaning of what Vincent said today. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m mistaken or not, you need to help me check it out first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ The night before the Qingming Festival, Randy quietly got to the entrance of the training base with a small package in his hand. Carl was traveling, but because he had to rush back to visit his grandmother¡¯s grave, so he nned to go back to take a look first, and then he would continue his tour. Carl did not return to the Geller¡¯s but found a hotel to stay. Randy, who should have apanied him and stayed at the hotel, appeared at the gate in the name ofing back to see his team members. It was already half-past eleven in the evening. Lord Top sent a message to Wink, telling him not to alert anyone toe out and open the door for him. Then Randy told the other members not to tell Lord Top and returned to his bedroom under the cover of many of his members. His bed was very tidy. The quilt was folded neatly, and the bedsheets were barely wrinkled. If it were not for the video call every night that monitored that Lord Top had been sleeping on this bed, Randy almost could not believe that she had really lived in here. It was too clean. He couldn¡¯t help but throw himself on the bed to feel it. There was a fragrance. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but it was quite nice. Was it the shampoo of Lord Top? Or the shower gel? In short, it smelled a little good. Randy felt that he, who was lying on the bed and smelling the bed sheets and pillow, was like a pervert. He had smelled enough and got up at once to take a shower. His members were still ying games. In short, everyone maintained their previous state. Lord Top looked at the time after she finished her game. She was shocked when she knew that it was almost midnight. She picked up her phone and looked. Fortunately, Captain Randy did not make any video call. She thought about it and decided to go back to her room to take a shower and sleep. When she got into her room, she felt an ufortable feeling in her head because she had been ying games for too long. She did not realize that the lights in the room were on, and there was a bag that she had never seen before on the chair. She took her own clothes and went into the bathroom. She was also confused. She wondered who would be so bold as to use the bathroom exclusively for the captain. After the shower, Randy saw that there was someone in the bathroom in the opposite room. He quickly walked out. Through the wide transparent ss in the lounge, he saw that Lord Top was not here. He immediately turned back happily and walked around the bathroom door a few times. He felt that he was a pervert. He could not wait to see Lord, but he also wanted to know if she would be happy to see him. Thinking of this, Randy suddenly nced at the clothes ced on the door of the bathroom opposite the door. Lord Top liked to put her clothes at the door in case they got wet by the shower. Randy remembered her snow-white slender legs. He could not help but feel a little itchy in his throat. He rubbed his hands and crept closer to the bathroom of the room opposite his. He hooked out the trousers that were ced at the door with his fingers. Lord Top had a slight mysophobia. When drinking and eating hotpot, she had to wash her hair that day. When her clothes were dirty, she had to wash them right away. Even if her clean pair of pants was gone, she would not take the second-best option to wear her dirty pants, not before they were washed clean. It was the first time that Randy had done such a wicked thing. When he returned to his room, he was ashamed but also excited. His heartbeat went really fast, and he almost fainted from excitement. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Lord Top finished her shower. Randy stuck his ear close to the door and only heard a faint sound of the door opening. He did not hear anything else. He thought about it and could not help but turn off the light. He was worried that this would scare Lord. When he was about to turn on the light, Lord Top was already walking to the door and her footsteps sounded a little hurried. As a result, Lord Top rushed in and turned on the lights in the room. She breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her head to wipe her hair with a towel. She did not pay attention to looking around. She took a few steps forward and bumped into Randy, who was about to act cool. Lord Top felt speechless. If this scene would be recorded in the annals of history, Randy would probably climb out of his grave to tear this part out of the annals. Because it was too humiliating! Lord Top actually did not see him from the beginning! Not only did she not notice him, but when she bumped into him, she also screamed because she was too frightened. ¡°Hey, are you surprised? How are you feeling?¡± Randy forced a smile when he saw Lord¡¯s face whose was so scared that her eyes almost popped out of her head. Lord Top was speechless at the moment. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 540 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 540 The team members outside rushed to the door and knocked, ¡°Lord Top! Are you okay?¡± They seemed to have forgotten that their captain was still in the room. When Randy lowered his head and saw the two slender legs of Lord Top, he suddenly looked up and shouted at the door, ¡°It¡¯s okay! Don¡¯te in!¡± The team members were lost for words. Lord Top was so frightened that her legs felt like jelly. She fell to the ground, gasping for breath with one hand covering her chest. It was so exciting that there was another person in the room all of a sudden. If it weren¡¯t for her strong psychological endurance, she would have been dead already. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Randy poured her a ss of water, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m standing here. I thought you could see me, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t take his water but looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Did you take my pants?¡± Randy was lost for words. Well¡­ Because of the special situation just now, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her legs. ¡°I thought I forgot to take the one on the bed.¡± Lord Top looked up at him in confusion, ¡°Why did you take my pants?¡± She seemed to be questioning a psychopath why he stole her underwear. Randy blushed with shame, ¡°I ¡­ just¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Suddenly, he took off his pants with one hand. She was lost for words. Lord Top sat on the ground in shock and disbelief and took a step back. Randy exined awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that since I¡¯ve seen your legs, now you¡¯ve also seen my legs. We are even. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Lord Top was so confused. Randy lifted his pants, pulled out the nket from the bed and covered it on Lord Top¡¯s legs. Lord Top stood up from the ground and wrapped the nket around her waist. She walked to the bedside, put on her pants, and looked at the captain behind her carefully, ¡°Captain Randy, why do you suddenlye back?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is Qingming Festival.¡± Randy took a nce at her legs and looked away. Then he drank up the ss of water in his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Top put the nket back on the bed and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯m going back. Good night.¡± In the video, they had a good time. Why did they feel a little embarrassed and shy when they met each other? They didn¡¯t even dare to look at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Randy pulled her to sit on the bed and let her go shyly, ¡°Sit here and stay with me for a while.¡± Lord Top sat stiffly and didn¡¯t know what to say, so she lowered her head in silence. Randy suddenly shouted, ¡°I almost forgot. I brought you a gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± With a smile on her face, Lord Top asked casually, ¡°Do we all have one?¡± Randy was lost for words, ¡°No, I just bought it for you.¡± Lord Top was stunned, ¡°Only me?¡± Randy looked at her and said, ¡°Why should I buy gifts for them¡­ Anyway, I just bought you a gift.¡± It was like he was expressing his love to her. But Randy hasn¡¯t made a serious confession yet. In the past few days, Lord Top was almost immune to his flirtation. She didn¡¯t ask much, because she could feel the captain¡¯s feelings for her. But she was not here for dating. She was¡­ ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t take your gift.¡± Lord Top stood up, pushed away the gift from Randy, and ran to the door with a troubled look. Randy grabbed her, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me?¡± When he was a yboy, he was handsome and rich. He could have all kinds of women, but he fell in love with games and was determined to spend the rest of his life in games. At that time, he met the person he fell in love with for the first time. He thought Lord Top was a boy, but it turned out to be a girl. He realized that whether she was a man or a woman, he liked Lord Top. He could ept the fact that his confession failed or was rejected. But he needed to figure out why she refused him. Was it because she liked someone else, or¡­ ¡°No.¡± Lord Top shook her head. ¡°So you like me?¡± Randy said shamelessly, ¡°Since you like me, why did you refuse my gift?¡± ¡°Captain Randy, I¡¯m here to y the game. If I enter the National Championship, no matter what the result is, I will leave here after the game, leaving¡­ You.¡± Lord Top lowered her head, like a student who had done something wrong. Randy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± After a long time, he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lord Top apologized. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say sorry.¡± Randy red at her. Lord Top was lost for words. Randy said, ¡°You lied to me.¡± Lord Top was lost for words. Randy said, ¡°How can you be so irresponsible?¡± Lord Top was lost for words. Randy said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to like someone, but after you hurt my feelings. Are you going to leave like this? How could you do that?¡± Lord Top was lost for words. Randy said: ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must keep the gift. Even if you leave tomorrow, you have to stay with me today.¡± Lord Top was lost for words. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you are here, or who you are here for, but I tell you, you have provoked me, and even if you don¡¯t love me, you must be mine!¡± After saying that, he pointed at the bed behind him and said, ¡°I tell you, I don¡¯t want to be a bully, or you won¡¯t be able to get out of the bed tonight.¡± Lord Top was lost for words. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Randy put the gift into her hand, ¡°You should be afraid. Put away the gift. It¡¯s my first time bringing a gift to a girl. Don¡¯t¡­¡± He wanted to say ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful¡±, but on second thought, he was afraid that she would leave. So he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it.¡± Lord Top was lost for words. ¡°Open it and see if you like it,¡± Randy said. Lord Top opened the gift box gently. There was almost everything in it, including the shell bracelet, the shell ne, the shining small ss ball, a small keyboard pendant, and a small mud man. It looked like Captain Randy, and a mobile phone case, with the words ¡°Top of the Tops & Lord Top¡± written on it. It could be seen that this was indeed Randy¡¯s first gift, he couldn¡¯t wait to bring all the fun he saw outside to her. ¡°Thank you, Captain Randy.¡± Holding the box in her arms, Lord Top was a little hesitant. Before she lost consciousness, she said goodbye in a hurry, ¡°I should go back.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow. Before I leave, can I¡­¡± asked Randy, who was standing behind her. ¡°Can you give me a hug?¡± Lord Top stopped. Randy leaned against her back and hugged her. He buried his face in her shoulder and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m under a lot of pressure recently. Let me hug you for a while.¡± Lord Top stood there without saying a word or moving. After hugging her for a while, Randy slowly released her and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lord Top opened the door and walked out stiffly with the box in her arms. Randy walked to the bedside and sat down. He lowered his head as if all his strength had been drained. The smile on his face gradually disappeared, leaving only a sad face. In fact, Carl was not suitable for traveling. He began coughing up blood. Randy wanted to take him to the hospital but was stopped by Carl several times. But how could he watch his grandfather die? There was a soft knock on the door. Randy didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he heard Lord Top at the door say in a very low voice, ¡°Captain when the National Competition is over, I¡­ I¡­ I will give you my answer, okay?¡± ¡°Are you so confident that you can enter the National Competition?¡± Randy walked to the door and asked. Perhaps without the awkwardness of being face-to-face, the two of them spoke normally. Lord Top replied without hesitation, ¡°I will definitely enter the National Competition!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay..¡± Randy smiled and put one hand on the door as if he was pping with someone outside, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your answer.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 541 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 541 ¡°Miss Emily, I have found out that many of the Scavos family¡¯s businesses are handed over to Ethen. Furthermore, he was also in charge of their businesses in Italy. Also, after returning, Vincent seems to be slowly delegating his power. However, he didn¡¯t hand all of them over to Ethen. Instead, he distributed them to the branches. Each of them will form a force that can neither be grouped together nor can be the sole ruler.¡± Harold reported as he looked at the tablet. Emily read softly, ¡°Ethen?¡± ¡°This is the person.¡± Harold handed her the tablet and showed her the photo. The man in the photo was dressed in casual clothes. He was very young and had an unruly and carefree sense. He seemed to likeughing, looking innocent with his smiling eyes. This person was the one Emily and Vincent met at the training hall. Emily felt he looked familiar from the beginning. At this moment, she finally remembered that after Vincent passed away in her previous life, it was this man who controlled the entire Scavos family. At that time, his face was on the cover of every magazine sold on the streets. After the car ident in her previous life, she vaguely saw this face, but she failed to remember when she met him. Emily didn¡¯t quite understand what Vincent was doing. She didn¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or if he was forced to give up his power. If he was forced, then what trouble did he encounter? ¡°Kamron called again.¡± Harold took out the phone, ¡°Miss Emily, do you want to answer it?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll record it.¡± Emily said indifferently, ¡°Open the loudspeaker. I want to hear how he begs me.¡± Harold was rendered speechless. He picked up the phone, turned on the speaker, and threw it on the coffee table. Kamron said, ¡°Did you do it? Miss Emily, I can forgive you for hurting me, but my dad¡­ He is old. I hope you can be generous and let go of him.¡± ¡°My father did do something wrong before, but he also did it for ¡­ for your mother. He also had difficulties. He is not¡­ Can I talk to you face to face?¡± ¡°Miss Emily, you might don¡¯t know I have a rtionship with the Scavos family. You have to know that my family¡¯s ident is of no good to their family. I rmend you think about it carefully.¡± ¡°The woman in the hospital would know if my dad and mypany go wrong. I can¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t fall sick again¡­¡± Perhaps Kamron often called Donna this way in private, so he didn¡¯t change it even before Emily. Emily interrupted him, ¡°I thought you were here to negotiate terms, but I didn¡¯t expect that you were here to threaten me. What? You think I care about that woman?¡± Kamron emphasized on the phone, ¡°That¡¯s your mother.¡± Emily sneered, ¡°Mr. Kamron, it¡¯s just like you can¡¯t ept a stepmother who suddenly appeared. I also can¡¯t ept a mother who appeared out of nowhere. How many feelings do you think I have for a mother who only appeared before me after my father died?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Kamron was probably painted to a corner. His voice was hoarse, ¡°What do you want then so that you can let go of us?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s simple. One life for another one.¡± Emily said coldly. ¡°Dream on!¡± Kamron ended the call. ¡°No other calls?¡± Emily asked as Harold put away the phone and tablet. Harold knew that she wanted to ask if Donna had made a call. He shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she know about this?¡± Emily frowned slightly. She had mixed feelings. She wanted to know how Donna would react after knowing this. She was also worried that she would fall ill if she knew. On the other hand, she was afraid that Donna would call for help or question whether she did it or not. She wondered how Donna would do if she knew it was her daughter who did this. ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Harold handed a lollipop to her, ¡°As a mother, she won¡¯t make things difficult for her daughter.¡± Emily looked at the lollipop in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her making things difficult for me. I just don¡¯t know how I expect her to react. I want her to be on my father¡¯s side, but my father is already dead. It¡¯s toote. I just, just¡­ I don¡¯t want to see her be with that person¡­¡± ¡°For so many years, it was always Jackson who apanied her. Do you think is it possible she would sit by and do nothing if something happened to Jackson?¡± Harold asked. Emily covered her face with her hand. A momentter, she raised her head again and said, ¡°Tell Kamron that this thing is settled. From now on, we would go different ways. I wouldn¡¯t interfere in any affair of his family, including Donna.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harold went out to make a call. Emily sat on the chair in Maury¡¯s study. She touched the desk and thought of the scene of her father sitting on it to work. She felt a little sad. However, what she was more concerned about was what Kamron had just said on the phone. ¡°Miss Emily, I have a private rtionship with the Scavos family. You have to know that our ident is not good for their family.. You have to think about it carefully.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 542 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 542 It was veryte at this time. Vincent had note over tonight. Tomorrow was Qingming Festival. Emily nned to go to the tell Scavo¡¯s to ask him after the festival. After making the call, Harold came in to report, ¡°I have told Kamron, but he is a little angry. He hung up without saying anything.¡± ¡°OK. It¡¯s veryte. Go to sleep.¡± Emily waved his hand. ¡°There is another thing,¡± Harold hesitated to say, ¡°Elsie woke up today, but ¡­ the situation is a little bad. The doctor suggested that she must be transferred to the rehab center when she is discharged from the hospital ¡­ The police also meant that.¡± ¡°Then do as they said.¡± Emily stood up and walked out of the study. She looked back at the desk in the study. ¡°Don¡¯t sympathize with her. She deserves it.¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would feel upset,¡± Harold said honestly. ¡°Me?¡± Emily looked at him and asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said too much,¡± Harold said woodenly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to sleep. Get up early tomorrow. Susan and the others have to go with us.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Emily opened the door of her room. She thought of what Harold had said before she entered. Did she feel upset? It seemed that she was indeed a little upset. But she still thought that Elsie deserved it. If Elsie hadn¡¯t led to such an awkward situation, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point in the end. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Emily took a deep breath and closed the door. ¡°Come on~ Be happy ~ there¡¯s plenty of time for fun~e on~ show you ~ there¡¯s plenty of scenery ~ come on~ love ~¡± The horrible sound of Ferne¡¯s singing came from the bathroom. Noah wanted to rush in and strangle him several times. Ferne got out of the bathroom after a long time. However, he came out with a bath towel tied. As he walked to the kitchen, he sang loudly, ¡°He has a pair of soft eyes, waiting, waiting, waiting, waiting for someone to bloom¡­¡± Noah was lost for words. Probably because Noah¡¯s gaze was too scorching, Ferne turned his head to look at him and asked with some embarrassment, ¡°How is it? It sounds good, right? I usually don¡¯t sing it for others. Only you have this fortune.¡± Noah was lost for words again. Ferne picked up a bottle of drink from the refrigerator and was taken away by Noah before he could open it. ¡°Co-coincidentally, you want to drink too?¡± Ferne looked pitifully at Noah gulping down more than half of the drink. Just as he was about to reach out to take it, he saw Noah avoid him and put the drink into the refrigerator. Noah pointed at the table and said, ¡°There is some water.¡± Ferne was furious. ¡°Are you inhumane? My injuries have long been healed. It is just a drink. How many days have passed? I haven¡¯t even touched a single sip of the drink. I¡¯m about to go crazy from greed! Could you give me a sip?¡± ¡°How many times did you have diarrhea from drinking red wine that day?¡± Noah closed the refrigerator and looked at him with his arms crossed. ¡°Twice,¡± said Ferne. ¡°Say it again?¡± Noah frowned. ¡°Three times.¡± As soon as Ferne finished speaking, he saw that Noah¡¯s angry expression. He immediately extended his hand and said, ¡°Fine! Five times, but it has been several days since that time. Recently, I feel quite good. The intestine and stomach absorption are also quite good. You see ¡­ The weather is hot, right? I think I can take a sip of it.¡± Noah seemed to agree, opened the refrigerator, took out the bottle of drink from inside, opened the bottle cap in front of Ferne¡¯s excited gaze, and then handed the bottle over. Ferne looked at the bottle cap in confusion. What did he mean? Noah raised his eyebrows and said to him, ¡°Lick it.¡± Words failed Ferne. Why did he not feel annoyed but aroused when he heard this word from Noah¡¯s mouth? Ferne thought of something and quickly blushed. And then he lowered his head and licked the bottle cap. He was probably nervous that he licked Noah¡¯s finger. Noah was lost for words. Ferne¡¯s spine went numb for a moment. He did not have the courage to look up at Noah. Noah might even think that he did it on purpose. ¡°Internal information! In the second trial, Branden will be sentenced direct death penalty definitely. How about it? Are you happy? Are you excited? Let¡¯s drink some wine to celebrate tonight.¡± Noah unscrewed the cap of the bottle in his hand again, and then threw the bottle of drink to him, ¡°There is no need for the wine, just take this.¡± Ferne held the bottle of cold drink. Only then did he realize that his hands were extremely hot. Perhaps his face was also a little hot. He ced the drink against his face and warmed it. Only then did he smell that the body of the drink still had the taste of Noah¡¯s palm. ¡°What ¡­ did you do just now? Why did your hand smell strangely?¡± In order to prevent himself from acting like a pervert, Ferne found a fair reason for himself. As he sniffed, he said with some disdain, ¡°Did you pick your feet?¡± ¡°No, I pick my nose,¡± Noah said. Ferne was lost for words. ¡°You think you can fool me?¡± Of course, Ferne did not believe it. He even rubbed his face with the drink. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I used the index finger of this hand.¡± Noah spread out his hands to show him. The index finger he emphasized happened to be the one that Ferne had just identally licked. Words failed Ferne. Noah sat in front of theputer, listening to the sound of Ferne brushing his teeth and rinsing his mouth in the bathroom, his mouth unconsciously curved up. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 543 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 543 The phone vibrated, and it was Christy calling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah swiped to answer the phone. ¡°Just now, an anonymous sent an envelope to the city bureau. It contains a murder list of the kids we previously rescued and a petition co-signed by tens of thousands of parents¡­¡± Christy paused and said to Noah in a broken voice, ¡°I would definitely give you a big hug if you were here, Noah. Can you believe it? We did it! We keep doing the same thing in these years ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we did it.¡± Noah nodded, ¡°Branden can¡¯t go anywhere this time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Christy sniffed, ¡°I was getting carried away. The case is closed, and it was as if you are relieved of a heavy load. Now I lose my life goal, and suddenly, I don¡¯t know what to do next.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Noah smiled delightedly, ¡°Who was bitching about her busy and fulfilling life then? And now you¡¯re telling me that you have nothing to do?¡± When Christy and Noah moved to Fuji Garden, she was overwhelmed with work. It took her a lot of effort to make Trevor walk out of his room. Christy also did many things to help Trevor stay strong and healthy, and she even learned theputer work helping Trevor. Christy was a beginner, so she worked rather slowly. Thousands of people wanted tomit suicide in the world. This was beyond Christy¡¯s imagination. Before Christy met Trevor, she didn¡¯t know that a person could be such low-key even when he was doing a big thing to serve the country. In her eyes, although Trevor wasn¡¯t as charming as the other men, he was just like the first ray of sunshine in the morning, sneaking into people¡¯s life and sacrificing himself to warm them. Maybe he didn¡¯t feel lonely because Eleven would always be his friend. Christy knew that inside the little robot¡¯s chip were Trevor¡¯s memories and emotions. They shared everything in their lives. Christy saw Eleven projecting the image of Trevor¡¯s childhood on the wall when she sat by Trevor¡¯s bed during his sleep. There was endless darkness on the screen without any sound and images. Trevor sat alone in drapery for a long time, and no one could see through his mind. There was only the little robot silently by his side. Whenever Christy saw this scene, her eyes couldn¡¯t help brimming with tears. She didn¡¯t know if those were tears of sympathy or sadness. It wasplicated, and it was killing her. She didn¡¯t even know how to face him. Sometimes, she even suspected whether it was right or wrong to drag him into this terrible world. Trevor was friendly to Christy no matter what she did. Trevor hadn¡¯t spoken anything all these years and never stepped out of his room, but finally, he did it for Christy. He had never basked in the sun, but he tried hard to do it just for spending time with Christy under the sun. He even cooked for Christy. Although the food was not that satisfying, Christy finished them all. Trevor liked to watch Christy eat. He once said that the way she ate would make people happy and appetizing. One time, Trevor felt hungry after watching her eat. Noah would go there once a week and fill up the fridge with some food and drinks. Sometimes he would go to the supermarket and buy some food. Trevor couldn¡¯t go out shopping at the time, so Christy stayed with him. Actually, she could do her job. But it was strange that she always stuck with Trevor since she moved in. Trevor had been solitary for the past twenty years, and she wouldn¡¯t let him be like this anymore. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I was just babbling.¡± Christy suddenly lowered her voice and asked, ¡°How¡¯s thing going between you and Mr. Ferne? Do you hit the third base?¡± Noah fell silent. ¡°Well, I got a bottle of new olive oil. It¡¯s in my drawer.¡± Christy teased. Noah remained silent. ¡°We¡¯re both grown up. Take it easy, man.¡± Christy whispered, ¡°I heard that gay sex is veryfortable.¡± Noah couldn¡¯t stand her anymore, and he said with a long face, ¡°What kind of things are in your mind?¡± Christy made faces at him, ¡°Stop being demure,¡± and she changed the subject, ¡°Have you seen the news about the Heytons?¡± ¡°I saw it. The Heytons was screwed.¡± Noah tapped on the keyboard, and the interface popped up with news about the Heytons. It was all negative news, including that the board directors were discussing how to sell the Granding Group at a low price. Many shareholders also sold the shares at the bottom of the market. Noah clicked open the introduction of Kamron, doing an honest review, ¡°Kamron was the single child in the Heyton, but unluckily, he was a loser. If he could do one good thing, there was a chance for the Heyton. This time, when Jackson was in trouble, I¡¯m afraid that the Heyton can¡¯t recover this time.¡± Christy sighed, ¡°I became more positive towards Emily. How could she think of such a detailed n in such a small brain? It¡¯s even logical.¡± ¡°Emily once suffered that kind of loss, so she has learned her lesson.¡± At this time, Ferne finished brushing his teeth and came out. He probably got freaked out, so he took a nce at Noah and then went straight to the living room. After a while, he yelled, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Noah didn¡¯t say anything. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 544 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 544 Of course, Ferne said it to the person on the other end of the phone. Christy only found it funny. She said to Noah, ¡°After the Qingming Festival, you and Mr. Fernee here to y. I n to take Trevor out for a few days. We can meet in advance to see if he will reject it.¡± Seeing that Ferne was almost stuck to him, Noah frowned and nced at him. Then he said to the phone, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Christy said ambiguously and hung up the phone. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Noah threw his phone on the table, nced at Ferne, and his eyebrows cocked. ¡°What?¡± Ferne pretended not to understand. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Have you finished bathing?¡± Noah looked at him. Ferne, who had taken a bath half an hour ago, coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve only finished one-tenth of it for the time being. Here, one-tenth.¡± He showed his teeth to Noah. Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. On the other side, after Christy hung up the phone, she went to take a bath and brought out two cups of milk. She kept letting Trevor eat more healthily and strive to bnce the nutrition. She took him to bask in the sun every day to absorb calcium. Finally, she waited for him to gain some weight and took him out for a walk at night. When he adapted to the environment, she would try to take him out during the day and let himpletely integrate into the world. Trevor was still sitting on the bed, busy with the news on theputer. Christy ced the milk on the side. After a while, she went to the kitchen to get a straw and inserted it into the milk. Then, she brought it back to him. ¡°Drink it. I¡¯ll hold it.¡± Trevor nced at her. He was still wearing arge hood, covering his head and face. This seemed to be subconscious self-protection. Christy did not want to force him too hard, so she did not take off his hood. Anyway, there were only them here. After a long time, he would be willing to take it off. Trevor lowered his head and bit the straw, slowly sucking the milk. His thin lips moved and for a moment, he bit the straw into a line. He was very clean, and his eyes were warm. When he looked at others, it made them feel very comfortable, as if they could forget all their worries. Every time Christy stayed by his side, she always felt so rxed that she wanted to fall asleep. Sometimes when she woke up in the middle of the night, she found herself sleeping on his bed. Meanwhile, Trevor was still busy typing in front of theputer. Apart from Noah, this was the first person who could make her sleep without any worries. He did not have a broad shoulder. He might be very thin, but he had a lot of perseverance. He might be afraid of the dark and shut himself up, but he gave her everything he had. After drinking a cup of milk, Christy was still staring at Trevor. Trevor looked away from the screen and looked at Christy. She had just taken a shower, and her hair was slightly damp. She was wearing a nightgown, and she had the habit of not wearing underwear. So Trevor guessed that she was not wearing underwear right now. Her corbone was very beautiful, with a very shallow pit. Her neck was slender and beautiful. The skin on her face was smooth and clear. It gave off the fragrance of body lotion, which was mixed with the milk fragrance in the cup. It made people intoxicated. Trevor tried to kiss her on the lips. Christy came back to her senses. She was stunned for a second before she touched her lips and asked in surprise, ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Trevor quickly lowered his head and typed. Christy looked at him in shock and bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯ve been badly influenced. Did you just¡­¡± Before she could finish that, Trevor turned his head and kissed her again. Then he admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡± Christy covered her mouth and said in disbelief, ¡°Did I agree? You dared to kiss me? Trevor, you¡¯ve learned bad things. What have you been reading?¡± ¡°I heard you on the phone. You said ¡±third base. I know the meaning of it.¡± Trevor said as he tapped on hisputer. Christy was shocked. ¡°You think I¡¯m thin, so you give me a lot of nourishment.¡± Trevor lowered his head in embarrassment, but he was still typing quickly, ¡°I will try my best.¡± Christy was lost for word. She never meant that! God! ¡°Wait a minute. I think you seem to have misunderstood me. I¡­¡± Christy wanted to exin, but Trevor turned to look at her. His warm eyes were now filled with joy. Christy couldn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at his smile and bit her lips. ¡°Alright, you didn¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just like what you think. Anyway, you¡­¡± She really couldn¡¯t continue. She held the cup and staggered away. She never thought that Trevor would think of that. She did not know whether tough or cry. What? Anyway, he would note for real. Anyway, she would not let him do that. Christy didn¡¯t know what she had just said. She sat down on the sofa, not knowing whether tough or cry. She hooked her finger at the little robot that was following her all the way.. ¡°Eleven,e here.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 545 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 545 Eleven stepped forward and jumped onto the sofa. Christy touched its head and asked, ¡°Do you have videos about small Trevor? I want to see his memory when he was very young¡­¡± Eleven stood still, eyes sweeping across the wall and shooting out a scene with a beam of light. It was when Trevor was younger. He hid in a corner and was found by the adults. There were sounds noisy and messy. Many people were calling him, someughing and some greeting. The scene changed. It was another dark corner where Trevor curled up, motionless. The world in his eyes was ck, so was Christy. At the same time. In the Peck¡¯s. Arabe climbed up the stairs to the garret where she walked around and took out a ss bottle containing a rose. She then walked to the warehouse where she used to store childhood toys. Servants helped her look for old things. Some of them were covered in heavy dust. The servants took them out and clean them. Arabe suddenly saw a little robot made by Trevor, which was probably reced by eleven. ¡°Wipe that.¡± Arabe pointed at the little robot. The servants quickly wiped the little robot. Someone identally pressed something, and the little robot sparked a sh of light, casting an image. The servants looked at each other in dismay and thought that Mr. Trevor was controlling the little robot. They shouted, ¡°Mr. Trevor?¡± Arabe looked at the scene projected and felt familiar. She said to the servant, ¡°Stop talking. Everyone stands back.¡± The servants quickly stood back. Hearing that Arabe was looking for childhood toys, her parents also rushed over. When they arrived at the door, a scene was just cast on the wall. The little robot stood there coldly, casting the scene from its gray gemstone eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± Rachel had never seen the scene before and was stunned. ¡°Is this our garden?¡± Mr. Peck asked. An old vat, about the width of two people and the height of one person, which was used for watering flowers more than twenty years ago, was on the scene. Trevor was hiding behind the vat. Arabe had no memory of that, and asked in shock, ¡°Was he ying hide-and-seek?¡± Trevor could only y hide-and-seek with her. Was he ying with her? Arabe had no such memory. She stared at the scene, trying to recall. In the scene, Trevor, about three or four years old, was squatting quietly behind the water tank. His small hands grasped the water tank. He peeked out to take a look, and then quickly hid back. Soon, two servants came over, carrying small buckets. They scooped water from the tank and chatted. ¡°Have you heard? The Pecks have already begun to choose a sessor. It is probably Mr. Trevor. He has a high IQ and is smarter than Miss Arabe.¡± ¡°No way. The Pecks have always been held by the hostess. I think it should be Miss Arabe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not feudal era. We value wisdom now. Mr. Trevor is smarter than Miss Arabe. Didn¡¯t you find that? Mr. Trevor is three times faster than Miss Arabe in counting numbers.¡± ¡°The Pecks wouldn¡¯t allow two heirs topete for inheritance before. If there were twins, they would strangle one of them after birth.¡± ¡°Really? Then Mr. Trevor would strangle Miss Arabe if he bes the heir?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess that only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°Big family like the Pecks is used to bloodshed. Like in ancient times, the prince killed the king for the throne. The children are young, so it¡¯s easy to deal with it. Just tell the others that one of them died of illness¡­¡± ¡°Stop. Let¡¯s hurry up and water the flowers.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± As the two chatted away, Trevor, who was hiding behind the tank, did not move. After some time, Arabe and the servants finally found Trevor. She pped her hands and shouted, ¡°I found you! I am your sister! You have to call me sister!¡± Trevor was born one second earlier than Arabe, but Arabe wouldn¡¯t call him brother. She kept looking for a chance to persuade Trevor to call her sister. Trevor agreed to y this hide-and-seek and promised to call her sister if Trevor was found. However, Trevor had regretted it and wouldn¡¯t call her sister or say anything. The next scene was dark. Trevor hid somewhere and covered his ears, with those voices rushing over. ¡°The Pecks wouldn¡¯t allow two heirs topete for inheritance before. If there were twins, they would strangle one of them after birth.¡± ¡°Really? Then Mr. Trevor would strangle Miss Arabe if he bes the heir?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess that only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°Strangle one of them¡­¡± ¡°Only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°Strangle¡­¡± ¡°Only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°One of them¡­¡± ¡°Trevor! Why are you hiding here?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice came as she opened the cab, looking at Trevor in worry and fear, ¡°What happened? Trevor. My boy. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Arabe, standing behind, wailed in confusion. Mr. Peck wasforting Arabe, so were the servants. Some servants rushed to Trevor and extended their hands, ¡°Mr. Trevor. Will youe out?¡± Trevor covered his ears in fear and closed his eyes, unwilling to look again. But those voices drilled into his eardrums. ¡°Strangle one of them¡­¡± ¡°Only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°Strangle¡­.¡± ¡°Only one of them can survive¡­¡± ¡°One of them.¡± ¡°Trevor! My child! What happened!¡± Rachel almost cried out. She pulled Trevor out, but only to find that he was trembling in fear. Soon, he vomited and fainted while spitting out foam. As Trevor closed his eyes, the scene on the wall turned dark too, leaving noises. Those voices finally disappeared when Trevorpletely fainted. The little robot probably ran out of power. The gray gemstone eyes lit up and then suddenly extinguished, with the entire body toppling down. Arabe staggered and fell to the ground. She looked at her parents at the door and the servants, and asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, Mom, what was it just now? Was it Trevor¡¯s memory? Is he autistic because of me?¡± Her tears fell as she spoke thest words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 546 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 546 Christy sat on the sofa in a daze. All the lights around had been turned off, leaving only a hazymp that illuminated Christy who was hugging her knees and curling up. This was what Trevor saw when he came out of the room. Eleven probably knew that it had done something wrong and turned to face the wall. Trevor gently walked towards the sofa. He was still not used to shoes, so Christy carpeted the floor. Afraid that he would be cold steeping on it barefoot, she arranged the floor heating system. ¡°Finished?¡± Christy first saw his barefoot, then wiped her face and smiled at him. Trevor stood in front of her, tall and thin. He was wearing a hood, looking gloomy and special in the darkroom. He was covered by loose clothes, like being hidden in a safe air sac. Only a pair of eyes were looking around. Everyone was wrong. This was not self-seclusion. This was self-protection. The self-protection of Trevor. Christy felt a sharp pain which made her teary. She looked away at the remote control on the coffee table, ¡°Do you want to watch TV?¡± She leaned over to get the remote control but was stopped by Trevor. He read her mind gently, ¡°You cried?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Christy wouldn¡¯t admit it, ¡°The wind blew my eyes and it hurt. I didn¡¯t cry, but the red blood diffused all over my eyeballs¡­¡± ¡°Eleven. I want to see what she did here before.¡± Trevor said to the little robot facing the wall. Eleven followed the order and slowly turned around. Its pair of gray gem-like eyes were about to spark a beam of light. Christy jumped up and blocked Eleven. She said anxiously, ¡°You can¡¯t! You ¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. I called my brother. Tomorrow is Tomb-Sweeping Day. I miss my home, and I¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly walked to Trevor and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She spoke. Trevor gently hugged her, and said in a soothing voice, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Christy shook her head and dropped tears. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly turnedchrymose. She thought she already had enough tears in the past and didn¡¯t expect such an embarrassing scene. She wanted to wash her face, but Trevor did not let go of her. He raised her face and gently wiped her tears with his fingertips. Seeing that her tears were flooding, he suddenly kissed the corner of her eyes. Christy suddenly stayed still. She could only feel his soft tongue touching the corner of her eyes, getting numb like being whipped at the back. ¡°Trevor¡­¡± She was an expert in love, knowing how to win the favor of all kinds of men using tricks and ying hard to get At this moment, she was like a rookie in chaotic thoughts, with her hands against his thin chest. She didn¡¯t know whether to take it or not. Trevor kissed her eyes bit by bit, licking her tears. After that, he slowly lowered his head and his breathing fell to her lips. They were very close, and Christy could kiss him with just a pout. But no one moved. Trevor¡¯s forehead pressed hers. He stared into her eyes peacefully, seeing her emotions. The sadness, nervousness, and uneasiness were all seen by Trevor. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Trevor said as he slowly moved away. Christy looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m worried about you. You know my background and everything. I¡¯m not a good girl. Do you think about it?¡± Trevor did not answer but bent to kiss her gently with a slight smile. Just the touch of lips without a further move. Both of them trembled as if their souls were together. After a long time, Trevor didn¡¯t move. Christy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she felt Trevor¡¯s tongue sneaked in. Christy felt limp and almost fell into his arms. His breathing was clear, like a soothing spring sweeping her uneasiness and sadness. He kissed her slowly and genuinely. Christy never knew that a kiss could be so flirty, like a raging fire falling into a pool and causing surging waves. There was a sudden knocking from the outside. Christy was shocked and quickly pushed him away. She looked at the door, puzzled, then looked at Trevor, ¡°Is that looking for me or you?¡± She looked charming with bright red lips and teary eyes. Trevor was about to say when he heard his parents. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Trevor! Trevor! It¡¯s mom here. Can you open the door?¡± ¡°Trevor! It¡¯s dad here. Open the door. We want to see you¡­¡± Christy rushed to the bathroom washing her face and changed her dress. When she finished all these, Trevor was still standing there. She urged him, ¡°Why are you still here? Go in!¡± Trevor lowered his head. Only then did Christy follow his sight and see his bulged trousers. Christy was lost for words. Christy blushed again, and said in a flurry, ¡°Go in. Just go and leave it to me. I¡¯ll talk to them. You ¡­ Youe out again when you feel better.¡± After saying that, she quickly pushed Trevor into the bedroom. She patted her face and thought to herself. ¡®He¡¯s a roommate. A roommate. Forget about it. I have to deal with his parents first.¡¯ She had forgotten that before Trevor moved in, he had told his parents about their rtionship. They were about to get married. Christy prepared herself and opened the door with an elite face. Seeing her, Trevor¡¯s parents held her hand with red eyes and asked, ¡°Where is Trevor? I want to talk to him. Can I?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Christy nodded. After they came in, Christy found that Arabe also came, who lowered her head with red eyes. The whole family seemed to have cried. Christy felt a little ufortable when she saw Arabe. She knew that Arabe was not the culprit. Those gossiping servants were. However, she just could not let it go.. If it were not for Arabe, Trevor might not have lived in the dark without sunshine for twenty years. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 547 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 547 ¡°Thank you for looking after Trevor.¡± Rachel held Christy¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you very much. We can¡¯t repay you. If you need anything, just say it. No matter what you want, we¡¯ll manage to do it.¡± In fact, it was Trevor who took care of her more. Christy didn¡¯t say anything. She wondered what would they say to Trevor after they cried out here? Christy thought of the scenes that little robot showed her before, her heart skipping heavily. Could they see it too? But that was impossible, unless the Peck family had another robot, or unless that robot was connected to Eleven¡­ It was impossible. Christy closed the door and said to Trevor¡¯s parents, ¡°Trevor lives in that bedroom. If you want to say anything, you can say it through the door. If he wants toe out to see you, he¡¯ll open the door and come out.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Rachel thanked, then stood at the door, crying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to talk to him? Why are you crying?¡± Trevor¡¯s fatherforted him. Rachel choked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trevor. Mom is sorry. Mom is wrong. Mom didn¡¯t protect you well when you were a child. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be angry with Mom, okay? Don¡¯t be angry with Arabe, okay?¡± ¡°Trevor, you¡­ We already know about that matter.¡± Mr. Peck also said. Christy was stunned. Knew what? ¡°Trevor! I know you are smarter than me, but how can you do this? Who would want to make such a sacrifice without letting others know? I tell you. I don¡¯t ept it! I don¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Arabe!¡± Rachel held her back, ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡± Then she exined to the door, ¡°Trevor, she didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡± Arabe, on the other hand, shook off Rachel¡¯s hand. She said while crying, ¡°I regard you as my younger brother since I was a child. I know that you are smart, but I have never thought about anything else. I even thought that if my younger brother was a normal person, then our family¡¯s business would be handed over to him instead of me. Do you know? I don¡¯t want to be the heir. You think it is easy to inherit apany? You have to attend business trips and drink with others for a project! I am a girl. Do you think I am not working hard? Do you think I care about these? Compared to this, I would rather have a normal younger brother!¡± Arabe knocked on the door, crying, ¡°Who are you to do this¡­ Trevor, who are you to say nothing¡­ Who are you to you make me feel so ufortable¡­? I can choose not to be the heir. Our family has plenty of other candidates. We can ignore that. I will tell the board of directors tomorrow. I¡¯ll quit¡­¡± ¡°Arabe¡­¡± Rachel took Arabe into her arms. They cried desperately and sadly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mr. Peck also leaned against the door and said, ¡°Trevor¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid. We are all here. We are your family. We won¡¯t harm you. Can youe out and see us?¡± Rachel sobbed and asked, ¡°If anything happens, can you discuss it with us? Don¡¯t hide alone and let us worry, okay?¡± Arabe shouted hoarsely, ¡°Let me tell you, Trevor. Don¡¯t think you are protecting me. No! You are selfish! You should be the one to bear this! You just threw it to me! I tell you! Trevor! I will run away from home tomorrow and nevere back! Whoever wants to be the heir, go and get it! I will nevere back!¡± ¡°Arabe! Don¡¯t force him!¡± Rachel pulled her and shouted. Christy finally understood. They knew about it. Although she didn¡¯t know how they suddenly knew it, there was no movement inside. She was very worried. She walked up to Arabe and said, ¡°This is his protection for you since he was a child. Don¡¯t ruin his good intentions. You are already the heir. Don¡¯t say such things. It will only make Trevor feel that all these years of sacrifice and effort are in vain.¡± Arabe was out of breath, ¡°But how can he do this¡­ How can he do this¡­¡± ¡°What choice can a four-year-old child make? He is so young. He heard that his existence might cause his twin sister to lose her life. What do you want him to choose? Why don¡¯t you think from his point of view? Yes, you are adults now. You should criticize him from an adult¡¯s view. But I want to ask you, have you thought about this from the perspective of a four-year-old child?¡± Christy was on the verge of crying. She looked at Trevor¡¯s parents and then turned to Arabe, ¡°Did Trevor do something wrong? No, in my opinion, he isn¡¯t wrong at all. Is it the fault of the servants? No, it is the system of your entire family that led to this kind of mistake! What era is it now? Still ancient? For the sake of the position of heir, there were countless casualties. Was it necessary? What you should consider is the problem of your family!¡± They suddenly quieted down. Trevor¡¯s parents seemed to have aged a dozen years in an instant. When they heard Christy¡¯s words, they immediately lost their words. They stood there in a daze, separated from Trevor.. There seemed to be a world between them. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 548 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 548 How could they protect the Pecks if they couldn¡¯t even protect a four-year-old child? Arabe wiped away her tears and walked out. ¡°Arabe, where are you going?¡± Rachel stopped her. Arabe sniffed and put on a self-mocking smile. ¡°Mom, I just realized I always do the wrong thing. I am too selfish and I¡¯ve thought this was made by the environment. But Trevor is different. When he was a little boy, he was willing to sacrifice himself to help me. What about me? I displeased Vincent and let Jaquan down. I was jealous of Emma because Jaquan likes her. I¡¯m such a bad person.¡± ¡°Arabe ¡­ Calm down ¡­ Where are you going?¡± Rachel was startled and didn¡¯t let Arabe go. Arabe gently pusher Rachel away, ¡°I am gonna do the right thing. Christy is right. We¡¯re not a noble family. Why do we have to make a scene for a sessor? Didn¡¯t we learn the lesson from the Scavos?¡± Winston was also worried because Arabe looked really weird. He pulled her and asked, ¡°Arabe, what are you going to do?¡± Arabe smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Although I¡¯m terrible, I won¡¯t give up. I will wait until Trevores out and talks to me ¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She said softly to Trevor through the door, ¡°Sorry ¡­ Trevor, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Rachel covered her face and began to cry. A few minutester, Winston and Rachel also left. Before they left, they thanked Christy profusely. Seeing Winston and Rachel off, Christy asked in a low voice through the door, ¡°Trevor, are you there?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But no one answered. With hesitation, she opened the door and walked in. It was dark inside. Trevor sat on the bed, his hood covering his face. Christy could hardly see him in the dark. A strip of light outside the door allowed Christy to find him. She gently closed the door, and darkness reigned the room once again. She carefully walked to the side of the bed and held Trevor in her arms, ¡°They had left.¡± Trevor finally felt relieved. He nestled in Christy¡¯s arms without any words and hugged her with his stiff arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ They found out about this because of me ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I asked Eleven to show me your childhood photos, but I don¡¯t know how they found out¡­¡± Christy exined in a low voice. ¡°Warehouse,¡± Trevor said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seven was in the warehouse.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Seven and Eleven are synchronized?¡± Christy asked in bewilderment. Trevor nodded, ¡°Eleven is in charge of all the machines. The other machines have been destroyed. But Seven is still well preserved and has been kept in the warehouse. If someone starts it, it will do as Elevenmands.¡± ¡°Why did you leave it in the warehouse?¡± Christy asked. Trevor fell silent. After a while, he said slowly, ¡°It contains all the unhappy memories I had when I was a child.¡± His voice was as soft as a feather gently falling to the ground, but Christy¡¯s heart ached for him. ¡°Eleven is modified. It knew most of my thoughts. I tried to remove those memories, but I failed.¡± Christy took off his hood and sat on the bed with him. She asked Trevor, ¡°Wanna kiss me?¡± Trevor kept silent. She put both her arms around his neck and kissed him. No one was born to be perfect, and people had unbearable, shameful experiences. But fortunately, one day, he met someone. She would stay by his side, kissing his wounds.. She would light up his dark memories, and give all the tenderness to warm him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 549 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 549 There was a light drizzle around three in the morning, and the road leading to the cemetery was humid. It was a cemetery that Maury had picked for himself when he was alive. It was not in the city center but in a rural area. Before and after Qingming Festival, there were not many people. It was very empty and quiet. The guard was an old man. After he supervised them to fill in the registration form, he took off his sses and sat down on the chair to smoke. Harold took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to him. The old man smelled it and knew it was good. He said a few words to Harold and became politer. After all, rich people would not choose the cemetery here, so they were trifled with it. Emily was dressed in ck. She walked along the marble floor with a bunch of chrysanthemums. After walking a hundred meters, she saw a person sitting in a wheelchair in the distance. The person just happened to be in front of Maury¡¯s tombstone. The person was dressed in ck with his back facing them. But Emily recognized him from afar. Susan and the butler walked to Eliot with chrysanthemums in their hands. They nodded slightly and ced the flowers in front of the tombstone. And then, they picked up the towels and gently wiped the photos of Maury. Emily put the chrysanthemum over and ced it side by side with a few bunches of flowers. Then, she took the fire paper from Harold and threw it into an iron basin that was burning well. No one spoke. It was peaceful and quiet. After burning the paper, Emily stood up and asked Eliot, ¡°Did youe alone?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t speak. Emily nced at Harold. And then, Harold pushed Eliot out. When he was about to reach the car at the door, Eliot gestured to stop. Harold stopped. Eliot looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Do you want to talk with me?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She then waved at the butler and Susan, ¡°You guys go in and wait for me.¡± Susan and the butler looked at them worriedly, but they still got into the car. Emily pushed Eliot¡¯s wheelchair down the slope a few steps before it was a distance away from the car. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± she asked. ¡°Did you give the idea to Elsie?¡± Eliot turned his wheelchair around and looked at Emily. ¡°Yes.¡± Emily didn¡¯t deny it. Elsie did the same as Emily expected except taking drugs andmitting suicide. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Eliot frowned, ¡°Do you hate her that much? Those things were in the past. Why can¡¯t you spare her?¡± ¡°Spare her? Do you know how Dad died? Do you know that the Britt Group was almost acquired by the Heytons? Do you know how I¡¯ve been doing these days?¡± Emily asked as if she had heard a joke. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Eliot roared, ¡°I only know that Elsie goes crazy! She almost bit a doctor! The police said that they would transfer her to the detoxification center in the afternoon. Do you know what that ce is? You are now in the Britts and you are taken good care of. Can you be as miserable as her? Yes, she deserves it. Dad was already dead and we are left. Why can¡¯t we let go of our hatred and live a good life?¡± ¡°Let go of our hatred and live a good life?¡± Emily wiped away her tear andughed, ¡°Yeah, why not? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m born to seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡± Eliot looked at her in disbelief, ¡°Emily! You have changed. I don¡¯t know why you have been ying dumb all this time, but I would rather that you are really stupid for a lifetime! In that way, you at least have humanity, not like you are now. You¡¯re cold like a stranger!¡± ¡°They did something wrong. Why can you forgive them, but not me?¡± Emily was so sad that she scratched her hair and wiped away all her tears. She looked at Eliot with red eyes. ¡°Did I do anything wrong? I just helped my father take revenge. I helped my father take back what belongs to the Britts. I didn¡¯t lead Elsie to drugs. She wanted to make up for dad. It was her who took drugs. I didn¡¯t urge her.¡± Emily took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Beverly embezzled thepany¡¯s funds. Who filled up this gap? It wasn¡¯t you, nor dad. It was me.¡± She bit her lip and said, ¡°You are a family and I know it. But I did not take the initiative to harm anyone. I just did what I needed to do. I did not ask for any interest. I just did what I thought was right.¡± ¡°You are too scary. I find that I have never known you. You are so strange that you are terrifying.¡± Eliot looked at her, ¡°It was the Heytons¡¯ fault. Why did you harm Elsie? Why can¡¯t you wait for me to leave the hospital before you make the n? You are risking her life!¡± Emily suddenly lost the strength to defend herself. She bit her lips and held back her tears. She smiled at Eliot. ¡°I thought you would understand me. I didn¡¯t expect that I misunderstood.¡± She turned around and walked back. It seemed that she was stumbling because of the wind. Soon, she straightened her back and left without looking back. Eliot was tearing. He always remembered the scene of Elsie going crazy. The doctors and nurses pressed her down to give her a tranquilizer. She was crying and shouting. Eliot thought that Emily would exin it to him. Unexpectedly, Emily admitted it. Elsie¡¯s suffering was caused by Emily. How did things be like this? How did the Britts be like this? When Emily got in the car, she said to the butler, ¡°Go down and take him to take a taxi and send him to the hospital.¡± The butler didn¡¯t ask too much. He could tell that Eliot was unwilling to take this car back with them. When Susan saw that Emily¡¯s eyes were red when she returned, she knew that Eliot had probably misunderstood Emily. So Susan also got out of the car with the butler. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll go with him.¡± Emily didn¡¯t say anything and waved her hand. And then, Harold drove out. When they passed by Eliot, Emily looked down at the phone. She didn¡¯t look out the window. She was so depressed. Holding the phone, she kept holding back tears. She thought that in the whole family, except for her father, only Eliot would understand her, but she did not expect that she was overthinking. He and Elsie were rted by blood, but she was the daughter of a home wrecker. A momentter, she dialed Vincent¡¯s number. She sniffed and asked, ¡°Can I go find you?¡± ¡°I am in the cemetery,¡± Vincent said. ¡°I know. I want to see you now,¡± Emily was about to cry. Vincent thought that she was missing her father, so her voice was a little nasal. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± He answered immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cemetery in the city,¡± Emily said as she closed the phone. She didn¡¯t know what kind of catastrophe her temporary decision had led to soon after. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 550 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 550 ¡°Mr. Vincent, we found the men at the T intersection.¡± Rex walked over with a serious look. The Bluetooth earphone beside his ear shed, showing that he was making a phone call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vincent frowned. Rex replied, ¡°It seems that they are nning to fake an ¡®ident¡¯ to you.¡± ¡°I remember I told them to suspend the n!¡± Vincent was furious, the rage appeared from his frowning, ¡°Call and tell them to withdraw!¡± Rex took out his phone, and its interface showed that he was dialing a number. ¡°I just contacted them but did not get through. How about we sending someone over there to tell them?¡± He looked at his watch and calcted the time. ¡°Miss Emily is probably arriving soon.¡± Vincent walked a little away from Rex and took out his phone to call Emily. However, on the other end of the phone came a mechanical female voice. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now¡­¡± He hung up, threw the phone to Rex, and strode out, ¡°Drive the car. I¡¯ll go over there and talk to them in person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± On the other side, Emily was answering a call from the police regarding Elsie¡¯s mentalpensation case. The police said that Jackson wanted to talk to Emily face to face, so the police asked her to go to the police station in the afternoon and settle thepensation problem with the Heytons. Emily agreed. And she also inquired about Jackson¡¯s condition. It was probably because that the police had been told by Ferne to treat her nicely before, the police officer treated Emily in a polite way. He answered every question in detail and even told her about what Jackson had not publicly announced. Jackson¡¯s HYN Corporation would possibly go out of business, but it was just a subsidiary of the Heytons. The most important thing for them now was to protect the otherpanies of the Heytons from being dragged down by HYN Corporation. However, the HYN Corporation had trapped in a wide range of troublesome crises. Its cooperative spokesman, Dixon, who was a popr star, was found to have drugs. He was involving the Heytons in hugepensation cases with the entertainment agency. Elsie Britt, the eldest daughter of the said Britt Group in City Y, was forced to take drugs by the directors of HYN Corporation. It was obvious and urgent that Heytons should spend a great sum onpensation and PR problems. Furthermore, their party was suspected of being involved with the obscene trade. To make it worse, the HYN Corporation was also found to be connected with Branden¡¯s bribe case, which involved a man¡¯s death¡­ Generally speaking, any one of these usations would cause Jackson to stay in the prison for the rest of his life. However, the police said the Scavos had taken some actions to help with Jackson¡¯s case. There would be some advantageous chances for Jackson. The police did not say much about the specific matters. After a while, Emily hung up the phone. She wondered why Vincent had never told her about this. Moreover, when she did those things disadvantageous to the Heytons, Vincent did not show any intention of stopping her. This meant that he agreed with her, but why did he help the Heytons at this time? She suddenly remembered what Kamron had said. ¡°Miss Emily, I have a special rtionship with the Scavos. You should know if the Heytons were trapped in a bad situation, the result would also be not good for the Scavos. You¡¯d better consider your action well.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. So Kamron did not lie to her. The Scavos did have some connections with the Heytons. It made sense that Kamron said he overlooked her beating him several times for the sake of Vincent. But why did Vincent not tell her about it? Emily thought about it and decided that she should ask himter when they met. Harold drove the car to the T intersection. If their car turned right at the junctionter, they would soon arrive at the cemetery. Emily looked down at her phone and saw a missed call from Vincent. She dialed him and then looked over while waiting for the phone to get through. At the moment, the oily and shiny ground at the T intersection caught her eye. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked. Harold also noticed. He slowly stopped the car at the T intersection. Then, he saw a big truck rushing over to them from the right front. Harold then parked their car by the side of the road, but he saw the big truck did not change its course but rushed straight towards their car. On their right side, there came a very fast-driving Bentley car. The Bentley hooted its horns. It seemed to be Vincent¡¯s Bentley. Emily¡¯s phone got through at the time, and Vincent shouted from the other end of the phone, ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± However, this sound was drowned down by the long horn. Emily subconsciously felt that something was wrong, because the truck opposite was running too fast, and it was rushing straight to crash into their car! Harold was alert to start the car and retreat, but it was toote! The big truck rushed over rampantly. But before it crashed into Emily¡¯s car, Vincent¡¯s car rushed between them and was parked horizontally in the road. Vincent was about to relieve when he heard Rex shout in horror, ¡°Mr. Vincent! It¡¯s not¡­¡± What? With a loud noise, the car trembled violently from the crash, and it slid forward dozens of meters due to inertia, bumping into Emily¡¯s car that had not yet retreated! The moment the three cars collided, they exploded with mes. Everyone¡¯s shouts werepletely obliterated in the explosive sounds and mes. Vincent finally understood the words that Rex had not finished. ¡°it¡¯s not¡­ our original n.¡± These people wanted to kill him for real. They are not faking an ¡°ident¡±! So that¡¯s why they did not stop even when they saw that Vincent¡¯s car was parked horizontally to stop the collision! ¡°Go and save her¡­¡± It was almost a subconscious shout. Then, the body shook and everything returned to peace. The smell of gasoline filled everyone¡¯s respiratory tract. After the sound of the gasoline dropping, there was another explosion. That was the sound of an explosion. Those people even poured gasoline on the ground! Even though there was a safety airbag, Harold was still hurt badly and bleeding a lot with the ss shards tearing into his face. He pulled off the airbag and unfasten his seat belt. However, he was unable to move with his legs stuck by the deformed car. He turned back and shouted, ¡°Miss Emily, are you okay?¡± The rearview mirror was knocked askew. He turned his head back and could only see that Emily had fallen down the seat with only one foot hanging in the back seat. She was almost catapulted out of the car. Vincent¡¯s guards quickly rushed here and pulled Emily out of the car. Emily looked at their faces in a trance. She saw them all in ck. But she saw that the sky was red. Her eyes were covered with blood, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She just asked vaguely, ¡°Where¡¯s Harold?¡± One of Vincent¡¯s guards seemed to answer her, ¡°Our master is still inside the car! But he asked us to save you first!¡± Emily suddenly thought of something and struggled to look back. Her head was too heavy, and she felt the sky was spinning like a kaleidoscope. She asked, ¡°Harold?¡± Because of the huge impact, her ears buzzed. She couldn¡¯t hear clearly the voices of the outside world and even her own voice. So she didn¡¯t know whether she was heard by them. After she was ced on safe ground by Vincent¡¯s guards, she stood up and walked towards the burning me. She saw four of Vincent¡¯s guards jumped into the burning spot and then she remembered that Harold was still in the car. Before she could only take a few steps, the third car explosion came. She was hit in the head by a flying car door and was bumped away. Before that, she finally could hear someone¡¯s calling. ¡°Mr. Vincent!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 551 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 551 ¡°What?¡± Kamron sat in the car and stared at the mes not far away. He asked the bodyguard who was driving in disbelief, ¡°Is Emily having a car ident?¡± The bodyguard stopped the car and replied in a daze, ¡°It seems to be.¡± Although Kamron was a vengeful person, he never dared to do something to Emily. She was backed by Vincent. Now, the Heytons were almost wiped out. Although the Scavos had helped, Kamron could not swallow this anger. His father had only done this for the sake of Donna. Emily should me her mother, not the Heytons. They were not guilty, but they ended up like this. From the first time they met, Emily had tried to kill him, and even thest time she kidnapped him, she almost killed him. When he was finally discharged, he was hit by a car. It was definitely her. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to keep going. His mother¡¯s grave was also in the suburbs. He followed her car all the way from the moment Emily swept the grave for Maury. He wanted to tie her up, but he saw Emily drive here. Kamron was a little hesitant. If he remembered correctly, the grave of Vincent¡¯s mother was right here. It was very likely to meet him here. Thinking of this, he was just about to ask the bodyguards to turn around and leave when he heard a loud explosion from the other side. Then there was a soaring fire, burning the sky red. ¡°Mr. Kamron? Are we leaving?¡± The bodyguard asked. ¡°Hurry up and drive over!¡± Kamron urged, ¡°See if she¡¯s dead or not!¡± The bodyguard asked, ¡°What if she dies?¡± Kamron was suddenly in a daze. He thought of that doll-like face with big eyes and cute smiles. He shook his head. These were all illusions. When Emily stabbed him, she was not cute at all. It was terrifying. ¡°If she is dead, take her corpse.¡± Kamron frowned slightly, ¡°I think she won¡¯t die. The scourge willst for a thousand years. She caused me to get into a car identst time and I survived.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to kill you. She just wanted to teach you a lesson.¡± the bodyguard said. Kamron red at the rearview mirror, ¡°Why are you teaching me a lesson for her?¡± The bodyguard became silent. As they drove past, the sound of explosions could be heard from afar. The bodyguard was a little nervous, ¡°Mr. Kamron, it seems to be still exploding. Do you still want to go over? Why don¡¯t I go take a look? Are you waiting in the car?¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Kamron got out of the car in a flustered manner, ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded. When you get there, her bones will be burnt to ashes!¡± The bodyguard quickly got out of the car and supported him with a cane. ¡°I mean, you can¡¯t help me even if you go over. Look at yourme leg.¡± ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± Kamron poked him with the cane. ¡°Get lost!¡± The bodyguard then slipped away. Kamron walked a few steps with the cane and turned back to re at the bodyguard. ¡°Hurry up and help me over!¡± The bodyguard quickly went back. ¡°Mr. Kamron! It is Miss Emily!¡± The bodyguard held Kamron and walked over. From afar, he could see a person lying on the slope of the road. Her face was covered in blood. It was Emily. It could be seen from her clothes. ¡°Go and see if she is still breathing!¡± Kamron pushed the bodyguard away. Although Emily intended to kill him more than once, he really could not do anything to this little girl. He was never willing to see her dead, even if she stabbed his belly with a dagger and he almost lost his life. He knew that she had been forced to do so. Her father, Maury, had been forced to death by his father, Jackson, so she hade to take revenge. It seemed that as long as he had this thought, he would never hate her again. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Clearly, he had almost died because of her, but when he found out that something had happened to her, he did not have any pleasant thoughts, only endless anxiety, and uneasiness, as well as faint anticipation. He actually expected a girl who nearly killed him to live. ¡°She¡¯s breathing! She¡¯s still alive!¡± The bodyguard shouted at him. Kamron¡¯s hand that was leaning on the cane suddenly loosened a little. Only then did he feel that his palms were sweating from the nervousness. ¡°Send her to the hospital! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Kamron!¡± Kamron walked to the three cars that had been blown up. He was far away and there was smoke burning in the car. He could not see anything clearly. He vaguely saw a license te number blown away by the roadside. He saw a number in the distance and was immediately shocked. Vincent was also in the car! ¡°Phone!¡± Kamron shouted, ¡°Give me your phone! Quick!¡± The bodyguard was carrying Emily. When he heard this, he reminded, ¡°Mr. Kamron, the phone is in your pocket.¡± Kamron quickly threw away his cane and made a call. As soon as the call connected, he shouted, ¡°Vincent is in trouble!¡± ¡­ Suddenly, a light drizzle began to fall from the sky. It was like the gentle touch of a lover. Collin worked the whole night yesterday. During the day, a doctor took a temporary leave of absence and he had to work more. He stayed in the office for less than two hours. The more he slept, the more he felt tired. Therefore, he went out to buy a cup of coffee to refresh himself. He did not go to the coffee shop these days, and he did not meet the woman again. asionally, he would think of her when he was drinking coffee. At midnight, he would be tossed and turned by the sound of panting. He didn¡¯t pretend to be a couple with Kiki. Their parents wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled. So, he said that he didn¡¯t like women at all. Only then did his parents carefully tell him to take it slow. He would meet someone he liked. He suddenly realized people always like to be reconciled andpromise. For example, if you said that the house was too dark and you needed to open a window here, everyone would not allow it. But if you decided to dismantle the roof, they would agree to open a window. After eating a sandwich outside, Collin entered the hall with a pack of ck coffee in his hand. When he passed by the operating room, Collin met Eliot who was sitting in the wheelchair. Beside him were Susan and the butler. They all looked a little angry. Collin was about to greet them when he saw a group of people rushing in. They were Mr. Ferne, Noah, Jaquan, Emma, and Randy, who was preparing to continue his vacation after sweeping the grave, as well as Armando and Janessa who had just returned yesterday. Collin quickly came to a conclusion from the expressions of these people, but he was not sure who had had an ident until Janessa asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 552 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 552 Comingte, she and Armando only heard that something bad had happened, but were not clear about the specific situation. Seeing so many people at the door of the operating room, she immediately stood in front of Ferne and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Is it serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Ferne looked around and finally saw Kamron sitting on the chair. He rushed over and lifted Kamron up by his cor, ¡°You were at the scene? How did the car ident happen? Where is Vincent?¡± ¡°Ask the doctor. I don¡¯t know. I only saved one person.¡± Kamron¡¯s hands were covered in blood. He remembered, at the scene, the bodyguard ced Emily in the back seat of his car. In order to prevent her from falling down, Kamron had no choice but to hold her in his arms. Emily closed her eyes and had no movements. But for she still breathing, Kamron would have thought she was dead. ¡°Who had you saved?¡± Ferne asked. Ferne only heard from the police¡¯s phone call that there was a car ident on the road to the cemetery in the city, where the license te of the Scavos¡¯ car was found among the wreck, that there were several burnt bodies in the car, which were being tested DNA in the autopsy department of the police station, and that only one person was rescued and now was treated in the hospital. He only expected that the person who had been rescued was Vincent, so he did not go to the police station to check the burnt bodies. Instead, he rushed all the way to the operating room in this hospital. However, when he saw Eliot and Susan, he was suddenly uncertain about whether Vincent was alive. The reason why they were waiting here was too obvious. He couldn¡¯t believe that Vincent was not the one to have been rescued. Right! He selfishly thought how good it was if the one in the operation room was Vincent. He did not care about any other people¡¯s lives, not even Emily¡¯s. He only wanted his good brother, Vincent, to be alive. The door of the operating room opened, and a nurse rushed out. Eliot and Susan quickly surrounded her and asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± The nurse with a mask shouted anxiously, ¡°There are not enough blood bags, I need to get the blood bags! Don¡¯t block me unless you want her to die!¡± The crowd immediately got out of her way. The little nurse ran off in a hurry and returned with a pile of blood bags a momentter. When Ferne saw the blood type on the blood bag, his legs immediately became weak. Vincent was a B-type blood, but the blood bag clearly had an O-type mark on it. If the one in the operating room was Emily, where¡¯s Vincent? Could it be that he was among the pile of burnt corpses in the police station? Ferne¡¯s face was pale. Randy also saw the blood type and pulled him out. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to the police station. We will ept it if he was¡­¡± ¡°No. There is no ¡°if¡±. There is no need to check the corpses! Vincent can¡¯t be dead! You Shut up!¡± Ferne pushed him. Randy also pushed him. ¡°Look what you are doing now! We have to face it no matter what the result is!¡± ¡°Shut up! He is not there at all!¡± Ferne roared as he red at him. ¡°Calm down!¡± Noah grabbed his wrist. Ferne flung him away but failed to shake him off anyhow. Ferne wore a grief-stricken face, ¡°How can I calm down? Noah, you tell me! Vincent is my good brother who grew up with me! If he died, how can I calm down?¡± Noah did not say anything but just patted him on the shoulder. Jaquan said with a serious look, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the scene to take a look. You guys go to the police station¡­¡± He looked at Ferne and wanted to finish the following words but did not say it out. He just pulled Emma away. Janessa judged from the conversation between them. When she arrived at the waiting room and saw Emily¡¯s family here, she almost understood the situation. However, she clearly heard on the phone that Vincent had a car ident, but she did not know why Emily had also been sent to the operating room. It was obvious that the remaining one was not sent to be treated. To arge extent, it meant they were dead¡­ It was at this moment that she suddenly felt the weakness of life. The group of people looked at each other, their eyes suddenly turning red. ¡°I won¡¯t go. Vincent can¡¯t be there! He must be in another hospital!¡± When Ferne saw Collin, he asked him, ¡°Do you have any contact information from other hospitals? Help me ask if there are any¡­¡± Randy said angrily, ¡°Ferne, what¡¯s wrong with you? If Vincent was sent to another hospital, would we still be standing here? use your brain to think about it.¡± ¡°Yes! I am not as smart as you! Then tell me where Vincent is!¡± Ferne roared back. Janessa stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel in the hospital. Let¡¯s go out and talk. Ferne, go to the police station and see if there is anyone who has been rescued and sent to another hospital. And, have you ever called Vincent? Maybe he is not in that car at all. Do you get the video from the police? Find the perpetrators first to ask¡­¡± She was the only one here who remained clear-minded, but her words caused the atmosphere to fall to the freezing point. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t called before? I can¡¯t get through to his phone. To ask the perpetrators?¡± Ferne looked at her, ¡°the three cars crashed into each other and the cars exploded three times. It was almost all burnt out. No one else alive was found at the scene. The police told me that they found a broken leg under the slope. Should I im it to be Vincent?¡± He wiped his tears with his palm after finishing speaking. ¡°Janessa is right. Let¡¯s go to the police station to check the situation. Waiting here is no¡­¡± Randy nced at Eliot and Susan at the entrance of the operating room and said in a low voice, ¡°Emily should be fine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the group was about to leave, they saw a middle-aged woman in a hospital gown rushing over from the other side. She looked haggard and seemed to be in her forties or fifties, but she was extremely thin. She coughed, with a pair of skinny hands covering her chest. When she arrived at the door of the operating room, she asked the butler, ¡°How is Emily?¡± The butler said with a sad look, ¡°Still under rescuing.¡± Donna¡¯s eyes turned red, tears falling down instantly. She immediately put her hands together, muttering, ¡°God bless my child. I am willing to atone for her sins in this life and the next life. You can punish me however you want. God, please bless my child¡­¡± She made a devout pray to the direction of the operation room. Not far away, Kamron watched this scene. He did not feel well. The blood in his palm was still sticky on his skin. The picture that the girl was lying in his arms with her eyes closed and her face covered in blood still appeared on his mind. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was obviously a great opportunity to take revenge. If he had sat by and just left, perhaps he would be able to see the news headlines about the death of Emily Britt, the younger daughter of the Britt Group. But he saved Emily. As if he owed her in hisst life, he passed over her harm to him every time. And he even made himself kidnapped and stabbed by her. The more Kamron thought about it, the more he felt that he might havemitted some sins in hisst life, so he was here to pay off his debts. He stood up with his cane and left without looking back. Donna saw Kamron¡¯s back as he left. She bowed in his direction from afar and said silently, ¡°Thank you.¡± She owed the Heytons too much, and also to the Britts, so much so that she could not able to compensate them for her entire life.. She closed her eyes, and two streams of tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 553 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 553 ¡°When we arrived, the fire had been on for about half an hour. ording to the extent of the damage of the four corpses, we can only extract DNA from the bones and thenpared them to their parents¡¯. It will take about twenty days. Please wait patiently. And given that Vincent and his parents are not here, we called Rndo half an hour ago, but he hasn¡¯te.¡± At the entrance of the autopsy department, everyone kept silent after the medical expert finished his report. It looked as if someone had suddenly pressed the pause button and everyone including their expressions kept still. ¡°What about the surveince cameras on the road?¡± Noah asked. ¡°The surveince camera was just within the range of the explosion and the entire line was blown up. We could see a small area only through the full-range surveince camera at the cemetery, but it was blocked by trees. We could only see the fire of the explosion. Judging from the fire, there were three explosions.¡± The medical expert said. ¡°What about witnesses?¡± Ferne suddenly calmed down. ¡°Who called the police except for Kamron?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know. You can ask the police officer who came to the scene.¡± The medical expert looked at everyone and said, ¡°I have told you everything I can answer. You can know more after reading the autopsy report in twenty days.¡± Everyone was silent. Ferne¡¯s phone rang. It was Jaquan. Ferne suddenly did not dare to answer the call. He was afraid that it was bad news. Noah answered the phone and turned on the speaker. Jaquan¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the corridor, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any other ¡­ remnants.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He used ¡°remnants¡± to describe Vincent¡¯s body. Ferne suddenly broke down in tears. He covered his face and bit the back of his hand hard to try not to care, but his tears kept falling. Randy sat down on the ground with his back against the wall. He lowered his head and covered his forehead with a hand. Armando stood there in silence. He did not say a single word, but his eyes darkened. Janessa stood there, loss for words. She wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t confirmed that the corpse was Vincent. But Jaquan did not find anything else at the scene. After the ident, Emily was rushed to the hospital. And there were only a few iplete corpses that burned to bones. The police could not even tell how many corpses there were because they were iplete and it was hard to put them together. However, they put together four corpses and they were working on the rest. Conservatively speaking, there could be at least four or five corpses. It was highly likely that one of them was Vincent. Vincent was seen to get on the car in the all-around surveince of the cemetery. Vincent, the driver, Rex, Emily¡¯s driver, and the other driver were at the scene. The number of the people and corpses matched. Ferne cried so hard because he hoped that Vincent and his guards were alive. But when he learned the numbers of the corpses, he suddenly fell silent. He forgot that there was another possibility. Vincent died, so his guards died too. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Scavo¡¯s.¡± Randy stood up. His white skin gave an obvious contrast to his red eyes. Ferne nodded and he didn¡¯t make a sound. He walked out step by step. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Do you still remember the first time you met Vincent?¡± The first time Ferne met Vincent, he was very young. He forgot exactly how old he was. All the children were messing around at the banquet, but Vincent sat there quietly. He looked aloof, just like an adult. At that moment, Ferne felt that Vincent was different from others. He thought that Vincent was a loner, so he tried to y with Vincent. But Vincent asked him, ¡°What is your IQ?¡± Ferne had no idea what IQ meant. After a while, he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± The Little Vincent looked at Ferne with disgust and said, ¡°I don¡¯t talk to people with an IQ lower than 130.¡± Poor Ferne! He didn¡¯t know what IQ was at that age and was disliked. He was gloomy and came to his good friends, Jaquan, Randy, and Armando. They got to Vincent together, but¡­ ¡°You all thought that Vincent was smarter and followed him instead of me. I was jealous and thought that he took my friends away. I even sulked for a long time.¡± Ferne said in a low voice. He suddenly wiped out his tears and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Who wants to practice with me?¡± This was how Vincent taught him. Ferne felt quite sorrowful after saying this. ¡°Noah, tell me that Vincent is still alive.¡± After getting in the car, Ferne sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the window absentmindedly. ¡°Tell me! Is he still alive?¡± Ferne turned around and looked at Noah, hoping to get an affirmative answer. It seemed that Vincent must be alive if Noah nodded. ¡°Yes. He must still be alive.¡± Noah drove the car. Noah did not think that people like Vincent would die easily. But he could not exin those burnt corpses, so he could only deceive himself and say, ¡°He must be alive.¡± It was more like that heforted Ferne than himself. Noah was clear that there would never be another person like Vincent in City Y. What a pity if he died! ¡­ A weekter, at the city hospital. Emily¡¯s brain suffered a great injury. She was unconscious for three days after the surgery. On the fourth day, she woke up and was conscious for only a short time. She opened her eyes, looked at the ceiling and slowly closed her eyes. The doctor said that Emily¡¯s brain suffered a huge impact. If she woke up, she would feel dizzy and painful, and she would even vomit. But it was normal. There is no need to make a fuss. Although her neck was fine, the doctor still reinforced the corrector in case she would turn her neck too hard and feel dizzy. So when the corrector was removed a weekter, Emily just woke up again. She was conscious a little longer thanst time. She looked at the row of people standing on the side, and there was even a person sitting in a wheelchair. She was confused, afraid, and sad. She was overwhelmed by her emotions and burst into tears when she saw Donna. ¡°Mom ¡­ Mom¡­¡± She didn¡¯t make any sound but it could be confirmed that she was calling mom ording to her lips. Donna walked to the bed in tears of joy and held Emily¡¯s hand. She quickly wiped out the tears on her face andforted, ¡°Emily, I¡¯m here. You will be OK.. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 554 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 554 ¡°Mom ¡­ Mom¡­¡± Emily pursed her lips and cried like a wronged little girl, making everyone present teary. ¡®They are blood-rted after all. Otherwise, Emily won¡¯t suddenly get close to Donna after the ident.¡¯ Susan thought. ¡°Have some water. Don¡¯t move. I will get you a straw to drink. You must feel dizzy lying for so long. Don¡¯t move. I will feed you.¡± Donna took a cup of water, inserted a straw, and brought it to Emily¡¯s mouth. Seeing her drink it, she wiped her mouth. ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel better?¡± Donna turned around, bit her lips, and coughed, ¡°Don¡¯t nod your head. Blink your eyes once if you feel better. Twice if not.¡± Emily blinked her eyes once. ¡°It¡¯s good that you feel better. Everyone is worried about you.¡± Donna said in relief. Susan and the butler pushed Eliot forward. Worried that the noise would disturb her, everyone came one by one and lowered their voices. The butler said, ¡°Miss Emily, it¡¯s good that you are fine. Mr. Eliot has already gone back to work and everything is fine in thepany. Don¡¯t worry. By the way, Miss Smith went here and brought many gifts. She asked me to tell you that she wille to see you again.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, I made some desserts. I¡¯ve asked the doctor and you can eat them. If you want, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Said Susan. Eliot waited for them to finish. Soon he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little impulsive that day. I feel so sorry these days. If I hadn¡¯t said those words to you, you wouldn¡¯t have done something like this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emily blinked her wide eyes as she watched all of this, confused. She looked at Donna, moving her dry lips, ¡°Mom ¡­ Who are they?¡± She had drunk water, so she could speak despite her dry throat. The room was quiet then, and everyone present heard her. Donna was shocked, then looked at her in panic, ¡°Emily, what are you saying? They are your family. You don¡¯t remember them?¡± ¡°My ¡­ family?¡± Emily seemed to recall something, then turned to other ces for a long time. She slowly looked at Donna, ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± The whole ward fell into funeral silence again. Eliot frowned as he looked at Emily. Then he turned his wheelchair towards the outside. Susan and the butler followed quickly behind. A few minutester, the doctor came over, checked Emily again, and asked her a few questions. When Eliot, Susan, and the others heard her answer, they were all shocked. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s your age?¡± Asked the doctor. ¡°Seven ¡­ years old¡­¡± Emily spoke very slowly. It was probably because she felt difficult to speak or pronounce. Every time she answered a question, she looked at Donna as if wanted to be praised. Donna, who had been shocked, immediately switched to an encouraging expression. The doctor said, ¡°Then do you know why you are lying here?¡± ¡°Fell ¡­ down.¡± The doctor asked patiently, ¡°Can you tell me why you fell?¡± This time, Emily thought for a long time. She looked at Donna, then the doctor, ¡°I ¡­ carelessly ¡­¡± The doctor said to Donna, ¡°Can you leave for a while?¡± Donna stood up in a panic and wanted to say something, but stopped under the doctor¡¯sforting gaze. She walked out, feelingplicated. ¡°Your mom has already left. I promise not to tell her. This is a secret between us, okay? Can you tell me now? Why did you fall?¡± The doctor asked. Emily looked at the butler, Susan, and Eliot who was in the wheelchair. ¡°We won¡¯t tell her.¡± Susan and the butler shook their heads. Eliot was worried that Emily had plotted this. He was afraid of being tricked and suspected that Emily was lying till this moment. To know the truth, he had to follow, ¡°I won¡¯t tell her either.¡± Emily said softly, ¡°Dad ¡­ and ¡­ Mom ¡­ quarreled¡­¡± In the attending physician¡¯s office. ¡°She said that?¡± Donna stood up, ¡°I quarreled with Maury, and she fell. She said she was only seven¡­¡± ¡®She¡¯s demented?¡¯ ¡®No. She¡¯s not demented.¡¯ ¡®She had her memory remained at seven.¡¯ That year, she found out that Maury had a family and quarreled with him. Emily came out, fell on a rainy day, and had a fever¡­ The doctor nodded, ¡°She was mentally ill before, protecting and isting herself subconsciously. She will refuse to ept the fact.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not mentally ill!¡± Donna said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s normal!¡± ¡°Madam, calm down. We¡¯re discussing a treatment n.¡± The doctor said as he stood up. Donna tilted her head and coughed a few times, ¡°She is not mentally ill! I won¡¯t allow you to say that!¡± ¡°Well. No mental illness. Can we call it a psychological barrier?¡± Donna did not make a sound. The doctor spread out his hands, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put it this way. She remained at seven years old. Yesterday was about a quarrel between you and your husband, and she fell.¡± He looked at Susan, the butler, and Eliot who was silent on the wheelchair,ing to a cruel conclusion, ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember anyone else.¡± ¡°Will that be cured?¡± Donna asked worriedly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The price of Emily calling her mother was Emily¡¯s getting sick. She would rather Emily never call her again if she could be safe and healthy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she fine before you brought her here?¡± The doctor opened his medical case and said, ¡°How did she recover before?¡± Susan and the butler looked at each other in dismay, looking at Eliot in the end. Eliot frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she¡­¡± Emily wore the same expression as ten years ago when she first came to the Britt family. His faith was shaken. Perhaps Emily was genuine when she had juste to the Britt family. Then how did she recover? Eliot didn¡¯t know. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you seen any cured cases in the past?¡± Eliot asked. The doctor looked at the medical case, ¡°There were.¡± ¡°Then cure her. No matter how much it costs.¡± Donna said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. There are cases uncured for a lifetime. It depends on the individual for sure. The priority is to cure her body. If she recovers, her psychological barrier may disappear too.¡± ¡°What if her body recovers and her brain has not recovered?¡± ¡°Then we will proceed with our treatment n. We can talk about it in detail then.¡± The doctor said. ¡°Well. Thank you, doctor.¡± Donna thanked him and turned around coughing. The doctor looked at her and asked, ¡°You are the patient upstairs?¡± Donna hadn¡¯t been wearing the patient¡¯s gown. Ever since Emily had the car ident, she seemed to cough less than usual. It¡¯s right that a mother needs to be strong. ¡°I am.¡± The doctor looked at the crowd and didn¡¯t say much. He only warned, ¡°You should take care of yourself.¡± Donna nodded and thanked him. She had an incurable illness, waiting for death. Emily mustn¡¯t be like her.. Thinking of Emily, she suddenly had strength. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 555 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 555 Something big had happened in City Y recently! The head of the Scavo family, Vincent, had a car ident on the way to the cemetery more than half a month ago. Except Emily being saved, there were only a few burnt corpses left on the scene. The news had been suppressed for more than half a month. It was not until today when Rndo came back from the autopsy department that he issued an obituary and officially announced the death of Vincent in a car ident. For a time, all the citizens of City Y were immersed in this sad news, and even many women secretly wiped their tears with great sorrow. Over the past few days, the Scavo¡¯s had been bustling with friends from the business world. Other than that, the various branches of the family also came to express their condolences to their rtives and friends. However, Ethen, who was most likely to be the next head of the Scavo family, had yet to appear. In a high-ss hotel suite, Ethen held the autopsy report in his hand. He flipped through a few pages and threw them back onto the coffee table. ¡°Dead or alive, I have to see him. Although there is one corpse, I believe it is not Vincent.¡± ¡°Rndo has admitted it. What else do you doubt?¡± Bruce frowned as he said earnestly, ¡°Hurry up to meet him. Everyone has seen your performance and you will soon be the head of the family.¡± ¡°Dad, you are too naive.¡± Ethen picked up a ss of wine from the coffee table and took a sip. ¡°I came back from Italy, took over the affairs of the family, and then Vincent suddenly had a car ident. Don¡¯t you think that all these things happened too¡­¡± Bruce¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s as if it was fated. Perhaps even God couldn¡¯t bear to watch it and wanted to kill him. That¡¯s why they let you be the head.¡± Ethen was lost for words. Ethen looked at him in confusion. ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t understand. How did you give birth to a son as smart as me? Could it be that I inherited all my mother¡¯s genes?¡± There was a dead silence. Bruce¡¯s face was red as he cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡± Ethen stood up and tried his best to make it easier to understand. ¡°What I mean is that those things seemed to be secretly manipted. They happened so reasonably and smoothly, making it impossible for anyone to find doubtful points.¡± Bruce continued to guess, ¡°So do you mean ¡­ someone is helping us behind the scenes?¡± Words failed Ethen. ¡°Dad, you should go back. I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Feeling like he was casting pearls before swine, Ethen couldn¡¯t help but sit on the sofa and wave at Bruce. ¡°How can you talk to me like that?¡± Bruce chided with knitted eyebrows. ¡°I am puzzled. Are you indeed my father?¡± Ethen sighed. ¡°Bastard!¡± Bruce cursed. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I know I¡¯m a bastard, okay? I¡¯ll goter. You can leave.¡± Ethen pushed Bruce to the door. ¡°Take care. Goodbye.¡± Before Bruce could finish his sentence, the door was closed. He suppressed his anger and could not help but think about what Ethen meant. Because he could not figure it out for a long time, he assumed that there was a kind person who did good things by helping his son to be the head of the family. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ethen.¡± Ethen¡¯s assistant, Kevin, came in and handed to Ethen the relevant information about the product price. ¡°This is the price list that the engineers and the product research and development department rushed outte at night. Take a look.¡± After taking the document, Ethen sat down on the chair from the sofa, turned on theputer, and verified the decimal ces. Then he rubbed his temples, closed the document, and asked Kevin, ¡°What do you think Vincent threw such a big hot potato to me? I wonder where he is now.¡± ¡°Do you think Vincent is still alive?¡± Kevin asked in surprise. ¡°I believe that he didn¡¯t die and all of this is within his n.¡± Ethen patted the back of his neck. Upon seeing this, Kevin swiftly went over to rx his muscles by massaging his shoulders and neck. Ethen stretched and saidzily, ¡°Did you notice? Last time in Italy, he was injured, so all the cooperation matters over there were transferred to me. Did anyone raise any objections at the family meeting? No.¡± ¡°At the time, I thought that he intentionally got injured.¡± Ethen yawned. ¡°Look, as soon as he was injured, all affairs in Italy were left to me. No one had any objections. Although it looks reasonable, I kept feeling that something was wrong. And in this car ident, all the people in the car died coincidentally. Do you think I will believe it?¡± ¡°How do you exin the autopsy report?¡± Kevin questioned. Ethen waved his hand as a gesture of stopping massaging before getting up from the chair. When he passed by the coffee table, he picked up a cherry tomato and threw it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all within the n. How can someone pick out a w? There must be something in the dark.¡± ¡°If it is so, Rndo would find a loophole. He is so shrewd. How could he be cheated by these tricks?¡± Kevin questioned. Ethen gave him a look of appreciation. Talking to his assistant was more enjoyable than to his brainless father. ¡°This is also one of my doubts. Normally, Rndo should have done careful appraisals in various ces. However, he issued an obituary after taking just one autopsy report without doubting the authenticity of it at all. It was as if ¡­ he had made preparations.¡± Kevin asked thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that this is also within Vincent¡¯s n?¡± Ethen wiped his hands with a tissue. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense. Vincent is Rndo¡¯s only grandson. What good will it do him if Vincent dies?¡± Right. If Vincent was dead, anyone but Rndo could benefit from it. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Kevin entertained a bold guess, but he immediately stopped talking at the thought of something. ¡°Unless what?¡± Ethen looked at him. Not daring to say anything, Kevin shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Say it. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± Ethen pointed at Kevin. ¡°I hate it when people break off in mid- sentence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. Please don¡¯t be angry after hearing this. Unless ¡­ Vincent is not Rndo¡¯s grandson. Otherwise, what good will there be in this matter?¡± Kevin exined immediately. Ethen stood there. His usually smiling face was slightly gloomy, and his eyes were serious. He knitted his eyebrows as he was looking in the direction of Kevin. It was more like he was just thinking about something in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethen. I said something wrong. Don¡¯t me me,¡± Kevin apologized instantly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Ethen frowned and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Many things indeed happened in the family earlier, but people were tight-lipped and unwilling to talk about them. Maybe it was forbidden, but I vaguely know one thing. Vincent was brought back by Rndo at a very young age. At that time, he was just a baby ¡­ It is possible that something went wrong.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Kevin immediately realized that his guess might be right and widened his eyes in surprise. Ethen warned, ¡°Never let the third person know this. If I find it, you know your end.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kevin respectfully bowed his head. Ethen picked up the wine ss again and said after a while, ¡°Whether he is or not, he is still my brother.¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t understand. In his view, Vincent was cold to everyone and was neither good nor bad to Ethen. At least, among the children of the entire branch family, Vincent had taken care of Ethen a bit. Ethen took a sip of wine and said, ¡°In the whole family, although he is cold to me, he has taught me many things. He passed on his survival skills to me. I finally know why he picked me. Someone weak as my father will never be the head of the family. My mother has brains but isn¡¯t decisive. As for me ¡­ I have to say, he¡¯s very urate in his judgment.¡± He smiled slightly and gestured to the front with his wine ss, as if he was toasting, and then finished the wine. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let him down.¡± Ethen stood up. ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re going to the Scavo¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 556 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 556 ¡°Emily ¡­ Do you know him?¡± In the ward, a television was broadcasting the news of Vincent¡¯s death in a car ident. Emily who was preparing to leave the hospital stood in front of the TV and looked at the photo of him nkly. The man in the photo had a pair of cold eyes. His raised eyebrows and narrowed keen eyes gave him a hint of sharpness. He had a nose with a high bridge, thin lips, and indifferent facial features, which made him cold-hearted. Emily shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home then.¡± Donna patted her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily held her hand and asked fawningly, ¡°Mom, after we go home, don¡¯t quarrel with Dad, okay?¡± Donna stiffened. When she turned back, her eyes were red. She held back her tears and nodded at Emily. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t quarrel any more. I promise you.¡± Emily smiled sweetly. When she walked out of the ward and saw a group of strangers standing outside, she hid behind Donna somewhat fearfully. A group of people gathered at the door, including Ferne, Noah, Christy, Emma, Jaquan, Randy, Lord Top, Armando, Janessa, Collin. Susan, the butler, Lynn, Sydnee, and Eliot in a wheelchair were standing on the right. Eliot had the rods in his legs just removed today. He had to sit in the wheelchair for a few days to rx his leg. There was such a huge crowd standing at the door. No wonder Emily would be scared. Even visitors passing by were curious about what happened here and kept looking at them.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Emily, say goodbye to these friends.¡± Donna held her hand and pulled her in front of everyone. ¡°These ¡­ are all your friends. Say goodbye to them.¡± ¡°Are they my ¡­ friends?¡± Emily looked at the unfamiliar faces in fear. They were obviously much older than her. She looked at her mother hesitantly. She did not understand why there were suddenly a group of strangers who imed to be her friends. She did not have any memory of them. Janessa suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine. We are here to see you off. Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily revealed an awkward smile, and then quickly hid behind Donna. She wanted to hide herself by clinging to Donna¡¯s hands closely. But then she realized that it was Donna¡¯s shoulder. Being confused, she found her mother looked much older than she thought. Her hair had turned gray and her skin was much wrinkled. The sound of high heels could be heard. Everyone turned around and saw a woman wrapped in a ck trench coat. She wore a sun hat and a pair ofrge sunsses. Her face was covered with a mask and she also saw them from a distance. The woman suddenly bent down to take off her mask and took a few deep breaths. Then she put on a mask and rushed over quickly. The assistant behind her shouted at her with a bouquet of flowers, ¡°Stephanie, your flowers!¡± Stephanie quickly turned around and hinted her to keep her voice down. ¡°Don¡¯t shout so loudly!¡± Her assistant quickly covered the mouth, handed the flowers over, and whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Stephanie waved at her, and then rushed to Emily with a bunch of flowers in her arms, panting. It had been a month. Stephanie hade here three times, and this was the fourth time. Emily remembered her but was still cautious. Stephanie came up to Emily, took off her mask and sunsses, and gave her the flowers, ¡°Congrattions on your discharge.¡± Emily nced at Donna. ¡°Take it.¡± Donna nodded. Emily reached out and took the bouquet carefully. Stephanie looked at her and could not help but reach out to hug her. With misty eyes, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good to forget. If you forget, you won¡¯t be sad. Live your life well. As long as you live, there will be hope.¡± Emily did not understand what she was saying. Furthermore, she was not used to being hugged when holding flowers in her arms. Her eyes were filled with uneasiness. ¡°She¡¯s also your friend. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± said Donna, patting Emily¡¯s headfortingly. Emily was even more uneasy. She had indeed never seen those people before. But suddenly they all showed up during the days in the hospital. She did not dare to say this out because the first time she said it, several women cried. Now they were also standing here. ¡°Can I go to your house to find you in the future?¡± Stephanie asked. There was a beautiful teardrop mole at the end of her eye. It looked especially enchanting on her face. Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer it so she looked at Donna for help. Donna nodded so Emily also nodded. She could not understand the emotions in these people¡¯s eyes. Some of them cried, which made her confused. Those older brothers asked her if she remembered anything about night snacks. Without any clue, Emily just shook her head nkly and helplessly. Emily returned to the vi Jackson bought. Donna, Maury, and she lived here eleven years ago. When she got in a car at the entrance of the hospital and left, Ferne and his group watched her leave until the car disappeared from their view and could no longer be seen. Everyone looked up at the sky in silence, as if they were sighing about how fate was unpredictable while holding back their tears. Jaquan silently clenched Emma¡¯s hand. Emma looked back at him and said confidently, ¡°She will remember. I have a hunch.¡± The others didn¡¯t reply. So what if she remembered? Vincent was gone. There was nothing she could do. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 557 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 557 When the car stopped, Emily stared at the door and said, ¡°It feels a little strange.¡± Donna got out of the car and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The house, the trees, and the ground.¡± Emily pointed to the ground and said with a distressed frown, ¡°It feels different.¡± It had been eleven years. It couldn¡¯t be the same as time passed by. When people noticed that, it was toote. Emily looked at the grass in a daze. Donna asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Emily pointed at the newly sprouted grass. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go clean up the room.¡± Donna left. Emily stood there and nced at the grass. Then she looked at the sun and was suddenly in bewilderment. She remembered that this ce had been dug out by her. There should be no grass. Had the ant hole been filled by her mother? She was just about to check the surrounding grass to see if she remembered correctly in the direction of the ant cave when she heard the sound of a car behind her. She looked back and saw a young man coming down from the car with a cane. Seeing her look over, the man seemed a little ufortable. He coughed lightly and pretended to be calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I was just passing by.¡± Emily felt very disturbed and puzzled. Kamron realized that something was wrong and immediately said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Go and check whether she has bricks on her hand.¡± The bodyguard was speechless. The bodyguard walked around Emily and saw that there were only a few pieces of mud beside her. He returned to report, ¡°No danger.¡± Kamron breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously held his crotch. He pushed the bodyguard in front of him and said, ¡°Go and tell her that I have something to talk with her.¡± The bodyguard walked up to Emily and said, ¡°Mr. Kamron has something to tell you.¡± After that, he returned to protect Kamron. ¡°Told her not to hit me,¡± Kamron said. The bodyguard repeated it again. When he came back, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said to Kamron, ¡°Mr. Kamron, she just left the hospital. Even if she hit you, she wouldn¡¯t have much strength. You are a strong man. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kamron looked at the bodyguard angrily, ¡°Are you stupid? Do you want to get fired?¡± Emily looked at the two of them like they were fools. Then, she walked to the door, and shouted to Donna, ¡°Mom, there is a strange man outside.¡± Kamron was speechless. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good person,¡± Emily said to Donna. Kamron was lost for words. And so was the bodyguard. After ridiculing Mr. Kamron for being ugly, Miss Emily criticized him again, which would probably depress him for at least four months. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Donna opened the door and came out. She was surprised to see Kamron, but she still behaved calmly and said, ¡°Come in?¡± Kamron shifted his gaze away from Emily¡¯s face, his expression a littleplicated, ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Donna looked at him and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving Emily. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Kamron disliked talking with Donna. Before, she was the lover of his father, and now she was Emily¡¯s mother. He was not familiar with her at all. He waved his hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°She¡­¡± Emily was a little strange. When Kamron spoke, she hid behind Donna, asionally sticking out her head to peek at him, like a child. Donna hugged Emily with a look of pity, ¡°She has suffered a heavy blow in her brain and forgot some things. She feels that she is only seven years old now.¡± ¡°Seven?¡± Kamron widened his eyes. Probably because his expression was a little scary, Emily suddenly went in and did note out. When he returned to the car, Kamron sat in the back seat for a long time before he called someone. After hesitating for a long time, he said, ¡°I think it is a little difficult tomunicate with her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is she too sad to believe you?¡± Kamron shook his head. ¡°No, she seems to be stupid.¡± The other person on the phone was confused. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember Mr. Vincent at all. Do you understand?¡± Kamron exined. The other person on the phone was perplexed. They were both silent for a moment. ¡°Bring her over.¡± the other side said. ¡°What?¡± Kamron asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only need to let her know? Moreover, she lost her memories. What can you do with her?¡± ¡°Something happened here.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. After a long while, Kamron spoke in disbelief. ¡°Fuck!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 558 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 558 ¡°No matter what you do, I will stay with you. I believe you will do everything you want to do.¡± ¡°With me protecting you, no one will dare to bully you in the future. I will make up for the grievances you suffered in the past.¡± Someone was talking in her ears. It was a very low voice. The figure was very tall. asionally, he would stand behind or close to her. Emily wanted to hear his voice, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t hear it. She wanted to see his face but she only saw blurry shadows. She saw him walking towards a fire, and with a deafening explosion, his figure also disappeared. ¡­ Someone was shouting, and the sound could almost pierce through the eardrums. Emily gasped and woke up. Donna was rushing over from the next room. After turning on the light, she nervously held Emily¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Do you want me to sleep with you?¡± Emily looked at her strangely. Donna reached out to touch her forehead, but before she could touch it, she was pushed away by Emily. Emily covered her head and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Donna was stunned for a moment. Emily sized up the room and found that it was a little strange, but also familiar. ¡°Why are you in my room? Who let you in? Where¡¯s Susan?¡± Emily asked, frowning. Donna was stunned for a long time before she let out a sigh of relief. She almost cried in disbelief as she looked at her. ¡°You remember everything? That¡¯s good. I thought ¡­ I¡¯ll call them right now.¡± She rushed back to her room to get her phone. Emily got up. As soon as she got off the bed, the dizziness became more and more intense. Her vision went nk and she fell again. When she woke up again, it was already noon the next day. The living room downstairs was full of people. Donna was talking to someone in a low voice. ¡°She should be waking up soon. Don¡¯t worry. Last night, she talked to me and asked me where Susan was. She remembered¡­¡± Emily walked down the stairs. When the people in the living room heard the noise, they all stopped and turned to look at her in unison. Emily was wearing a white nightdress. Her ck hair draped over her shoulders, making her little face even more delicate. Her eyes were as big and ck as grapes. Her nose and mouth were small and cute. She walked down in confusion. She swept her nce through the crowd and finally found Donna. Then she rushed over and held Donna¡¯s arm. She asked, ¡°Mom, why are there so many people?¡± ¡­ Everyone in the living room was silent for a few seconds before they looked at Donna in unison. Donna was also stunned. Then, she pulled Emily and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ¡­ what happenedst night? Didn¡¯t you ask me where Susan was? She was there.¡± Donna pointed at Susan. Emily looked in the direction of Donna¡¯s finger and saw Susan. She smiled timidly and quickly hid behind Donna. Everyone in the living room looked at each other for a moment, and they sighed. Originally, they were worried that Donna would be too sad, so they rushed over. They did not expect to come here for anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Donna sent everyone out, she apologized, ¡°Last night, she really ¡­ I was sure that I was not dreaming. I was very sure that she asked me why I was there, and that tone was ¡­ But I don¡¯t know why she became like this when she woke up¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Janessa said hesitantly, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is like ¡­ She has changed into another person.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take her to the hospitalter,¡± Donna said with a nod. Some Scavos also came. An assistant, awyer, and someone from the Legal Department was sent by Mr. Rndo. When the people in the living room had left, they took out a will in their hands and asked Emily who was standing behind Donna, ¡°Are you Miss Emily?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom is here. These uncles are just asking for your name. Answer them properly.¡± Emily tightened her grip on Donna¡¯s sleeves in fear. Donna gently patted her arm. ¡°Yes,¡± said Emily. ¡°Hello, Miss Emily. Mr. Vincent left you an inheritance before he passed away. The wills about the others have been read out. All the inheritance parts you have been assigned are here.¡± Thewyer pointed at the sofa and asked, ¡°Can you sit down? I¡¯ll read the inheritance to you now.¡± When Emily was in the hospital, they hade once, but at that time, Emily did not know them. Donna said they coulde back in a month. After Emily became better, she should have her judgment on these things. However, they did not expect that after a month, the person they came to face was still that little girl. Emily did not dare to talk alone and pulled Donna by the sleeve. Donnaforted her. Then she walked over with her and sat on the sofa. ¡°Mr. Vincent has left you two properties in total. One is an apartment of 280 square meters. This is the key and address. Please confirm it. The other property is¡­¡± After thewyer read out the property delivery, the legal officer behind him handed the property ownership certificate, the property ownership certificate, and the key to Emily. Then he read the next article, ¡°Mr. Vincent left you a car, which is the same as the car that was burned. This is the key.. Please confirm it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 559 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 559 Emily listened to Donna¡¯s words in confusion and carefully took the key from her. She looked at the key nkly. ¡°In addition, Mr. Vincent left you some shares of the Scavo Group, taking five percent of the overall group. Each year¡¯s profit will be reported to you by appointed experts. The only thing you need to do is to confirm your gains. Besides, Mr. Vincent wrote down his final words to you in his will. I think it would be better for you to read it yourself.¡± Thewyer handed his will over as he said so. Emily looked at Donna, not knowing what was happening. ¡°Go take a look,¡± Donna urged. Getting her mother¡¯s permission, she stretched out her head carefully and took a look. She couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it. She turned to Donna for help, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t understand what it means.¡± Donna pet her head and asked thewyer, ¡°Can we keep this so that she could read it after she recovers?¡± Thewyer took out the photocopy of the will and said, ¡°You¡¯re allowed to have this. The original will must be kept by us.¡± Donna thanked him, then took up the photocopy and handed it to Emily, ¡°Keep it carefully. You could put it in your drawer.¡± After reconsidering, she changed her mind, ¡°Maybe putting it by your bed would be better.¡± After sending them off, Donna brought Emily to the hospital. After a thorough examination, Donna went to the doctor¡¯s office alone. He was the same doctor she sawst time and was called Dr. Johnson. ¡°A split personality?¡± Donna stood up in disbelief, ¡°What are you talking about? My daughter can¡¯t have a split personality. She is just¡­¡± Dr. Johnson looked at the MRI scan of Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°Calm down. I just supposed that she might have a split personality judging from the symptoms you told me and this examination result. You said thatst night she suddenly woke up and spoke to you in a cold manner, so you figured that she had recovered, right? And in the case of split personality, if the patient was originally shy and used to conceal his or her feelings, the new personality might be outgoing which is in the opposite state of the original personality. That could exin why she usually looks obedient but will be particrly cold sometimes. Of course, this is just my hypothesis. If we want to make sure, you¡¯d better take her to run another test when she ¡®recovers¡¯ again. We¡¯ll make a more urate diagnosis with the association of experts in psychiatry.¡± Donna wanted to retort. But with messy thoughts, she was lost for words. Dr. Johnson continued, ¡°One more thing, if she really has a multiple personality disorder, her original personality wouldn¡¯t know the existence of the other personalities while newly formed personality knows nearly everything about her old personality. So, if she ¡®recovers¡¯, you can make a judgment yourself by asking if she remembers things from the past.¡± ¡°But,¡± Donna still refused to believe it, ¡°even if she says she remembers, she is just describing her own memory. She is just confused about time. I don¡¯t think she has a split personality and I can¡¯t believe so.¡± ¡°The new personality will take the ce of the old at the most vulnerable moment of the patient. Next time, you can observe under what kind of circumstances she will ¡®recover¡¯. This will help you determine if she just has a chaotic memory or if she has a split personality.¡± ¡± Alright.¡± Donna sat there and said reluctantly. Dr. Johnson thought for a moment and added, ¡°My current judgment is that her split personality is an illusion caused by both her medical history and the damage to her brain. Her system of memory was hit hard, and her chaotic memories lead to these symptoms.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Johnson.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± Dr. Johnson took out a name card, ¡°If you make sure that her symptoms were caused by split personality. You can contact our psychiatry doctors.¡± Donna looked at the name card. She wanted to firmly say, ¡°My daughter¡¯s mind is absolutely fine.¡± But after hesitating for a while, she took the card and thanked him again. Outside the office, Emily was sitting on a chair, staring at the lollipop in a little girl¡¯s hand who stood next to her. Donna walked over and held her hand. ¡°Do you want to have some sugar? I will buy it for you.¡± Emily smiled, ignorantly and purely. Mixed feelings seized Donna. She was happy to see her smile but was sad for her ill state of mind. Suddenly, Emily covered her chest with her hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± asked Donna anxiously. Emily touched her chest. She felt a hard object and took it out from her cor. It was a ring hanging on a string. It was difficult for her to describe her feeling just now. She just felt an impulse of crying. The moment the tears ran down her cheek, she got very confused. As she wiped her tears, she asked Donna, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m so sad, but I don¡¯t know why.¡± Donna hurriedly wiped her tears with a tissue. She asked her, ¡°Who gave this to you? Would you trust me with it for now?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Emily reached out to take it off. But soon, she retreated her hands, ¡°There seems to be a dead knot.¡± Donna took a look. The string wasn¡¯t knotted very tight. She observed Emily¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Did you remember something? Is this a gift from someone important?¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But when I tried to take it off, the same feeling struck me again.¡± ¡°What kind of feeling?¡± Donna asked. Emily wiped away her tears and pouted, ¡°I feel so sad that I almost cry.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 560 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 560 When others were going to enjoy their seven-day holiday, what Collin got was endless working hours day and night. At the end of his shift on eighth, he received a notice that he could take a day off tomorrow. Several surgeons were talking about having a meal together. After it, they turned off their phones and slept for a day without no one to disturb them. The weather was heating up but the temperature at night was still tolerable. Collin took off his uniform which was full of the smell of disinfectant. Thinking of the ce where he would go to eatter, he did not change his clothes. He nned to go home right after dinner. Leon Green, one of his colleagues chose a manor. It was quiet and suitable for people to enjoy their meals. The group passed through a gate and stepped on the road paved with tes made of crescent stones. The sounds of bamboo hitting a stone and water rang in their ears. The ce was poetic. The surgeons were discussing the flowers nted in the garden they just passed by. Collin received a call from his mother. It had been more than a month since herst call. She found it necessary to call her son to care sometimes in case that she knew nothing when her son became gay or something. ¡°Collin! We will go in first!¡± Leon called Collin and led the others into a private room. Collin followed them through the corridor after finishing his call. When he arrived, he found that he was just busy calling and did not pay attention to which private room they entered. In front of him, there were two rooms close to each other. One was Pavilion of Reflection, and the other was Pavilion of Listening. As a doctor, Collin intuitively thought that his colleagues might choose Pavilion of Listening. He twisted the doorknob and pushed it in. There were several people sitting in there, men and women. He did not pay much attention to them. His eyes involuntarily moved to the woman standing by the window. She was not wearing sses and had a cigarette in her hand. She was leaning against the window and smoking. Her hair was tied up behind her head. It was probably hot. She was wearing a long dress, but it was very simr to her usual style of dressing, ck and loose. It did not highlight her figure, but it seemed to befortable. It could be told that the body under the big fat dress was very thin. But Collin knew that she got a curvy figure. The moment Collin saw her, he seemed to remember all those memories, the feeling of touching her with his fingers and her repressed cries lingering in his ears¡­ ¡°Hello?¡± Someone noticed him and asked, ¡°You are¡­?¡± Collin came back to his senses and waved his hand apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I came to the wrong room.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The girl who greeted him smiled. Collin took a step back. When the door closed, the woman standing by the window didn¡¯t even look back at him. Her eyes were focused outside the window as if she could not even remember his voice. But he did. It had been almost two months, so this was not a good sign. Collin shook his head. That kind of rtionship could only be a one-time rtionship. Collin knew very clearly. ¡°Why you took so long? Do you secretly make a girlfriend without telling us?¡± As soon as Collin entered the private room next door, Leon shouted, ¡°You arete, drink three sses of beer first! If you secretly make a girlfriend, three more!¡± Collin sat down on his seat andined, ¡°Why did you choose Pavilion of Reflection? Do youe to reflect yourselves?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is the only room.¡± Leon said as he adjusted his sses. ¡°The environment here is good anyway. There¡¯s no need to fuss over a name. The fish here is pretty good. You guys can try itter! Wait, don¡¯t you get away with this! Drink six sses of beer first!¡± ¡°I drove here. I can¡¯t drink. Also, I¡¯m on the phone with my mother. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend,¡± Collin said, waving his hand. ¡°What do you say?¡± Leon obviously didn¡¯t want to let Collin go and turned to ask others. A group of people took out their ss and filled it with wine. ¡°I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯ve been working like a dog for so many days. It¡¯s not easy to get some rest. Come and rx. We can find a designated driver.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can take a taxi anyway. I left the car in the hospital and didn¡¯t drive. There are a lot of traffic jams every day. It¡¯s better to ride an electric car to work and it¡¯s cheaper.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think! Doctor Mueller has his standards. All the nurses in the hospital covet him. He absolutely can¡¯t get drunk. What if he gets drunk and is taken advantage of?¡± The group of peopleughed. Collin poured himself a ss of beer and clinked sses with the group of people one by one. The corners of his mouth curved, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Leon opened a bottle of beer on the table and said to Collin, ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition.¡± Collin rolled up his sleeves and picked up a bottle of beer from the ground. He ced it on the table and opened it by knocking it at the rim of the table lightly. The lid just flew out. The table was filled with cheers. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Come, ce your bets!¡± ¡°Doctor Mueller, I bet you will win!¡± ¡°I bet on Doctor Green!¡± ¡°Come on! ce your one hundred dors!¡± ¡­ Collin looked at the group of people speechlessly and raised his eyebrows at Leon with a smile. When Leon was helped out, he couldn¡¯t help but run to the garden and vomit. Collin also drank a little too much. His face was not very red, but his eyes were a little tipsy. A few doctors were calcting the stakes. It turned out that Collin won the most because he bet on himself. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Collin took out the money and threw it on the table. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Waiter, I will pay the bill.¡± He put the rest of the money back into his pocket and came out to look at Leon who was almost dead from vomiting at the door and smiled, ¡°Why did you do it so desperately? I¡¯m just warming up.¡± Leon nearly fainted when he heard this. Collin settled the bill with the waiter and left with the receipt. When he passed by the bathroom, he took a turn in. After releasing himself, he washed his face by the sink. Then, he saw a ck dressing out of the women¡¯s bathroom and arriving at the public sink. The design here was very unique. The outlet was a green bamboo. Its edge was smooth and also made of green bamboo. Above was a mirror whose edge was grass green. There were bamboo leaves extending out. Collin stared at that not-so-pretty face in the mirror for a second and did not say a word. He lowered his head, shook the water on his hands, and then looked up quietly for another moment. Roxy was indifferent from beginning to end as if she hadn¡¯t noticed that there was a handsome guy standing here. She washed her hands, smoked soap, and blew her hands dry. After a series of actions, her eyes were empty and calm, just like when she was smoking in front of the window not long ago. It seemed that nothing could stir up another reaction from her. But Collin had seen a different her. She looked up in a daze. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, which was very sexy. Roxy dried her hands and left without looking back. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly turned around. Collin curled his lips slightly, knowing that it was impossible for this woman to forget him. Then, he saw Roxy walking towards him. As she walked, she opened her bag and took out a stack of cash. She took out some and handed it to him without counting. Her sexy voice sounded, ¡°I forgot to give it to youst time. Your performance was good.¡± Collin was speechless. He looked down at the money in his arms, staring at the back of the woman, and suddenly smiled. She gave him at least three thousand for one night. This was the first time he had been treated as a male prostitute by a woman and was praised for his good performance. Collin did not know what expression he had when he received the money. He pressed his temples and walked out with the money. Roxy had sat in a taxi. Collin watched as she leaned against the window. Her eyes were empty as she looked outside. He suddenly had an impulse. But when he just stepped out, the taxi drove away. He was the only one left, standing foolishly at the door with some cash in his hand. He was still in a daze as he thought, why did she bring so much cash with her during the dinner just now? Was it given by another man? Or was she here to look for neers so she prepared cash? Collin took out his phone and looked at the time. He felt a little dizzy. He called a designated driver. Then he stood at the door and waited quietly. Kiki sent him a new message. It was a photo of a picture. Collin narrowed his eyes for a moment, but his head was still a little dizzy. He simply sat on the te and looked down carefully at the painting. A young man and a young woman were sitting at the table and eating. The man had a cold face and sharp lines, but his eyes were full of gentleness. The girl had a delicate and small face. Her eyshes were long and curly, her nose was round, and her lips pout was pink. The man on the painting stretched out his chopsticks to feed the girl, while the girl pursed her lips slightly as if refusing. Collin looked at it for a long time before he replied. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± He then sent the photo to Jaquan. The feelings of the people were really wonderful. Theymunicated and then developed feelings. Feelings made them missing each other.. Because of this, they were remembered eternal. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 561 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 561 After Jaquan saw the photo, he reposted it to the chatting group. Worried that something might happen to Emily, Ferne arranged for people to take turns guarding the entrance of the vi. Later, after knowing this, Emma decided to move in and be Emily¡¯s roommate. She lived next door. Jaquan also moved in. Ever since he knew that Vincent had died, he was no longer willing to separate from Emma. It had been a whole week since Donna called and imed that Emily had recovered. Emily did not show any signs of recovery. Everyone had beening and going frequently these days, and they finally got familiar with Emily. At least when they met again, Emily would sweetly greet them, no longer showing a timid expression. Eliot was the one with the deepest feelings of the whole thing among these people. Eliot was most familiar with Emily at this time. When she first came to the Britt family, she was more afraid than now. She always hid under the bed or the quilt, afraid to talk to the people outside, and afraid that someone would talk to her. However, at this time, Emily still retained the innocence and curiosity of a child. Eliot did not approach her because the steel nails on his legs had just been removed. It was not suitable for him to walk too much. He always sat down at a ce. There was a garden chair at the door. When he came here, he just sat there and did note in. He looked at Emily from a distance and then got into the car to leave. However, every time he came here, he would bring some sweets, strawberry-vored, spinach vored, honeydew, and rainbow sugar, bubble sugar, jumping sugar, and all kinds of strange-looking candies. He did not take the initiative to give them to Emily. Instead, he sat on the chair and ced the candy beside his hand. When Emily observed him from time to time and saw the candy beside his hand, he said, ¡°This is for you.¡± Then he got up and left. It was strange. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Elsie was still in the center of the detoxification. Beverly was also in the women¡¯s prison. Maury had passed away and was buried. In the entire Britt family, only Emily was left. But with her current situation, how could she go to work in the Britt Group? Eliot regretted that he had argued with her that day and had said that he wanted her to be stupid for the rest of her life. It was like Emily could be like this because of what he had said back then. Therefore, he felt guilty and uneasy. Every time he approached, he did not dare to speak. He was conflicted. He could only sit for a while and leave. Other than Ferne and Noah, others only came once and never appeared again. However, there was another person who appeared quite often. It was Kamron, who was still limping. He had just removed the ster. And his injured leg could not stand for too long. He felt too ugly with the crutch, but without the crutch, he could not stand the pain. After going to the hospital and being scolded, he came out with the crutch. He was the most conflicted person. On one hand, he hoped that Emily would recover. On the other hand, he felt that Emily deserved what she got. If it wasn¡¯t for her, his father wouldn¡¯t have nearly been sent to prison and thepany wouldn¡¯t have lost a hundred million in just a week. As for Jackson, in order to protect thepany, he had given up all his assets. The Heyton family didn¡¯t copse, but that didn¡¯t mean that Kamron could forgive her. He indeed had saved her, which was a sign of his conscience. It was impossible for him to not save her in that situation. However, after saving her, he did not want to be involved with her matters anymore. He did not expect that those people would ask him toe over and tell Emily something. To convey the message was so difficult. Because Emily was stupid, she couldn¡¯t understand the contents of the message. Therefore, he had to stay and think about the second order. To bring Emily over there. But how was he supposed to bring her over? At the very least, he had to let Emily get familiar with him. Although it sounded like child abduction, Kamron nned tomunicate with Donna. After getting confirmation, he would take Emily away. Otherwise, if he was wanted all over the world as soon as Emily was taken out, his whole life would bepletely screwed. Therefore, he came once every three to five days. He sent all kinds of beautiful dolls and teddy bears during the day. At night, he sat at the door and released small fireworks. asionally, he would ask the bodyguards to fly kites and sit under a tree. He ate a sandwich and enjoyed the warm wind. It was like a pic. Emily was a child after all. A group of strangers treated her very well. Even though she was afraid of strangers at first, she only dared to talk to others after she hid behind Donna. After she became familiar with him, she would say everything to him. She didn¡¯t even look at where Donna was. She could even run out to talk to someone and even smile sweetly. When Kamron heard her call him ¡°brother¡±, he was indescribably refreshed. ¡°Brother Kamron, it¡¯s going to rain. Mom asked me to ask if you wanted to go in.¡± Kamron looked at the sky. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Come in and have dinner before you go back. I haven¡¯t thanked you all this time. I made the dinner myself. If you don¡¯t mind,e in and taste it.¡± Donna came out. Kamron nced at this woman. She was Emily¡¯s mother. She must be beautiful when she was young. Years had passed, which left something on her face. She looked at him with a smile on her face. Kamron kept the rejection to himself. ¡°Sure.¡± In the kitchen, Emma and Jaquan were studying the recipe. They had been cooking for a week, and Donna did not interfere with them these days. Fortunately, tonight Donna cooked the main dish. She cooked the bone noodle soup. She made the noodles herself, cut the noodles, and put the bones into the soup to boil for three hours. After that, she filled a big bowl with poached eggs, a spoonful of peanuts, some radishes, and three sausages. Finally, she sprinkled some coriander, and the bone noodle soup waspleted. ¡°Emily, eat quickly and put on your headphones after you go upstairs.¡± Donna pushed a bowl of noodles in front of Emily andforted her, ¡°If there is thunder, I will go up to stay with you.¡± ¡°Alright..¡± Emil picked up her chopsticks and responded. Then, she ate the sausage in one bite and said with satisfaction, ¡°Delicious!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 562 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 562 Donna looked at her with a gratified expression, ¡°Even if it¡¯s delicious, you can¡¯t take too much. I¡¯ll give you my sausage.¡± As she spoke, she ced the sausage into her bowl. Emily had more sausages in her bowl than others. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It turned out that when she was a child, she didn¡¯t like eating vegetables, but she liked to eat meat. Kamron picked up the spoon and took a sip of the soup. ¡°She¡¯s afraid of thunder?¡± he asked casually. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if there¡¯s no thunder. If there¡¯s thunder, I¡¯ll be scared.¡± Donna looked at Emily. She did not finish the second half of her sentence. It was also raining on the day of the ident eleven years ago. She never liked going out on rainy days. After that incident, she only hated rainy days more. Emma silently put the sausage slices in her bowl into Emily¡¯s bowl. Emily gave a secret nce at Donna. After finding that she was not angry, she stuck out her tongue and smiled at Emma yfully. Emma also smiled at her. When Jaquan saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the photo he sawst night, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in his heart. He reached under the table and gently held Emma¡¯s left hand. Emma held him back. During eating, rains began falling. It instantly turned into the pouring rain. The raindrops rushed to the window. Looked from the window, there were white waves on the ground stirred up by the heavy rain. Emily quickly hid in the bedroom upstairs. Donna told her from behind as she was going upstairs, ¡°Put on your headphones.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Kamron finished eating, he picked up Jackson¡¯s phone. He was worried that someone would eavesdrop on his conversation, so he went to the window on the second floor before answering. As a father, Jackson knew the recent itinerary of Kamron. However, ever since that ident and since he was bailed out, Donna had never called him or saw him. He knew that between the two of them was the daughter that Donna had owed for many years, so he had not appeared in front of Emily. He did not want to disturb Donna who wanted to make up for Emily. But he did not expect that Kamron would be having dinner over there at this time, and he didn¡¯t expect that Donna made noodles in bone soup herself. Kamron was speaking when suddenly there was a p of thunder outside. He was startled and looked out to the window. A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, revealing a long and twisted crack. ¡°There was thunder. What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Kamron said. ¡°What happened to Emily?¡± Jackson asked. Kamron rubbed his nose, ¡°She¡¯s hurt us so much, yet you still care about her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. I know she wants to take revenge. Besides, this is not about me caring about her.¡± Kamron was about to say something when he saw a shadow on the window out of the corner of his eye. When he turned around, he saw Emily standing behind him. He was shocked. He waved his hand at Emily and said, ¡°Let me take this call first.¡± Jackson said from the other end, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Kamron took back his phone and looked at Emily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of thunder? Why are you out again? Did that sound scare you? Do you want me to apany you?¡± Emily stood there, looking at him with a cold expression. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°You?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kamron saw that her gaze was a little cold and could not help but ask. Emily looked at him and said nothing. Kamron looked at her, felt strange about it, and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily asked. Kamron heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Ah, I came here to pick up a call.¡± Emily stared into his eyes, ¡°What I am asking is why are you in my house?¡± Kamron, ¡°¡­ ¡° He suddenly realized that he was not facing the seven-year-old Emily. Instead, he was facing the other one. Kamron involuntarily tightened his legs. Then, he took a step back and covered his crotch with both hands subconsciously. He shook his head towards Emily and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I ¡­ I¡­ I can exin. Please listen to me. Let¡¯s not fight, okay?¡± Emily was holding a copy of the will in her hand. She handed it to Kamron and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Vincent? Did he give this to me?¡± Kamron didn¡¯t dare to look over, afraid that this was a trap. He shrunk his head and didn¡¯t speak. Emily looked at thest sentence on thest page of the will, and it was Vincent¡¯s words on it, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but if something happens to me, I hope these will give you enough protection. Take good care of yourself.¡± A bolt of lightning struck down outside, and a sh of white lightning was caught in her eyes. She wanted to speak, but many images suddenly appeared in her mind. On a rainy night, she gently pushed open a door of a dark room, climbed onto a bed, and kissed his lips while he was breathing silently¡­ In the light of a fire, several ck figures rushed over in her mind. A shrill scream remained in her mind, circling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but if something happens to me, I hope these can give you enough protection and take good care of yourself.¡± These were the words on the will. She seemed to see that man who had tender eyes said. Vincent. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but her vision went ck.. Apanied by the deafening thunder outside the window, she fell again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 563 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 563 As it happened before, Emily woke up the next day and could not remember what happenedst night. Kamron, who had experienced a false rm, slightly rxed his legs. When he heard Emily say ¡°Kamron¡± again, a shiver ran down his spine. He understood one thing. From now on, he would never feel any pleasure from it. Donna took Emily to the hospital to see a psychiatrist. She had been reluctant to admit that Emily had any mental problems. But Emily¡¯s unstable situation made it the only way for her to ask the doctor for help. Emily was very cooperative when she first came. But when she came again, she seemed to recognize the two words ¡°psychiatry department¡± written on the door te of the consulting room. She seemed very resistant and even asked with a grievance, ¡°Mom, why are we here? Shall we go home?¡± Donna did not know what to do. Emily¡¯s cry made her even more distressed. She had no choice but to tell the doctor that they woulde next time. Then, she hurriedly brought Emily home. Jaquan called Collin and briefly told him about Emily¡¯s situation. As a surgeon, Collin did not know much about psychiatry, but he said someforting words. ¡°The same thing would happen once for a while. But don¡¯t worry. Since she has recovered twice, I think it is a sign of recovery. I heard that she fainted in less than a minute after she woke upst time. This time, she stayed awake for a little longer. Does it mean she could stay in the recovery state for more time in the future?¡± Jaquan reported these back to Donna. He and Emma were leaving tomorrow. He had been here all these days and left a bunch of work on hand. Emma had nned to stay, but Jaquan followed her closely. So she had to go back with him first, and then send someone else here to look after Emily. Christy came at the end of May. After getting out of the car, she said a few words to a hooded person in the car, then closed the door and walked over. When Donna saw this, she asked, ¡°Who is in the car? Why note together?¡± ¡°No,¡± Christy shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± She brought some gifts for Emily. They were new-style summer dresses as well as a few pairs of board shoes. She knew that Emily did not wear high heels. The color and style of the board shoes she bought this time matched the dresses well. It looked exquisite. Emily took the gift and said thank you. Then, she followed Christy¡¯s back and looked at the person in the car curiously. From a distance, she could only see him wearing a hood but not his face. However, Emily suddenly felt that he was looking at her. She smiled at him and only saw him knocked on the car window. She then foolishly knocked on the door frame for no reason. Christy turned around and saw this scene. She smiled and then waved at Emily, ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then she sat in and asked Trevor, ¡°Who is the prettier, she or me?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just joking. Can you cure her?¡± Christy closed the car door. Trevor shook his head. ¡°Your robot can carry your memories. If you bring her memories back to her brain, then won¡¯t she be able to¡­¡± Trevor was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°It works for a robot. But she is a real person.¡± Christy was stunned for a moment before realizing that she had said something silly. Through the car window, she saw that Emily was still standing at the door, so she waved to her again. ¡­ Emily found a scar on her shank two months after she left the hospital. She dimly recalled that it was a scald, but she did not remember how it happened. Once for a while, her head spun dizzily. At that moment, she would always recall unfamiliar scenes. Sometimes it was a rainy day, and sometimes a sunny day. A man was standing next to her, but she couldn¡¯t see his face. She only remembered that he was dressed in ck, tall and big. She took Kamron as the man because he was the only person who often came to see her. ¡°I dreamed of you, Kamron,¡± When she saw Kamron again, she smiled and spoke. Kamron was startled by her words. He swallowed and asked, ¡°What did I do in your dream?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Emily said thoughtfully, ¡°You just stand there and don¡¯t say anything,¡± But soon, she tilted her head and looked at Kamron¡¯s clothes in confusion. ¡°You are not wearing this.¡± Kamron was lost for words. ¡°Then what should I wear?¡± He asked. ¡°In ck,¡± Emily gestured, ¡°But you seem to be a little taller in my memory. Kamron, why are you so short?¡± Kamron was speechless again. It was a doomed love. Why had hee across and fallen in love with such a hard nut? Why did he stille to see her? Was he a masochist? ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve told your mother that I am going to take you to a ce to y. And she agreed. She will go with us,¡± Kamron said, ¡°Do not run around. Just follow me, understand?¡± Emily nodded in confusion. Kamron heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Good. It¡¯s a deal then.¡± Kamron had nned to take Emily away alone. But he thought if she suddenly went back on her word or cried and yelled, he, as a man, could not do anything to her. He might even be mistaken as a human trafficker. So he had to take Donna with him to ensure that everything was under control. But he did not expect to see so many people at the door on the day they were to set off, including Janessa, Armando, Jaquan, Emma, Noah, and Ferne. Only Randy, who was busy preparing for the National Preliminaries, didn¡¯te. ¡°I was wondering why this bastard has beening here so frequently these days. It turned out he was busy pleasing Emily every day.¡± Ferne took out a pair of handcuffs from behind and weighed it in his palm. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Kamron with contempt, ¡°What? So you¡¯ve nned to kidnap Emily from the beginning?¡± ¡°To be honest, I have been observing him for so many days but failed to find any ws. I almost gave up. Fortunately, I sustained till now.¡± Jaquan added. Emma also looked at Kamron with hostility. The couple had moved into the house on the pretext of protecting Emily. They were guarding against him from the beginning. Kamron said nothing. He looked at Donna nkly. Donna waved her hand, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t tell them. This is a misunderstanding. Kamron is a very good person. It is true. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Emily wouldn¡¯t be alive. You guys should believe him.¡± Noah stood beside Ferne and asked, ¡°We could believe him if he tells us where you are going.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t say,¡± Kamron took a step back warily. ¡°You won¡¯t tell?¡± Janessa nced at him and said to Ferne, ¡°Just call the police.¡± Ferne showed the handcuffs, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police. I¡¯ll take him directly to the police station. There are plenty of ways to deal with people who don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Kamron was speechless. Why did things always go wrong when he started to take action? He took a keen look at Emily and felt that his life had never gone well ever since he met her. ¡°You bastard!¡± Ferne rushed over and put handcuffs on Kamron, ¡°How dare you pursue Emily? Who the fuck gave you the guts? You want to die, do you? Don¡¯t think that you can take advantage of it when Vincent was in trouble! Don¡¯t consider yourself to be her savior for a lifetime. Let me tell you! We are all grateful that you¡¯ve saved her. But don¡¯t try to bond her with you through moral coercion!¡± Kamron was spitted in his face by Ferne. He just tilted his head and wiped his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the police station. I want to see what the Heytons is going to do!¡± Ferne pushed him into the car. ¡°I want to take her to see someone,¡± Kamron stopped him by cing his hand on the car door, and the handcuffs on his wrist clicked, ¡°I can¡¯t say who she is, but I have to take Emily away.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Noah stopped Ferne. Then, he looked at Kamron. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°You can take her away, but we have to go with her.¡± ¡°Yes! If you want to leave, you have to take us with you! Kidnapping Emily? Only a beast like you can think of it! Why not kidnap all of us? I want to see if you have the guts!¡± Ferne spat in his face again, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kamron ran out of his words. His face suffered a lot from Ferne. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 564 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 564 In the evening, Kamron, who had been handcuffed in the car for a whole day, was hungry and thirsty. He wanted to pee, but only to see his bodyguard and Ferne fighting under the tree as he turned around, Ferne was wirier and his fat had turned into muscle. During the fight, his mermaid lines and the clear abdominal muscles were very eye-catching. Janessa watched intently as a spectator. Armando was a little jealous and resisted the urge to take off his clothes with many women present. He whispered to Janessa, ¡°I have a better body shape.¡± Janessa did not say a word. After returning from Tibet, the rtionship between them had been strange. She had refused to talk to him, but something had happened to Vincent and Emily. She would be stagy if she kept indifferent after speaking to him, so she stopped worrying and wanted to go back to the past. Even if she knew something had changed. ¡°Attack his lower body!¡± Noah shouted. Ferne had his back to the bodyguard, and he subconsciously attacked his crotch. The bodyguard couldn¡¯t speak a word. Noah was lost for words. Everyone was speechless. Kamron, who was handcuffed to the car, silently crossed his legs. Luckily, the bodyguard reacted fast enough. He almost rubbed his butt against the tree. The scene was so funny that everyone tittered. Noah silenced for a moment, ¡°Alright. Take a break.¡± ¡°How was my performance?¡± Ferne asked. Noah looked at him awkwardly. He saw Ferne wipe his sweat on the forehead with clothes. His chest and abdomen were wiry, moving with his breathing. Beads of sweat slid down his neck. Ferne had concave nipples over which a drop of sweat was sliding. Noah¡¯s sight was blocked by Ferne¡¯s elbow, so he looked away and pointed to the door, ¡°Go take a shower. You smell.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t smell it.¡± Ferne quickly lowered his head and sniffed. Tom, the bodyguard of Kamron, also walked over and asked Noah, ¡°Can I do it with you again?¡± Ferne felt what Tom said was filth, and was not happy. Noah was at ease. Tom was beaten by Noah in one move before he fought with Ferne. Ferne interrupted, ¡°If you can beat me, then you¡¯re amazing. I defeated him in one blow.¡± Noah nced at him, thinking of what happened in the wine cer, and grinned. Tom did not believe him, standing there andughed. Ferne felt dizzy looking at Noah¡¯s grin. He was embarrassed acting like a fangirl, so he quickly turned to Tom and Kamron, ¡°You look silly. Why did Kamron choose you as his bodyguard?¡± ¡°Well. Maybe Mr. Kamron is also silly.¡± Tom scratched his head. Kamron was speechless. ¡°To be honest, Mr. Kamron is so stupid. How could he think of kidnapping Mrs. Scavo?¡± Ferneughed. ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping. Mr. Kamron just wants to take her to¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Idiot! Shut up!¡± Kamron cursed. Tom looked at Kamron, who was handcuffed to the car and sighed, ¡°Mr. Kamron, they didn¡¯t say that you couldn¡¯t bring all these people. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Kamron frowned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he nodded. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Ferne was speechless. Noah was lost for words. Everyone was quiet. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Kamron asked. ¡°It¡¯s in your pocket,¡± Tom replied. Kamron¡¯s right hand was handcuffed to the car door. He could not struggle free and furrowed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get it.¡± Tom said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have another hand?¡± Kamron looked at his left hand, ¡°Well. I forgot.¡± Everyone was speechless. Ferne walked over and unlocked the handcuffs. Then he sighed and walked to the side. ¡®His IQ can¡¯t support him kidnapping someone. Even though he robs rob a bank, he would hand the gun to the security guard out of nervousness, drop his pants when he runs away, and bump into the unopened sensor door busy leaving¡­¡¯ ¡®He was so stupid.¡± The call went through. Kamron asked, ¡°Listen. I might bring a few more people with me this time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The wedding will be busy. You can sneak in. Just don¡¯t get lost.¡± He did not expect that things went so smoothly, ¡°Alright.¡± It was all in vain that he had been handcuffed with painful dder, hungry and thirsty. ¡°They agreed.¡± He said hoarsely. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pack up and go together.¡± Ferne nodded. Noah went to pack up, and so did Janessa and Armando. Kamron turned to his bodyguard and wanted to say something, only to hear Tom said heroically, ¡°Don¡¯t praise me. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Kamron kept quiet. He nearly died from anger. Kamron went to the bathroom and had double meals in the kitchen. After that, he slumped on the sofa and said weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet here tomorrow. I need to go back to prepare.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ferne stared at him suspiciously. ¡®Don¡¯t think about running away.¡¯ Kamron looked at him, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°What do you want? I can get you everything?¡± Two hourster. Ferne called Noah, with two wigs in his hands, ¡°What is this damn thing for? Damn, I ran to several barbershop shops, and only bought the one for disy. The others are too long, and only the two would be okay. They are at least twenty centimeters long.¡± ¡°What did you say about the sentence?¡± Noah seemed to be smoking and sounded sexy. Ferne could imagine the way he smoked. He held a cigarette with his knuckles protruded, eyes narrowed and eyebrows slightly raised. Through the hazy white fog, his righteous face looked manly. ¡°What did I say?¡± Ferne yed dumb ¡°Wait,¡± Noah said in a husky voice. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ferne shouted at the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll strip naked and wait. Dare youe!¡± Ferne¡¯s heart beat wildly after hanging up. He patted his chest and thought to himself. ¡®Noah wouldn¡¯t beat me him to death. Even if he does, he will show mercy.¡¯ ¡®Forget it.¡¯ ¡®There are more important things to do. ¡® He looked at the two wigs in his hands and then looked up at the sky. Fuck, why did he need this? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 565 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 565 ¡°I will remind you to wear it when we get there.¡± Kamron distributed all the white wigs in his hand and warned, ¡°When you get there, you must listen to me. You can¡¯t run around or expose yourself. Otherwise, you should bear the consequences.¡± After searching all night, Ferne only found four wigs suitable for women. Kamron returned home and took out white wigs of different lengths. Noah tried it on. Maybe it was because his skin was dark. The wig looked very strange on him. Ferne could not help but burst outughing, although he still contained his emotion and said that it was good. Then he quietly took out his mobile phone and took a picture. Emma and Janessa also chose long wigs. After trying them on, they felt fine and then put the wigs into their bags. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have much time left. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kamron said as he looked at his watch. It was 5:30 in the morning and it was almost dawn. Before she was awake, Emily was carried out of the bed by Donna. After washing up, she carried a bag where there was arge bag of lollipops. There were some sweets in the pocket of her long dress. Donna said softly, ¡°Emily, you can sleep well there.¡± Emily nodded in confusion. She had juste down the stairs and her eyes were still half-closed. She was obviously very sleepy. Noah handed the bag in his hand to Ferne, and walked to Emily, ¡°I¡¯ll carry her over.¡± The car at the door was ready. After Noah carried Emily into the car, he got into the driver¡¯s seat of Ferne¡¯s car. Just as he closed the door, he saw Ferne cast strange nces at him. Noah was silent. Ferne asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like Emily.¡± Noah leaned over, and Ferne hurriedly leaned back, stuttering, ¡°I didn¡¯t swear. What do you want to do?¡± Noah pulled out Ferne¡¯s seat belt and buckled it for him, then stared at him with an ambiguous smile. Ferne was stunned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He tugged at his seatbelt ufortably. ¡°I don¡¯t like Emily.¡± Noah started the car, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t guard against Noah. Instead, he was just worried that Noah would be attracted by Emily. ¡°Then who do you like?¡± he muttered. Last night, after he ran all over the street looking for wigs, Ferne went back to where Noah lived. He quickly took a bath before Noah got back. The bath towel at home was still hung on the balcony. He thought that Noah would note back for a while, so he went out naked. Unexpectedly, when he went out, he saw Noah stand in the living room drinking water. ¡­ It was too embarrassing to talk to each other. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Ferne was more embarrassed. He pretended to be calm for a moment and finally pretended to greet naturally, ¡°You¡¯re back too.¡± Noah finished drinking the water in the cup and nced at him. He just happened to see the bullet wound on Ferne¡¯s leg that was no longer covered by trousers. The wound had recovered and new skin had grown, but there was still a scar. It was all seen. But it was not a big deal. Moreover, they were all men, although Ferne was not as masculine as Noah. Ferne thought too much. Ferne felt that his figure became better by working out. Although it was not better than Noah¡¯s, his figure was still good enough to bepared with other ordinary people. In short, Ferne, who had a myriad of thoughts in his mind, walked a few steps calmly and said to Noah, ¡°Give me the towel on the balcony. Also, don¡¯t stare at my penis. It is very embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t notice if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Noah frowned and looked at him again. He turned and walked to the balcony. His words then came to Ferne¡¯s ears. ¡°Too small.¡± Ferne was angry. Fucking man! Ferne looked down and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not small!¡± He suddenly felt that his current behavior was like a t-chested girlfriend who was disliked by her boyfriend. After calling out twice, he fell silent again. He crossed his legs and covered his penis with his hands. When Noah came over with the bath towel, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as he raised his lips, he saw Ferne look up at him. Suddenly, he held back and threw the towel over. Ferne took the towel and wrapped it around his waist. With the towel covering his body, he had the confidence to speak again. He shouted at Noah, ¡°Let¡¯spare!¡± In fact, he had seen Noah¡¯s penis several times. The first time was in the underground wine cer when Noah was peeing into the wine bottle. But at that time, he was too angry to pay much attention to Noah. But when Ferne turned back to think, he felt that what he saw at that time should be very shocking. He did not know whether it was because Noah said that the mouth of the bottle was too small, or because the wine cer was dark, he could only see faintly Noah¡¯s penis stuck in the mouth of the bottle. The second time was when they were involved in the children¡¯s kidnapping case. They changed clothes in the bathroom. However, the situation was urgent, so he did not want to look at him. Moreover, at that time, he was not interested in Noah. He just admired Noah¡¯s body at most. He only remembered Noah¡¯s fierce and strong chest and well-defined abdominal muscles, which he was so envious of. The third time was in the Forest Hot Spring, where they yed words solitaire with Janessa and Armando. Noah went ashore to pick up his underwear. Ferne saw it very clearly. At that time, his heartbeat was very fast, but soon he realized that everyone could see Noah¡¯s penis. Therefore, he turned angry. When he recalled this memory, the kiss in the steam room was the most impressive. As for the fourth time, he failed to see it directly. That morning, he pulled back Noah¡¯s quilt, and then he saw Noah had an erection. ¡°You don¡¯t dare topare?¡± Ferne continued to spout nonsense, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare¡±. Of course, Noah did not want to do such a boring thing! After hearing Ferne¡¯s arrogant words, Noah smiled meaningfully and looked at Ferne, ¡°Two things. The first is that you swore on the phone before. Second, why did you say you are naked on the phone?¡± Ferne was speechless. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Ferne stuttered, ¡°You can¡¯t hit my face.¡± Noah slowly unbuttoned his trousers and took off his underwear. Ferne stared at him and involuntarily swallowed his saliva. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Topare with your penis.¡± Noah stood there naturally. ¡°Fuck!¡± Ferne looked down. He realizedter that he had sworn, and Noah was still looking at him with a smile on his face. ¡­ His smile was a little creepy. ¡°Let me teach you a lesson.¡± Noah walked over a few steps, ¡°Do you see it clear now? Next time you swear, I will stuff it into your mouth.¡± Ferne was shocked. He must be crazy. He didn¡¯t feel humiliated when he heard this. Instead, he felt excited¡­ In the passenger seat, Ferne thought aboutst night and he blushed. After Noah drove the car out for a while, he nced at him and found that Ferne blushed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a fever? Why is your face so red?¡± Ferne didn¡¯t want to answer him. It wasn¡¯t a fever.. He was just shy. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 566 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 566 When everyone gathered at the northern square of City Y¡¯s train station, they were all dumbfounded. Kamron coughed and exined, ¡°Well, it is quite far. We need a few cars to go over if we drive ourselves, and it¡¯s also quite tiring. To rest and eat in the middle of the journey was also inconvenient, so taking trains is the best choice. We can sleep and eat on it.¡± Other than Jaquan and Ferne who had never taken a train before, everyone else had experienced it, so no one had any objections, but¡­ Kamron took out his phone. ¡°I only booked four soft sleepers before, so¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t book ours?¡± Janessa had already taken out her phone to open the software. Kamron nodded. ¡°Yes. Because you guys joined us so suddenly, you won¡¯t be able to book any soft sleepers at this time. You can book the hard seat ¡­ which is eighteen hours.¡± Did they need to sit on the hard seat for eighteen hours? Original from N?velDrama.Org. After getting out of the train, they must be exhausted. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlierst night? You must have done this on purpose. We all thought that we would drive there. No one tells us that we are going to take the train.¡± It was the first time that Noah did not stop Ferne swearing. He stared at Kamron with a frown. He was annoyed. Donna was holding Emily, who was still sleepy. She said to the people who were still arguing, ¡°You can come to our room and share it with us.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m going to buy tickets. What¡¯s the final stop?¡± He looked at Kamron and directly grabbed his cor. ¡°Youe with me.¡± Kamron was in a daze. He looked at the bodyguard next to him in confusion. He thought, ¡®Your young master is going to be dragged away. Are you fucking blind?¡¯ The bodyguard looked at the ground and kicked the stone, pretending not to see it. Kamron was speechless. He regretted having booked a soft sleeper for the stupid bodyguard. Damn! He should have let the bodyguard stay on top of the train! Armando showed off his financial resources. He spent ten times the price to buy a few soft sleepers, which were in high-level and for two people. No one would disturb them. They rested next door. If there anything happened, they could handle it in time. While waiting for the train, Ferne and Noah went to the bathroom to pee. They gave Jaquan a look, indicating that he should keep an eye on Kamron. They could not let him escape midway. When they arrived at the bathroom, Noah went to the urinal, and Ferne followed him. The moment Ferne pulled down his chain of pants, he nced to the side. Noah¡¯s hand stopped. His eyebrows cocked, and he asked Ferne, ¡°Did you not see enough in the morning?¡± Ferne was speechless. A man happened toe to the door. When he heard this, he looked at them with a disgusted look. Then, he went to a urinal far away from them. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Ferne awkwardly turned back and concentrated on whistling. With the peeing sound, Noah let out a sound of relief. The sound was hoarse and rough. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it on the train.¡± Ferne nced at him and his gaze moved down. Noah pulled up his pants and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. It was born to be like this.¡± Fern was stunned. What the fuck? The man who was a little further away nced at them with a confused expression. He hurriedly left without even washing his hands. Ferne went to wash his hands unhappily. Noah had finished and was leaning against the wall smoking. He was not addicted to smoking. Unless when he sat in front of theputer or needed to stay up, he would light a cigarette to refresh himself. At this time, he was a little sleepy. After all, he didn¡¯t sleepst night. ¡°You¡¯re old, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Ferne patted him on the shoulder and said proudly, ¡°You are not as good as a young man. Well, you looked as strong as a bull. It turns out that you are so ¡®useless¡¯.¡± Noah bit his filter and looked at him, ¡°You can try it.¡± After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he added, ¡°Then you¡¯ll know if it works.¡± Ferne was stunned. Was Noah teasing him? Noah had put out his cigarette and turned to leave. Ferne felt shameful to ask such a shameless question, but he felt as if a cat was scratching his heart. He wanted to know it. Noah had been talking to him a bit unscrupulously. He didn¡¯t know whether they had been together for a long time. Did Noah n to tease him for that he had been teased all the time? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 567 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 567 Ferne restrained his excitement and returned to the waiting room. Armando and Janessa had bought some steamed buns, corns, and soy milk. Everyone ate some. Jaquan finished his share and went to throw the bags. When he passed Ferne, he studied Ferne¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What did you do in the restroom? Why do you have this look on your face?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne touched his face. Jaquan thought for a second and said, ¡°You looked obscene.¡± Ferne was lost for words. Emily was slowly eating a piece of corn. Bleary-eyed, she looked at the people passing by with a dopey grin on her face. Kamron suspected that she had gone mad. He stared at her anxiously and even wanted to ask her how many fingers he was holding up. Donna patted Emily¡¯s head and exined, ¡°It is the first time that Emily has taken a train.¡± They understood. They got on the train and found that their berths were close to each other, but a bit far from Emily and Kamron. Jaquan and Emma exchanged their berths with Emily and Donna so that Jaquan and Emma would stay next to Kamron in case he did anything. After the train started, Noah habitually checked the surroundings and even under the berth. Then he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look at them.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Ferney on the berth opposite him. He had stayed up all night. He was vigorous but also wanted to lie down to have a rest. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. About five minutester, a middle-aged woman came over. She knocked at the edge of the berth and gave Ferne a kind smile. ¡°Excuse me, can we talk?¡± Ferne rubbed his eyes and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My mother is of poor health and I¡¯m taking her to see the doctor. But the soft berths were sold out, and I only got hard seats. It will take more than ten hours before we arrive at our stop. I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m worried about my mother. She is over 90¡­ ¡°May you exchange your berth for her seat?¡± the middle-aged woman begged him. Ferne hesitated. Had he taken the train alone, he would have said yes. But it was Noah who slept opposite him. Although they had lived together for several days, this was the first time they had traveled together. They needed to spend eighteen hours on the train. Besides, the berth was only avable for one person. If he slept with Noah on one single berth, neither of them could sleep well. While he was hesitating, Noah came back. Noah slightly raised his eyebrows. The woman repeated what she just said eagerly. Ferne was worried that Noah would offer his bed to her, so he pulled at Noah¡¯s sleeve. Before he could say anything, Noah replied, ¡°Sorry, he is sick. I have to take care of him.¡± Ferne was speechless. He did not know if he should pretend a headache or a stomachache. Then he covered his stomach. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman was a little embarrassed. She then said to Ferne with pleading eyes, ¡°We just need one berth. I am afraid that my old mother can¡¯t stand the long ride. You look warm-hearted. Do us a favor, please.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Noah replied, ¡°It took us 3,000 to buy it. If you give us 3,000, we¡¯ll exchange.¡± The woman¡¯s expression immediately turned shocked and disbelieving. She wore an embarrassed smile, ¡°Are you kidding? Did it cost 3,000? The price is just 295, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, the original price is 295. If you want it, 3,000.¡± Noah took out the ticket, ¡°Pay me 3,000, and I will give you the ticket.¡± ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± The woman awkwardly smiled. She sighed and left. Ferne stared suspiciously at Noah, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are usually happy to help, aren¡¯t you?¡± He thought that Noah did not exchange the berth for him, and felt happy about it. But Noah said, ¡°Send them a message and tell them if someone wants to exchange a hard seat for a soft berth, ignore him. It¡¯s just a fraud.¡± ¡°Fraud?¡± Ferne was puzzled. Noah pointed at the aisle, ¡°The woman is a fraud.¡± ¡°But what did she want?¡± ¡°Money.¡± Noah sat on his berth, took out a bottle of water, unscrewed it, and took a sip, ¡°After getting a soft berth, she will sell it to those who were willing to buy it at a high price. She can earn two to three thousand if the buyer is generous.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Ferne asked in surprise. Noah screwed the cap back and gazed at Ferne hesitantly. After a while, Noah answered, ¡°I¡¯ve done this before.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 568 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 568 ¡°We¡¯re in the car. Good luck. I will be waiting for your good news.¡± Ferne hung up the phone andy on his side on the bed. He looked at the person opposite him. There was a table in the middle. He could not see Noah¡¯s face. He could only see his heaving chest. His T- shirt was stretched taut by his muscles, vaguely revealing the solid body underneath. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Noah answered. ¡°Randy called just now. If he wasn¡¯t busy participating in the national qualifiers, he woulde over ¡­ Just like I thought, we all felt that Vincent ¡­ is still alive.¡± Ferne raised his head to look outside and lowered his voice. ¡°What I am curious about is when you discovered that he is guilty.¡± ¡°From the beginning.¡± Noah sat up, his back against the wall, ¡°He came to the scene before the police and had enough time to do something. Of course, these are all guesses.¡± He slowly added, ¡°But my intuition tells me not to trust him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Vincent will die so easily.¡± Ferne said in a light and depressed tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell us? He could at least leave a message. I¡¯ve been suffering for days.¡± ¡°You can ask him in person when you see him,¡± Noah said. Ferne nodded, theny down on the bedfortably, looking up, ¡°Have you heard about the Potter family?¡± Noah replied a ¡°yes¡±. Ferne continued, ¡°¡±His daughter is quite clear. When Branden was brought up for the second trial, she knew that her father would be sentenced to death this time. She has donated all of the Potter family¡¯s property to the charity. However, her mother was still thinking about Zayne Science and Technology. When the police arrived, she has taken sleeping pills andmitted suicide. She died in the office chair of the general manager. I don¡¯t understand. Money is nothingpared to life. They still have so many connections and can revive their family. It¡¯s awful society. No one would hurt them¡­¡± ¡°Are you listening? Are you asleep?¡± he said, ncing at Noah. ¡°Money is very important to a lot of people.¡± Noah leaned against the wall. His eyes calmly fell on the pure white bedding in front of him. Then he looked at Ferne¡¯s slightly stunned face and said, ¡°Sleep. I will wake you up in five hours.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ferne snapped out of his daze. Hey on his side and closed his eyes. He opened his eyes a few minutester. Through the table, he could see the socks on Noah¡¯s feet. They were of the same style and color as the ones on his feet. A hidden joy rose in his heart as this looked like he and Noah were a couple. ¡°Noah, good night,¡± he said in a soft voice. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Noah looked in his direction, the corners of his mouth curled, forming a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s morning now.¡± ¡°Good morning then.¡± Ferne closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but turn around. With his back to the person behind him, the impulse in his heart had indeed lessened a lot. Probably he hadn¡¯t masturbated himself recently, so he was a little agitated. ¡­ City B, thepetition stadium for e-games. There were a lot of teams participating in this season¡¯s national qualifier. At the front of the stadium was a two-hundred-meter-long red carpet. On the side were reporters and fans who were holding signs. Logical speaking, Randy would go through the back door. He had lost in the qualifierst year. This year, if he went in the front door and lost again, it would be embarrassing. However, he still used the front door because Carl was with him this time. Carl took a ne here, checked in the hotel, and traveled here and there to familiarize himself with the venue the next day. He did not feel any difort with his age. Instead, he was full of spirit. Especially when he wore a suit and sunsses, he looked like a member of a gang together with Randy¡¯s young assistant who dressed alike. Randy led a group of people to the red carpet and signed the name of the team. The host remembered him and knew that he was the child of some official of City Y. He had a falling out with his family and started his career of ying games. A few years ago, he had a falling out with his agent and left with half of his team members. They formed a small team themselves and lostst year¡¯s qualifier. As usual, the host had to ask a few questions. These were all prepared early and nned to draw the public¡¯s attention before thepetition began. ¡°Do you want to refresh the result ofst year?¡± The host asked with a microphone in his hand. Randy looked in the direction of the camera. ¡°It¡¯s not a refresh. We aim to be the top three.¡± The host opened his mouth slightly in surprise and then smiled to express his support. However, his moment of surprise was captured by the camera. Through the live, many teams sneered disdainfully. Although there were about a few thousand teamsing, only five hundred of them signed up for the competition. After a round of screening, only more than three hundred teams were qualified to participate. Most of the audience were newly-formed small teams. Although they were not famous, they had self- awareness and knew that they would only be beaten up if they participated. So they sat in the audience obediently, intending to watch the fight between those powerful teams. After the host interviewed Randy, he saw that there was an old man at the end of the team and asked, ¡°Is he a family of your team member? Sir, can I interview you? Do you support your grandson in ying games?¡± It was rare that the elders would support their children to y games. Whether it was a rich or poor family, they seemed to look down on games. They did not understand the spirit of such sort of things and naturally did not understand the passion that young people had for it. ¡°I do.¡± Carl smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t in the past. Later, I thought it through. Whatever he does, it¡¯s fine with me as long as he is happy. Why do we worry so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great to have such a considerate grandfather. Which is your grandson?¡± the host asked with a smile. ¡°Me.¡± Randy stepped forward. ¡°Master Geller, it¡¯s really an honor to meet you. How is your journey.¡± the host said respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s good. We¡¯ll be leaving first. The people in the back are waiting,¡± Carl said. The host nodded, ¡°Alright, please mind your steps.¡± Randy went in with his team members and Carl. The fans on both sides of the door were here for other teams. Because, unlike Randy, other teams would do a livestream to attract some fans. Randy attached greater importance to professional skills. He and his teammates spent most of their time training though they would go out to eat. It¡¯s hard to see them unless it was thepetition season. They also had some fans and others had more. Randy didn¡¯t say anything and walked in first. As they passed through a ck sealed passageway, he held Carl¡¯s hand and listened to him talking endlessly over there. ¡°Randy, don¡¯t post anything about yourpetition on WeChat Moments. Vincent is gone and Rndo must have a hard time now. You and your brothers should restrain yourselves recently.¡± ¡°I know. Randy must be alive somewhere in the world.¡± Randy held Carl¡¯s bony hand. Carl sighed softly. Soon the team passed through the darkness and came to the light. Randy turned to look at his team members. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Lord Top¡¯s face. After a second, he looked away and shouted, ¡°This time, we must win! We can¡¯t fail!¡± ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t fail!¡± Others shouted as well. Lord Top shouted loudly. She looked at the arena where the live broadcast LCD screen was. There were two hosts sitting at the front, preparing, staffs being busy and countless audiences. Finally, shended on the chair where her teammates would sit andpete. The rims of her eyes suddenly turned hot, and a drop of tear fell down. ¡°We can¡¯t fail!¡± she shouted. She wanted everyone to remember the name ¡°Lord Top¡± from tomorrow onwards. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 569 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 569 As Noah expected, Janessa and Emma also met the ¡°poor¡± woman who wanted to change a seat, and she even cried in front of Armando. It was said that when a woman cried, she would stimte a man¡¯s desire to protect her. But it also depended on what kind of woman the man faced. For Armando, only Janessa¡¯s tears could touch him. As for other women, they were nothing to Armando. The woman cried for a whole minute, and Armando remained indifferent. So, she had to wipe her tears and look at the ethereal Janessa who was sitting next to Armando. When Janessa got on the train, she took off her coat. She wore a long blue dress. Her long hair was pinned behind her ears, revealing her slender neck. Flower earrings were hanging on her ears. She sat by the bed with a magazine in her hand. She had been in this sitting position since the ¡°pitiful¡± woman came. ¡°I know you are a kind-hearted person. We have no choice. Can you¡­¡± The woman sobbed. She looked so miserable. ¡°Stop the show.¡± Janessa put away the magazine, stood up, pointed behind the woman, and said, ¡°You bring a child or an old man to deceive others in exchanging their soft berths with your hard seats. But the hard seat tickets are over a thousand, right? Is it worth it? There aren¡¯t many kind-hearted people. For example, I like to see others in trouble. The more miserable you are, the happier I will be.¡± The poor woman was speechless. The woman was dressed badly, who seemed to be in her thirties. She was strong-minded. Hearing Janessa¡¯s words, she continued to look pitifully at Armando and begged, ¡°Good-hearted man, can youN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. do me a favor?¡± She lowered her body so that he could see her cleavage. Men all liked this. She was sure that he would give her the berth aspensation for seeing her cleavage. Or maybe his girlfriend would get mad at him for that and quarreled, then one of them would give her the berth out of sullenness. She could make a profit in both ways. However, it didn¡¯t go as she nned. She had chosen the wrong person. Her ns didn¡¯t work on Armando. ¡°Could you just go away? We¡¯re going to sleep,¡± said Armando as he looked down to clean up the bed without even looking at her. The woman was lost in words. On the other side. The same deception happened to Emma as well. The fraud was not the young woman, but the middle- aged one who had just left Noah. When the woman was acting the same drama, Emma was packing her luggage, and Jaquan sending a message to Stony. No one paid attention to her. When Emma was done and found that the woman had not left, she asked her, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The middle-aged female who had told her story twice was speechless. Jaquan also looked up. The woman felt that no wonder they could afford soft berths. They were wealthy and good-looking. The two men she met just now were handsome, so did this man. This woman was not breathtakingly beautiful, but she had an indescribable temperament. Once people met her eyes, they felt as if she could see through them. For example, at this moment, When she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She looked at the woman indifferently, as if she were watching a clown performing clumsily. The woman suddenly felt that she had bad luck this night. ¡°I¡­¡± Words failed her. Looking at Emma¡¯s eyes, the woman felt that she must have known everything, though she had said nothing. Emma waited patiently for the woman to act. ¡°Nothing happened. Sorry to interrupt you.¡± The woman escaped. Jaquan put down his phone and stood up to hold Emma¡¯s hand, ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡¯ve driven her away without saying anything.¡± Emma pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met her before when I was on the train. At that time, I was pregnant and felt ufortable. Despite that, I exchange the berth with her. Later, when I went to the bathroom, I saw a young man lying here, who has spent three times the price to buy the berth here. Only then did I understand that I was cheated.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Jaquan looked down and kissed her in the face. Emma chuckled, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing for me. But now you mention it, I suddenly feel wronged.¡± She hugged Jaquan¡¯s waist, ¡°At that time, I felt sleepy and sick, which weremon pregnancyints. You shouldn¡¯t have said sorry. You didn¡¯t know me back then, and¡­¡± Jaquan hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to stay by your side at that time. I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t know about you earlier.¡± Emma smiled, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t me you.¡± Jaquan buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°I feel like I owe you a lot. After Vincent died, I became even more aggressive and cautious. I was afraid that something miserable would happen to you and Stony. I was afraid that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emma rubbed his hair. Jaquan smiled. ¡°How did it end up youforting me?¡± Emma looked up and smiled at him. Jaquan lowered his head and kissed her. They were staying at Emily¡¯s house recently. They had just slept together without having sex. It was the first time they traveled together on a train and stayed in a small space alone. They enjoyed this moment. However, they were disturbed. They heard Kamron said in the next room, ¡°The room is not soundproofed. You mustn¡¯t do that on the train. Although there is a curtain, many people like to walk around.¡± ¡°Mr. Kamron, stop that. If you get beaten upter, I won¡¯t help you,¡± the bodyguard warned him in a low voice. Kamron raised his voice in surprise, ¡°Have you forgotten your responsibility?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± ¡°If I was beaten up, why wouldn¡¯t you help me?¡± Kamron asked in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve asked for it. What can I do with that?¡± The bodyguard mumbled. Kamron was speechless. He red at the bodyguard in a shameful rage and thought, ¡®What the hell did I hire him for?¡¯ ¡°Among them, Noah and Ferne are not easy to deal with. But you can¡¯t even handle the man next door?¡± Kamron asked the bodyguard in a low voice. The bodyguard replied, ¡°Whom do you mean?¡± ¡°Jaquan, you idiot! Don¡¯t you know him?¡± Kamron was so annoyed that he wanted to grab his hair. He suspected that he must have been mad when he hired such a guard. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about him, but I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t beat the other.¡± The bodyguard said. ¡°The other one?¡± Kamron asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t there only two people next door? Who is the other man?¡± ¡°That woman.¡± The bodyguard said in a soft voice. Kamron was shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat a woman?¡± ¡°She is the daughter of Deon Alberton in City Q.¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°It is said that she is so powerful that can snap a person¡¯s throat with one hand.¡± Kamron took a few steps back in shock, took off his shoes, and asked incoherently, ¡°Have you made the quilt? I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The bodyguard was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 570 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 570 Janessa was awakened by the nightmare. She turned over and sat up. Just as she was about to drink some water, she saw Armando sitting on the opposite bed with his eyes open. Seeing that she had woken up, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The rtionship between them was not very good after they came back from the trip. Janessa had never intended to talk to him after they came back. However, something happened to Vincent and Emily. They were busy rushing back and forth from the hospital to the police station. It was inevitable that they needed to talk, but neither of them mentioned anything about the trip. Janessa did not mention it because she wanted to maintain the rtionship with Armando, which meant to be his aunt. Armando did not mention it because he knew her answer. For such a long time, Janessa was trying to avoid staying with him in the same room. She was worried about encountering the same thingst time. Armando had proved to her little by little from all sides that he was not a child. He grew up and was an adult. He was now mature physically and psychologically. He was meticulous and considerate in taking care of people. Janessa had been with him for many years and had long been used to handing over everything to him. She only needed to focus on enjoying. Now that when she looked back, the child had long been independent. His shoulders were wide and his arms were strong. That night, she bit until her teeth hurt. But she only left a bloody mark on his arm. His silence was very annoying. Janessa gave him a p, but she could not turn around and leave like she did when she had broken up with Warren. Armando was her rtive. No matter how long she wandered outside, she would see him when she came back. But who would sleep with their rtives? She forced herself not to think about those things because she had no idea what to do. Right now, she was able to sleep because she knew that he would be here and watch her. Janessa suddenly felt that she was too selfish. She selfishly upied him and all sorts of things he had given her. She regarded this as kinship, but Armando did not think so. She should stay away from him, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Also, she couldn¡¯t ept him. In this dilemma, they even did that kind of thing. This made her feel a headache. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You had a nightmare?¡± Armando walked over. He took a bottle of water, opened it, and handed it to her. Without her instructions, he did not dare to get too close to her for the time being, nor did he dare to sit on her bed. ¡°Yes.¡± Janessa drank some water, picked up the pillow, and ced it on her back. She said to him, ¡°You sleep. I¡¯ll y with my phone for a while.¡± Armando looked at his phone. It had only been four hours, and he asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Janessa shook her head. Armando thought about it andy down on the pillow, but his gaze was still focusing on Janessa. Janessa turned on the phone and pretended not to see it. The photos of Sissy on Weibo were still trending. It had been several months and it was still hot. Janessa clicked in and took a look. Many people in thements had personally gone to that ce. They said that they had walked the path that their male god had once walked on. Some people nned to gather more money to build a bridge for the children over there to go to school. Some people took pictures of the children there. Thements section was filled with pictures. There were also children holding up a whiteboard with the words ¡°Uncle! We love you!¡± on it. Janessa clicked into the photos taken by Sissy and saw the photo that she postedter. The man was sitting on a stool, and the light of the fire made half of his face red. He looked very focused and gentle at that moment. She read the following words over and over again. ¡°He is making supper for his lover.¡± She put down the phone and looked at the opposite bed. Armando was facing her with his eyes closed. His hair was longer. His facial features were not outstanding among others, but he had his own characteristics. He looked honest but stubborn. When he listened to people talk, his eyes were focused and eager. He was silent and did not speak a lot, but he was very soft-hearted. When Janessa came back this time, she went to his shop once. Ever since Sissy had posted that, his shop became popr. Many guests came because of his reputation. The message wall was filled with photos and messages. She stroked the photos of different styles and saw them shining in the warm water. She felt that her heart was gently touched by a hand. No one had ever been so serious about every word she said. Even Warren had never done this. Janessa was moved, but whenever she thought of the name ¡°Armando¡±, she would think of the Mosby family, Benson, her brother and sister-inw. She would think of their faces. Armando was her nephew. This was a fact that could never be changed in this lifetime. ¡­ The next morning, the train finally arrived at the station. After they met up, Kamron took them to the dock. It was only two o¡¯clock in the morning. There were many people at the dock. Some of them were going down to the sea and some were bringing back the goods from the sea. The seafood at the dock had been cleaned up and prepared. A burst of fishy smell was strong. Emily got out of the train and felt a little dizzy. When she smelled this, she went to find a trash can and vomit. Janessa almost couldn¡¯t stand it. Fortunately, Armando took the oranges from his bag, peeled them, and gave the peels to a few women. Emma was fine, but Jaquan and Ferne couldn¡¯t stand it. They took the orange peels and sniffed them. Then, they held their breath and walked forward. Later, they lowered their heads and sniffed orange peels. Then, they walked forward again. They had been doing this all the way. After a long time, Kamron, who was leading the way, stopped in front of a ship. This ship was pitch ck. If it was night, no one would be able to tell that it was a ship. Other than the white sail, there were almost no other colors. Moreover, the other ships all had code names on them or their manufacturingpany. Only this ship didn¡¯t have anything on it, and there seemed to be no one on the ship. It was quiet. Kamron turned around and reminded them, ¡°Remember. In order to ensure safety, everyone put on the wig after boarding the ship.¡± They nodded. Only then did Kamron step forward. He had just put down his walking stick not long ago, and he was still walking unsteadily. Bodyguard Tom helped him up thedder. The others boarded the ship one by one. ¡°The ship will sail at five o¡¯clock. We will arrive at our destination at ten o¡¯clock. You have five hours to rest. Also, remember to wear the wig.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the captain?¡± Janessa asked. As she looked at the cabin, she wanted to go to the driver¡¯s seat to take a look. There was no one on the deck anyway. She didn¡¯t see any signs of the crew. ¡°The captain and the crew will onlye at 4:30.¡± Kamron looked at his watch and said, ¡°There is no food on the ship, but only raw seafood.¡± ¡°Then what do we have for breakfast?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant twenty minutes away from here. We can order some dishes there.¡± Kamron said, ¡°However, the dishes taste very bad.¡± Tom pulled open his suitcase and took out a few canned food and bread that he had prepared beforehand. He gave them to a few women and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought these.¡± ¡°Did I tell you to take them out?¡± Kamron red at him. ¡°But we still have to take them out for breakfastter. I¡¯ve saved some for you.¡± Tom said as he took out another canned food and bread and handed it to Kamron. Kamron was left speechless. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance?¡± Ferne wanted to punch Kamron in the face, ¡°Do you want us to starve?¡± Kamron was speechless. ¡°When we got off the train, didn¡¯t I say that if you want to eat, hurry up and eat something. And there was nothing to eat over there. Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Armando, who was silent at the side, suddenly opened his backpack. It was filled with snacks, peanuts, melon seeds, and dried peas, as well as apples and bananas. Kamron was shocked. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re here for a vacation?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just used to it,¡± Armando shook his head. When Janessa heard this, she felt quite upset. Every time Armando came out with her, he would always bring a lot of things. She never thought about how tired it was to bring those things. She only knew whatever she wanted, he could always get it for her like magic. However, it turned out that he had only filled his bag with all the things she liked and waited for her to speak. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 571 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 571 There were several rooms in the cabin. Everyone was worried, so they all entered one room. Although it was a bit crowded, the group of people were too busy putting on wigs for each other to notice it. It was the first time that Kamron stayed at this cabin full of people, and everyone was helping each other to wear wigs. He was waiting for Tom, his stupid bodyguard, to help wear a wig, but Tom was trying to teach others how to wear wigs,pletely forgetting him. Kamron forgot Tom¡¯s real name. In order to remind him of his duty as a bodyguard, Kamron called him bodyguard Tom. Now it seemed that even if he changed his full name to bodyguard Tom, he would still forget his duty. Damn it. Kamron sat there and stared at Tom angrily. However, this stupid bodyguard was helping Emily wear a wig, until Emily asked in a low voice, ¡°Kamron, are you OK?¡± Tom looked up and saw that Kamron looked so angry. Tom was lost for words. Emily took out a lollipop from her bag and handed it over. ¡°Kamron, don¡¯t be angry. Here is some candy for you.¡± Kamron didn¡¯t want to admit that he wasforted by her. He cleared his throat embarrassedly, ¡°Thank you.¡± He thought a lot when he got the candy. It would be quite good if Emily could be like this forever. She was beautiful and cute. Looking at her beautiful eyes, people just wanted to take care of her and gave her all the good things. This candy tasted really sweet. The bodyguard walked back and blocked Kamron¡¯s line of sight, saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Kamron, you look weird.¡± Kamron, ¡°What?¡± The crowd spent more than two hours and finally put on the wigs. Kamron took out a few sets of white clothes like robes, which were long and had a belt tied to their waists. Ferne looked at Noah while wearing the robe. He thought to himself that Noah really had a great figure. No matter what he wore, he looked great. It was just that he had a darkplexion and looked darker in a white wig but also tough and manly. They put on the clothes and then realized that Kamron and his bodyguard didn¡¯t wear the clothes. The bodyguard didn¡¯t even wear the wig. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear these?¡± everyone asked, staring at him curiously. ¡°He¡¯s a bodyguard, so he doesn¡¯t need to wear these.¡± Kamron ate his lollipop as he switched on his cell phone to silent mode. Janessa stared at him and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wear these?¡± Kamron smoothed his suit and said, ¡°I look not good in it.¡± Everyone was lost for words. ¡°Tell me! What are you hiding from us?¡± Ferne grabbed Kamron¡¯s cor. Kamron was startled, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Mr. Kamron did not hide anything from you. It¡¯s just that if all of us wear these together, we will grab people¡¯s attention. So people won¡¯t notice us if someone wears a suit or something.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°The ck hair over there are basically all servants, so I don¡¯t need a wig. However, if your wig falls off, you will easily be treated as servants.¡± They believed him. Ferne adjusted his wig and felt very awkward. He always had a feeling that his wig was about to fall off. ¡°I see.¡± Janessa nodded and asked, ¡°where is it over there?¡± ¡°It ¡­ We¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Tom did not dare to say much and only looked at Kamron, worried that if he had said too much. Janessa and the others looked at each other and stopped asking. It seemed that they would only know where they were when they got there. The captain came two hourster. The bodyguard took a sum of money and handed it out. The captain looked through the door and saw a few white-haired women and men. He did not say anything and took the money and left. Not long after, the ship swayed, and it was time to depart. Emily was lying in Donna¡¯s arms. She got car sick and seasick. Before the ship departed, it was just floating on the sea. She felt like vomiting. Donna brought the orange peel for her to smell. Janessa found some snacks for her. Emma brought over water and the women sat around to take care of Emily. The men gathered on the other side of the ship. Kamron told everyone to mute their phones and repeatedly warned them, ¡°When we get off the boat, just follow me and don¡¯t talk. And don¡¯t be nervous.¡± He looked at Ferne as he was saying, ¡°And you, don¡¯t touch your wig. Be careful of the patrol team.¡± ¡°The patrol team?¡± Ferne asked curiously, ¡°what kind of ce is it? Is there a patrol team over there?¡± ¡°It is like a tribe with ancient civilization.¡± Kamron exined, ¡°But that ce is not ruled by thew. So, if they discover us and want to kill us, we will not be protected by thew.¡± Ferne stopped touching his wig and looked at Noah in surprise. They looked at each other with caution. This ship was very strange. It was neither a cargo ship nor a fishing ship. It was more like a passenger ship. However, it waspletely ck, and it did not look like a passenger ship at all. Moreover, the interior of the ship was very simple. There was no bed, only a few chairs. With the shaking of the ship, people couldn¡¯t sit on the chair without moving. Donna sat on the deck of the boat with Emily in her arms. They fell asleep in a daze. When they woke up, the boat seemed to have stopped. The sound of people talking came from outside, and then someone knocked on the door. ¡°Here we are.¡± Kamron stood up, patted his butt, and said to the people behind him, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± When they came in, there were few people on the ship. When they went out, the deck was full of people. There were white-haired, ck-haired, young people and children. The crowd walked out along the deck. There were several ships parked around. The ships were all snow-white, and flowers were hanging on the ships. Seven or eight people were singing loudly in strange clothes. They all did not wear shoes, and the bells in their hands were ringing. Janessa and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak, only looking at Kamron curiously. Kamron brought the few people out of the boat and walked towards the wooden bridge. As they walked, he said in a low voice, ¡°they are having a wedding. Be happy. Don¡¯t be so weird. You can pick up a few flowers from the ground and hold them. If you meet the brideter, just throw them on her.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Passing through the wooden bridge, it was a tall building that looked like a city gate. There were guards standing by the gate, and there was also an armed patrol team riding over from afar. Kamron and the others just happened to see their wedding. The groom and bride had just gotten off the ship and walked towards the city gate with everyone¡¯sughter. The guards congratted them and sprinkled the water of their blessings on their heads. Then, the flower boys behind them also sprinkled flowers. People wearing strange clothes and bells began to sing and dance. The city gate opened and the sound of drums came over. Janessa and the others walked into the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city,¡± Kamron said, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your way, just follow me.¡± The sound of singing andughter was loud and noisy. No one could hear each other. They just walked in hand in hand, passing through the crowd, pretended a smile to the new couple, and then sprinkled the flowers in their hands. When they held hands again, they realized something was wrong. Ferne looked at the strange man beside him. This man¡¯s hair was naturally white, but his skin was not fair. He had probably enjoyed the sun for a long time and had some freckles. Ferne was stunned for a second before he let go of his hand and said, ¡°sorry.¡± The stranger was confused. Ferne was worried. He actually lost his way and then hurried to find them. Although it was a tribe, the buildings inside it were very grand, like ancient buildings. There were tall buildings everywhere. The ground was embedded with pebbles and the walls were crystal stones. Almost all the people came to celebrate the wedding. They formed a circle to dance. Ferne was surprised to see that Kamron and Noah were invited to dance. As people came more, they slowly formed a circle. Ferne did not say a word. He just took out his phone and took a photo. In the photo, Noah pointed his middle finger to him unhappily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 572 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 572 By the window on the second floor, a young man was watching the lively scene below. He was ying with a whip in his hand. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth curved up. He pointed down and said, ¡°Who is that girl?¡± Emily was pushed against the wall by the crowd. The crystal stones behind her made her face beautiful. She gasped and looked at this strange scene. The people around her were cheering. She also unconsciously smiled happily. Her eyes were watery, dark, and beautiful. There was a masked man standing on the side. He followed the direction of the pointing finger and saw Emily. He was surprised a little bit. Fortunately, the mask hid his expression, and no one noticed it. ¡°Go, ask around and see where she is from. It seems that she is not married.¡± Baron waved at him. The masked man took the order, bowed to him, and left. Kamron and the others were still dancing in circles. Donna was not in good health. After dancing for a while, she stopped and came out from the circle. She had rarely coughed during this time, but there was a lot of dust in the crowded ce. She felt notfortable in her throat. She had taken medicine before she got off the boat and now her stomach suddenly hurt. The side effect of that medicine was diarrhea, but there were people everywhere. She was not clear where the toilet was. She held Emily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Wait here for Noah and the others. Mom will be back soon.¡± The sounds of singing and bells were loud. Emily did not hear what she said. She just smiled at her and then saw her turn around and walk away. She also followed closely. Kamron and Noah were dancing. They saw them walk away, they wanted to find an opportunity to sneak away, but they were pushed back by the crowd. They could not get away now. When they finally got away, they didn¡¯t see Emily. Before Noah walked away, he gestured for Ferne who was more than ten meters away from him to follow him quickly. Emily was trying to walk through the crowd to find Donna when a voice suddenly came, ¡°you have been targeted. Find a ce to hide.¡± When she turned around in a daze, there were people everywhere. She wasn¡¯t sure who had said that, let alone whether that person had said it to her or someone else. Just as she was confused, she was pushed into a door by the crowd. The buildings in front of her were even more magnificent. On both sides of the road were stone sculptures of unicorns, and there were more and more people on the side. They all had white hair and were smiling. They held flowers to celebrate the bride who was surrounded in the center. There were people everywhere. She stood on her tiptoes and kept calling her mother. She only felt that her scalp had been hooked. She touched her head and did not even notice that her wig had been taken off. After the groom and the bride entered the middle hall, they were surrounded by rtives and friends. The servants could not enter, but she kept walking forward. The patrol team found the ck-haired her and arrested her. Emily looked at the man in armor nkly and tried to push him away, but she could not struggle free. ¡°Which family are you from? The servants here cannote. Don¡¯t you know?¡± She looked at them in panic and fear, not knowing what to say. The captain of the patrol team felt that the girl was a little strange. He ordered the people behind him, ¡°Take her away. We¡¯ll check her after the wedding.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The masked man, who had been silently following her from afar, was anxious. Then, he turned around and returned to the second floor. Baron was wrapping the whip in his hand around his palm. When he saw him return, he did not even raise his head, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Just a servant.¡± The masked man replied. ¡°A servant? But she has white hair.¡± Baron was stunned. ¡°That is a wig.¡± The masked man said, ¡°She was probably trying to steal things.¡± ¡°Servant, that is even easier,¡± Baron asked with a smile, ¡°where is she now?¡± ¡°Caught by the patrol team.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get her after the interrogation.¡± Baron suddenly whipped out the whip in his hand and hit the wall. Ayer of the wall skin cracked. ¡°With such a beautiful face, she is just a servant.¡± When the masked man heard this, he clenched his hands into fists. Kamron, Jaquan, and the others walked into an alley with great difficulty. They gathered to check the number of their people. Suddenly, they found that Donna and Emily were missing. Kamron didn¡¯t give up and looked around, but he still didn¡¯t find them. He hugged his head in despair and shouted, ¡°I can lose any of you, but not Emily!¡± Although what he said was not nice, no one refuted him. ¡°I saw that they walked forward. A group of patrols came over, so we did not go forward. It seems to be a ce to get married. Could they go in that ce?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°I guessed that she went in.¡± Emma nodded. Noah and Ferne arrived at the ayte. They saw that everyone here looked sad, they looked around but didn¡¯t see Emily. They asked, ¡°where is Emily?¡± No one answered. Tom said, ¡°She and her mother were missing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find them!¡± Ferne took out his phone from his pocket and dialed, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here!¡± He had dialed Emily¡¯s previous phone number. However, ever since Emily had a car ident, she had never used her phone again. ¡°Which one of you has her mother¡¯s phone number?¡± Ferne called Emily several times and gave up to call her. Kamron took out his phone, ¡°I think I do.¡± Not long after Donna finally answered the call. Her voice was very soft, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was in a hurry to the toilet. A kind-hearted person offered me one.¡± Kamron frowned, ¡°Offer you one?¡± He had almost no experience in bringing outsiders here, so he forgot to tell them that they could use other people¡¯s toilets here. Kamron was worried when he heard that, ¡°Where ¡­ are you?¡± Donna described for a moment, ¡°There is a big g here with a¡± teahouse ¡°written on it, and then I came in. I think it will be easy for you to find this ce.¡± Kamron warned, ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡± Although Donna did not know why, he could hear the worry in his words. She held her phone and said, ¡°Okay.¡± After Kamron hung up the phone, the people in the alley could feel that he was not in a good mood. Ferne asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she was in the teahouse? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No, I have to get someone to bring her out. We can¡¯t take her away,¡± Kamron frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°That¡¯s not a teahouse.¡± Kamron dialed another number, and in the gap of waiting, he said in a low voice, ¡°Only men go in there, and no women are allowed.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­ a brothel?¡± Ferne was shocked. What kind of teahouse was that? Was it ridiculous to be called teahouse? ¡°Only outsiders don¡¯t know what kind of ce it is.¡± Kamron frowned, ¡°We outsiders can¡¯t take her away even if we go in, only¡­¡± The call to the head of the n finally was answered. Kamron let out a sigh of relief.. ¡°My Lord, we have some trouble.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 573 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 573 ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Emily was dragged forward by a group of patrol. She pursed her lips in fear and her tears fell. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to find Mom¡­¡± ¡°Who is your mother?¡± An armored man asked. Emily did not dare to say. They observed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she seems a bit¡­¡± Someone echoed, ¡°Yes, it seems she has a problem in her mind.¡± ¡°Well, like a child, always looking for her mom.¡± Looking at Emily, another person asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Is she someone from here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She may be a new servant.¡± ¡°Yes, send her in. I think someone wille to take herter.¡± They sent Emily to a dark underground prison. Going down the stairs, there was only amp shining on the stone wall. Many people were locked up together, some of whom had white hair and some ck hair. Those people were disheveled and unkempt. It was unknown that how long they had been prisoned here. Their bodies and clothes were extremely stinky. When they saw the neer, they all looked at her in surprise. Emily was so scared that her body became stiff. She was almost thrown into an empty cage. Her back was against the wall, and there were iron railings on both sides of her. The patrol locked the door and handed over the key to the guard then left. The guard looked at Emily through the iron bars and asked, ¡°How dare you toe here! Which family are you from?¡± Emily did not understand what he was asking and dared not to answer. She just looked at the prisoners outside her cage with fear and uneasiness. Receiving no response, the guard felt bored and did not say much. He then walked to the side, opened a cage, and pulled out a dirty man from it. He pulled out a whip from his back and began to whip him. The man was writhing on the ground in pain, wailing and begging for mercy. Emily was scared to tremble. The people on the side who were separated by the iron railings saw her so delicate, beautiful, and cute that they said to her, ¡°Little girl, are you afraid? Come over and get closer to us. We can warm you up.¡± Emily covered her ears. The person outside was still crying on the ground. She shook her head and shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared, Mom¡­¡± The prisoners chuckled, ¡°You are scared and you are calling your mom.¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Send her to our cage! Poor thing, see how scared she is. If we could apany her, she will not be afraid.¡± Emily shivered in fear. The dying man on the ground was dragged away by the guard. Then the guard opened the door of Emily¡¯s cage. He raised the whip in his hand and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Emily looked at the whip that was still dripping blood. She stood up and leaned against the wall, trembling. But there was no way to escape. She screamed and fainted when the guard stepped in. ¡°She cked out?¡± Several guards looked over and confirmed that Emily had indeed fainted. Then, they pondered and said, ¡°It seems that our way doesn¡¯t work to her. We have to wait for others to take her. If no one comes¡­¡± The prisoners shouted together, ¡°If no onees, please have her for fun, and then give her to us. She¡¯s just a servant.¡± Indeed, no matter how beautiful Emily was, her ck hair proved that she was a lowly servant. ¡°Well, since all of you have said so.¡± The guards greedily looked at Emily¡¯s fair face. They swallowed and said, ¡°Then you will have a share.¡± ¡­ Kamron and the others hid in a courtyard among the tall buildings. There sat two pavilions. The walls of the long corridor were painted with images of ancient people drilling wood to make fire. The courtyard was filled with training equipment and shooting targets. There was also a set of armor on the side. When Donna was brought here, her face was still pale in fright. Fortunately, she was extricated safely. However, Kamron raged when he noticed that Emily was not after her. ¡°Emily, where¡¯s Emily? Wasn¡¯t she staying with you?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°I asked her to follow you. Is she missing?¡± Donna answered in a panic. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Kamron held his head and swore, ¡°What the¡­¡± Considering people on the side, he bit his tongue and scratched his hair anxiously, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Call that person for help,¡± Ferne reminded him. ¡°Then the tribe will know we¡¯vee!¡± Kamron shouted anxiously. Ferne nced at Donna and asked in confusion, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she known it now?¡± They had asked her to save Donna, didn¡¯t it mean that she had known it and so did the tribe? ¡°We nned toe here in secret. We didn¡¯t want others to know. But we¡¯ve exposed ourselves to save¡­¡± Kamron nced at Donna, then continued, ¡°The original n was ruined. Perhaps someone over already got the news.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Ferne asked. He did not understand Kamron¡¯s worry. With just a little information given by Kamron, he came here knowing nothing, not even the purpose of the trip. And he lost the most important Emily. Kamron sighed, ¡°Let me think about this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Can you find Emily?¡± Donna asked worriedly. She had gotten herself in trouble, and she did not dare to trouble Kamron again. She was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°My Lord, there is another problem.¡± Kamron had no choice but to take out his phone and make another call, ¡°Emily. She¡¯s missing.¡± ¡­ When the masked man appeared at the prison, the guards all stood up and asked gantly, ¡°Is Mr. Baron bored and wants to practice whipping?¡± Zack shook his head and walked straight to a cage. ¡°Does she belong to Mr. Baron?¡± asked the guards. Zack nodded. The guard quickly unlocked the cage and said, ¡°We have asked her for a long time, but she didn¡¯t say anything. We have our duty. Mr. Zack, please plead for Mr. Baron¡¯s mercy for us. She has cked out before we started the interrogation. Oh, she wakes up. Come, your master is here.¡± Emily climbed up from the ground and looked around nkly. Her brain was still in pain. She felt ufortable hearing others talking noisily. She covered her ears. However, she was lifted by her arm. She wanted to push him away when hearing him whisper in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Who was this person? She looked over and only saw a mask. Through the mask, he was looking down at her. She could not see him clearly.. However, Emily felt that he was somewhat familiar. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 574 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 574 ¡°Listen, there is a courtyard ahead. When I bring you inter, I will lead the guards away. You take chance to sneak out and follow this road. Turn left at the intersection then keep going left. Someone is waiting for you there.¡± The masked man quickly whispered to Emily as they walked forward. Emily looked around. She couldn¡¯t recall how she came here. Her brain was unbearably painful, and her ears were buzzing. It took her a lot of effort to hear him. She did not understand why he would tell her this but had no time to ask in this situation. She was brought to the courtyard and sent into a room. After the door was closed, she heard him talking to the people in the courtyard. Emily pressed her aching head and looked out through the crack in the door. When they finished talking, the masked man left and the guards guarded the door on both sides. Time passed, there was a sounding from the other side of the courtyard. Hearing this, one of the two guards went away. The other one waited for a moment and then went over to check. It got dark early here. Before evening, it was already dim. Emily took the chance to open the door and sneaked out, stooping. Although she did not know how she came here, she understood that now she was caught and had to seize the opportunity to escape. As soon as she got out of the courtyard, Emily saw a maning with a man behind him. The man at the front squinted at her from afar and said, ¡°The little rabbit escapes.¡± Emily could not hear him, but she felt that this person was not a good person. Emily turned around and ran swiftly. The manughed and said to the man on the side, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ll y with my little rabbit.¡± Emily ran along with the courtyard. The hair ring suddenly fell off and her ck hair flew over her shoulders. She ran out hurriedly. When she turned left at the intersection, she couldn¡¯t help but look back. The male stood there staring at her in a daze. The sky was grey, and the only light color between heaven and earth was the girl in white. She had a small face, and her eyes were dark and beautiful. She looked back nervously, frowning. Her nose and lips were cute and attractive. It was not until the girl disappeared at the intersection that Baron regained hisposure. He asked the masked man behind him, ¡°Did you see that? She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± The masked man remained silent. Baron rolled up his sleeves excitedly and chased after her. After turning left, Emily found another courtyard. It had a different design from the former one. And it was unguarded. Since she had just escaped from a courtyard, she didn¡¯t want to rush into this one. If she went out now, she would only be caught. There was no ce for her to hide. She scanned the courtyard. Suddenly, she noticed therge pond in it. There were lots of lotus and their leaves on the pond. The fragrance of the lotus afloat in the air. Night had fallen and it was dark there. She could not see the pond clearly. When Baron came in, he unconsciously frowned. He had to inform the owner of the courtyard first, even if it was troublesome for him to do so. ¡°Kason, are you here?¡± Baron shouted at the door, ¡°I¡¯m here to catch a naughty little rabbit. If you¡¯re busy, just ignore me. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I get her.¡± The door was opened and two guards walked out, each holding a redntern. A young man was sitting in a wheelchair in the middle of the door. He was wearing a pure white robe with an open cor. His eyebrows slightly furrowed, which makes his eyes as sharp as a hawk. He had a straight nose. The shadows of the mes of thentern fell on his face, making it half in light and half in shadow. Sitting there, he looked outstanding and powerful. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Baron did not have a good impression of this elder brother who suddenly appeared, but he pretended to be friendly. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark outside. Your legs are not convenient. It¡¯s better to go back. I¡¯m just looking for a rabbit. I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Baron gestured to Zack, who was beside him, ¡°Go inside and have a look.¡± The two guards at the door bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Baron, we have been in the room all the time. We didn¡¯t see any rabbitsing in. Maybe it has run into the yard. Do you want us to help?¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m thirsty. Can I go in and ask for a cup of tea?¡± Baron nodded. The man on the wheelchair spoke hoarsely as he instructed the guards beside him, ¡°Tyson, serve the tea.¡± When Emily heard his voice, her mind went nk for a moment and she was choked by water. This voice was familiar to her. She coughed and jumped out of the pool. It was dark, and only twonterns shone dimly. A girl was standing in the pool, wet. Her face was covered with water droplets, and her long ck hair hung behind her back. Her clothes clung to her body, revealing her sexy figure. Baron looked at the beauty who came out of the water, absent-minded. Emily wiped away the water around her eyes. She looked in the direction where the voice came just now, that was, a man sitting in a wheelchair right in front of the pool. He was about to turn around and enter the room. Hearing the sound behind him, he turned around and look at her indifferently. Vincent¡­ Emily¡¯s lips trembled but she did not make a sound. Worried that what she saw was all illusion, she crawled out of the pool without blinking. The images in her mind were chaotic. The car ident with a huge fire, the scene of a few guards rushing over, that heart-wrenching scream¡­ ¡°Next year on the 17th of November, you will die.¡± ¡°You got me to protect you. No one dares to bully you anymore. I will make up for the grievances you¡¯ve suffered in the past.¡± ¡°Vincent, I love you more each day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but if anything happens to me, I hope these can give you enough protection. You take good care of yourself.¡± Something shed through her mind so quickly that she couldn¡¯t grasp anything. She just stared at him, eager to go forward. Tears streamed from her eyes. Before she could reach the door of the room, she was stopped by the guards. The two guards at the door rushed over and grabbed her arm. Baron stared at her with a pleasant smile, ¡°Got you, my little rabbit.¡± Emily tried her best to rush forward. But she couldn¡¯t make it either because she had been in the water for too long, or because she was overwhelmed with chaotic memories. She looked at the familiar and unfamiliar face in front of her. Too many words rushed to her throat, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Her knees weakened and then she fainted. Baron was about to walk over when his arm was grabbed by someone. It was Karon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Baron looked at him in confusion. This was the first time Karon talk to others on his own initiative. He kept away from others for the most time. Karon looked at him indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡± Baron stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What gift?¡± he asked. ¡°Take her away, clean her up, and send over,¡± the manmanded. Tyson then dragged Emily out. Baron was so shocked. He shouted angrily, ¡°Zack!¡± However, Zack did not move. That was right. If Karon took a fancy to this girl, he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance. The Elders and the Priest had told him to satisfy Karon¡¯s want. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even the woman that he had met first. Baron was so angry that he blurted, ¡°Even if I give her to you, you can¡¯t enjoy her!¡± ¡°I will give it a try tonight. Thank you for your concern.¡± Karon got into the room by wheelchair and ordered another guard at the door, ¡°rk, send the guest out.¡± rk lowered his head and punched his chest with his right hand, then said to Baron, ¡°Mr. Baron, this way please.¡± Baron gritted his teeth in anger and red at Karon before he left. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he kicked Zack to the wall. ¡°Damn! You can¡¯t even watch a woman!¡± Zack did not say a word. Baron picked up the whip behind him and whipped Zack. Then he walked in another direction. Zack stood up and followed him with a straight face. He knew that Baron was looking for the second Elder. He turned back to look at the courtyard, then restrained his thoughts and followed Baron. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 575 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 575 ¡°You said he asked a woman to stay for the night?¡± The Second Elder was old. He had long white braids and a long white beard. He was short and had a walking stick in his hand. He sat at the table and picked up the pipe on the table. Inside was some tobo. He went towards the candle and waited for the tobo to ignite. He took a puff and refreshed himself. ¡°I said he stole the woman I wanted first!¡± Wolf said angrily. ¡°There are many women. You can pick another one.¡± The Second Elder said as he poked the candle, ¡°He¡¯s different.¡± ¡°This is the first time he kept a woman for the night. Are you sure that he wants a woman ¡­ not a servant?¡± he asked. His aged face looking particrly meaningful under the candlelight. Wolf clenched his fists, ¡°I think he only wanted to snatch her from me!¡± The Second Elder took a puff on his cigarette and remained silent. ¡°He was too scheming. I already said that the woman was mine, but he insisted that she was a gift from me. Moreover, I still haven¡¯t figured out the background of that woman. If something happens, I¡¯ll be in trouble! He has the excuse to say that I sent her over! But the key is that I never sent her!¡± Wolf gasped for breath and drank another cup of cold tea from the table. ¡°Whether you like it or not, in the end, this woman will be his, as long as he wants her.¡± The Second Elder said slowly, ¡°The Old Patriarch, including the newly-appointed Patriarch, owes him too much. It¡¯s just a woman. Forget it, otherwise, you will lose to him again.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give this woman to him. What about the next time? What if he tries to steal my woman again?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I will uphold justice for you then.¡± The Second Elder knocked on the smoke dust, ¡°Find out the background of that woman for me first. From what you just said, you still don¡¯t know whose servant she is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She might be a servant who has just been bought. She probably sneaked out.¡± Wolf recalled Emily¡¯s face and said unwillingly, ¡°She is really beautiful.¡± ¡°There are so many beautiful women in your courtyard. Focus more on your business. I heard that the two sides have been restless recently. When youe back from a victorious battle, more and more people will support you. Democratic voting is prevailing outside. We can also keep up with the times.¡± ¡°You mean I can¡­?¡± Wolf was inspired, and all the resentment and unwillingness that he had felt because of the woman turned into nothingness. At this moment, only the desire for power and status is left. ¡°Last year, if it wasn¡¯t for Kason¡¯s sudden appearance, Pablo would already die. You would be the only one who can inherit the position of patriarch.¡± Thinking of Kason, his so-called big brother, Wolf couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you think he will recover in the future?¡± Three months ago, that big brother Kason was injured and secretly brought back by the patriarch. He also announced that he was a descendent of their family. At first, the elders were all opposed to it. However, the Priest¡¯s divinations indicated that the tribe would face a great disaster. The Goddess ced the hope of the tribe on this unconscious man, saying that he was the future savior of the tribe. The savior? Wolf thought that it was all the Patriarch¡¯s plot. However, the Priest and the Goddess only listened to the will of the heavens. Wolf did not believe that they had conspired to lead such a y. After all, he was the battle general that the Priest had divined. If it wasn¡¯t for the Priest, he wouldn¡¯t get to this position. However, what the Goddess said made him ufortable. What was a savior? No one knew what would happen in the tribe in the future, only the Priest and the Goddess knew, but if there was a war, the Wolf was the savior of the entire tribe! Why would an unconscious man who appeared from nowhere be their savior? The elders were worried that the young master Kason who suddenly appeared would be hard to control, so they secretly did something during the treatment-the tribe was rich in a kind of snake venom, and after taking it, it would cause people to hallucinate. One may even spend trapped in an illusion that they had imagined every day. If they stayed in this illusion for too long, they would unconsciously forget everything in the past. This group of injured people all took the venom of the snake. When they woke up for the first time, they all looked confused. In the beginning, some elders wanted to kill the guards who were also injured, but the Patriarch had been appointed for less than a year, during which death was avoided in the tribe. For safety, after a discussion at the meeting, several elders decided that they would each take one of the guards away from Kason. One of the most severely burned ones was taken away by Wolf. The reason was that apart from his scary face, his figure was more robust than the others. He was the one with the most serious injuries, but he was the first to wake up. His recovery speed was ridiculously fast, making Wolf very satisfied. The poison and medicine of the tribe were much more effective than the outside. The blood of the Patriarch who grew up in medicine can cure hundreds of poisons. But the elder banned the Patriarch from offering blood to save people, worrying that his blood would dilute the snake poison, and he may find what they had done. Feeding the snake venom to the few unconscious people was secretly discussed by the elders. Naturally, the Patriarch would not know about it.. Until now, he had thought that Kason¡¯s amnesia was the aftermath of the ident. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 576 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 576 The Priest understood what the Elders were worried about and chose to let things be. The Elders would have a solution if Pablo found that out one day. They knew that Pablo was a merciful person who attached great importance to family and blood bond, and so he wouldn¡¯t seriously fight against Kason even if Kason betrayed him. And they would be happy to see Pablo and Kason fighting against each other. If so, Baron could take Pablo¡¯s ce when he was weak and wounded. The second Elder took a puff on his cigarette and said, ¡°Karon won¡¯t recover unless he is poisoned by something stronger than our snake venom, or receives Pablo¡¯s blood. But Pablo wouldn¡¯t donate blood since he has just be the patriarch. Even if he wants to, the Priest would not allow.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Do you believe that Kason is an Addison?¡± Baron asked suspiciously, ¡°Is it possible that the hair was fake?¡± ¡°He has been poisoned when he was just an embryo, so his hair was ck when he was born. The old patriarch swapped him with a dead baby he found outside. Therefore, we have thought that he was gone for all these years. We didn¡¯t believe him until Pablo showed us the proof.¡± The Second Elder poured himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat and then continued, ¡°His hair was cured by the Priest and our medical expert. There is no reason for them to work together to deceive us. Moreover, he has been to Addison¡¯s Forbidden Valley when he was conscious. If he isn¡¯t an Addison, he must have bled to death the moment he stepped in. It proves that he is rted to the previous patriarch.¡± The Second Elder paused for a moment as he spoke, ¡°What I find strange is the venom in him has been under control and hasn¡¯t spread for so many years.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this?¡± Baron snorted. ¡°The snake venom attack is the fiercest one among all the venoms. It will make people suffer from unimaginable pain on rainy days. And ordinary tranquilizers can¡¯t relieve it. It means he has endured it just with his will for over ten years.¡± The Second Elder took another puff andmented, ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed by his fortitude.¡± ¡°More than ten years? Where does this numbere from?¡± Baron frowned and asked. ¡°Well, the medical expert told me so.¡± The Second Elder touched his pipe awkwardly. Baron noticed his unnatural behavior but pretended to buy his words. ¡°I see.¡± He nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s veryte at night. Don¡¯t disturb Pablo and leave things till tomorrow,¡± the second Elder told him. ¡°I just go to inform him and let him make the final decision. I don¡¯t want to be med for it if anything goes wrong in the future.¡± Baron said as he licked his teeth, ¡°Neither do I want to lend my money and lose my friend.¡± After leaving the Second Elder¡¯s room, he ordered Zack, ¡°Go tell Pablo that Kason has brought a strange woman into the Addison¡¯s. I¡¯m worried that she is untrustworthy, and so I hope that he could check on her identity. After all, we wouldn¡¯t like to see Kason be hurt by a spy.¡± So he said, but deep down, he wished that both Kason and Pablo could be assassinated by the girl. Then he would be the only candidate for the patriarch. He hadmitted himself to this family for so long. It was his turn to sit on the throne of the patriarch. After Zack left, Baron whistled to summon one of the patrols, who was his right hand. He kneeled with his right fist clenching in front of his chest, waiting for Baron¡¯smand. ¡°More than twenty years ago, the old patriarch used a dead baby to rece Kason. I want to know whose baby it was.¡± Baron then looked in the direction of the Second Elder¡¯s courtyard and said in a low voice, ¡°And find out what was the second Elder up to around that period.¡± ¡°Mr. Baron, are you suspecting the second Elder?¡± his confidant asked. Baron took out his whip and circled it in his palm, ¡°I hate people hiding things from me. I know he must have his reasons for keeping it from me. It doesn¡¯t matter, I can find that out myself.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The confidant sneaked away. Baron stood still for a moment. He looked up and howled to the moon. And wolves echoed the howling in all directions. Thinking of the beauty who came out of the pool, he licked his teeth and thought, ¡®You will be mine at last!¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 577 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 577 ¡°Mr. Pablo is out tonight and has not returned yet.¡± Pablo lived in a white tower in the innermost part of the tribe. There were two rows of patrolling guards outside, and each row has twelve people. One row safeguards the outside and the other on the inside, not including the two guards at the door. Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Zack nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Kason has a woman stay for the night, so Mr. Baron ordered me to tell the Lord.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zack. I will pass on the message to the Lord.¡± The guard replied. Zack turned and walked back. He encountered the patrols on the way and stood on the side, waiting for them to leave. After they left, Zack looked up at the patrol team and frowned. There was one patrol missing. There were a total of twelve patrols, but now there were only eleven. There was a cry of an eagle in the sky. Zack looked up and caught a big bird soaring in the air through the moonlight. It was Pablo¡¯s falcon. Since falcon had returned, it meant that Pablo had returned as well. Zack walked along the wall and heard the staggering footsteps before he walked far. The Lord went out at night without guards but only with his two attendants. It seemed to be a private matter. ¡®Is this private matter rted to her?¡¯ Zack lowered his head, hiding the expression under the mask. Hearing the footstepsing over, he quickly fled to the opposite direction, as light as a cat. ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Lord has sent people to look for Emily. Then you stay here and don¡¯t wander around, because this ce is different from the outside. If you barge into any forbiddennd and were taken to worship as a sacrifice, I can¡¯t save you.¡± Kamron felt that he was like an old maid, constantly reminding these disobedient children from the beginning until now. He should havepleted the mission after delivering these children, but now Emily disappeared. Although the Lord had sent people to look for her, if someone discovered Emily¡¯s identity and did something bad, they would fail. Donna, feeling regret and remorse, didn¡¯t eat from the afternoon until now. Emma and Janessa comforted her for a moment but say no more. After all, the most important thing now was to find Emily. ¡°I heard that someone found a white wig on the ground?¡± Ferne asked, ¡°Did she drop it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kamron frowned, ¡°When the wedding starts, many outsiders will sneak in. There are also many people wearing wigs to sneak in because they want to marry the rich.¡± Ferne was stunned. Noah raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You said before that there were other territories on both sides. Did these people who sneaked in belong to the two territories outside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think they had sneaked in but haven¡¯t been discovered.¡± Kamron yawned, ¡°Butst year, Pablo disguised himself as the man of that territory to attend a wedding, and he was assassinated¡­¡± Kamron paused, ¡°He was saved. But at that time, the situation was very dangerous. The previous Lord was about to be dismissed, but Pablo was injured and disappeared. If Pablo died outside, then Baron will be the Lord. He is bloodthirsty and is a warrior of the tribe. If you identally encounter him, you must take a detour. And you can¡¯t go out at night, because there are wolves raised by Baron. Even if the people here are bitten, they can only ept the loss.¡± ¡°He is so bloodthirsty?¡± Ferne sighed. ¡®It is a special hobby to raise wolves, just because he likes the wolf.¡¯ Ferne asked again, ¡°You said that your lord is Pablo and he likes the eagle, so does he raise an eagle?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Kamron was a little surprised. Ferne was silent. ¡°The eagle was given to him by the High Priest after he was born. It was said that the eagle grew up with him. You can see the Lord where the eagle appeared.¡± Kamron exined. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Is this ce a small town or the tribe you mentioned?¡± Janessa asked in confusion, ¡°Here, it feels like ¡­ another town that is not restricted by thew.¡± ¡°Emerald Tribe.¡± Kamron poured himself a cup of water and took a sip before saying, ¡°This ce used to be called Emerald Ind. Later on, more people came and established a tribe. At that time, the people were uneducated and did not know what did they called it, so they just called it Emerald Tribe. Then the tribe developed greatly and its scale was equivalent to a town where inferiority, superiority, and hierarchy developed, and the person with ck hair was the lowest level servant.¡± No wonder they had to wear a wig before setting off. All they had ck hair. If they were seen from afar, they would bebeled as the lowest level. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that if Emily¡¯s wig lost and was discovered by those patrolling guards, then where is she now?¡± Jaquan asked. Kamron thought for a moment, ¡°She should be at the dungeon. Because of her unknown identity, guards will take her away for investigation. But if she is taken away by someone who thinks she is a servant, it is also possible that she is at¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dungeon to check out at first.¡± Ferne stood up. Noah also stood up. Kamron said to Emma and Janessa, ¡°You just stay here.¡± Then he turned to look at Noah and Ferne, and asked, ¡°Do you two know the way to the dungeon?¡± Ferne looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°You are talking nonsense. We just arrived here, so we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°So?¡± Kamron continued to ask. ¡°So you lead the way!¡± Ferne was speechless. ¡°I haven¡¯t been locked up there, and I don¡¯t know where the dungeon is?¡± Kamron shrugged. Ferne didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± he asked. ¡°Wait.¡± Kamron said, ¡°Since the Lord has already agreed to look for Emily, he will consider all the things we have considered. He might have already sent people to look for her at the dungeon. All we have to do is to wait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, go to sleep. No matter if there is any news tomorrow morning, I wille and inform you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They slept in two rooms. Emma and Janessa apanied Donna, they lived in one room, and these men also squeezed in the other room. Ferne and Noah slept on the floor. It was not because they did not have enough room. They just worried that something would happen to each other. They slept in the same room so that they could take care of each other. Moreover, this room was only a wall away from Emma¡¯s and Janessa¡¯s room. If they listened carefully, they could hear the movement over there, and if something happened at night, they could rush over immediately. As for why Ferne followed Noah to sleep on the floor¡­ Only Ferne himself knew the reason. There were a total of two beds in one room. One was arge bed that looked like a heated brick bed, and the other was slightly smaller, on the other side of therge bed and just like the ancient sofa. Kamron slept on the sofa. Tom slept on the floor with a mat beside him. Fortunately, it was warm, so there was no need to cover herself with a quilt. At therge bed, Jaquan and Armando each upied half of the bed. In the middle, there was a space for one person, which was left for Ferne¡­ However, Ferne did not sleep on the bed. He actively slept on the floor beside Noah. Because there were many people, Noah did not say anything. At night, Ferne did not do anything special, but he was a restless sleeper. When he was asleep, he huddled together with Noah. Noah did not push him away, and just sighed softly. From the start until now, he never had a good rest. He was very exhausted and closed his eyes to sleep. He slept lightly, and even if he was very exhausted, he still retained his vignce. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he felt a warmth on his lips, Noah, who should have opened his eyes, continued to pretend to be asleep. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 578 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 578 ¡°Mr. Kason, she ¡­ she cried again.¡± Kason put down the teacup and tilted his head, as if he did not understand the words. He frowned, ¡°Is she crying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± rk exined, ¡°I sent the breakfast over today and she cried when she saw me. Just now, Tyson went to call her over. She cried again and refused toe out. She even hid in ¡­ the closet.¡± While rk was talking, Kason had already turned his wheelchair towards the door. rk opened the door. After Emily faintedst night, she never woke up again. There were no women in the courtyard, so Tyson and rk were about to take off Emily¡¯s clothes and throw her into the bathtub after sending hot water into the courtyard. Then they heard Mr. Kason¡¯s word, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Therefore, they threw Emily on the bed and covered her with a quilt, and then they got out of the room. ¡°Mr. Kason, you have said that tonight, you were going to¡­?¡± rk asked boldly as he washed Kason¡¯s feet. Tyson interrupted rk, ¡°Mr. Kason left her just because he wanted to save her from Mr. Baron.¡± Kason replied without denying it. ¡°Then what would we do to her?¡± Tyson asked. ¡°Let her go back by herself.¡± Kason said indifferently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Baron will capture her again?¡± rk asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of my business,¡± Kason said indifferently. ¡°Yes, I will send her out tomorrow,¡± rk responded immediately after hearing the impatience and indifference in Mr. Kason¡¯s words. They had been curious why Mr. Kason snatched the woman who Mr. Baron was interested in. It turned out that Mr. Kason hated Mr. Baron¡¯s behavior and wanted to suppress him. After Mr. Kason fell asleep, rk went out and returned in just fifteen minutes. He was so silent that no one was disturbed. However, rk did not know that Mr. Kason, who should have been asleep, closed his eyes when rk returned. In the morning, rk was about to send Emily away. but in the end¡­ he did not send her away, and even made her cry and hide in the closet. The door of the room next door was still open. Standing at the door, Tyson tried tofort her in a low voice, ¡°Missy, please don¡¯t cry. If someone heard you were crying, he would think that we did something bad to you. Besides, your crying is bad for Mr. Kason¡¯s reputation¡­¡± The crying in the closet choked for a moment and turned into silent sobs. ¡°¡­¡± rk pushed Mr. Kason in the wheelchair and gestured to Tyson, letting him open the closet. Tyson worried that the crying would be heard by others, so he closed the closet. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Tyson walked slowly and gently opened the closet. This closet was floor-mounted and was empty because Mr. Kason just moved in for less than three months. Huddling up in the empty closet, Emily heard the sound of the closet being opened. Her eyes widened and she looked ahead in horror and panic. Then she saw a young man sitting in a wheelchair. Kason was caught off guard when he saw the tears on her face. Her ring shed with a blue light. Emily could not describe her feelings, which were sadness, grief, and sourness. ¡®Who is sad?¡¯ ¡®Is it me?¡¯ ¡®Why am I sad?¡¯ She stared at the man in front of her. It was very strange that the man had a dark and gloomy gaze and seemed to be angry, but she felt that he was very gentle. In Emily¡¯s memory, she only saw Eliot sitting in the wheelchair. Because Eliot was very good to her, she felt good to the man who sat in the wheelchair in front of her. But she didn¡¯t know whether the man dared to approach her. Eliot always ced candy on a chair and watched her from afar. When she approached, he left, only leaving candy. She asked her mother, ¡°Why does Eliot send things to me every time, but he doesn¡¯t talk to me? Does he dislike me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because he likes you so much that he doesn¡¯t dare to talk to you. He¡¯s worried that he might scare you.¡± Mother exined. Huddling up in the closet, she was a little scared and uneasy when she saw the man. However, she trusted the man naturally when she saw the other two men outside. He had white hair, which was the same as the wig worn by the men who had been with her yesterday. He also sat in a wheelchair, the same as Eliot who was good to her before. He was also handsome, better-looking than those men apanying her in these days. Emily took out a lollipop that had been soaked in water from her crumpled bag. She pinched it hard and handed it over, trying to suppress her fear and uneasiness. She tried to be nice, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll give you candy, okay?¡± However, the tears in her eyes showed her current mind. She was scared. Her hand was trembling. She was different fromst night. Last night, she stepped out of the pool with tears, filled with surprise and disbelief, as well as happiness and joy in her eyes. She could only saw him, as if she was to find him from afar. She was different now. Her eyes were clear and clean, but were filled with anxiety and panic in her tears. Kason suddenly stretched out and took the lollipop that had been soaked. rk and Tyson were a little surprised and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Kason, be careful¡­¡± ¡®Be careful of poison.¡¯ However, they were unable to say it out because they saw the indifferent man tore the sugar coat, putting the lollipop into his mouth. A momentter, he took out the candy in his mouth and said to the girl in the closet, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s sweet.¡± Only then did Emily dare to wipe the tears on her face. Her uneasiness and panic were diluted a lot, but she was still so afraid that she wanted to cry. She missed her mother and wanted to find her mother. But she did not dare to tell strangers, being afraid that Kason would lock her in a dark cage that was full of scary people. ¡°Mr. Kason, do we still¡­?¡± rk asked, ¡°Do we still send her out?¡± Tyson said, ¡°I think we should investigate her background before sending her back.¡± Kason looked at the girl in the closet who was waiting for him to speak. He sized her up for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and then talk about it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± rk pushed Kason out of the room. Tyson brought breakfast from the kitchen and ced it in Kason¡¯s room. Emily in the closet smelled the fragrance. She was hungry, touching her belly, biting her lips and swallowing her saliva, because she didn¡¯t have meals since noon yesterday. She still thought that the two men had mentioned sending her out. But it seemed that Kason with white hair didn¡¯t want to send her out. She didn¡¯t know what to do to make Kason send her away. She endured in the closet for a long time and kept swallowing saliva. She was hungry and thirsty, and suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. She endured for a long time and got out of the closet carefully after rk and Tyson left. Then she moved to the door step by step and saw Kason sitting in the corridor with a book in his hand. The rising sun was red and dyed the sky red. It slowly rose and finally hung in the sky with a warm light. With Kason¡¯s back to her, Emily lightly moved to the door of the courtyard. Before she reached the door, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°I have sent someone to invite the Lord and he will send you home.¡± Emily stopped and asked uneasily, ¡°Really?¡± Turning around the wheelchair, Kason closed the book and took out the lollipop from his mouth and said, ¡°As a reward for the second lollipop you sent to me, I will keep my word.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 579 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 579 The second time? Emily looked at him with confusion. She didn¡¯t recall having seen him before. She thought he might be one of her forgotten friends. ¡­ ¡°Mister, where¡¯s the bathroom?¡± she asked as she walked over to him cautiously. Kason expressionlessly pointed her the way with his chin, ¡°Over there.¡± Emily thanked him and ran over. When she washed her hands aftering out of the bathroom, she found a branch stretched out from the other side of the wall. On the branch grew a few apples. Since she was extremely hungry and embarrassed to ask that white-haired mister for food, she went up to the wall and stood on tiptoes to pick an apple. Although she felt this action was wrong, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Sheforted herself, ¡®When mom comes here, she¡¯ll pay for me.¡¯ She thought she would be too short to reach the apple. Yet she got an apple the moment she tiptoed. It was not until then did she realize that she was much taller than she had thought she was. And she also remembered that she found herself as tall as her mother while she thought she was only at her waist. She took two apples and gave one to Kason after washing them. ¡°Sorry that I pick your apples. I¡¯ll pay you when my momes. Would you like one?¡± Kason¡¯s eyesight fell on the apple indifferently. Just as Emily thought he was going to refuse, he epted the apple and said thanks to her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Emily¡¯s hostility toward himpletely disappeared. She walked away with the apple and ate it within a minute. After finishing this apple, she still felt hungry. However, she had taken the only two apples that stuck out of the wall. After thinking a while, she took a stool and stepped on it to pick apples on the other side. As she tried to fetch apples, she saw a little girl standing in the yard who had silver hair and stood on bare feet. Seeing the girl looking at her, Emily immediately squatted down. Not long after, she stood up again and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will pay for the apples.¡± But the girl just silently looked at her. Emily couldn¡¯t tell if she understood the apology. Emily noticed that she seemed to be looking at her hair. Thus she pinched a strand of hair and asked, ¡°Are you looking at my hair?¡± The girl still remained silent. It was rare for Emily to see a girl who was ¡°the same age¡± as her here, so she wanted to befriend her. However, being in a strange ce alone made her very cautious about making any decision. Therefore, she could only apologize to the girl again, ¡°My mom will pay for your apples as soon as she gets here. I promise.¡± Suddenly, an eagle¡¯s cry came from the sky. Emily looked up and saw a giant bird flying towards her. She hugged her head in fear and squatted down. Then she saw it fly up again and plunge towards the little girl. Emily immediately stood up and shouted at the girl, ¡°Run!¡± But the girl returned her a puzzled look. Emily then called out to Kason, ¡°Mister, please save her!¡± She was so anxious and afraid that she almost cried. But no one moved, except for the eagle. It was getting closer and closer to the girl. The moment its ws were about tond on the girl, Emily jumped off the chair and picked up a stone from the ground to throw at it. She shouted at the bird, ¡°Come here! Don¡¯t hurt her! Come here! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Seeing this, Kason wore a faint smile. But he returned to the expressionless state when he heard the footsteps at the door. It was Pablo. Concentrating on that eagle, Emily didn¡¯t notice his appearance. She found it had no intention to grasp anyone. After rounding above that girl, the eagle flew up to the sky again. Only then did she stand on the stool and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Don¡¯t be afraid, I have already driven the bird away.¡± Hearing this, Pablo was shocked and amused while the girl still looked at her confusingly without a single word. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her behavior made Emily doubt if she was a little silly. Just as she was hesitating whether she should climb over tofort her, she heard the eagle let out a cry again. The bird flew back and plunged towards the man behind her. It was not until then did she finally discover that a group of people showed up and stood behind her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 580 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 580 Emily saw the young man in the lead had silver hair and wore white clothes. He was the master of the Emerald Tribe, Pablo. With the handsome look and delicate skin, he would be easily misunderstood as a sissy. But despite his appearance and his young age, he had a decisive and reliable quality, making him apetent master of the tribe. The bird that had been ¡°driven away¡±nded on his left arm. His attendants opened a small bucket where he picked out a piece of minced meat and feed it to the eagle. After it finished eating, he petted on its head. Taking his raising arm as a sign, the eagle spread its wings and flew up again. Emily looked at this scene in a daze. It took her a while to calm down from shock and realize this strange man might be dangerous. Thus she quickly ran to hide behind Kason. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Pablo, secretly observed them while cleaning his hand. He tried to find if Kason could be touched but only to see that Kason just frowned at him and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, maybe you can send her out. She doesn¡¯t seem to be one of us.¡± Pablo was a little surprised to hear this since he knew who Emily was. He had secretly investigated her long ago because she was Kason¡¯s beloved. ¡®After all the efforts, I finally get her here. But now he wants me to send her away?¡¯ ¡®I had thought she could bring back his memory.¡¯ ¡®But it seems that it¡¯s not going to work.¡¯ And judging from Emily¡¯s behavior, she did have something wrong with her mind just like Kamron told him. Pablo watched her flustered and uneasy expression and thought, ¡®She expresses her emotions too obviously to be an adult of normal intelligence.¡¯ ¡°Since she is an outsider, then she must be punished ording to our rules.¡± Pablomanded his attendants, ¡°Send her to the dungeon and find out where she came from and who she was.¡± Since she could be of no use to Kason¡¯s memory, Pablo didn¡¯t need to keep her here anymore. He would try to find out another way to help Kason. Seeing that Kason didn¡¯t try to stop him from taking her away, he felt somewhat guilty. He couldn¡¯t imagine how regretful Kason would be once he recovered. ¡°Baron seemed to like her.¡± Kason said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you directly give her to him?¡± Now Pablo waspletely convinced that Kason had no sign of remembering the past. Pablo didn¡¯t know what to do. Although he wanted Kason to find back his memory, he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of two people suffering from illness anymore. He felt sad to see the couple who used to be deeply in love now saw each other as strangers. ¡­ Just as he was about to take Emily away, the girl Emily just saw suddenly walked in. The attendants all bowed to her in respect. Walking on her bare feet and with her silver hair cascading down to the ground, she was like a fairy. Seeing the apple in her hand, Pablo thought that the Goddess was to give him an apple. Therefore, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, I am indeed a little thirsty.¡± However, the Goddess walked past him and went towards Kason. She stretched out her hand and handed over the apple to Emily who was behind Kason. Emily widened her eyes. Being surprised and uneasy, she stared at the Goddess for a long time before she asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡± The Goddess blinked her eyes in agreement. ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said as she reached out her hands to take the apple. Pablo awkwardly retracted his hand and turned to look at the attendants behind him. They all lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything. Suddenly, an idea struck him. He went up to the Goddess, ¡°Goddess, will you please tell us if she holds any evil intention? If so, I will put her into the dungeon.¡± The Goddess nced at Emily, making her very nervous. She felt like a suspect waiting for sentencing. A momentter, the Goddess turned to look at Pablo. Without any words, she stared at him for a while and then pointed at him. Pablo got what she meant and asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you mean she is not a menace to us and will be important to me?¡± He murmured to himself, ¡°Does that mean she could be my future wife?¡± Lost in his thought, he didn¡¯t notice that Kason frowned after hearing his words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 581 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 581 Emerald Tribe was a polygamous society. A man could marry four wives, and the patriarch could marry more than four. The old patriarch had only married four wives, but he had taken in many women who didn¡¯t marry him. A son was important at that time. Those who were pregnant had verified the saying that a mother¡¯s honor increased as her son¡¯s position rose. During the old patriarch¡¯s reign, many babies died in the wombs. Only a few survived. When the current patriarch, Pablo, was born, he was in poor health. Many people thought that he couldn¡¯t make it through his childhood. However, after he had been treated by the medical doctor for ten years, not only was he cured, but he also had a body that was immune to poison. Although he just started his reign, many people in the tribe offered to help him choose a wife. A patriarch should have a wife with cultural and military strategies. Pablo looked at the finger pointing at him by the Goddess and thought of it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Kason¡¯s woman. He only asked casually because he didn¡¯t quite understand why this girl could influence him. What was that influence? He felt doubtful and curious. The Goddess had already turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Do you like her? Can I let her y with you?¡± Pablo asked. The Goddess turned around, her eyes wide open, without blinking or making any gestures. Pablo knew that she had refused, so he did not say anything else. He turned around and looked at Emily who was hiding behind Kason. ¡°Do you want to be my wife?¡± he asked. The attendant was shocked. So was the eagle in the sky. So was Kason, who was in the wheelchair. So was Emily. ¡°I was joking.¡± Pablo bent his index finger and put it between his lips, whistling. The eagle in the sky suddenly swooped down. He continued, ¡°Our Goddess doesn¡¯t have any ymates. If you have time in the future, you cane and y with her.¡± Emily held the apple in her hand and nodded. ¡°Now, I will send you back.¡± Pablo gestured in the direction of the door. It was only then that Emily believed Kason did not lie to her. He found someone to send her back, but she did not dare to believe this person. Pablo saw her hesitant look. Pablo touched his own face and asked, ¡°Every time I go out, there are so many women throwing themselves at me because of my handsome face. You can¡¯t undermine my confidence. Do I look like a bad person?¡± Emily did not know if she should tell the truth, but her silence was equivalent to informing everyone present that their patriarch did look like a bad person. ¡°Kason, you have toe with me.¡± Pablo caught the eagle that was swooping down. He rubbed its head and fed it again. Then, he raised his arm and smiled innocently to Kason, ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe in me. She only believes in you.¡± Seeing Pablo¡¯s smile, Emily instinctively hid behind Kason, nervously pulling Kason¡¯s sleeve. ¡°¡­.¡± Was he that scary when heughed? rk and Tyson pushed the wheelchair. Emily walked beside the wheelchair, nibbling an apple. When they walked out of the yard, the road opened up and the sky became blue and clear as if it was washed by the sea. Clouds like marshmallows kept drifting by. Pablo asked about Kason¡¯s injuries as usual. rk and Tyson responded to his questions. Kason, who was sitting in the wheelchair, had an indifferent expression. The sunlight was a little dazzling. rk said that he would go back to get an umbre. Kason raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Kason seemed to see through everything with a nce. rk felt his heart skipped a beat. He immediately lowered his head and continued pushing the wheelchair forward. rk and Tyson were selected by Kason in person, but all attendants were sent in by the Elders. No matter who Kason chose, they all spied on him. Each of them carried the mission of the Elders, and they were willing to risk any danger to do their duty. Those people were very eye-catching as they walked on the road. Just turning a corner, they met Baron and his subordinates. Zack bowed from afar. Baron did not bow when Pablo was in front of him. Baron even smiled and said, ¡°Last night, to catch a little rabbit, I identally sprained my ankle. Forgive me for not being able to bow today.¡± Pablo smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Baron, Pablo¡¯s cousin, was a rough man. During the old patriarch¡¯s reign, his brothers helped a lot. But the brothers had just a few children and the women made trouble at that time. Only Baron was alive. Pablo was two months older than Baron. However, Baron always looked down upon Pablo. He thought Pablo was thin and white. He thought that as long as he won the war for the tribe, he would be crowned as the patriarch by the tribe. However, he was not. He came back with blood and glory, only to find the High Priest announcing that the patriarch was Pablo. Pablo spent ten years looking for evidence to prove Kason¡¯s identity. From this point of view, Baron was not as resolute as him. However, Baron vaguely felt that Pablo was a viin. He was not upright when doing things. For ten years, few people knew he sneaked out several times to find evidence to save his elder brother. Pablo¡¯s position as the tribe¡¯s patriarch was already in danger, but for the sake of Kason, he distracted his attention. It was no wonder that he almost died outsidest year. Although it was not Baron who did it himself, he wanted to see Pablo die. In this way, he was the only one left in the tribe to inherit the position. Now, Pablo was not dead, and he also brought back one. To be honest, Baron was not afraid of Pablo, but he feared Kason who had appeared out of nowhere. Even though Kason had forgotten some things about the past because of the snake venom, the indifference and the aura of authority were still in his bones. Every time he talked to someone, his eyes and aura of authority made Baron very ufortable. Pablo did not give him this kind of pressure. A person who appeared out of nowhere and imed to be the elder brother of the patriarch gave him pressure, which made him very ufortable. He had been looking for an excuse to drive Kason out these days. He had thought that Kason snatching a woman from himst night would cause a stir, but now it seemed that it was not a problem for the Elders and the patriarch. He needed a big event. Baron¡¯s gaze was fixed on Emily who was walking behind the group, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Kason stole Baron¡¯s woman and yed her to death¡­ Was this event enough? Pablo had just taken over the reins not long ago. It was not suitable for the tribe to see blood. Not only did the tribe see blood, but the bloody scene was so terrible. The dead girl in the prime of her youth opened her beautiful eyes sadly¡­ Baron grinned, showing his wolf-like fangs, and looked frightening. Emily, who was eating an apple, noticed this unfriendly gaze. She immediately hid behind Kason and secretly looked at Baron again, seeming not to believe her eyes. However, the bloodlust in the man¡¯s eyes was so obvious that everyone present could see it. Emily was so scared that the apple in her hand fell to the ground. The apple in her mouth was swallowed along with her saliva. The apple choked her, which made her eyes red. She hid behind Kason¡¯s wheelchair. Because she was very close to him, she could smell his scent as she lowered her head. It was strange that when she smelled this scent for the first time, she felt at ease. Emily subconsciously touched the ring on her chest. She did not notice that the man in the wheelchair did likewise. His index finger touched his chest imperceptibly, and his movement was quick as if he had gently straightened his clothes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 582 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 582 Pablo stood in front of Baron and said in a voice audible only to the two of them, ¡°The Goddess likes her very much and asked me to bring her again in a few days. Baron, some wishful thinking would nevere true. Emerald Tribe is small. No matter what happens here,¡± He pointed to the eagle wheeling in the sky and smiled, ¡°It could not escape my third eye.¡± Baron took a step back and kicked Zack, scolding, ¡°You damn fool, why don¡¯t you cover me?¡± Before Zack could make a response, he had stridden out. This was clearly an insult to Pablo. The servants of Pablo were irritated. However, Pablo remained unmoved. He took a look at Zack, who had been kicked against the wall, and then at Kason, who had been watching indifferently from the beginning. Only then did he say to the people behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The group moved on. Zack, who was in the corner, slowly stood up and looked at Emily behind the wheelchair. Coincidentally, he met her curious gaze. In two seconds, Emily sensed that the masked man was looking at her, and she immediately looked away in fear. Standing there, Zack watched them leave. Then, he raised his hand in slow motion to touch the mask on his face. He lowered his head when he recalled how she shrinking back in fear. Emily walked to the crossing before she finally turned back to take a look, only to find the masked freak had already left. The buildings and people here were very strange. She raised her head and saw the flying eagle again. It had a broad wingspan and cast down a huge shadow almost like a small mountain. It cried so sharply that the sound might poke through the sky. When it passed above her, it created a small whirlwind. Emily watched it flying for a long time without showing any intention to eat a human. She gradually rxed. Pablo asked, ¡°Are you afraid of it?¡± Emily was not familiar with him and did not want to talk to a stranger. But it seemed to be a little impolite to ignore him. Therefore, she just nodded gently. She still distrusted these people. What if they did not take her to her mother? But she instinctively believed the white-haired boy on the wheelchair, who had said that he would send her home. Thinking of this, she moved closer to the wheelchair. ¡°It¡¯s right to be afraid. A girl should not be so brave. Or else, how could men protect you? Do you understand?¡± Pablo said as he turned to look at Kason, who sat motionlessly on the wheelchair. Emily nodded with a bewildered look. Pablo found Emily quite interesting. He continued to tease her, ¡°Who do you think is more handsome, he or me?¡± Emily did not know how to answer. She looked at Pablo more carefully. With a smile on his face, he did not look like a viin. Then she turned to Kason. She walked to the front of the wheelchair and scrutinized Kason¡¯s face. He had a distinctly outlined face. His nose was straight, his eyebrows dark and sharp, and his eyelids slightly cast down. Probably because of the dazzling sun, he half-closed his eyes, just like azy lion basking in the sun. While rxing, he was still a source of deterrence and oppression. One could not tell from his appearance that whether he was a good person or a bad guy. Kason looked like a star on television, who could y the big boss sitting behind the office desk reading documents. But the boss should not dress like him. They usually wore a suit, and tie, and had their hairbed back¡­ She stared at Kason for such a long time that Pablo smiled sarcastically, ¡°Do you look at him longer because he is more handsome?¡± Emily finally turned aside, scratching her head, and muttered, ¡°You both look good.¡± Pablo studied her and said objectively, ¡°You look good, too.¡± Emily looked at him innocently and answered, ¡°You look good, too.¡± Pablo was stunned. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He didn¡¯t know what to say. So, he decided to shut up. Kason, sitting in the wheelchair, cast his eyes on Emily. She was still wearing the white robe wrinkled by water. Her hair was much longer and reached her waist. She seemed to be thinner. Her robe was loose and worn, with a belt was wrapped around her wasp waist, which was so delicate that he felt he could snap it easily. Emily turned around but found no one looking at her on her back. She scratched her hair in bewilderment and continued walking forward. Every house had a courtyard. Some people nted fruit and vegetables before their doors, while some filled the yards with flowers. Some of the pears and apples were hanging out of the wall. The patrol picked them up but did not keep the fruits for themselves. Instead, they knocked on the door and returned the fruits to the owner. Only if the owner voluntarily gave them the fruit would they received and showed gratification. There wasn¡¯t any trash bin or cleaners on the way, but everywhere was clean and tidy. Emily learned from people in the patrol that Pablo, who was always smiling, was the patriarch. Although she did not know what a patriarch was, it must be a very powerful position because everyone in patrol had to salute Pablo when they passed by. He must be a high-rank official. As Emily thought about this, she felt a little hungry again. Fortunately, Pablo stopped the team before long. He pointed at a seemingly ordinary door and said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The servant went up to knock on the door. As soon as the door opened, Emily saw an acquaintance and immediately ran to him. It was Noah who opened the door. He first saw Pablo and was about to politely let him in. But then he saw the man in the wheelchair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s here? Why are you silent?¡± Ferne asked in a low voice. Noah thought it over and did not answer, intending to leave the surprise to everyone else. Emily had already rushed in. When Ferne saw that it was Emily, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Heavens, my little Emily, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Jaquan rushed into the door and shouted, ¡°Emily is back! Emily¡­¡±Jaquan swallowed the second line and his eyes popped out at the sight of the man sitting on a wheelchair. Ferne jokingly patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Jaquan, are you so excited to meet Emily again that you lost your voice?¡± Jaquan pointed at the door. ¡°Look for yourself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ferne nced at the door, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Pablo¡­¡± But then he saw the man sitting in the wheelchair behind Pablo. He immediately let out a ¡°fuck!¡± Then he looked back at Jaquan and shouted the curse again. When he thought of Noah, he immediately closed his mouth. But he could not hold up the excitement and had to say it to himself. Fuck! Donna rushed out at the news that Emily hade back. Tears trickled down her face when she saw Emily safe and sound. ¡°Emily, you really scared me to death!¡± ¡°Mom, I am back! This young man sent me back.¡± Emily threw herself into Donna¡¯s arms. After half a day of shock, fear, hunger, and panic, she said the second line, ¡°I also ate two apples. I promised her that I would pay himter.¡± Janessa and Emma, among others, also exchanged relieved smiles at one another. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll give him the money. Your safety is the priority. I have almost worried to death,¡± said Donna, wiping away her tears. Others were alsoing in at this time. The attendant guarded at the door, while the patriarch, Pablo, pushed the wheelchair in and closed the door. As a result, when thest one came out of the room saw the man in the wheelchair, he staggered and fell to the ground. He stared at Kason for a long time, forgetting to get up. Other than Donna and Emily, everyone else seemed to be turned into stone. It was strangely quiet. For a long time, no one spoke a word. Until Emily pointed to the person in the wheelchair and said, ¡°It was this young man who sent me back.¡± The silence was finally broken. Some, like Ferne, came back to their senses. He walked to Kason and tried to pinch his face. Before he seeded, Kason beat away his hand. As a result, Ferne looked at his hand beat by Kason and smirked at Noah, ¡°He really is Vincent¡­ Damn, he used to beat me like this¡­¡± Noah was speechless. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 583 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 583 ¡°Now you have arrived here. The rest is up to you.¡± Kason said to Pablo before turning the wheelchair to move away. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ferne grabbed the wheelchair. Armando finally regained his senses and stood up. He walked over and stared at Kason for a moment. Then he exchanged nces with Ferne and Jaquan, and they nodded simultaneously. The next second, the three of them hugged Kason¡¯s arms and legs respectively. ¡°Vincent! You are alive!¡± Ferne howled and hugged his leg, ¡°What a miracle! Why didn¡¯t youe to us? Do you know that Armando, Randy, and the others almost cried to death?¡± Armando, who allegedly had almost cried to death, did not know what to say. Randy, who was far away in City B, suddenly sneezed just as he was about to step on stage. Damn, someone must have praised him behind his back! Armando was holding Kason¡¯s arm. As a clumsy speaker, he only shouted, ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Jaquan was also very excited. After examining both of Kason¡¯s arms, he quickly squatted down to examine his legs, ¡°What happened to your legs? Are they seriously injured? Can you walk? Is there any chance to recover? Why didn¡¯t you contact us? Why are you hurry to leave just after arrival? Didn¡¯t youe here for us?¡± As soon as he finished such a series of questions, Ferne began to ask, ¡°Yeah! By the way, have you met Emily? Oh, it was you who sent her back? Then you have known each other? You had met Emily, but concealed to us the fact that you¡¯re still alive? If it wasn¡¯t for us following here this time, are you nning to keep us in darkness forever? By the way, you should inform your grandpa. He has locked himself in his room after that and has nevere out. His hair has turned grey and he himself was down-hearted. You should call him right now¡­ Oh! You are still alive! I can hardly believe it!¡± Armando nodded in agreement. Janessa and Emma also stood aside and looked at Kason. He looked exactly the same as Vincent. If Vincent did not have a twin brother in the world, then he was undoubtedly Vincent himself. Because they were too simr! They were of the same height, had the same air, and had the same appearance! But his expression¡­ it showed not the slightest trace of joy, instead, it was terrifyingly indifferent. That was right. Kason frowned at Armando who was holding his left arm, and Jaquan the right one, and Ferne who was lying beside his feet. There were also two women, Emma and Janessa, who were standing on the side, staring straight at his face. Kason, who was besieged in the circle, looked a little impatient and said to Pablo, ¡°Who are they? Cast them away!¡± Ferne was dumbfounded and he looked up nkly. Armanda, who was at a loss, gaped at him. Jaquan could not believe his ears. Kamron, who had juste out of his room, witnessed all of this. Although he was prepared, he was still shocked by this scene. Back then, every time Vincent came out for a gathering, he would always gather with this group of friends, ying cards or golf together. Now, he had be a stranger. That was fine. Kamron thought about it from another angle. This was the best for Vincent because he could completely abandon his life there and ept his new identity here. It was just that¡­ he turned to look at Emily, who was still nestling in the arms of Donna. Fortunately, she also forgot Vincent, or else how painful it should be! Kamron frowned when he thought of this. Damn, he had almost been stabbed to death by Emily. He shouldn¡¯t be in a mood to care about whether she was anguished. Had he forgotten the pain? Kamron quickly closed his legs and looked away. Now that he hadpleted his mission, he should take his leave. Kason had pushed the wheelchair out, and rk and Tyson had opened the door. They held the handle of his wheelchair and pushed him out. Ferne still wanted to chase after them, but he was stopped by Pablo. ¡°Let me go! Vincent¡­¡± Ferne was extremely anxious. When he was just about to find someone to chase after Kason, he saw Noah lightly shake his head. Only then did Ferne stop in confusion. Only Emily walked out a few steps and shouted at the back of Kason, ¡°Kason! Thank you!¡± Kason did not turn round. Looked from behind, his back was straight and fortitudinous like a pine. Ferne frowned and asked Pablo, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that he only has his memory before he was six or seven years old? But that¡¯s strange. He should remember me even when he was six years old. I¡­ Had I changed too much since I was a child, right? Well, I am indeed more handsome now.¡± His words made others speechless. The others all looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember all of you,¡± Pablo said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Everyone was silent. And then confused. And then shocked. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 584 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 584 Everyone was stunned. Ferne was too dumbstruck to keep his mouth closed. He looked from Emily to Noah. He didn¡¯t believe that such a dramatic thing could just happen to him. Did he lose his memory? Could it be any more ridiculous? Who the hell is the director? They want to give him a big punch. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember us? You mean, he is Vincent¡­¡± Janessa asked. Pablo put a finger to his lips as a sign for silence, ¡°Here, his name is Mr. Kason.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°Because he was born here,¡± Pablo said calmly. ¡°¡­¡± Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°???¡± Jaquan was shocked. ¡°?¡± Armando was also puzzled. The guy they had grown up with for years suddenly didn¡¯t know them. Then they were told by another person that this guy belonged to another ce. There was no Wi-Fi in that ce, no convenience store, no bus, no south railway station square, and no high-rise buildings and traffic lights. There was only a maze of courtyards in which lived patriarchs or elders. As well as Mr. Kason, who the patriarch had just mentioned. Everyone was stunned, and then they all sat in silence, digesting the messages they had received over the past two days. Emily said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Donna hurriedly took her to look for food, while the others remained sitting outside. Kamron found a chair for the patriarch, and sat by his side himself. Tom brought the pears to them. These were the pears from the pear trees in the courtyard, which were watery and sweet. They all had eaten before, but at the moment, no one was in the mood to enjoy the fruit. Everyone was immersed in the conflicting feelings of Vincent being alive but losing his memory. Suddenly Janessa stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Weren¡¯t you hoping he¡¯d be fine? Now that he is, he¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t remember you all. What does it matter? It¡¯s better than a box of ashes, right?¡± Janessa asionally tended to have a sharp tongue, but when she said this, Ferne felt a lot better. He patted his legs and agreed, ¡°Right! It¡¯s just amnesia! Maybe he will remember us in a few days!¡± ¡°I can call the doctor toe here. My friend works at the hospital. He probably knows a lot of experts in this field. I¡¯ll call himter.¡± Jaquan added. Armando nodded. Kamron was telling Pablo that he was going back tomorrow. Before Pablo could answer, he heard Jaquan¡¯s words. He immediately turned and said, ¡°He won¡¯t go out unless you bring all the doctors and equipment here, but there¡¯s no electricity.¡± ¡°How do you live without electricity?¡± Ferne felt extremely shocked. ¡°He¡¯s been calling you on his cell phone. How is there no electricity here?¡± Noah asked. That ¡®he¡¯ referred to Kamron, but at this moment, Hang Cheng could not speak with a pear in his mouth. ¡°The phone has 10 charging panels, and there¡¯s a ce to charge at the dock, but no electricity in here.¡± Pablo put a piece of pear into his mouth. ¡°Our people are afraid of thunder and electricity. The proposal of electric power development has been rejected every time on the council, there is no way¡­ I have to follow their will.¡± Although everyone present was surprised by this statement, they epted it anyway. Knowing that there¡¯s no electricity, Jaquan lowered his head to think of other ways, and Ferne also joined him. ¡°I will arrange people to send you away tomorrow afternoon,¡± Pablo said to Kamron as he stood up. Then he turned to the others and asked, ¡°Any other questions?¡± Ferne nced at Noah, then looked at Jaquan and Armando. Except for Noah, the other three looked at each other for a moment and said with one voice, ¡°We are not leaving!¡± Pablo nodded. He seemed to have expected that they would make such a decision. He put another piece of pear into his mouth and said in the direction of Kamron, ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to leave either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°???¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°!!!¡±(Kamron lost for words) After a few seconds, Kamron let out a miserable yelling that echoed through the house. Even Tom couldn¡¯t help but cover his ears, looking at him with a confused expression. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 585 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 585 On the other side, when rk took Kason back to the yard, Tyson was about to go out to get some water to wash Kason¡¯s hands and clean his face. But Kason told rk, ¡°Tell the elders that Pablo has brought a group of outsiders in and asked them to investigate their background.¡± rk lowered his head to hide his surprise, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kason said slowly, ¡°They seem to know me. Ask the elders to check if I have been outside.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± The Second Elder took a drag on his cigarette and put it on the table. He looked at rk and asked, ¡°Did he ask that?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± rk nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Second Elder said with a sigh of relief. Because Kason had been poisoned before, he was worried that Kason would be immune to it this time. Judging from what he had done these days, he did lose his memory, or he wouldn¡¯t have acted so strange. Thinking of what had happened over there, the Second Elder frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to Pablo?¡± ¡°Perhaps they want to help Kason regain his memory,¡± rk said, ¡°they have found a lot of people, and that girl is also one of them.¡± ¡°Why did he send her away again?¡± the Second Elder had a feeling that Kason was not such a meddlesome person. At least he wouldn¡¯t openly rob a strange girl from Baron. ¡°Mr. Kason was worried that the girl¡¯s a bit of a mystery, so he asked me to invite Pablo toe here early in the morning,¡± after saying that, rk added, st night, we thought that Mr. Kason had a crush on this girl, but he asked us to leave her in the next room. It was only this morning¡­¡± Because the girl gave him a lollipop, Mr. Kason suddenly changed his mind. Instead of sending her to the dungeon, he asked rk to call Pablo¡­ Before he could finish his words, the Second Elder waved his hand and interrupted, ¡°Okay, I see. You don¡¯t have to report to me what happened to Pablo. Anyway, he will send her away.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± When rk was about to leave, the Second Elder asked again, ¡°Is that girl beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, she is beautiful,¡± rk said hesitantly, ¡°but¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem to be very smart.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The Second Elder was lost for words. He flicked the cigarette pipe, squinted and asked, ¡°Is she an idiot?¡± ¡°She cried in the cupboard this morning,¡± rk said in confusion, ¡°she behaved like a child.¡± The Second Elder thought for a while and decided to let it go. He had nned to ask Baron to marry the girl if she was really good-looking, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was an idiot. ¡°Go and ask Mr. Baron toe.¡± The Second Elder ordered the guard at the door. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Second Elder put down the cigarette pipe and walked to the study in the yard. A young man was cleaning the table with his head down. The back of his hand was burned, and his arms covered by shirt were also burned. Several parts of his face were covered with gauze. It was obvious that he had experienced a fire, and it was inconvenient for him to walk around. Seeing the Second Elder standing at the door, the man bowed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Second Elder.¡± ¡°Rise,¡± the Second Elder said as he walked in, ¡°have you finished the ount book I showed you yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded, and then picked up a handwritten list from the table. He was very smart and urate in calction. He had a good memory, and could remember almost everything he had seen yesterday. In front of those people who were well-trained in martial arts, only this man could be called an all- around talent. However, his injury was a little serious, and the medical doctor had given all the medicine to Kason. The rest of the people could only be given some ordinary medicine, which could only slowly heal the wound. Some of the burns even needed to be operated on a few times before the scar could gradually fade away. The Second Elder looked at the purchase list in his hand and nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have the bill delivered to youter. You can sit here and check the ounts this afternoon.¡± The young man nodded, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Pay attention to the wound. Go to bed if you are tired.¡± The Second Elder looked back at the gauze on his face again. ¡°Yes.¡± The young man had a serious face. He sat at the table like an ountant with a pen in his hand. He was standing there in a white robe with gauze on his face. Recently, his body had lost some weight because of the injury, and his cheeks were sunken. But his eyes were still bright, and he didn¡¯t smile often, just like his previous master. The Second Elder looked around and left. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 586 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 586 The young man sat at the desk, writing the bill. Every time he wrote down the word ¡°Rex Greer¡± at the end of the bill. Then a servant came in with the previous ount books in his arms. The young man calmly smeared the word ¡°Rex Greer¡± into ck ink. Then he stood up, took the ount books and thanked him. The servant teased him, ¡°Did you write it wrong again?¡± He didn¡¯t write it wrong, but reminded himself of his identity all the time. The young man smiled shyly. The servantforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Second Elder won¡¯t me you. Take your time.¡± He looked at the pile of ount books on the table and sighed, ¡°There are so many ount books. You¡¯re really good. We can¡¯t do that because we can¡¯t read.¡± The young man nodded and continued to check the ount books. The servants knew that once he started to work, he would ignore others. Perhaps the servant was used to it, so he was not angry. He stood there and looked for a while before turning around and walking out. This poor man not only forgot where he came from, but also talked less. Now he had to check the ount book every day. The servant didn¡¯t know what he used to do, but he was very knowledgeable. The servant envied him while feeling sorry for him. He shook his head and left. At this time, he saw Mr. Baron at the door, so he hurriedly reported to the Second Elder. ¡°Second Elder, Mr. Baron is here.¡± When he just finished reporting, Baron had already opened the door and walked in, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Everyone in the tribe knew that Baron¡¯s biological mother was the youngest daughter of the Second Elder, but she was unlucky and fell in love with the brother of the former n elder. The former n elder had a brother. As the n elder ascended the throne and the matter of women, the rtionship between the two brothers began to change. Many people said that the former n elder had stolen the woman his brother liked, so the two fell out. There were also many people who said that the death of the former n elder¡¯s son and wife was suspected to be caused by his brother. Therefore, more than ten years ago when the invasion of Divine Immortal Ind war happened, he immediately sent his brother to battle, which led to the tragic death of his brother on the battlefield. But no matter what the truth was, it was obvious that Pablo didn¡¯t get along well with his cousin. However, no one knew whether it was an old grudge between thest generation or not. They only knew that Pablo and Baron didn¡¯t like each other. The two had been pretending to be friendly for so many years. Recently, Baron was a little impatient and didn¡¯t want to do that anymore. ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t greet Pablo today?¡± Second Elder threw a prating nce at him, ¡°Idiot! What are you doing?! You are telling the whole tribe that you don¡¯t like Pablo! Are you going to rebel? If anything happens to Pablo, the whole tribe will suspect that you did it!¡± Baron frowned, ¡°I sprained my ankle. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care if you are pretending or not. You have to greet Pablo the next time you see him. You¡¯ve made a fool of yourself. Do you think you¡¯re somebody? Pablo mayugh at you behind your back! What can you get from this kind of behavior? What you get is the dissatisfaction of your nsmen!¡± It was not until then that Baron realized how disadvantageous his action had been. He frowned and said, ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll go to apologize to him this afternoon.¡± ¡°As for that girl, don¡¯t try to get close to her. She is an outsider and a fool,¡± the Second Elder poured a cup of tea and took a sip, ¡°don¡¯t act rashly these days. There may be a war in Divine Immortal Ind. It was not the right time to have a rtionship. I will help you get whatever you like in the future.¡± Baron was very happy to hear what the Second Elder said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± In fact, the Second Elder didn¡¯t think highly of his daughter¡¯s marriage. But what¡¯s done was done. As a father, he could only say to his daughter, ¡°Take care of your family. Don¡¯t think too much about other things.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He had long known that this was an ominous ce. The family here was polygamy. ces, where there were women, were full of intrigues. His little daughter did not die here, but she learned to fight for power here. The Second Elder looked into Baron¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but think of his daughter. They had taken the wrong path from the beginning, but none of them could turn back. The arrow had left the string, and there was no turning back. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 587 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 587 ¡°Now I remember.¡± Ferne sat on a stone bench in the courtyard. ¡°I seem to have heard of it before. Vincent had been kidnapped soon after he was born. The Scavos all went out to find him, but only one man returned, Mr. Rndo. He had also been seriously injured. So¡­ real Vincent had already dead at that time, and he¡­¡± Jaquan retorted, ¡°He is our boss.¡± ¡°I know, what I said is¡­¡± The more Ferne exined, the more confused he became, ¡°What I mean is¡­ right, he is our boss, but¡­¡± The real child of the Scavos had died more than twenty years ago, while Rndo had brought Kason, who was supposed to be the next patriarch, back to City Y. ¡°Can¡¯t the people here recognize a child?¡± Janessa asked, feeling puzzled. She really did not understand how this kind of thing could happen. Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a script of a soap opera? ¡°His mother died after she gave birth to him. He was poisoned in the womb and was born with ck hair, which was the sign of being a lowly servant. How could the previous patriarch have a child with ck hair? He probably wanted to kill it secretly but happened to meet the Scavos¡¯ old patriarch, so¡­¡± Kamron shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°How did you get in touch with them?¡± Noah looked at him and asked. Kamron thought about it and said, ¡°By chance.¡± It was really a coincidence. More than ten years ago, when he was still a teenager, Kamron met a white-haired boy. He was waving for a ride, but he had no money on him and no one wanted to take him. Kamron found his white hair eye-catching and asked the driver to pull over. He enquired him about his situation and noticed that his hand was bleeding. He gave him a packet of tissues and two hundred. The next time Kamron met him, on the same street, was already a few yearster. Pablo was very lonely. He knew from a young age that he had an elder brother. Kamron did not know how he founded it out. He just knew that Pablo persistently came out once every few years to find his brother, Vincent. But his hair was too conspicuous in the crowd that he had been caught once when he peeped at Vincent. They released him as soon as they recognized that he had saved Vincent before. Later, Kamron offered a solution. He asked Pablo to wait in a teahouse. Then, he invited Vincent there. The two of them only met once every few years. Neither of them revealed the other¡¯s identity but each knew the truth. They had a tacit understanding. It was also because of this that the Scavos had never inhibited the business of the Heytons. Moreover, they would asionally share some supply channels with them as a gift. Therefore, the Scavos was sure to interfere when Heytons had trouble. Kamron couldn¡¯t help but fall silent when he thought of what happened a while ago. He looked up at the two people diagonally opposite him. After lunch, they discussed for a solution. Emily, in new clothes, sat on a stone bench and asked Donna, ¡°Mom, when are you going to pay my apples?¡± She was still thinking about that she had eaten two apples without paying. ¡°We¡¯ll go this evening,¡± Donna reassured her. ¡°Alright.¡± Emily nodded obediently. Kamron coughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s useless for you to stay here. Why don¡¯t you go back? Maybe one day he would get better and remembers you? At that time, naturally he woulde back to find you.¡± ¡°Although your suggestion makes sense, I somehow feel ufortable about it.¡± Ferne red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are nning. You want to go back, right? Go, you can go back now. We will stay here. You can¡¯t decide for us.¡± Kamron pursed his lips. ¡°You are very ungracious to those who have helped you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Ungracious?¡± Ferne scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m also piratical! Leave your luggage behind. You can leave. Oh right, your bodyguard should also stay with us.¡± Tom, the bodyguard, nodded. Kamron was confused. Janessa said, ¡°Alright, stop joking. What are you guys thinking? Kamron is right. There¡¯s no use for us to stay here. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t remember us now, nor does he remember Emily. What can we do here? What can we do for him? Does he appreciate it? Or are we wasting our energy?¡± Janessa being Janessa, she can always speak out others¡¯ minds concisely. Ferne knew that it was futile, but he still wanted to stay here. Jaquan, on the other hand, wanted to find a doctor for Kason. Armando¡­ he only wanted to give out his money, which is a lot, to help Vincent. Emma was still studying the structure of this ce. She frowned slightly as if considering whether to knock him out and carry him away or bring the doctor here. Seeing that everyone was deep in thought, Donna suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay here for a while? If he loves living here, then there is no need to bring him back. After all, this is his real home.¡± They nodded. Although Ferne was reluctant, he had to admit that this was so far the best solution. Donna said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the patriarch just say that there is a medical doctor here? He should be quite skillful. I think¡­¡± She looked down at Emily. ¡°If possible, I want to ask him here to give Emily an examination?¡± She knew that this request was a little selfish. After all, everyone was thinking about how to treat Vincent, but she was thinking about her own daughter, Emily. After saying this, she said somewhat guiltily and uneasily, ¡°Sorry, I may be a little selfish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that way.¡± Janessa stood up, ¡°Emily and Vin ¡­ are our friends. We hope that both of them can recover and resume the old good day with us.¡± Donna probably didn¡¯t know much about Vincent. She had heard of this name before, but the man she learned from these people was like quite another man. It seemed that her daughter was dating Vincent. Although she was a little surprised, she believed her daughter deserved the best man in the world. It was a pity that the man had died in a car ident. She had tossed and turned and did not know how tofort Emily. However, Emily woke up and only had the memory before she was seven years old. During this period, Donna had her own motives. On one hand, she wanted to spend more time with Emily. On the other hand, she hoped that after she recovered, she would still remember this happy period, that she and her mother had had a happy time, and she had called her ¡°mom¡± sweetly. Emily looked at these people around. Her eyes were clear and clean. Seeing that they are all looking at her, she smiled an innocent and lovely smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you contact the medical doctor.¡± Kamron stood up, ¡°But in the following day, you should not run around. This ce¡­ is not safe. It is better to be careful.¡± Kamron said it ambiguously, but everyone understood. Here, being a patriarch was like being a king of a small kingdom, and a lot of plots and intrigues unfolded around it.. However, no one knew whether it would bring danger to Vincent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 588 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 588 At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Donna brought Emily to find Kason¡¯s neighbor, ready to pay for the two apples, but she did not know that it got dark here early. By the time she and Emily arrived, there was only a ray of afterglow shining on the earth, emitting the last ray of light. Kamron was worried about their safety, so he arranged for bodyguard Tom to bring them there. They did not meet anyone along the way, but the ground was covered with white stones. During the day, they looked like ayer of pearls shone brightly from afar. At night when there were only stars and white light, if there werenterns ced at the door, they would look like shiny beads from afar. Donna noticed that there was a door te on the garden-like ground at the door, but the door te was very short with the length of the calf, and there was a flower engraved on the top of the small wooden te. She took the opportunity to look at the courtyard next door. There was a swallow engraved on the door te. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emily happened to be looking at the neighboring courtyard. The wooden door was closed, and she remembered seeing a man sitting on the wheelchair reading in the morning. She thought that he should be reading in the room now. Bodyguard Tom had already knocked on the door of the Goddess and the High Priest. He knocked twice. He took a step back and stood beside Donna and Emily. Not long after, a voice came from the door, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± It was a maid. Donna said loudly, ¡°Hello, my daughter ate the apples in your yard today. We want to thank you in person. If it is inconvenient, we cane back tomorrow.¡± There was a soft inquiry from inside, and soon after, the door opened. A ck-haired maid opened the door and peeked at Donna and Emily with curiosity before gesturing for them to enter. Seeing that she was young, but her appearance was ordinary with tan skin, Emily timidly called her, ¡°Hello, elder sister.¡± The maid was stunned by her calling for a long time because Emily looked about the same age as her. Why did Emily think that she was older? Donna smiled apologetically at the maid. The maid said nothing but gestured them to go in. This courtyard was somewhat different from other ces. It was filled with fruit trees, and only a small path was spread out from the fruit trees. Litnterns were hanging at the doors of several rooms in front of them. The fiery red candlelight shone through the red paper of thenterns, reflecting the fruit trees and Emily¡¯s face. She looked around and whispered to Donna, ¡°Mom, it seems like an orchard.¡± Then, she saw a girl standing under an apple tree. The girl had long white hair that draped over her shoulders. She was only wearing a pair of white socks and a pair of shoes was on the side. It seemed that she did not like wearing shoes. The maid led Emily and Donna here and left. The girl turned around. Donna sized her up and smiled at her, saying, ¡°Little girl, did you give Emily the apples? We are here today to thank you.¡± The girl looked at her quietly. Donna found that her eyes were a little scary if you looked at her for a long time. It was hard to describe, but Donna felt a little scared after being stared at by her. She didn¡¯t look like an ordinary child at all. That pair of eyes looked like¡­ The sound of footsteps came from behind, apanied by a series of sounds like a canending on the ground, extremely rhythmic. ¡°Don¡¯t look into her eyes.¡± Came from an old voice. Donna quickly turned to look at the source of the sound. A white-haired olddy walked out with a cane. The cane waspletely white, like a jade cane. However, the sound of itsnding was not the crisp sound of jade. A man was standing next to her. He was probably injured. He had an arm hung around his neck, and his face was very cold. He nced over expressionlessly. When he saw Emily, he paused slightly, then lowered his head and stood next to the olddy. ¡°Hello, sorry to disturb you. I¡­¡± Donna pulled Emily to the olddy. Before she could finish speaking, the olddy reached out to stop her from speaking. ¡°I heard about what happened this morning. Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The olddy looked at the Goddess. ¡°She has no ymates since she was young. Not many people can get close to her. Is your daughter alright?¡± When she said thest sentence, she had already turned to Emily and sized Emily up slightly. When Donna heard this, she got nervous. ¡°No, she is fine. So if she ate that apple, would something happen?¡± The olddy smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± She gestured to Donna, ¡°Come in and sit.¡± Before Donna entered, bodyguard Tom quickly whispered in her ear, ¡°That olddy is the High Priest.¡± What was a High Priest? Donna did not know that for the time being, so she just regarded it as a rtively high position, and when she brought Emily in, she became more cautious. Above the three steps was a long corridor made of white jade. Further ahead was a row of rooms. Because the door was exactly the same, Donna waspletely unable to tell each one¡¯s function, but she followed behind the olddy. The man with his arm hanging pushed open the door and lit amp with his only arm. Then, he quietly stood behind the door, like a shadow. Emily looked at him strangely. He was wearing white clothes, but when he stood behind the door, it was as if he had blended into the darkness. No one could even sense his presence. The Goddess, dressed in white socks, had already quietly stood beside the olddy. Donna noticed that the Goddess had seldom blinked her eyes. Just as Donna wanted to take a closer look, she suddenly remembered the olddy¡¯s advice. She immediately turned her gaze away and looked elsewhere. Emily, on the other hand, looked at the Goddess and smiled at her. The Goddess had no expression. ¡°Usually, those whoe to look for her have a request. Why are you here?¡± The olddy asked. ¡°What?¡± Donna was stunned for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°No, my daughter ate two apples in your courtyard. Today, she pulled me over to pay for these two apples. I was worried that you would not ept it, so I made a small dessert.¡± Bodyguard Tom brought up the stuff in his hands. It was a portion of corn cheese. There were raw materials in the ce where they lived, but because making a fire was more troublesome, and Donna was not in good health to cook stir-fried vegetables, so she made an apple sd this afternoon. And her door was covered with vegetables. She picked some fresh vegetables and found some sauce. Fortunately, the attempt was sessful, and everyone liked it very much. Before she came out, she had also stewed sugar pears. The fire was born by Armando who went to Tibet and came back good at making the fire. The fire to cook the dishes this afternoon was all controlled by him. The sugar pears were boiled by soft fire. In this season, it was just the right time to clear the heat. Donna did not cook much, and everyone had finished drinking it. Originally, she had nned to bring some with her. But she had underestimated Kamron¡¯s love for sweets. She nned to cook twenty servings next time. The olddy looked at the corn-cheese on the table and looked at the Goddess beside her with a questioning gaze. ¡°Do you want some?¡± She asked. The Goddess did not speak. The olddy understood her expression and said to Donna, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Donna stood up and said, ¡°We just came here to thank you. No intention to bother you. Then we¡­ will leave.¡± Before she came, she heard from Kamron that there was no need for money here, nor was there any money. Everyone used goods to exchange for goods. For example, using fish to change clothes, or using a cloth to exchange for rice and meat, so she gave up the idea of giving money. Before Emily walked out of the door, she quietly walked in front of the Goddess and gave her a lollipop that tasted like strawberries. This was brought from the bag and had not been soaked in water. The Goddess looked down at the lollipop in her hand expressionlessly. Emily thought that she didn¡¯t know how to eat it, so Emily reached out to take it, took off the sugar coat, and handed it to her. ¡°Put it in your mouth.¡± Just as the Goddess was about to put it in her mouth, the High Priest reached out to take the lollipop and thanked Donna and Emily. Donna probably understood that the High Priest was worried that the lollipop was poisonous, so she didn¡¯t dare to give it to the Goddess. ¡°Alright, sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Donna pulled Emily away. ¡°Remember to eat it. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Emily shouted at the Goddess as she walked. After the door was closed, the High Priest put the lollipop on the table, and the attendant behind the door with an arm walked out, took a bowl and filled it with water, and put the lollipop in it. A moment later, he took out the silver needle and put it in the bowl to check. The silver needle did not change color. Only then did the High Priest give the lollipop to the Goddess. The attendant checked the corn cheese on the table again, and it did not change color. The Goddess looked at the lollipop and didn¡¯t move. After a long time, she looked up at the High Priest. ¡°You said she would take Mr. Baron away?¡± The High Priest looked into her eyes, and a hint of surprise appeared on her aged face.. ¡°That little girl looks like a child. Howe she was so capable?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 589 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 589 When Donna came out with Emily, it waspletely dark. The female attendant carried a redntern and hung it on the door. Then she turned back to close the door. Just as the three of them were about to head back, they saw the next door open. Several people were walking in and out with a bucket of water in their hands. Emily looked in curiously and saw a group of people pouring water into a lotus pond in the courtyard. rk and Tyson of course remembered Emily. When they came out with an empty bucket, rk said to Emily, ¡°Our young master feels that the water in the pond is dirty, so he asked us to change the water.¡± He was justining, not trying to talk to Emily. If Emily hadn¡¯t fallen into the pond, they might not have needed to change the water. Although there was no shortage of water, it was far away to carry the water. It took them much strength and time. Because it was hot in the day, they waited until the afternoon to clean up the water in the pond. They not only had to put the lotus flowers into another basin intact, but also had to wipe them one by one to ensure that every petal was clean. After all, they two transferred from the Elder. They seldom did such hard work. Now, they spent the entire afternoon carrying water, pouring water, and fetching water. When they saw the culprit, Emily, how could they keep silent? Tyson could, but rk could not. Emily nodded, but she was confused. rk was talking while looking at her as if he was expecting her to say something. She looked back in confusion. rk was about to leave. But he stopped when he saw her innocent eyes. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Miss Emily, you didn¡¯t forget that, did you?¡± Emily looked at him nkly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You came out of the pondst night. You forget it?¡± rk pointed at the pond. Donna was stunned for a moment, turned to Emily and asked, ¡°You fell into the pondst night? No wonder the clothes you changed today are wrinkled. Did you get coldst night?¡± Emily was still at a loss, ¡°Fell into the pond? I ¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± rk was lost for words. Tyson, ¡°¡­¡± Kason heard them, so he asked, ¡°Who is at the door?¡± Tyson responded, ¡°The guests that the patriarch personally treats.¡± That was right. If he said that the person standing at the door was the girl who had hidden in the pondst night, Mr. Kason¡¯s reputation would have been affected. Moreover, Mr. Kason was not a fool. If he found out who was the one to spread the news, Tyson would be the first to be punished. Although he and rk were both chosen by the Elder, Tyson knew very well that the Elder could never be the patriarch. However, Mr. Kason had the chance to be the patriarch. The patriarch Pablo was young, but maybe someday he would no longer be in that position. And Mr. Baron definitely could not be the patriarch. ording to the Goddess, Kason was the future savior of the tribe. It was very likely that Kason would be the next patriarch. Although he was the Elder¡¯s man, he still had to find a way out for himself. If he did his best to Mr. Kason, maybe Mr. Kason would give him a chance and keep him. This was Tyson¡¯s thoughts. He was more meticulous than rk. In just a few seconds, he thought so many things. The sound of a wheelchair moving could be heard. A momentter, Kason pushed the wheelchair to the door. When he saw them standing at the door, he frowned slightly, ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± rk and Tyson quickly lowered their heads and left with their buckets. Emily sneaked a nce at Kason and found that he was looking out of the courtyard. It was already dark, and the redntern was illuminating the square inch of the entrance. Not far away, a figure slowly walked over. It was the masked man whom she had seen during the day. Emily couldn¡¯t help approaching Donna, nervously grabbing her sleeve. Then she secretly looked back at him. When the masked man arrived, he only bowed, then got upright and left. Emily was still curiously staring at his back. Kason in the wheelchair, raised his chin slightly, frowned and said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t entertain you as it¡¯s alreadyte.¡± After that, he pushed his wheelchair into the room. Donna felt that Kason was cold. She didn¡¯t know how he used to get along with Emily. Then, she thought that neither of them remembered each other now. She didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad. Thinking of this, she tilted her head to look at Emily and found that Emily was staring at Kason¡¯s back. Donna asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Emily shook her head. Just looking at Karon¡¯s back, Emily felt as if she had dreamed of this scene before. But she couldn¡¯t tell when she had the dream. She just felt that the person in the dream shouldn¡¯t be sitting in the wheelchair, but ¡­ standing upright. When the two of them walked back, they saw the door of the High Priest¡¯s courtyard open. The male attendant with one arm hanging walked out. Donna pulled Emily and stopped her from looking around. Emily nodded, but she noticed that the attendant paused at the ce where the masked man had stopped. After that, he returned to the courtyard. Emily tilted her head and thought that these people were so strange. A howl of a wolf came from not far away. That was like a call. Other wolves scrambled to howl. The howls appeared especially horrifying in the dark night. Emily was so scared that she immediately got close to Donna. She shivered and asked, ¡°Mom, what ¡­ is this sound?¡± Tom led the way and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It is a husky.¡± Donna, who was about to exin, pursed her lips when she heard Tom. Emily widened her eyes, ¡°Husky? Shouldn¡¯t it be a dog barking? This voice sounds a bit like¡­¡± A wolf. But she didn¡¯t dare to say it, just staying close to Donna and walking forward quickly. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 590 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 590 When they reached the turning, they ran into Baron. He was leisurely leaning against the wall, toying with a whip. He seemed to have been waiting for a long time. There was only a redntern hanging and the light was hazy. They could only saw a vague outline of Baron and his teeth as he grinned. Emily looked up and saw his teeth shining in the night. She was frightened and quickly hid behind Donna. Tom stood in front of them and bowed to Baron. Then he said to Donna and Emily, ¡°This is Mr. Baron. Keep going.¡± ¡°Go away. I need to speak to her.¡± Baron blocked the path and used the whip to push Tom away. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He referred to Emily, not Donna. ¡°Mr. Baron, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Donna protected Emily behind her and looked at Baron. Baron tilted his head and looked at Emily, who was hiding behind Donna. He licked his teeth, ¡°Are you so afraid of me? I¡¯m here to apologize. I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst night.¡± ¡®He blocked the path just to say sorry?¡¯ Donna did not have a good impression of Baron. She felt that Kason was much more upright than Baron. At least Kason knew that it was toote to keep them. However, Baron deliberately chose such a dark ce. He said that he was sorry, but he treated Emily flippantly. He kept ncing at Emily. Emily was so scared that she kept hiding and did not dare to look up. ¡°Mr. Baron.¡± A voice came from behind. It was the masked man. Standing in front of Mr. Baron, the masked man blocked his sight and bowed to him. Baron was a little impatient when his sight was blocked, but he did not get angry. He just tilted his head and asked, ¡°Things are done?¡± The masked man replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Baron nced at Emily who was hiding behind Donna and gave a dismissive smile. After they left, Donna walked quickly with Emily. Emily felt rxed only when they were in the courtyard where they temporarily lived. ¡°Scared?¡± Donna patted Emily¡¯s headfortingly. Emily nodded and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better not to go out. What about the one who sent you back earlier today? Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Donna asked. She was also afraid, but he was different from Baron. Emily could not tell why. Both of them were strangers to her. But if she had to choose one, she trusted the one in the wheelchair more. He did not look like a good guy nor a bad guy. Anyway, he had never hurt her. He also didn¡¯t look at her like Baron whose gaze made her ufortable. Donna wanted to say something, but she thought that Emily couldn¡¯t understand what she meant. So, she said nothing. If the medical doctor cured Emily, how would she feel when she faced Vincent who was in the wheelchair and had forgotten her? Donna suddenly felt relieved. At least, Vincent was still alive. Compared to death, amnesia was eptable to Emily. Besides, Vincent might be cured in the future. Currently, the priority was to cure Emily. Kamron came out of the room and saw Donna and Emilying back. He immediately said, ¡°I am told that the medical doctor wille tomorrow when he is free.¡± ¡°Nice. Thank you so much.¡± Donna looked at Kamron sincerely. Kamron was a little uneasy. He should have hated them, but it waspletely out of control. He seemed to have be a masochist. He was stabbed by Emily and almost died. But he still saved her in the car ident without telling her. Moreover, he brought her here to find ¡°her husband¡±. Although Kamron¡¯s mother had died many years ago and he was no longer a child, he couldn¡¯t ept a stepmother. Donna didn¡¯t look like a cunning person, but Kamron was still unwilling to admit her from the bottom of his heart. So, he hadplicated feelings when facing Emily. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not certain if Emily can be cured,¡± Kamron said. ¡°I have to thank you for buying us a chance,¡± Donna said to him gratefully. Kamron didn¡¯t know what to say. He scratched his head, coughed lightly, and entered the room. Tom followed him closely. They had rearranged the rooms. They were not worried that Kamron would suddenly run away. Ferne locked Kamron¡¯s luggage in another room and asked Noah to keep an eye on him. Kamron couldn¡¯t beat Tom, so he could not get his luggage but get some clothes for change and stay here. After Kamron and Tom entered the room, they looked at each other for a while. Kamron frowned and kicked Tom, ¡°What was I going to do just now?¡± ¡°Pee?¡± Tom replied with puzzlement. Kamron thought for a moment, ¡°No.¡± Tom prompted again, ¡°Bath?¡± There was a room specifically for bathing next to the courtyard. It was rtively hot. Men washed their bodies with cold water. The mixed warm water was provided to women. ¡°Oh, yeah. I want to get some clothes.¡± Kamron finally got it. He opened the door and walked out. Kamron and Tom went to Ferne¡¯s room. Before they knocked on the door and entered, they heard the sound of heavy breathing and Ferne¡¯s voice. They were shocked. If they remembered correctly, Ferne and Noah lived in this room. Kamron turned his head to look at Tom, only to see Tom nodding nkly.. Kamron¡¯s mind exploded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 591 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 591 A minuteter, the door of Noah and Ferne was surrounded by many people, including Janessa, Armando, Jaquan, Emma, and Emily who came out for a meal. Originally, they saw Kamron and Tom sneaking around Ferne¡¯s door. They were worried and came over. Then they heard the sound of rough breathing inside. Many sexy scenes shed through their minds. They even unconsciously brought in the images of Noah and Ferne. They were silent. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Emily asked curiously. Janessa hissed at her. ¡°They are¡­¡± She thought for a moment and then pped her hands three times. Emily was confused. She repeated that action and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Janessaughed. When she saw the helplessness and smile of Armando, she immediately pretended to be calm and stoppedughing. Emma had heard this kind of voice before and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. She looked at Jaquan who stared at the door in astonishment. It was as if they were doing ¡°something¡± inside. She knocked and gently pushed the door open. Noah and Ferne were doing push-ups on the ground. They were covered in sweat. After about half an hour of doing push-ups, Noah slowed down. The muscles on his arms and back swelled. Even the veins on his neck bulged, and his body was filled with the wildness of a man. Ferne had been out of strength but he didn¡¯t want to lose to Noah. He gritted his teeth and let out a rough breathing sound. His throat also let out a low growl. Kamron was surprised. It turned out that he was overthinking. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± As Ferne saw them, he immediately lost his strength. Hey on the ground and gasped for breath. ¡°Fuck, so tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to get my clothes,¡± Kamron said. Janessa looked at the two beds in the room with disappointment. She shook her head and left. Armando followed her. Jaquan patted his chest and looked at Ferne and Noah. He suddenly thought of something. He took out a thing from his pocket and handed it to Ferne. Then, he made a gesture of encouragement to Ferne. It was a condom. ¡­ Jaquan had disappeared with Emma before Ferne realized it. Ferne red over and saw Emily standing at the door looking around curiously. He immediately grabbed the condom in his hand and waved at Emily. ¡°You should have a meal now.¡± Noah had stood up when the door was opened. He was pouring a cup of water at the table. After drinking it, he poured a cup for Ferne. Emily entered the door curiously and asked Ferne, ¡°It¡¯s said that you were¡­¡± She pped her hands three times, ¡°What is it?¡± Ferne spat the water on Noah¡¯s face. He hurriedly wiped Noah¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t have a towel and directly pulled up his shirt to wipe him. Seeing that Noah looked fine, he was slightly rxed and asked, ¡°Who said that?¡± There was no need to ask. Except for Janessa, no one else could say such words. Emily smiled but didn¡¯t reply. Then Donna came to call her for dinner. Ferne heard Emily trotting out. She said to Donna with a smile, ¡°Mom, what is this?¡± She pped her hands three times. Ferne was shocked. Oh My God! He sat on the ground and smiled awkwardly. After Emily left, Noah closed the door. He turned around and wiped the water on his face. He smiled at Ferne with a dangerous tone. ¡°Spit at me?¡± ¡°Listen to me. It was by ident.¡± Ferne quickly stood up and reached out to pull him. Then the condom in his hand fell down between them. ¡­ It was silent. ¡°OK. You can hit me. But don¡¯t hit my face.¡± Ferne lowered his head, took the opportunity to pick up the condom, and tried to stuff it into his pocket. But he suddenly realized that the pant he wore had no pockets. He looked at Noah with a smile, pinched the condom in his hand, and tried to exin. ¡°It was left by Jaquan. I picked it up and was about to return it.¡± Then he opened the door and rushed out. Fortunately, Noah didn¡¯t chase after him. Ferne pinched the condom in his hand. He wished he could crush Jaquan¡¯s head in his palm. Shit. Jaquan even carried this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He rushed to Jaquan¡¯s room and pushed the door. But the door was still closed. He patted it hard twice and shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard! You are toast.¡± Then, he rushed to the next room angrily. He was angry at Janessa, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He roared at Janessa¡¯s room, ¡°Look clearly, we are exercising. Not that kind of exercise!¡± Janessa was amused, ¡°What kind of exercise?¡± Ferne was stunned. He felt exhausted. Armando opened the door and waved at him. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here.¡± Ferne turned around and walked back. As he walked to his room, he pped his thigh and suddenly realized that Armando and Janessa were in the same room. The door had been opened and Noah stood there with his arms crossed. Noah looked at him coldly, ¡°Why do you bring it back?¡± Ferne lowered his head and realized that he had forgotten to give it to Jaquan. Fuck. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± He pretended to be calm as he entered the door with a condom. ¡°Say it again?¡± Noah asked in a rough voice, one of his legs pressed against the wall. Ferne looked at him, ¡°Ok, it is not none of your business. It¡¯s none of my business. If you use the condom, it¡¯s my business.¡± The hint was clear. Noah looked at him and put his legs back. He took his clothes on the bed and walked out. Ferne lowered his head and looked at the condom in his hand. He was a little tangled. He was not ready to do that with Noah. Fortunately, Noah didn¡¯t take it seriously. Meanwhile, once he thought of Noah¡¯s past, he always felt sad for Noah and wanted to protect him. And he didn¡¯t want Noah to suffer pains any more. He felt that Noah also liked him.. When he kissed Noah that night, Noah even pretended to be asleep. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 592 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 592 Emily was awake. She just had a nightmare that the house was full of wolves. They were eating Donna¡¯s body with their heads down. There was blood everywhere. She then cried till she fainted. After waking up, there were still tears on her face. She sat up. Under the moonlight that nted through the window, she saw Donna lying next to her with a head full of gray hairs. Donna was not old, but she seemed to be aged overnight. Now, she had only one wish that was to see her daughter, Emily, recover. Emily rubbed her temples. Every time she ¡°woke up¡±, she had an unbearable headache. After resting for a long time, she got off the bed and found that Donna was still sleeping soundly. Probably because Donna was worried about her daughter the whole night, she was extremely tired and fell asleep. She even snored a little. Emily finally realized that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t understand why she was here. She also didn¡¯t understand why she would see Donna every time she woke up. The second time she saw Kamron, and thest time she saw Mr. Vincent. Was it a dream? No, it was not. Mr. Vincent was alive. There were too many questions in her mind, but she did not want to dwell on them for the time being. She just wanted to take a look and make sure that what she sawst time when she ¡°woke up¡± was not a dream.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She found her shoes, put them on, and gingerly walked out of the room. Then she noticed the pink bunny pajamas on her body. After thinking about it, she did not choose to change them, for fear of beingte. She felt like she was crouching in a bottle and slept for a long time, so when she woke up, her limbs were a little stiff. She took a while to stretch her arms and leg. Then she gently opened the door of the courtyard and ran into the moonlight. She remembered that after she was taken out of the dungeon, she passed a long corridor and turned left into a courtyard. It was almost there. ¡°Who is it?¡± A voice came from the distance, followed by heavy footsteps. Approximately over ten people were approaching. Emily bit her lips and looked at the courtyard in front of her. She really wanted to rush over regardless of any lurking dangers, but the amplifying footsteps changed her mind. She clenched her fists and hurriedly turned around. All the doors looked the same, but she recalled the special nts at the door when she came out previously. However, before she reached the door, she saw a figure squatting behind a tree. Emily stared in that direction with vignce. Then, she realized that she was unarmed. She tilted her head and nced at the ground. Other than the white stones, there was nothing else that she could use as a weapon. That person was sizing up Emily as well. When the redntern shone on Emily¡¯s innocent face, the person hiding behind the tree jumped out and stared at her, ¡°Are you the Goddess?¡± Just as she finished asking, she shook her head again and shifted her gaze at Emily¡¯s hair. ¡°You are not the Goddess. Why is your hair ck? Are you a servant here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily frowned and did not understand the questions. Emily also did not expect that the person who was hiding behind the tree was a woman. Her long ck hair was tied behind her head, and on her neck, there was a pendant that looked like a tooth. A few ck shirts were tied on her body to cover her flesh but they still managed to reveal her muscr arms and calves. They both seemed toe here from different ces. As their eyes were sliding on each other¡¯s bodies, they simultaneously wended their way to the redntern. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± The woman asked. Her eyes were big and bright, and her skin was a little dark. ¡°The servants here don¡¯t wear this kind of clothes. Who are you?¡± Emily thought this woman looked like Lynn, but she was more assertive. She was also bolder and more aggressive than Janessa, more stylish than Arabe, and the opposite of the reserved Emma. Every trait indicated that she was not an ordinary person. Emily sized her up carefully. She did not speak because the woman looked like a savage. If she asked the question, she might get beaten. Moreover, she didn¡¯t stand a chance to win because clearly, this woman worked out a lot. Emily did not speak, nor did the other woman. They were just quietly scrutinizing each other ¡­ then Emily saw the little bunny nightgown on her body. ¡°A nightgown.¡± Emily finally spoke. The woman nodded, then asked her, ¡°Where is the Goddess?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I just arrived here. I don¡¯t understand your question.¡± When she finished speaking, footsteps came from behind. Only then did she remember that a group of people was approaching. She immediately ran over, opened the door, and entered. Just as she was about to close the door, that woman squeezed herself in. Emily immediately realized that the people outside were chasing this woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Emily asked cautiously. The woman leaned against the door and quietly listened. Then she looked up and said to her, ¡°If you help me find the Goddess, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for the Goddess?¡± Emily felt that the woman was not a threat and let her guard down, but she still clenched her fists in case something went south. The patrol team roamed over. When they found no one, they decided to split up to search. Noah was awakened by themotion. He opened the door and immediately saw Emily and a ¡°savage¡±. ¡°I look for her because¡­¡± As soon as the ¡°savage¡± started to talk, she was interrupted by someone else¡¯s talking in the courtyard. She then reached out to grab Emily. However, Emily was prepared. She tilted her head and dodged the hand. Then, she used the move that Mr. Vincent had taught her, stuck out her leg, and tripped over the woman who tried to catch her. She also remembered Mr. Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°You are short but you are agile. Don¡¯t fight your enemy face to face. Fight them with your brain.¡± The ¡°savage¡± was very flexible, and she even rolled on the ground to keep the bnce. But before she could get up, she was controlled by Noah who rushed over. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her,¡± Emily said as she walked, ¡°Let¡¯s get some information out of her mouth first. She seems to be looking for the Goddess.¡± Noah looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Emily knew what he meant. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I might doze off again in a while.¡± Noah was at a loss for words. The ¡°savage¡± struggled to break free and groaned, ¡°Let me go!¡± Emily felt a pain in her temples. She covered her head, grabbed Noah¡¯s arm, and hastily asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent is alive, right?¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Noah nodded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 594 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 594 Ferne was awakened by the urge to pee. He opened the door, eyes half-closed, and saw three people. That were Noah, Mrs. Scavo and a girl with dark skin. Ferne rubbed his eyes and walked to pee. He suddenly sobered, ring at Noah, ¡°Noah, you bastard. You called out Mrs. Scavo at midnight¡­¡± Emily tried to stop him when Ferne opened his mouth, but she waste. Ferne grabbed Noah by the cor and roared, waking up everyone in the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Ferne.¡± Emily said clearly, ¡°I am Emily.¡± Ferne looked back at her in confusion, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Noah pulled back his cor and pinched Ferne¡¯s neck, ¡°Look carefully.¡± Ferne stared at Emily in confusion, only to see Emily smile at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Ferne covered his mouth and gasped, ¡°Mrs. Scavo?¡± At this moment, the others in the courtyard came out one after another. Janessa and Armando lived close to each other, and they came out in turn. They did not sleep well. Ferne was intrigued to nce at their room. ¡®The small nkets on the two beds are messy. It seems that they sleep separately.¡¯ Janessa knew Ferne¡¯s dirty thought upon spying his nce, but she was too tired to re at him. She just asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Jaquan and Emma also rushed over in couple pajamas. Ferne felt so jealous seeing them that he wouldn¡¯t even look at them. Hearing the noise, Donna rushed over in a panic, barefoot. ¡°Emily is missing! It¡¯s all my fault that I fell asleep. I don¡¯t even know when she disappeared¡­¡± She happened to see Emily standing in the crowd. She sighed in relief. ¡°You scared me to death. Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came out? It was cold at night. Why didn¡¯t you wear a coat? What if you get a cold? Didn¡¯t you say you fell into the poolst night?¡± She chattered to Emily, trying to hold her. Emily avoided her touch. Emily looked cold, staring at Donna indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Donna knew that she had recovered. She knew that Emily wouldn¡¯t call her mother intimately after recovering her memory. She knew it, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling pain seeing Emily¡¯s indifference, She turned around and was about to shed tears. ¡°I ¡­ forgot to wear shoes. I¡¯ll go back first. You guys may continue¡­ I¡¯m still sleepy¡­¡± She said incoherently and ran into the room in a sorry state, closing the door. ¡®Emily won¡¯t go back tonight.¡¯ Donna cleaned Emily¡¯s bed and wiped the tears. When the crowd present saw that, they could guess that Emily was Mrs. Scavo. Everyone had more or less heard about what happened to her family. They had noments on Donna and the Heytons. Only the wearer knew where the shoe pain. ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡± Janessa waved her hand and was a little skeptical, ¡°How did you recover? We are going to find the medical doctor to treat you tomorrow, but you suddenly recovered. Who are you indeed?¡± Emily smiled and habitually looked at her left hand. She shouted, ¡°Harold, where¡¯s my watch?¡± Everyone was silent. Emily finally realized that something was wrong. ¡®But isn¡¯t Vincent alive?¡¯ ¡®Where is Harold?¡¯ She looked at the silent faces and forced a smile. ¡°Where¡¯s Harold? Dead?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Scavo, please have my condolences.¡± Ferne patted her shoulder. Emily lowered her head. She did not believe that Harold was dead. After all, Vincent was still alive. ¡®When I see Mr. Vincent, I will ask him if Harold is still alive¡­ ¡® Jaquan suddenly asked, ¡°Who is the person behind you? The caveman living in the mountain?¡± ¡°What is the caveman living in the mountain?¡± Timothy shouted. Jaquan was lost for words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 595 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 595 Janessa also curiously stared at Timothy, ¡°What happened? Where did you find her? Servant? No way. Shouldn¡¯t the servant wear white here? She looked like¡­ an outsider?¡± The biggest difference between people in the Emerald Ind and the Divine Immortal Ind was the clothes and hair. One¡¯s hair waspletely white and the other waspletely ck. The dressing style of one was a thick robe, while the other was the flexible and clean short shirt. Timothy never expected that there would be so many ck-haired people living in a courtyard. They indeed looked like visitors. ¡®Have Emerald Ind developed tourism?¡¯ ¡°Ask her the details by yourself. Noah,e in. I have something to tell you.¡± Emily entered where Noah came out from. Noah silently followed. Only then did Ferne realize that he really needed the loo. He rushed to pee as he said to Jaquan, ¡°Keep an eye on the girl. Wait for me to interrogate her.¡± Noah and Emily closed the door. Timothy asked Emma outside, ¡°Have you practiced before?¡± Jaquan raised his eyebrows in surprise. Few people would notice that Emma had practiced martial arts. ¡°The man who just entered that room is very powerful. You are the second.¡± Timothy then looked Armando, Jaquan, and Janessa in turn, as if to rank them. Jaquan thought, ¡®When did Armando be stronger than me?¡¯ Janessa thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Emma to be so powerful.¡¯ Armando thought, ¡®Janessa is looking at Emma but not me.¡¯ Emma thought, ¡®This girl¡¯s aura is even lighter than mine. Judging from her figure, she seems to ride a horse a lot. Her thumb and index finger have thick calluses. Her weapon should be kind of a spear.¡± They stared at each other for a moment. Kamron finally opened his door. Bodyguard Tom dragged sleeping Kamron and tried to pry open his eyes. ¡°Mr. Kamron, wake up. Look, there are strangers.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kamron took a look. A momentter, he closed his eyes and fell into sleep again. Ferne had just returned and patted Kamron¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up!¡± said he. Kamron opened his eyes with a mad face as he heard Ferne say, ¡°I forgot to wash my hands after peeing. Sorry¡­¡± Kamron ran to the side and vomited. Now he was wide awake. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for interrogation.¡± Ferne stretched his neck and turned to Timothy, ¡°Do you have an ID card? Name, age, and home address? Where are you from? What is your purpose foring out so late at night? Can anyone prove it?¡± Jaquan held his forehead. ¡°Ferne, what are you doing? How do people here get their ID cards?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Ferne hold his chin and pondered. Janessa pushed the door open, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Ferne shrugged and agreed. After all, his room was upied and he wanted to overhear what Mrs. Scavo and Noah were talking about in his room. The crowd walked in. Ferne urgently said to Ferne, ¡°This won¡¯t do, dude! Come on!¡± As he spoke, he nced at the two beds inside. Armando nced at him and did not speak. ¡°Sleeping alone must be bad, right?¡± said Ferne. Armando did not say a word. Jaquan heard it, ¡°As if you have someone warm the bed. Did you seed tonight?¡± Hearing that, the women all turned around. Everyone present knew that Noah and Ferne lived in the same room. They all turned gossipy. Janessa turned sober. She snickered at Ferne and his buttock. Ferne was speechless. ¡®Why does she look there? Do I look at the Bottom?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org content rights. Emma, who was almost indifferent to anything, also cast her gaze to Ferne¡¯s buttock. She was pondering. Jaquan leaned over and whispered to her, ¡°It looks like he didn¡¯t seed. Look, he can still walk. If he¡­, you know, he probably has to lie in the bed for several days.¡± Ferne was speechless. ¡®You¡¯d better make it clear! What do you mean?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 596 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 596 When it was almost dawn, the crowd finally figured out the ins and outs of Timothy, expressing their admiration for her bravery in pursuing love. Janessa also nned to help Timothy chase love. In her words, chasing a man was as simple as poke a bubble. Ferne directly walked into Noah¡¯s room and was shocked by the scene. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emilyy on the bed and fell asleep. Noah was sitting on Ferne¡¯s bed, looking down at his phone. Ferne looked at Noah suspiciously. Making sure that Emily was asleep, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened? Why is she sleeping?¡± Noah gestured for Ferne to walk outside. He said in a low voice, ¡°She had a headache. She said to lie for a bit and then fell asleep.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Ferne asked. Janessa and the others heard their talk and stopped thinking about chatting with Emily. Emma prepared to wash up and make breakfast. Jaquan followed her. Armando said that he would burn the fireter. Janessa did not want to stay in the same room with Armando, but she had no other way. She was afraid that Armando would touch her body at night. Fortunately, nothing happened. With Timothy, she can leave Armando alone. She said to Timothy, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a beautiful dress.¡± Only Ferne and Noah were left at the door. ¡°I just asked something.¡± Noah looked at the back of Timothy and frowned, ¡°What are your ns?¡± ¡°Janessa nned to help her chase after Pablo. I wanted to ask Mrs. Scavo. She found the girl, but I¡¯m afraid that Emily would forget when she woke up. I haven¡¯t had the time to talk to her,¡± Ferne said, holding his chin. Emily only woke up at noon. Donna didn¡¯t dare toe out until Emma asked everyone to have meals. Emily wasn¡¯t there. Donna thought that Emily might eat in the room. Emily sat up with no one around. She was a little scared and got out of bed barefoot, shouting uneasily as she pushed the door open, ¡°Mom?¡± In the courtyard, the crowd was sitting on stone stools having meals. Timothy had an elder brother, but she never had a chance to eat with her brothers and sisters. She had been practicing outside including festivals. She had a master, who tested her willpower by putting a filled bowl on her head since she was a child. She had broken more than a hundred bowls. asionally, she would get punished if she missed the standard. She knew recently that the kids would smile happily, not be sent to thebat training camp like those in Divine Immortal Ind. She had seen the children in thebat training camp. They fought to win their food. She had asked her master why the kids had to do this. The master said, ¡°Human potential is stimted.¡± She didn¡¯t understand back then. She still didn¡¯t understand when she grew up. They had fought a war more than ten years ago. Divine Immortal Ind and Emerald Ind had both suffered heavy losses. They had agreed to dere peaceful coexistence, lest that Paloma Ind would take advantage. It was just a literal peaceful coexistence. Any intruder would be killed without mercy. There was no peace at all. Timothy knew that her mission was to take down the head of the other party¡¯s chief on the battlefield. However, a young new face showed out during the sacrificial ceremonyst year. He wore a ck wig, with his hair roots being silvery-white. He spied her when she took out her saber. They looked at each other when the mes of the sacrifice rose, exploding the pitch-ck night sky. Thousands of people prayed loudly. The prayers were praying something about peace. She still remembered that the young man looked up at the sky and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of praying? It¡¯s better to ask your lord. As long as he announces the truce, there will be no war.¡± In a daze, that man had disappeared. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 597 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 597 His words were like waves in her heart. She had always been told to fight on the battlefield to protect her Ind, but no one told her to stop fighting. ¡®Who¡¯s that person?¡¯ ¡®Did what he say count?¡¯ ¡®Is he from Emerald Ind?¡¯ For the first time, Timothy argued with her father because she persuaded him to plead for peace. She was scolded and warned that the grand ceremony of sacrifice was going on. However, her big brother asked her why she had such thoughts. She did not dare to tell the truth. Normally, she would always mix in the ceremony to ensure that nothing unexpected happened. Something unexpected happened this time and she suffered the harsh scolding. She even shut herself in the room and reflected on it. She repeatedly exhorted that the person may know her identity, so he deliberately said to her. She did not expect to meet him again. The sentinel on the shift found that he was lying on the ground covered in blood. The big shots in the ceremony were so busy. The sentinel then found her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Timothy came to see him. His ck wig was about to fall off, revealing a strand of white hair. She said to the sentinel, ¡°Leave him to me. I will tell my father myself. You don¡¯t have to report it.¡± The sentinel was happy and thanked her. Timothy brought him back to her residence. She lived alone in the training ce while her master lived in thebat training camp. Her parents had been busy with the ceremony and no one woulde. Even if someone came, she could still hide him in the secret room. She kept the unconscious new face for a week before his brother took him away. Timothy asked the new face¡¯s brother if they could stop fighting in the future. His brother looked at her, ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be long.¡± Timothy had thought that she would get a perfunctory answer. The aura around him was overwhelming. She could not help but ask, ¡°Are you the lord of Emerald Ind?¡± The man did not answer. He only nodded at her and then left with the new face. The man and his fellows were all nimble. They coulde and go easily. The man¡¯s hair seemed to be dyed ck because it was too real. She got carried away. Looking at the crowd sitting in front of the table, she wondered if she would have so many friends without war. Suddenly, she heard a voice, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Timothy turned around and saw the beautiful Emily rushing over. She still remembered that the girl pretended to be innocent. She moved to the side, ready to leave her a position. Emily rushed over barefoot into Donna¡¯s arms and shouting uneasily, ¡°Mom ¡­ I¡¯m awake. I¡¯m alone in the room¡­¡± The crowd fell into silence. Donna was also stunned for a few seconds before she looked at Emily. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, mom,¡± Emily rubbed her nose. Emily looked lovable and innocent, different from what she was like before. ¡°Well. Mom will get you some food,¡± Donna replied with a smile. Ferne and the others looked at each other and sighed in their hearts. ¡°Why does she look like a different person?¡± Only Timothy widened her eyes. ¡°She is another person.¡± Ferne said in a low voice, ¡°The current her is called Emily. She is seven years old. The one you met today is Mrs. Scavo, about eighteen, also called Emily.¡± Timothy was at a loss. She looked at the others and saw that they all nodded. Timothy was confused. ¡­ ¡®How could a person be two people?¡¯ She was puzzled. Just as she was about to ask again, a shadow shed over her head. She looked up and saw a falcon flying at a low altitude. Its wings pped in a wild wind. Janessa raised her eyebrows, ¡°Here, your man is here!¡± Timothy was shocked. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ ¡®Whose man is it?¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 598 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 598 ¡°Did you have meals?¡± Pablo asked from the door. Ferne went to open the door. Pablo¡¯s two guards both held two crystal tes. The tes in their left hands were filled with shaved ice, fruit, yogurt and red beans. Cherries were ced on the edge of the te for decoration. The tes in their right hands were filled with shaved ice and fruits, with two straws on them. Janessa was thinking of helping Timothy chase her love. Her eyes lit up when she saw the shaved ice. However, Armando had already distributed the ice one by one, exclude Janessa. Emma was not very interested in these sweet foods, so she pushed the shaved ice to Janessa. Armando said in a light voice, ¡°She is in her period. She can¡¯t have cold food.¡± Everyone was in silence. Janessa never expected that Armando spoke that in front of the crowd. She blushed out of angry and red at him. Emily got a te of shaved ice. She thanked Pablo in a low voice. Donna had taught her that she could only eat dessert and fruit after meals. Pablo brought the medical doctor of Emerald Ind. The doctor was wrapped in a white robe and wore a pair of wooden clogs. He had his white hair tied up and a long white beard, looking old and skinny. ¡°This is the medical doctor.¡± Pablo noticed the strange man beside Janessa and asked, ¡°You bring a new friend in?¡± Timothy had changed into Janessa¡¯s dress. Timothy had some muscles, so Janessa gave her a long- sleeved dress covering her arms and legs. The navy blue dress did not entuate her caramel-colored skin but her eyes. Timothy stared at Pablo nkly. She didn¡¯t know if she was nervous or she was shocked at seeing the person she had been thinking of. Pablo didn¡¯t know Timothy because he was injured at that time, so he did not recognize her. He inquired her with a strange gaze. Kamron was about to speak when Janessa stopped him. She turned to Pablo and said with a heavy heart, ¡°My lord, this is a long story. Why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡± Pablo saw her solemn expression and followed her. Armando followed them out of concern. The crowd outside looked at each other nkly. Only Timothy lowered her head and thought, ¡®He indeed forgot me.¡¯ ¡®How could he remember me? He had been unconscious?¡¯ The rest of the people were having meals. Donna finished eating and talked to the medical doctor about Emily¡¯s illness. Emma and Jaquan were slowly eating. Emily had finished her meal, holding the shaved ice. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Ferne asked the guard. ¡°From the ship outside,¡± the guard replied. Ferne nodded, ¡°The ice hasn¡¯t melted. Not bad.¡± As he spoke, he scooped a spoonful. When he saw Noah look over, he handed the spoon to him. ¡°Try it?¡± He just asked casually and knew Noah had a fetish about cleanliness. He was shocked when he saw Noah bite the spoon. Emma and Jaquan also looked up, and Jaquan quickly took a photo. Ferne was speechless. Noah did not stop Jaquan but frowned and tried to swallow the ice. Ferne stared at the spoon for a long time before he gently scooped a spoonful and ate it. He seemed to feel Noah¡¯s breath the moment he bit the spoon. ¡°What a wretched smile.¡± Jaquan took a few pictures of Ferne. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he is reminiscing. Did you eat his saliva? Don¡¯t worry, even if you eat his sperm, you won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Ferne was disgusted by Jaquan. He hatefully poked the ice as if he was poking Jaquan¡¯s heart. Jaquan drew a square shape in the air. Then, he looked at Ferne¡¯s buttocks with regret. Words failed Ferne. He wanted to kill Jaquan. Pablo and Janessa came out very quickly. Pablo gazed at Timothy with sympathy and pity. Timothy was dumbfounded. Pablo said to her, ¡°Alright,e with me. I just happen to need someone to tidy up the study room. Are you literate?¡± Timothy nodded. She was familiar with military strategy. ¡°Alright. What¡¯s your name? Tim?¡± Pablo asked. Timothy said with difficulty, ¡°Yes.¡± After Timothy was taken away, Kamron was surprised and asked Janessa, ¡°What did you say to Pablo? He never epts female servants. I heard some women tried to sleep with him, so he refused female servants once and for all.¡± Ferne was also curious. Jaquan and Emma looked up. Emily was brought into the room by Donna, as well as that medical doctor. Janessa tried to take the shaved ice that no one ate, but was stopped by Armando. He poured her a cup of warm water. Janessa cursed him and frowned. She sat there drinking warm water as she summarized what happened. ¡°You said she fled here to escape from the marriage?¡± Kamron was shocked. Janessa drank a mouthful of water, ¡°This will imperceptibly increase her charm.¡± ¡°You said that her parents treated her like a man?¡± Ferne asked in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right. This will exin the muscles on her body,¡± Janessa said. ¡°You said she doesn¡¯t want to go back for the rest of her life?¡± Jaquan asked. ¡°When she marries Pablo, she won¡¯t have to go back.¡± Janessa raised his eyebrows. They were silent. They indeed couldn¡¯t find any wrong with it. However, if Pablo found out the truth¡­ Janessa put down the cup, ¡°Then we can¡¯t help it. We were also deceived. We are innocent.¡± She spread her hands, looking cunning. The crowd was lost for words. Ferne and Jaquan looked at each other and tacitly decided to stay away from Janessa, or they would be tricked by her. They can¡¯t count on Armando, who must help Janessa. Armando saw Janessa¡¯s crafty face, revealing a faint and indulgent smile. Janessa rolled her eyes at him. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Emma sat next to her and saw that she was drinking water with a smile. Perhaps Janessa herself did not realize that she had never truly been angry with Armando, despite what had happened that night. She med all of this on family love, but she forgot that her stubbornness disappeared in front of Armando. Even Warren could not persuade Janessa not to eat any cold food during the period, but one person could. That was Armando. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 599 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 599 The medical doctor took Emily¡¯s pulse and then shook his head at Donna, ¡°She¡¯s injured in mind. If it¡¯s a headache, I can try, but¡­¡± Donna had never believed that Emily had any mental problems, but she had to admit. Emily changed into another person within one day. Donna told what happened to the medical doctor, who had never encountered the illness and couldn¡¯t help. Medicine was poisonous to some extent. The medical doctor didn¡¯t dare to prescribe for Emily without making sure. The medical doctor knew Pablo was very concerned. He had expected to see Pablo¡¯s future wife, but only to find a little girl. He realized that the girl might be Pablo¡¯s friend. Although he couldn¡¯t cure Emily, he took Donna¡¯s pulse because Donna looked weak and depressed. Recently, Donna felt that she had been much better. Most of the time, she struggled to look good. She kept silent hearing what the medical doctor said. She just wanted to watch Emily recover, even though Emily would hate her then, The doctor prescribed. Donna thanked him. The medical doctor shook his head at the door. ¡®How strange! She won¡¯t live long, but she doesn¡¯t care. Her illness is indeed severer than her daughter.¡¯ Emily slept for a long time. After lunch, everyone else took a nap. Emily stayed by Donna¡¯s bedside and watched her and Donna held her hands. ¡°Mom, are you sick?¡± Emily asked softly. ¡°No,¡± Donna shook her head. ¡°That old grandpa just said you need to take medicine. Mom, are you seriously ill? Why didn¡¯t dad come to see us?¡± Emily asked with a slight frown. Donna did not know what to say. Emily started crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Dad is busy¡­¡± Donnaforted. ¡°You lied to me. I am taller than you. My dresses are much bigger. I seem to have grown up like Eliot and Elsie. I¡¯m so scared. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve be old. Dad didn¡¯te to see us ¡­ Am I still a child? Have I forgotten a lot of things?¡± Donna held her in arms and patted her gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you at that time. I was too selfish, forgetting to take good care of you¡­¡± That night when Emily was seven years old still haunted Emily. The dim street lights in the rain, the broken vase utensils in the room, and the roar of her parents, as well as the slightly slippery floor tiles, became the most terrifying memory. Since she fell with a high fever, she only remembered that. Donna did not know how she became so cold, but she must live a bad life in the Britt¡¯s. How could a stepmother treat her well? She was full of self-me and guilt. If she had taken Emily with her¡­ It was all her fault. It was all her fault for being weak and selfish. They were tired from crying and fell asleep together. . Crack and Tyson spent a night changing the water in the pool. They were tired even though they had practiced. The two still had to serve Kason breakfast and didn¡¯t get a chance to have a nap until Kason read books on the porch. Footsteps came from the other side of the courtyard. Kason ced the book on hisp and pressed a button on the wheelchair to the wall of the courtyard. He picked up an apple from the ground and took out a note. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°The bait is here.¡± Kason kept the note and rubbed the apple. Timothy was here. He waited for a bigshot to take the bait. He suddenly felt the pain from his leg bones. It was like thousands of ants were gnawing. He frowned, pressed his hand on his leg, and looked up at the sky. It was going to rain. In the evening, the rain fell. Emily leaned against the window, looking at the rain in the yard. Donna said that there would be no thunder, but she was still a little afraid. The ring on her neck made her felt gloomy for no reason. She did not know that at the same time and servants wearing white were all looking at the rain at five different locations. When the Second Elder came in, he frowned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the window closed?¡± ¡°Well, the rain will cool the room. The books and ount books won¡¯t get wet.¡± As the young man spoke, he handed over the tidied-up ount book, ¡°I¡¯ve tidied up a portion. Take a look.¡± The second elder took the ount book and asked casually, ¡°You are very sensitive to numbers. Have you learned it before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I am. How can I remember my past? Maybe I used to be an ountant?¡± The young man smiled gently. Although the gauze on his face was horrible, it showed his resolute look. ¡®ountant?¡¯ ¡®He must be that person¡¯s assistant.¡¯ The Second Elder pondered but he remained calm. ¡®As long as he remembers nothing, it was good.¡¯ He took the ount book and left. Before he left, he said, ¡°No need to rush.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The young man bowed and saw the second elder walked out. He closed the door and stood at the window again. Soon, an eagle flew through the rain, leaving a hawk cry in the gloomy air. Only then did the young man close the window and sit on the chair. He stared at an hourss on the table quietly. He seemed to wait for someone. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 600 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 600 After Pablo brought Timothy back and settled him down, he went to the elder to go through the process. After all, he was the one who brought the person over from the outside. Timothy¡¯s identity had not been confirmed yet. If something should happen, he was the one to shoulder the responsibility. When he came out of the meeting, he found that it was raining outside. He brought the eagle with him and rushed to Kason¡¯s courtyard and asked the guards to bring the medical doctor. Every time it rained, Vincent¡¯s legs would give him unbearable pain. The medical doctor could only use acupuncture to ease the pain. After all, all the anesthetics had side effects on nerves. However, when he pushed open the door, his heart wrenched at what he saw. Beside the pool, stood a wheelchair alone. The man in a white robe was curled up on the ground in pain and was drenched in rain¡­ ¡°Vincent!¡± Pablo rushed over to help him up, and then shouted to the medical doctor behind him, ¡°Come quickly!¡± rk and Tyson were woken up by the shouting and immediately rushed out, only to find Kason lying on the ground in pain. They were stunned and did not even dare to look at Pablo¡¯s face. And then they began to busily tended Kason with their heads low, boiling water and cleaning his body. After they changed Kason¡¯s clothes, they were shut outside. They exchanged a panic look. They were over! Although they were the elders¡¯ servants, they were only servants after all. If they did not take good care of their master, then the elder would lose his face. Maybe the elder would throw them into the dungeon directly to make amend. It didn¡¯t take long before Pablo came out. The attendant following quickly held up an umbre for him. However, Pablo didn¡¯t even look at the two people at the door. It was until he reached the door that he turned and said coldly, ¡°Follow up!¡± rk and Tyson could hardly walk. They instantly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°Patriarch, forgive me! Please forgive me!¡± Pablo, on the other hand, was unwilling to listen to a word of their defense. He flung his robe and walked in front. rk and Tyson looked at each other, and finally followed up trembling. The rain drenched the two of them thoroughly. Only then did they think about that how long had Kason been lying in the rain painfully while they were sleeping soundly in the room? Every time it rained, Kason¡¯s legs would hurt. How could they fall asleep at that time? rk and Tyson¡¯s faces turned even paler. They only hoped that the Second Elder could spare their lives. In the meeting hall. After the elders and the High Priest listened to Pablo¡¯s words, they exchanged nces. The bodyguards seriously injured in the car ident were now under their control. The High Priest¡¯s bodyguard was still hanging by his arm and could not go out on a rainy day, so he did not bring him out. The First Elder¡¯s bodyguard wasme and could not even taken care of himself in raining days. He now seldom came out. The Second Elder had never brought his bodyguard out, and imed that he now used the bodyguard as an ountant, which job he was capable of. The Third Elder and the Fourth Elder didn¡¯t bring their bodyguard along either. It was said that the burn on their arms was so serious that they were still under treatment. It was impossible for them toe out in raining days because the water may infect the wounds. ¡°You suddenly want to take her back. What if¡­?¡± The First Elder said disapprovingly, ¡°What if he recovers his memory? I heard that he had almost killed all the side-branches of the Scavos to secure his position as the patriarch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also what I¡¯m worried about.¡± ¡°We saved them only because they have lost their memory. If these servants stir up trouble and make you and your brothers be enemies, then there will be another bloody battle. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Pablo. It¡¯s not easy for you to get this position. What if you be enemies?¡± ¡°If he wants the position, I¡¯ll give it to him. This is what our entire tribe owes him.¡± Pablo¡¯s face turned sullen, ¡°But now he is still recuperating, and the servants dare to treat him like this. Rumors may spread that they do that as youmand.¡± Hearing this, all the elders¡¯ faces turned sullen. When Kason was brought back, he was seriously injured, and the medical doctor said he might never walk again. Everyone thought that he could not be a threat any more, therefore, they acquiesced in his identity. The mission of the elders and the High Priest was to protect the patriarch and guard the tribe. If Kason was not the son of the previous patriarch, plus the serious injuries and ailments, the second elder even had proposed to use snake venom to kill him. They wanted to enhance Pablo¡¯s position. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, whether or not there are any other intentions, no one knew. At least on the surface, everyone had watched Pablo grow up, and didn¡¯t want him to be reced by a stranger. Moreover, if something should happen to Pablo, no matter how outstanding Vincent was, they would not choose a disabled to be their leader. Then, the only possible sessor was Baron¡­ While they were silent, they heard Baroning in, bringing the masked man. When they arrived, he first bowed to Pablo and then to the elders and before he found a chair to sit down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I heard that you have sent a medical doctor to Vincent? Do his legs hurt again? Is it serious?¡± He put on a worried expression on his face, but there was a smile in the depths of his eyes. Pablo did not speak, but the other elders repeated his words for him. Baron was ying with his fingers, and casually said to the servant behind, ¡°Hey, the patriarch asks you to be Vincent¡¯s servant. What do you say? If you agree, go over.¡± He said it faintly, but Pablo could sense the anger and hatred in his words. The masked man knelt on the ground said, ¡°No.¡± Baron smiled triumphantly, ¡°He said no.¡± The elders discussed for a while, and then the First Elder spoke, ¡°Our bodyguards are still sick and could not take the task. Only the Second Elder¡¯s bodyguard can take care of people. He has basically recovered except the burn on his face.¡± ¡°Only one?¡± Pablo asked with a frown. ¡°If youck servants, why don¡¯t you use maids?¡± Baron interrupted, ¡°If the servants failed in their duty, then reced them. It is not a big deal.¡± Everyone now remembered that Pablo had brought a female attendant before. The First Elder thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then should we send one of the maids to Pablo?¡± Pablo thought of the woman and frowned. The woman came from unknown background and was unsuitable to take care of Vincent. However, he had no other choice. He nodded, ¡°Okay, I will arrange it The Second Elder was reluctant. After all, she was now a good ountant. Other servants only had physical strength, and now they had either broken arms or crippled legs. The only good one had been picked by him, but Pablo wanted to take her back. He was also worried that this was a trap set up by Kason and Pablo, but after a second thought, he felt that it was not possible. Pablo grew up under their eyes and could not y those tricks. Kason was capable to do that, but he had lost his memory. The medical doctor also said that in rainy days, his legs would feel hurt. From the looks of it now, it was only those two servants who were toozy to serve their master well that Pablo had caught hold of them. After all, the two of them were personally selected by the second elder to be sent over. Thus, in this aspect, the second elder had nothing to refute. After listening to their discussion, he sent the assistant he had left behind to Young Master Kason. He did not have any objections. He only frowned and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The matter was settled. After Pablo left, others also dispersed. The Second Elder walked to the door and saw the trembling rk and Tyson in the rain. He frowned and said to the servant beside him, ¡°Take them away.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± rk and Tyson understood that they were given up, and immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°Second Elder! Save us! We won¡¯t do it again!¡± The Second Elder, however, stared at the eagle hovering in the rain, and his murky eyes showed mixed feelings. Over the years, Pablo had got more and more out of their control. If it wasn¡¯t for the High Priest and the elders who had risked their lives to help him ascend to the position of patriarch ¡­ The second elder looked back at Baron beside him. Baron was tall and sturdy, and the bloody smell of the battlefield made him arrogant. He was the most qualified sessor. Baron seemed to have seen through the Second Elder¡¯s thoughts. He smiled at him, revealing a row of sharp teeth. ¡°The hunt is about to arrive. Elder, you have to prepare well.¡± The Second Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned to look at Baron, but only saw that he strode into the rain, and let out a howl. The wolves began to howl, as if they were about to besiege the eagle of Pablo¡¯s in the sky. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 601 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 601 When Kason opened his eyes at night, someone helped him sit up and brought him a cup of tea that was neither hot nor cold. He took a sip to moisten his throat. Then, he took another sip. As he raised his eyebrows slightly, someone had already taken the teacup from his hand and refilled it. A person without living together with him for more than ten years would not have such good rapport. The rain was still falling outside. The candlelight in the room was dim, and the air was humid. Near the door, a charcoal brazier was burning, trying to dry the air. ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡± Finally, a choked voice broke the silence. ¡°You have lost a lot of weight.¡± Kason looked up at him, and after a long while, his lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these days.¡± Tears welled up in Rex¡¯s eyes. ¡°No problem. We will do anything for Mr. Vincent.¡± ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Vincent said as he handed the teacup over. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll fix something for you,¡± Rex asked again. ¡°No need. Just pick an apple by the wall for me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Rex took an umbre, walked to the wall, and picked up a few apples lying on the ground. When he returned, he took out a note from the apple that had a bite mark and handed it to Vincent. There was only one word¡ªHunting. Vincent threw the note into the charcoal basin at the door with a hint of ridicule shing across his eyes. ¡°Since they can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡¯ll meet their demands.¡± Rex understood the implication and knew that he was preparing to carry out the n ahead of time. Although most of it was rted to the Second Elder and Baron, Rex vaguely felt that it also had something to do with the arrival of the little Hulk. Mr. Vincent must want to finish it quickly so that he could bring the little Hulk out of this ce as soon as possible. Unfortunately, ording to the guard¡¯s gossips, it seemed that the little Hulk had lost her memory. Back when he was not here, he heard that the little Hulk had identally entered this ce, but she didn¡¯t recognize Mr. Vincent. Rex couldn¡¯t feel what Mr. Vincent felt at that time, but he knew Mr. Vincent must be in deep pain. Rex didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. After peeling the apple, he waited for Vincent to finish it, and helped him wash up, he could return to his bed to sleep. ¡­ After Timothy was arranged to stay in Pablo¡¯s study, he spent the whole afternoon there. He did not see Pablo again until the evening. She clearly had a lot to say to him, but now, she was treated as a servant as if her mouth was shut, and her hands were tied. Thinking about it, she pushed the door open and walked out. It was still raining outside, and there werenterns hanging under the eaves of the door. She walked through the corridor, in sight of two servants standing at the door of the bedroom. She walked over and asked, ¡°Where is Pablo?¡± The servant pointed in a direction. One of the servants saw Timothy running in that direction and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that Pablo is taking a bath?¡± The servant shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good opportunity? If she has ulterior motives, Pablo can just kick her out.¡± ¡°What if Pablo has other ns for her?¡± Another servant asked. He thought about it seriously for a moment. ¡°You have a point.¡± Soon, they both fell into silence. When Timothy reached the destination, she only saw a huge ¡°water¡± sign ced at the door. She guessed it was the ce to quench the thirst. As soon as she pushed the door, she saw a mane out of the pool wet. Four eyes instantly met. Pablo was dumbfounded. Timothy¡¯s gaze slid down. After staring for a long time, she slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you were taking a bath. We can talk about it after you¡¯re done.¡± Pablo was still stumped for words. Timothy had seen his body countless times before, but this was the first time he was standing alive in front of her. Even though he was thin, his body was muscr. His chest and abdomen were covered with scars. Last year, he almost got killed. In the meantime, the wound that was left on his body reminded Timothy that Pablo was the chief of the Emerald Ind that was the enemy of the Divine Immortal Ind. If she told Pablo where she came from, she would either be held hostage or be killed on the spot. Janessa said, ¡°You want peace, don¡¯t you? But first, you need to win this man¡¯s heart and make him fall in love with you. That way, you won¡¯t need to find the Goddess. You just need to tell him that if you kill my people, I will take the child in my belly and kill myself. Listen to me, he will definitely kneel and beg you.¡± Timothy fell silent. Her parents said that when she grew up, they would choose the bravest warrior of the Divine Immortal Ind as her husband. She agreed because she didn¡¯t know what love was. But when she met Pablo, she realized that there was a chemistry between them, and he attracted her like a ma. Recently, she had been thinking about what he had said and how to turn it into reality. She didn¡¯t know how to grasp his heart. She just wanted peace and no more wars. After Pablo stood up, he held a towel in his hand and was drying his silvery-white short hair. Under the dim candlelight, it seemed to be shimmering. He stared at Timothy, and he asked discreetly, ¡°What is it?¡± Looking at him, Timothy finally made up her mind to ignore Janessa¡¯s warning, and she said, ¡°I am from the Divine Immortal Ind.¡± Pablo¡¯s hand paused as he looked at her with a cold gaze. ¡°You might not remember me. I saved you before.¡± Timothy did not like to lie. She was a straightforward and upright general on her ind. However, she would risk anything for this man. ¡°I came here just to ask you if what you said back then still counts?¡± ¡°What?¡± Pablo was still thinking about the identity of this woman. Eliot had indeed told that he was saved from a woman, but he had no memory of it. ¡°You said that as long as our lords dered a truce, there would be no war in the future. Does it count?¡± Timothy asked. Pablo threw the towel to the side and took a few steps forward. A strand of silver hair hung down on his forehead and covered his eyebrows. Complicated emotions were shing in his eyes. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Would he kill her? ¡°My name is Timothy.¡± Timothy tightened her fingers. ¡°Who is Timmy to you?¡± Pablo carefully examined her appearance. ¡°He is my brother,¡± Timothy said huskily. As she got closer, she saw Pablo had a faint smile, and then he scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s up with your family? Your brother is a killing machine. And you are the kind savior. What do you think of me? A prop for your show?¡± What was he saying? His brother was a killing machine? Eliot? Timothy¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she heard Pablo say again, ¡°For the sake of you saving me once, I¡¯ll let you go. But don¡¯te back.¡± There was a smile on his face. ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say if¡­¡± Timothy felt a lump in her throat. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I said it,¡± Pablo said coldly, ¡°But it¡¯s toote.¡± His eyes were clouded with indifference, and his voice was cold like ice.. ¡°You¡¯rete. I¡¯ve died once, so I won¡¯t believe you again,¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 602 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 602 The next day, when Pablo opened the door and came out, he saw Timothy was still there and frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to change your mind,¡± Timothy said without raising her head as she cleaned the leaves that had fallen from the rain, ¡°Just treat me like your servant. I will do whatever you ask.¡± Pablo peeked at her shockingly, pursed his lips, and left without saying anything. Timothy continued to clean the yard. When she was done, she entered the study. There were so many books, and some Pablo recently read were ced on the desk. At first nce, one would think that Pablo was a knowledgeable and wise person. Timothy thought the same before she came here. When she opened the books on the desk and saw ¡°Crayon Baby¡± with respect, she thought it was about the war tactics, but she never expected it to be aic book! Moreover, on the shelves, there were full of otheric books such as ¡°Silver Soul¡±, ¡°Pirate King¡±, ¡°Fire Ninja¡±, ¡°Death¡±, ¡°A Detective Kid¡±, and so on. She casually flipped through a few books yesterday and believed that she would be able to find some good books. But it turned out she was wrong. Not a single book here was about the art of war. In addition toics, there were also novels with bizarre names, such as ¡°Crazy in Love with a Bossy CEO¡±, ¡°The Bossy CEO¡¯s Assistant¡±, and ¡°The Bossy CEO¡¯s Cute Wife¡±. Timothy had never expected that the lord of Emerald Ind would have such book taste. As she thought, she selected aic book and began to read it while eating the snacks on the desk. ¡­ Pablo walked aimlessly on the road. A momentter, he reached out to catch the eagle diving down from the sky. After feeding it, he muttered to himself, ¡°Vincent doesn¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t know who I should talk to. Why that woman is not afraid of death? If I kill her ¡­ No, she saved me. I can¡¯t kill her ¡­ No, who knows if she saved me. Maybe she was lying! But I think what she said is true ¡­ Why did she not feel embarrassedst night when she stared at me for so long? Oh, maybe the light is dim so I can¡¯t see her blush? But she was not shy when she talked to me. Do you believe she was getting used to seeing me naked every day? And that look in her eyes, why was she not surprised at all? Did she think I am very ordinary?¡± Eagle swallowed the food and scrutinized him with a pair of sharp eyes as if it was looking at a fool. ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you,¡± Pablo stroked its head and said. In the next moment, the eagle pped its wings and flew into the sky. Watching it hovering, Pablo sighed, ¡°How good is it to be free?¡± Immediately, he remembered what Timothy saidst night. Peace? He also wanted peace, but how could it be possible? The two inds had fought for several years and suffered countless casualties. After the war, the sea was dyed with blood. How could it be written off with just a promise? ¡­ On the other side, when Janessa folded the clothes, she found that the clothes that Timothy had changed were missing. She searched around carefully, but she still couldn¡¯t find them. Only then did she ask Armando, ¡°Where are Timothy¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°I took it this morning to wash it,¡± Armando said. Janessa nodded and stopped asking. On a hot summer day, there was no ce to go after dinner. The heat waves were still surging outside, and there was no air conditioner inside. So everyone had to stay in their rooms. Pablo gave them a lot ofics to watch. Janessa was lying on the bed and reading one was called Roaming Ghosts. Because of the heat, she only wore a sleeveless long dress, revealing two fair arms. She crossed her legs, and the gauze skirt slid up. Her beautiful calves and slim toes were immediately visible to the eyes. These days, they stayed in the same room without having a normal conversation. Unless there was something to ask, Janessa would utter a word. Armando knew that he had gone too far before, so he pampered her these days and did not do anything that she hated. However, in the same room, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from her. Janessa pretended not to see it and focused on reading theics. Butter, she was disturbed by his gazes. She decided to go to the yard and take some random pictures for fun. When it was almost evening, Emma collected the clothes and sent them over. Janessa thanked her. Then she picked up Timothy¡¯s ck T-shirt and asked Armando, ¡°You washed it?¡± Armando looked at the corner that was torn up, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I will pay for it.¡± Janessa was speechless. She was so angry that she almostughed. After she put the clothes into her suitcase, she murmured, ¡°How much hand strength did you use?¡± It seemed to be torn by hand, and the sleeve was missing a part. Armando did not hear it clearly. He just stood there with a simple and honest smile. In the night, a figure quietly leaped between the roofs. A momentter, he took out a ck T-shirt from his arms. After pouring the wolf blood on it, he took the paper bag and wrapped it up before sending it out at night. Baron was chatting with the patrol team at the city gate. When he saw Zacking over, he asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± The masked man lowered his head and said, ¡°A wolf was bitten. I just went to find a doctor to treat it.¡± ¡°No wonder you reek of blood.¡± Baron red his nostril. Zack lowered his head, but his back was tight. Baron nced at the vendors at the city gate and said to Zack, ¡°Is there anything you want to buy? Just go take a look.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zack responded and walked over. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 603 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 603 The voice of the patrol team came from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Zack buy anything. What would he buy?¡± ¡°Maybe some flowers for Mr. Baron?¡± ¡°Fuck you. Is Mr. Baron someone you can joke about?¡± Baron yed with the whip in his hand while watching Zack walk to a stall and said something to someone from afar. Then, Zack took out a paper bag and handed it to the vendor. In exchange, the vendor gave Zack a box of expensive candy. Then, Zack thanked him and returned with the box of candy. The people from the patrol teamughed. ¡°He actually exchanged candy?¡± ¡°Zack seemed dependable, but deep down, he is still a child.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a gift for Mr. Baron, right?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for the girl he likes, I think.¡± ¡°Girl? The mute from the tailor?¡± ¡°Impossible. Even if she is mute, she is still a member of our tribe. How could she marry a servant?¡± When Baron heard this, he swung his whip in the air. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the servants? If he likes her, I will hold the wedding for him.¡± The patrol guards then looked at each other and didn¡¯t utter a word. Although Zack was a little dull most of the time, Mr. Baron thought highly of him. After all, Zack was even more powerful than the captain of the patrol team, and he could walk out of the wolf pack alive. Zack came back with the box in his arm. As if he did not hear the jokes, he opened it and distributed some candy to the patrol guards. They wanted to ask whether it was candy for the wedding. But when they caught sight of Mr. Baron¡¯s whip, they decided not to say it. No matter what, Zack was now Mr. Baron¡¯s favorite guy. The patrol guards knew what was good for them and did not make fun of Zack. They each took the candies and thanked him. Then they turned around to go back to their posts. After they left, Baron asked, ¡°What did you exchange for it?¡± But Zack did not reply to him for a long time. Baron slowly took back his whip. As his mouth opened, his white teeth could be seen. ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s wolf fur,¡± Zack knelt before him. ¡°That wolf fur can surely bring you something to eat, so why are you kneeling for? Next time, if you don¡¯t have anything to exchange, tell me. You are my guy. I don¡¯t want others to jeer at you!¡± Baron didn¡¯t seem to be interested in any further conversation. He took a piece of candy from the box and turned to leave. Zack grunted and quickly followed up. Two dayster¡­ At night, in the training camp of the Divine Immortal Ind, a guard hurriedly handed a bag to Timmy, ¡°My lord, someone just sent it. The person just left this and ran away so the guards didn¡¯t see who it was. Just now, we checked and found that it was¡­¡± He stuttered and couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°This is what?¡± Timmy opened it and took a look. His expression instantly changed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the general¡¯s clothes!¡± the guard finally said. The old lord of the Divine Immortal Ind had only one son and one daughter. He was overprotective of his son and raised his daughter as a general. So he hoped that the brother and sister could wholeheartedly secure the Divine Immortal Ind¡¯s future. Ever since Timothy was born, she had never been treated like a princess. His brother felt sorry for her and owned her so much. Now on the fifth day of his sister going missing, he saw her blood-stained clothes. ¡°Lord?¡± the person who brought this asked in a soft voice, ¡°Is this Timothy¡¯s shirt?¡± ¡°Gather a group of people and follow me to Emerald Ind,¡± Timmy said, clenching the shirt. ¡°Emerald Ind?¡± The man asked in disbelief, ¡°What do they mean? Kidnapping our Timothy as a hostage?¡± Someone calmly analyzed, ¡°My lord, calm down first. There is only a shirt. We can¡¯t be sure if it is the general¡¯s clothes for now.¡± ¡°Her name is embroidered on it,¡± said Timmy as he brought her clothes to that man, ¡°It¡¯s hers. She didn¡¯t bring any baggage with her, so she didn¡¯t have extra clothes to change.¡± ¡°Maybe she was just injured. She changed her clothes, and someone identally found it,¡± someone guessed. ¡°Found her clothes and sent it to Divine Immortal Ind?¡± Timmy looked at him and continued, ¡°How did he know that he should deliver it to me? Because he knows my sister¡¯s identity. Tell me, how did he know my sister¡¯s identity?¡± The man was stunned. The only time when Timothy was on the battlefield was ten years ago. After that, she wore a helmet every time fighting the war. No one knew what she looked like, and no one on the Emerald Ind should have seen her before. However, not only did this man know her identity but he also sent a blood-stained shirt to Timmy. Was this a provocation or a deration of war? Or did he really kidnap Timothy and wanted to threaten Divine Immortal Ind? ¡°My lord, don¡¯t be reckless. We are not sure if Timothy is on Emerald Ind yet,¡± said the captain of the patrol. ¡°Whether it is or not, we will know when we get there,¡± Timmy said seriously. ¡°What about the old lord?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret. I¡¯ll go investigate first. If I¡¯m certain that my sister is there¡­¡± Timmy widened his fierce eyes and said, ¡°Inform the deputy general and gather the soldiers to prepare for war!¡± The people all straightened their backs after hearing that and answered in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 604 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 604 July 6th, the eve of the hunting festival¡­ Rex pushed the wheelchair to the wall in the courtyard, picked up an apple, and took out a note from it. It said, ¡°Little fish takes the bait.¡± ¡°Mr. Baron, do you want to eat apples? Pablo sent apples and pears over earlier. Should I wash them and send them over?¡± the maid asked from afar. ¡°No need,¡± Rex smiled at her and said, ¡°It was me who wanted to eat it.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the apple on the ground, wiped it clean with his sleeve, and took a bite. When the maid saw that he was still looking at her, her face immediately flushed red, and she quickly left to do something else. Rex shrugged in confusion. Then, he pushed the wheelchair into the door and said to Vincent, who was drinking tea at the table, ¡°Mr. Vincent, they caught Timmy.¡± Vincent put down his teacup, picked up a chess piece, and said in a low and confident voice, ¡°It¡¯s time to haul in the.¡± Rex took a look at the chessboard, only to see thousands of soldiers surrounding the general and his men. The general had voluntarily walked in the trap. And there was no escape for him and his soldiers. ¡°Sir, there is one more thing.¡± Rex whispered, ¡°Miss Emily still has no signs of recovery. Do you want to use Pablo¡¯s blood?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°No need. She¡¯s not poisoned.¡± Vincent rubbed the chess piece in his hand. He lost his train of thought and couldn¡¯t ce it down. After a long time, he observed the grim situation on the chessboard and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait a little longer. It will be over soon.¡± Rex could tell the undertone of his words. When it was over, he would take the little Hulk and leave this ce. He was told that this was his home, but he had been here for several months and never felt it. Everyone was on guard against him, afraid that he would take away Pablo¡¯s position. How would they know? He didn¡¯t even care about that position. The only thing he cared about was the little Hulk who came all the way here but didn¡¯t remember him. ¡­ Timmy was sitting in the prison cell with a gloomy face. The moment they stepped onto Emerald Ind, they all wore wigs, and they even split up to avoid attracting attention. Along the way, they left some marks and hoped that Timothy would respond when she saw it. However, when they checked the markster, they found they had been doodled. As Timmy tried to take a closer look, a team of patrols surrounded them. The man in the lead wore a mask and said to the patrol, ¡°This man looks strange. Take him away.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Timmy did not expect that the people here would notice him. After all, his disguise was perfect. When Zack was searching his body, the re in his pocket had been found. But Zack quickly put it into his pocket before other guards would notice. ¡°You?¡± Timmy wanted to say something, but the masked man lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you want your sister to be fine, stay silent. No matter what others ask you, don¡¯t answer it. You will see your sister soon.¡± Timmy widened his eyes as many thoughts shed through his mind. Timothy was actually here! How could they recognize him and Timothy? Then he realized that they had been targeted from the moment they got here! What were they trying to do? Did they want to use him to threaten his father to hand over the throne of the Divine Immortal Ind? They wish! Even if he, Timmy, died here, he would never be his parents¡¯ liability! The masked man seemed to see through his mind. Before leaving, he added another sentence, ¡°We will let you go back. Your sister is fine.¡± Timmy scrutinized him with suspicion, but he could only see a pair of dull and sincere eyes through the cold mask. Sincerity? They kidnapped them but they were being sincere? That night, as expected, some guards came to interrogate him. Nheless, Timmy did not speak. The people he brought carefully replied. They said that they wanted to do business, but they were caught as soon as they arrived. They didn¡¯t know whether the guards bought it. After that, the guards ranted and raved and left for drinking after wielding the whips at the bar a few times. They said that there would be a hunting festival tomorrow, and their superiors had prepared fine wine and delicious food for the people that could not participate. Only then did Timmy remember that tomorrow was the Summer Hunting Festival of Emerald Ind. He heard that the winner would be titled the warrior of the ind that would be the center of all the women¡¯s attention. Therefore, all the men on the ind would be eager to participate, hoping to win first ce. This year, the new sessor added bonus reward for the winner and a new position. So, there were even more people crazy about the game. The participants of the festival had no strict limitations. Thus, during the summer or winter hunting, everyone on the ind would put down their work to enjoy this event. But the prisoners would be excluded. Timmy furrowed his brows. If he had lit the re before he was caught, someone would have found out that they were from the Divine Immortal Ind. Perhaps, before the reinforcements arrived, the leader here would have given the order to execute him. After all, there was a rule between the two inds that anyone who set foot on the other ind would be killed immediately. When he was captured, he even wondered if his sister would also be locked up in the dungeon. However, when he came in, he found she was not. So where would she be? And the masked man, did he tell true? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 605 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 605 ¡°Where did you get the candies?¡± Donna covered Emily with a nket and took the candies in her hand into the box. ¡°At the window, I saw them a few days ago when I opened the window,¡± Emily smiled happily. She added carefully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t allow me to eat candies if you know, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Donna guessed that it was probably from Noah or Kamron. She smiled and did not say anything. However, after putting away the candies, she felt a little strange. There were candies of several vors in this box, but now only strawberry-vored candies were left. Emily only liked strawberry-vored candies. It was really considerate of Kamron if it was from him. Kamron suddenly sneezed and said nervously, ¡°Someone is scolding me!¡± Bodyguard Tom yawned, ¡°What¡¯s to fuss about?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, I mean there aren¡¯t many people who scold you. Mr. Heyton doesn¡¯t often scold you at home. When youe out, your fellows ¡­ Oh, you don¡¯t have many congenial fellows. Your friends are all keen to tter you and won¡¯t scold you. No one scolded you other than Miss Emily who said that you were ugly.¡± Bodyguard Tom took another sip of cold tea and went to the window to close it. Kamron pped him, ¡°Why did you rake up the old affairs? Are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Bodyguard Tom covered the back of his head and did not say a word. Kamron angrily returned to the bed andy down. He sat up a momentter and asked, ¡°Could it be that she woke up again? And she¡¯s talking about me?¡± Bodyguard Tom was looking out the window, lost in thought. ¡°¡­¡± He pulled out a pillow and threw it over, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll fire you when I get back? You¡¯re mean to me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bodyguard Tom turned around again and pointed to the window. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? There seemed to be fireworks outside just now.¡± ¡°Why are there fireworks?¡± Kamron got out of bed and walked to the window to take a look. The sky was dark and there were no fireworks except the stars and moon. Bodyguard Tom pointed to the sky, ¡°There was a cluster flying quite high. The color is kind of like the fire, like¡­¡± ¡°Get lost and go to sleep.¡± Kamron took a few steps before he turned back and said, ¡°Close the window right now!¡± There were many mosquitoes here and snakes at night. It was said that one snake crawled into Noah¡¯s room the other day. Ferne was so scared that he slept with Noah in the middle of the night. Emma living next door had also grabbed one and threw it out. Kamron was terrified of the mmy animals that appeared after one fell asleep at night. He would be scared to death the moment it climbed to his body. Fortunately, no such reptiles as the snake had appeared in the room in the past few days. He was about to close his eyes when he heard a roar, ¡°No!¡± It seemed to be Ferne¡¯s voice. Bodyguard Tom wanted to have a look, but Kamron stopped him. ¡°Never mind, I guess he saw a snake again. A man should not be so scared when seeing a snake. Snake! Bodyguard Tom! Snake!¡± Bodyguard Tom picked up the snake on the ground and handed it over, ¡°Mr. Kamron, this is a belt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The light in the room was dim. The belt on the ground was indeed like a long snake. Kamron felt so embarrassed that he closed his eyes to pretend he was asleep. Bodyguard Tom opened the door and went out to take a look. A momentter, he came back. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Kamron still hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± he asked. ¡°The six of them are ying a game.¡± Bodyguard Tom didn¡¯t say that they had invited him to join lest Mr. Kamron would feel unhappy if he knew that they had not invited him. ¡°What game?¡± Kamron asked. ¡°Taking off clothes,¡± Bodyguard Tom whispered. Kamron was shocked. ¡®Don¡¯t they have any bottom lines?¡¯ ¡°Then why did he scream just now? Did he see something exciting?¡± Kamron asked suspiciously, ¡°The woman also took off her clothes?¡± ¡°When I went there, it seemed that only Mr. Ferne was strippedpletely.¡± Bodyguard Tom thought for a moment and said, ¡°The reason why he shouted just now was that he took off hisst underwear.¡± Kamron was surprised and confused. After a while, he said, ¡°He is so miserable.¡± Bodyguard Tom thought, ¡®If you were in, your pants would probably have been taken off and you would be even more miserable than Mr. Ferne..¡¯ But he did not dare to say it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 606 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 606 In fact, Tom was wrong. There were more than six people ying games in Ferne¡¯s room. Randy also joined them on FaceTime. Randy slept for two days after the preliminary. Then he went back with team members and assigned the next task. He didn¡¯t share the good news with his brothers until then. ¡°We got the third ce in the preliminary and reached the national.¡± He felt exhausted after saying that. The recent days were so tiring. They won on the first day despite difficulties, since everyone was nervous. Though, Lord Top performed the best. With a determined look during the game, she seemed to have made full preparation. Although she was temporarily wrong-footed in thetter part, great efforts were made to turn the tide. Admittedly, she was gifted in games. Even though she was less experienced than Randy. Once she held the mouse, her aura changed, looking like a determined soldier ready for the fight, which made her handsome face more charming. Randy didn¡¯t perform very well on the first day. Maybe, that was because Carl was watching the game, or he worried that Carl wouldn¡¯t live long, or he met several known teams, or he recalled the undesirable result of thest preliminary. Anyway, he was under huge pressure. He had to help ease his members¡¯ tension while thinking about how tofort them once they lost. After winning the first game as expected, Randy went to find Carl. But Carl was no longer in his seat. Randy ran out and saw Carl around the window of a washroom. Carl couldn¡¯t get his breath among the crowd, so Rex took him out for a break. Randy didn¡¯t enter the washroom. Standing outside, he heard Carl said, with pride, ¡°This is the first time that I have watched Randy¡¯s game. I don¡¯t find any difference between him and those table tennis or basketball yers. They are all national athletes, all for the honors of our country, aren¡¯t they? Did you see that? My Randy is the best ¡­ It¡¯s so amazing that I can watch his game in my lifetime. I am always proud of him. I don¡¯t care about the result.¡± Hearing that, Randy¡¯s eyes turned red. He turned around and was about to leave. Then he saw Lord Top was standing in front of him. Stopping tears, he forced a smile. ¡°Well done, Lord Top. Keep going.¡± He patted her head gently. Lord Top saw his eyes were red but she didn¡¯t realize what happened, which triggered her concern. ¡°Randy, did you ¡­ cry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Randy didn¡¯t exin. He pinched his nose and wiped tears away. ¡°What can I help?¡± Lord Top looked at him with concern. ¡°What about giving me a kiss?¡± Randy smiled. He was just kidding. But Lord Top¡¯s face turned red. Then she stood on tiptoe as if was about to kiss him. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna stop you. But since you act in this way, maybe I will ask for more next time.¡± Randy stared at her. After a while, he touched her face. ¡°Focus on the games. I¡¯ll ask for a real kiss after reaching the national.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When the national games ended, she had to leave. He clearly knew about that. He wanna tell Lord Top that he wouldn¡¯t stop her from leaving. Lord Top frowned. She wanna say something but hesitated. On the next day, Randy did a good job in the second game. Tough, he was obviously in a mood. After finishing the game yesterday, he went back to the hotel and watched videos of the winner with other members, analyzing their techniques of jungle and support, and teamwork in the mid and bot. He went back to sleep at 11 p.m. and got up before 6 a.m. to discuss thetest strategy, without making a joke. It seemed strange. To ease others¡¯ pressure during a contest, he usually promised to buy shoes for everybody or go traveling abroad, or make fun to light up the mood. He seldom behaved in this way, like a serious coach, just focusing on proposing strategies for his team members. His eagerness to victory was apparent. However, he was not so ambitious about the nation before. When Lord Top mentioned it to him, he didn¡¯t care a lot. It seemed that his confidence and power were aroused after she met him in front of the washroom yesterday. From then on, they won again and again. On the sixth day, there were 100 teams left. Everyone was exhausted since they had to be fully concentrated on each game. But Randy didn¡¯t dare to substitute others for Lord Top, even Wink or Urchin.. Wink and Urchin werepetent and good at teamwork, while Lord Top had also been experienced in cooperating with them in the past few months. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 608 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 608 In the second round, the Dragon Team still lost. When they lost in the first round, there was a huge uproar on the field. When people saw that they lost in the second round, the uproar was a little smaller, of course, only a little. Everyone was shocked that Randy¡¯s team, who had lost in the preliminariesst year, would be able to make it into the National Championship this year as the third ce. Randy could not believe that he had really made it. Best two out of three. The oue had been decided. When they got off the stage, Wink and Urchin hugged and cried. Lord Top sat on her seat and exhaled. Her fingers were trembling slightly due to excessive use. ¡°We win.¡± There came Captain Randy¡¯s voice. Lord Top turned around and saw Randy standing behind her. She also stood up and smiled at him. ¡°Yes, we win.¡± The team members all rushed up and hugged Wink and Urchin. Due to her status as Lord Top, they wanted but didn¡¯t dare to hug her. A few who were brave enough hugged Captain Randy and ran away right after that so that they wouldn¡¯t be beaten up. ¡°A hug?¡± Randy spread his arms and asked Lord Top. Her fingers were still shaking. She only thought for a moment before reaching out to wrap her arms around him. It was a very light hug. Just as she was about to go, she was held tightly in his arms. Randy hugged her tightly. He was silent. There was no need to say anything. She made it to the National Championship. He held her in his arms and felt how thin and tiny her body was. However, there was such a strong faith in this body. It was the strong faith that led them to the National Championship that they had never imagined before. The audience was seething. In the midst of the controversy, only a few were screaming and cheering. The teams that had spoken sarcastically of Randy were all sitting in the audience with expressions of disbelief. They were full of confidence at the beginning and thought that Randy would run away from the back door in three days. Who would have thought that he would lead his team of fewer than ten people to fight until now and even take the third ce? After all, the Dragon Team was a national team. They were trained in official bases and some of them were even packaged as star yers. As for Randy¡¯s team, they were on their behalf. After this match, Randy¡¯s team overshadowed Team S. Carl and his team members took the trophy for the third ce in the preliminaries. When they took photos, Carl smiled proudly. Randy was standing next to him, and Lord Top was standing next to Randy. Lord Top, who usually did not smile, wore a happy smile towards the camera. In the video, Randy showed the trophy and photos. They all sent their blessings. Ferne even winked and asked, ¡°I think you will hold a wedding after the National Championship, right?¡± They were about to break up after the National Championship. Randy did not say anything. He still had more important things to ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vincent? Why didn¡¯t hee to us?¡± After Ferne and the others had known that Vincent was still alive, they did not tell Randy in order not to affect him in thepetition. They told him the news today. As a result, Randy was so excited that he wanted to buy a ticket toe. He had been immersed in the joy that Vincent was still alive and did not see the strange expressions on Ferne and the others. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember us. His current identity is Mr. Baron of the Emerald Ind,¡± Ferne exined concisely. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Randy was full of disbelief. When he saw the silent faces in the video, he was almost convinced. ¡°Damn, is this¡­true?¡± Only then did Jaquan describe everything that they had seen sinceing here. In the end, he also told them about the idea of bringing Vincent back for treatment. Of course, they had an even chance of doing it and the chance stood on the premise that he was knocked out and taken away smoothly. They joked around for more than half an hour. The battery ran low, so they took out a few chargers from Kamron¡¯s suitcase and put them on the side for backup. They had nothing to do, so they started to y games. It was the words string up puzzle that they used to y in the Forest Hot Spring. However, there was no hot spring here, so they turned off the lights. The loser did not drink and could only take off his clothes. When Ferne was naked, Janessa said that she had yed enough and was ready to go back to sleep. Randy also went offline. They stood up. When Janessa opened the door and was about to leave, dim candlelight leaked in. She immediately turned her head and put her hands on her forehead to make a looking posture. Unexpectedly, the moment she opened the door, Noah threw clothes on Ferne and stood in front of him. Janessa had a regretful look on her face as she tilted her head and asked Emma, ¡°Did you see that?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan took Emma¡¯s hand and ran. Armando thought for a moment and also took Janessa and quickly left. Noah closed the door. A momentter, he walked to the table and lit up the candle. When he was about to put away the mat where they had just yed the game, he identally nced at Ferne¡¯s half- naked body with the corner of his eye. He narrowed his eyes unconsciously. Ferne was just about to put on his pants when he saw the nce. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen long legs?¡± he asked. Noah looked at him with a subtle gaze, and only after a moment did he say, ¡°You are wearing my underwear.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 609 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 609 ¡°I identally wore the wrong clothes.¡± Ferne stopped putting on the pants. For a moment, he did not know whether he should continue to put it on or take it off. He picked the wrong one this morning. After trying it on, he forgot to take it off. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it doesn¡¯t fit you?¡± Noah looked at him strangely. Nobody would identally wear something so private that belonged to someone else. ¡°It fits me well¡­¡± Ferne lifted the slightly loose underwear calmly. Noah was speechless. Ferne thought for a while and took off the underwear. He turned around and went to find his own underwear. Noah stood still. He could only see Ferne¡¯s buttocks when he looked up. Ferne worked out a lot recently and was building up his muscles. His buttocks were also very tight. His legs were tanned, but his buttocks were still very fair. ¡°Are you peeking at me?¡± Ferne suddenly turned his head around and stared at Noah cautiously. Noah turned his head in another direction, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m OK with that. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Ferne quaked his hips shamelessly. Noah was once again speechless. After Ferne put on his own underwear, he went to close the window without wearing trousers and checked every corner of the room. A few days ago, Ferne felt something cold suddenly wrap around his neck when he was sleeping with the windows open to keep cool. He reached out subconsciously and touched something. Before he could figure out what it was, he shouted in shock. The room was dark. He could only feel a gust of wind blowing over. Then, he heard Noah¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I caught it.¡± Normally Ferne was not that weak. That was all because he was still sleepy. If he saw it during the day, he would not be scared at all. He didn¡¯t fear snakes, but thinking of a snake wrapping around his neck at midnight was disgusting. When he thought of that scene, that sticky, wet, and cold touch seemed to linger on his neck, causing him to shiver. Noah, who had thrown the snake out and lit up a candle, saw Ferne¡¯s appearance. He thought Ferne was afraid and immediately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my bed to sleep?¡± Ferne was surprised and delighted inwardly. Ferne went on Noah¡¯s bed immediately, but he had misunderstood Noah¡¯s words. Noah just meant they could change the bed rather than sleeping together. Ferne was speechless. He cursed himself inside for his stupid thoughts. Therefore, over the past few days, Ferne had been sleeping on Noah¡¯s bed. Firstly, Noah¡¯s bed was rtively far from the window and there would be no snakes. Secondly, Noah¡¯s bed was a bit bigger than Ferne¡¯s. Ferne had been sleeping very soundly recently. After Ferne changed his underwear, he casually threw Noah¡¯s underwear on the stool, and then climbed onto the bed without wearing trousers. The candle was still illuminating. Noahid down on the bed and turned his head to see Ferne doing push-ups on the bed. Ferne¡¯s body was tense and the muscles on the back of his shoulders and arms were obvious. Ferne was now much thinner and brawnier than the first time they met. After Ferne did five push-ups, he saw Noah also turn over and do push-ups on the bed. The two of them began to tacitlypete again. After doing thirty-five push-ups in a row, Ferne slowed down. He became slower and slower and could only pant in the end. Noah didn¡¯t slow down a bit. His physical strength was really good. After Ferne finished training, he took out a towel and went to take a bath. It was until Ferne came back that Noah finally stopped. Ferne had to admit that it was amazing. Ferney down and browsed his phone. Fortunately, he had a power bank. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to spend these days. He entered his WeChat group. The boss was not in the group and no one had sent any messages for a long time. However, there was a new messageing in today. He checked the message. Randy, in order to reward the team members¡¯ hard work these days, bought limited edition sneakers for everyone participating in thepetition. What was more, he also bought some high-quality movies online and sent them to their mailboxes. He also gave the team members two days off. Of course, after he bought some movies, he saw that there was a GV in the rmended column. Thinking for a while, he decided to buy a few for Ferne and then sent some to Ferne¡¯s mailbox. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The rest were sent to the group. Hence, when Ferne opened the link in WeChat, he saw something erotic. He was speechless. He used to watch these videos, butter on ¡­ when he had a crush on Noah, he no longer watched videos of the opposite sex. On one hand, he did not often watch these videos and he was not addicted to that kind of sexual thrill. After all, excessive sexual stimtion was bad for men¡¯s health. But he had not watched those videos for a long time indeed. Thinking of thest time when he was rxing himself and Noah bumped into it, Ferne repressed his desire to open the video. If he was found out by Ferne again, he would rather die. He nced at the link in the WeChat group and closed it. When he found that there was a new email in the mailbox, he opened it. It was a link sent by Randy. He thought that only important documents would be sent to the mailbox and the erotic ones would be sent to the WeChat group. This must be an important document. So, he clicked on one and it was a video that needed to be loaded. He thought that maybe the document wasrge and it should be loaded for quite a long time. When he was about to lose his patience, the video was finally loaded. At the same time, Noah came back from the shower. He was still carrying his newly washed underwear. He did not hang it outside. Instead, he found a chair in the room and hung it up. Ferne nced at the underwear and was immediately distracted. He could not help thinking that it felt like Noah was indirectly washing his underwear. He forgot to look at his phone for a moment, until he heard a sudden moan in the room, apanied by a repressed plea, ¡°Gentler¡­¡± Noah turned his head to Ferne in shock. Ferne looked even more shocked than Noah was. Ferne looked down at the two men appearing on his phone and his eyes slowly widened. ¡®Holy¡­¡¯ He was so shocked that he forgot to turn off his phone and he just stared at it. It wasn¡¯t until Noah reached out and closed the screen that Ferne raised his head with a flushed face. Gazed at by Noah, he felt a little guilty. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know ¡­ Randy sent it. I thought it was an important document and I just opened it. I ¡­ I don¡¯t know it was¡­¡± Noah did not say anything. Walking to the table and drinking a cup of herbal tea, he blew the candle andy down. When Ferne was about to take out his phone to scold Randy, the trouble maker, he heard Noah say tly, ¡°There are headphones in the bag by the wall.¡± Ferne said, ¡°I don¡¯t watch those videos, really.¡± Noah did not say anything. Ferne lost his sleep at midnight. Hearing Noah¡¯s even breath, Ferne thought that he must have fallen asleep. Only then did Ferne stealthily pick up the bag in the corner and look for the earphones. Two men in the video! Probably because it was the first time for Ferne to watch this type, he was inexplicably excited. Moreover, thinking of it further, he really should learn the process first. By any chance, if Noah suddenly epted, he wouldn¡¯t be unprepared. It was necessary to do some researches like this¡­ As a result, Noah was listening when Ferne was looking for the earphones. When Ferne finally found the headphones, he fumbled on it blindly and inserted it into the earphone hole. He even muttered, ¡°Where is the hole¡­¡± Probably because he felt that these words were a little ambiguous, Ferne chuckled. He covered his mouth immediately in fear of waking Noah up.. Little did he know that Noah was awake the moment he took the bag. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 610 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 610 ¡°What did you two dost night?¡± When they came out for breakfast the next morning, Janessa looked at dark circles under their eyes, smiling dubiously. Ferne lowered his head having his porridge diffidently. But he was somehow curious. Did Noah also sleep not wellst night? How could he know that the reason why Noah did not sleep well was him? Noah, however, listening to the voice from the other side till dawn, and his feelings were beyond words. Seeing Ferne¡¯s expression, Jaquan and Armando acknowledged what he had done. After all, the video sent by Randyst night was sent in the group chat. They all saw it. And after seeing it, Ferne was not the only one who could not control his mind. When Armando clicked the video, Janessa had juste back from the shower. She used to only wear a nightgown after a shower, and nothing inside. Now, since she lived in the same room with him, she had some scruples. After the shower, she was still neatly dressed, but after all, it was a little hot. After lying down, she covered herself with an exotic veil. Then, she gently took off the clothes inside and fell asleep with her back turned. From Armando¡¯s angle, he could only see her exposed round shoulders. He blew out the candle and laid down. Only then did he clicked the link sent by Randy. When the picture came out, he lowered the volume. Although Randy had never been in a proper rtionship, he was indeed the most coquettish of the brothers. In short, before Armando opened it, he had already guessed that it was definitely something indescribable. As soon as the video has been opened, it turns out to be true. Even though he had lowered the volume, there was still a discordant noise that came out the moment the video began. He was not sure if Janessa had heard it. In the end, after hepletely muted it, he listened and did not hear any movement from Janessa. The room was dark, and when hey down calmly, he could hear her breathing. He was silent for a few seconds, and when he heard that Janessa was still breathing evenly, he guessed that she should have not heard it, so he rxed and clicked on the link again. Janessa immediately understood what was going on over there. For a moment, he did not know if he should continue to face the wall, and Armando was obviously watching the video and has not heard the movement here. Since Jaquan found out that Vincent had an ident, and that Emily had an ident, andter moved over to live with Emily, he had never been able to have intimate time with Emma. Obviously, Randy¡¯s video link tonight had harmed many people. He was one of them. He and Emma had originally lived in the same room. Due to the fact that they were new to this ce and that there were acquaintances living next door, they had always been restraining themselves. However, Jaquan couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore. That night, no matter how much Emma rejected him, he still did that. Emma was afraid that the next door would hear it, so she was not willing to do so. Jaquan then asked her to cover her mouth, but some of the noises could not be covered. So, Janessa listened to the clicking sound for more than half an hour. She did not know when she finally fell asleep, but she did not sleep well. At night, she had a dream. She dreamed that Armando had got onto her bed. No matter how she chased him away, he would not leave. He kept kissing her and finally tore off her veil off. At that moment, she could not distinguish between the dream and reality. She only felt that this dream was too real. She was crying for something in the dream, but somehow it sounded like she was moaning. When she woke up in the morning, Janessa found that her pants were wet. She was confused to find that she had such a ridiculous dream. She looked at the opposite bed and found that Armando was still asleep with his eyes closed. She then quietly got out of bed to change her pants. She had dreamed of this scene before, but the dreamst night was different from the previous one. In the dreamst night ¡­ she responded. Janessa washed her face and stared at her own reflection in the water. She reached out and touched her lips in a daze. He could not believe that he had actually responded to Armando¡¯s kiss in his dream¡­ Because she woke up early, she quickly pulled herself together. She even cooked porridge in the early morning. When Emma came over, she seemed a little embarrassed. Janessa patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I heard everything.¡± Emma: ¡°¡­¡± Janessaughed loudly, and only then did Emma reveal a helpless smile. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The porridge was cooked by Janessa and it was very ordinary, but hearing that Janessa cooked it, Armando drank two more bowls. And since Ferne had consumed too much energyst night, he also drank two more bowls. Noah had a large appetite, and he used to have beef to replenish his strength every meal. He had barely eaten beef here, but having eaten a lot of seafood, he felt extremely salty in his mouth. As he was drinking porridge, he liked the light vor, so he also drank two more bowls of it. Jaquan, who had truly consumed the most energy, drank threerge bowls without a trace. Thus, after breakfast, everyone looked at each other and seemed to understand something. However, they all pretended to be confused and did not reveal the truth. Jaquan looked at Armando suspiciously. Then, he looked at Ferne and finally looked at Noah. Obviously, he had already discovered that these people had a ratherrge appetite this morning. However, the reason ¡­ could it be that these three people had consumed as much energy as he had last night? As soon as Ferne saw Jaquan¡¯s eyes, he knew that Jaquan had misunderstood them. He reached out to cover his lips and coughed lightly. After coughing, he frowned and looked at his hand. Only then did Jaquan raise his eyebrows and understood that they did not, but¡­ Ferne: ¡°¡­¡± Armando lowered his head so much that it could not be any lower, as if he was going to confess without any struggle. After Ferne finished his porridge, he hurried back to his room to sleep. Noah did not sleep wellst night either, but he did not want to go back to his room. He sat in the corridor and took a nap. Momentster, everyone heard the sound of a horn from outside. Only then did Kamron and bodyguard Tom hurriedly run out of the room, ¡°Ah, I almost forgot that today we are going to hunt!¡± Having almost taken off his pants, Ferne walked towards the door holding the waistband. He stared at the soaring eagle in the air and asked, ¡°What is that sound? What is it today?¡± ¡°Hunting.¡± Kamron hurried back to his room and urged, ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes. Everyone can participate.¡± Janessa and the others had already brought out their bags and walked to the door with Emma, who was carrying her bag on her back. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ª ¨C Hearing this, Donna quickly took her bag and came out. Obviously, this group of people had already prepared a bag to carry and leave. Kamron, who had just woken up and hadn¡¯t washed his face or his teeth and hadn¡¯t packed his bag: ¡°¡­¡± Tom: ¡°Mr. Kamron, are you having a lot of questions?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 611 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 611 Pablo had been annoyed by Timothy as he could see her around all the time. She was either cleaning the yard or going to the kitchen to learn how to cook. She even tried to feed the eagle. Normally, his eagle wouldn¡¯t eat the food from others. However, she somehow gained its trust and sessfully fed it. This made Pablo not so satisfied, and so he behaved stricter with the eagle. And his eagle was also very stubborn. It directly ignored him. Timothy tried to let them make up with each other. She would take some meat to coax the eagle while taking snacks andic books to coax Pablo. Pablo was shocked by her ability to blend in. As a total stranger, she befriended not only his eagle but also a few of his attendants. She even held some friendlypetitions with the attendants. Pablo could not believe she was the daughter of the lord of the Divine Immortal Ind. He couldn¡¯t rte this friendly idle woman with the merciless young general. Once he told his attendants that this easy-going woman used to kill lots of their kin, they would never get along with her again. The present peace was nothing but a temporary dream. ¡­ Since Pablo became the patriarch, he had known that he must shoulder the responsibility of protecting his tribe and merging the other two inds. If he was to do so, there would definitely be a war. Early in the morning, as the horn was blown, the hunt began. Pablo, in his hunting suit, saw Timothy was also equipped for the hunt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You want to go with us?¡± Pablo nced at her. Although her skin was a little dark, she was still good- looking with her big eyes which were full of dynamic. ¡°Yes.¡± she answered, ¡°If someone wants to harm you, I can protect you. And then you may be touched and agree to cease the war between us.¡± Pablo was lost for words. As the patriarch, there were lots of things he needed to attend to before everyone set off for the hunt. First, he went to worship the previous patriarchs and then went to distribute tents to the elders, the High Priest, and other people. Afterward, he would check on the security and the registration number. Finally, he would order his men to prepare the horses and weapons participants would need. Since his tribe inhabited the Emerald Ind, the hunting ground had been specially reserved. In it grew numerous nts and ancient trees, and lived many rare beasts. A few years ago, those beasts decreased in number, so thest patriarch built a reservation for them to multiply. Therefore, the hunting ground could be always filled with animals and covered by green. Located to the east of the city, the hunting ground is about a hundred meters away from the city. Outside the hunting ground, there were already many people who had set up tents. An attendant had led the horses over. Suddenly, a wolf rushed towards and startled the herd of horses. The attendant hurriedly tried to calm the horses while someone shot an arrow at the wolf and killed it. Everyone on the spot was terrified since they knew it belonged to Mr. Baron. They looked at the person who shot the wolf. Holding an iron bow, wearing the hunting suit, and carrying a leather whip with him, he grinned and said, ¡°My shooting skills were not as good as before.¡± It was Mr. Baron himself! People around hade here early in the morning in the expectation of seeing Pablo. But now they were all stunned by Baron¡¯s astounding action. As they all knew, killing animals before the patriarch showed up to announce the beginning of the hunt was an extremely disrespectful deed. However, as no one here was superior to Baron, they didn¡¯t dare to propose any opposing idea. The attendant who herded the horses could do nothing butfort the horses and call others to take the dead wolf away. ¡°Zack,e and try this bow.¡± Baron threw his bow to the masked man behind him. Then he took out the whip and fiddled it, which was a hobby of him. It was said that he enjoyed whipping prisoners in the dungeon. And he didn¡¯t stop until several elders persuaded him out of it. Later, he began to raise wolves. Unlike Pablo¡¯s eagle who had apanied him since childhood, Baron¡¯s wolves didn¡¯t share such a strong bond with Baron. Moreover, he never tried to established loyalty in their hearts. The only thing he had done to his wolves was feeding them every day.. Therefore, the wolves were basically untamed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 612 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 612 For the hunt, Baron brought six wolves with him. But as he just killed one, there were only five left, which was not a sign of luck for him. However, Baron did not care whether it symbolized fortune or misfortune. He looked into the distance and saw the elders and the High Priest arrived. Dressed in a white robe, the Goddess got here on the carriage. Her long silver hair cascaded to her feet, swaying as the carriage moved. Behind her was another carriage covered with sheers. Through the sheers, Baron saw the person sitting in it and became a little cheerful. Zack had already drawn the bow and aimed it into the distance. He was strong enough to handle iron bows and arrows. Before he shot the arrow, he also saw the mysterious woman in theter carriage. Judging from the looks of the attendants, he was sure that she was Jennifer, Baron¡¯s biological mother. It was said that she hadmitted herself to Buddha since after her husband died on the battlefield. She hadn¡¯t cared for her own son ever since. Therefore, Baron was brought up by the Second Elder who was also his grandfather. Till now, Baron could only see his mother on important asions with sheers between them. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Zack knew that he still longed for the care, at least a greeting of his mother. But Baron¡¯s wish was never realized. From the day that Zack began to serve Baron, he had never seen Jennifer or Baron visited each other. It was believed that Jennifer was so indifferent to Baron because she was wholeheartedly devoted to Buddha and did not care about the secr life. Zack guessed that Baron never went to see her because he had received rejections from her. Baron¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed and smiled towards the distance. Zack looked over, and it turned out that Pablo finally made his entrance. His eagle hovered above everyone as if it was patrolling its territory. And Vincent was pushed by Rex on a wheelchair after Pablo. Behind them were some women wearing white robes and veils. They were previous patriarchs¡¯ wives. Baron should have called them aunts. But he never called his mother, not to mention them. ¡°The patriarch is here!¡± ¡°And so are the elders!¡± ¡°And look! It¡¯s the Goddess!¡± It was rare for the residents on the Emerald Ind to see the Goddess. Therefore, they were quite excited to see her. Some of them prayed at her, but none of them dared to look into her eyes. As Pablo and the elders announced the prizes and rules of this year¡¯s Summer Hunting Festival., others went to the viewing tform with tea and snacks prepared for them. Although the Emerald Ind was small, it was popted with more than twenty-eight thousand people. And that number was yet to increase. Today, almost everyone living on the ind gathered here to take part in the hunt or to simply watch otherspete. Crowds, tents, and partitions could be seen everywhere except for the giant viewing tform in the middle. Rex took Vincent to one of the cubicles, attracting many people¡¯s attention. This was the first time Vincent showed up in public since Pablo epted him as one of their tribe. Unexpectedly, he looked even more handsome than Pablo. All the maidens were obsessed with his gorgeous look, imagining a romantic rtionship with him. In spite of his disability, his appearance and status were able to win him a wife. Moreover, on an ind where men were allowed to have plural wives, Vincent was even more attractive now that he had none. The maidens stared at Vincent with obsession and attachment, dreaming about a love story with him. Rex watched from behind for a moment. He drew the curtains to block their eyesight and sighed silently. He knew that Vincent would never develop a romantic rtionship with any of the girls outside now that he had Emily. After introducing the rules, Pablo and the elders let the participants clean their hands and humbly prayed to the ancestors for good luck. Summer Hunting Festival was a tradition, so as these ceremonies. Every procedure had remained the same since ancient times.. The elders would even ask the High Priest to predict the weather on the day of next year¡¯s hunt to make sure nothing would go wrong. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 613 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 613 Baron rubbed the whip in his hand and looked at Kason, who was behind a curtain and then said to the elders, ¡°This is the first time that Kason participates in this kind of hunting. What¡¯s the point of just sitting there and watching? Why don¡¯t we y together?¡± All the people were stunned in hearing his words. Everyone in Emerald Ind clearly knew that Kason was unable to walk, and could only rely on a wheelchair. Howe Baron downyed the invitation? Was this a courtesy or a joke? Everyone looked at the sharp teeth of Mr. Baron and thought that it should be a courtesy. The elders knew about Kason¡¯s legs, but Baron was right that this was the first time Kason had participated in the family hunting, so his own opinion should be taken into ount. Pablo could guess the result just by looking at the expressions of the elders. Just as he was about to retort, the curtain was lifted. He saw Kason sit on the wheelchair and look over indifferently saying ¡°It¡¯s ok, let¡¯s y together.¡± When Baron saw his reaction, he licked the tip of his teeth and clenched harder the whip in his hand. But Baron actually thought, ¡°You asked for it. You can¡¯t me me for it.¡± ¡°Are you ok? Don¡¯t force yourself. Your legs can¡¯t take it.¡± Pablo went off the stage to attend to Kason and asked in a low voice while the audience was cheering. He was really concerned about him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Even though Kason threatened his position as a patriarch, he sincerely liked Kason. He had longed for a brother since he was a child. Because he had been in poor health since childhood, his father wanted to have another son at that time to rece Pablo as the next patriarch. Therefore, Pablo was eagerly looking forward to his father¡¯s wives giving birth to a younger brother since he was a child. However, no younger brother was born till the end of his father¡¯s life. The medical equipment here was not advanced, and some women would get a lot of diseases after parturition. There were also some who suffered from different diseases because of the different temperature of the parturition environment. At that time, Pablo had some sisters, but then they died one after another, leaving him alone. He longed for his brothers and sisters and finally found Vincent. At that time, he got a mixed feeling, but later, he came out to find him again and again. There still existed a family who was of one blood to him in the world. His brother Kason. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Riding a horse isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Vincent paused for a moment, then looked at Pablo and asked, ¡°Before you said that you don¡¯t want to fight anymore. Do you still think so now?¡± Pablo was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why brother asked this question on the day of the hunt. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his eyes to Timothy who was standing under the stage. She was still holding his bow and arrow, like an obedient attendant. However, her eyes were very bright, full of sincerity. ¡°Yes.¡± Pablo gave a different answer as the one he said to Timothy, for he never disguised himself to Kason, ¡°The people from the Divine Immortal Ind and Paloma Ind were all our people who ran out to found their own path. Maybe a hundred years ago, they once sat at one table and had meals together, but now they are clearly divided. No one dares to break in because of the rule.¡± ¡°During the time I stayed in the Tea Manor, I had always been envious of the quiet andfortable life there. I had always wondered if as long as there was peace, everyone would be able to live a life like before. Everyone could bask in the sun and nt tea together. They would go out and chat together. There was no hierarchy and superiority¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he shook his head with a bitter smile and said to Vincent, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know that it¡¯s impossible. It was just a thought. Kason, I¡¯ll choose a docile horse for youter.¡± It was only when Vincent and the youths of the Emerald Ind stood together and prepared clean their hands to show reverence and burn incense that Ferne and the others arrived sote. ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Both sides of the stands, including the front and back of the tents, were full of people. Many people were just sitting on the ground to save space. The built shelves were also full of people standing there. This was also the first time Kamron had participated in a hunt like this. Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but shocked. A crowd with white robes and white hair. They didn¡¯t wear a wig this time. On one hand, it was hot. On the other hand, many servants also participated this time so there were many ck-haired people. When they were about to find a ce to sit down, Baron somehow saw Emily who was curiously looking around in the crowd. He pointed at her and asked Pablo, ¡°Patriarch, is the jackpot set? If not, how about we make her as a jackpot?¡± All the people looked in the direction his finger pointed at and immediately fell silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 614 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 614 A very fairy-looking woman stood there, her long hair fluttering in the wind and her temperament outstanding. She was wearing a long blue dress with a thin rope tied around her waist, making her slim and graceful. As for her face, her oval face and the widow¡¯s peak looked a little cold. She looked back at the crowd very calmly, and showed a friendly and polite smile¡ªthe moment Baron extended his finger to Emily, Janessa had already moved quickly to stand in front of Emily, blocking the eyes of others. At the same time, Armando, Jaquan, Ferne and the others formed a circle, surrounding Emily and Donna closely. As a result, the outside world followed Baron¡¯s line of sight and only looked at the most good-looking woman Janessa. ¡°Those are distinguished guests whom we cooperate with. The prizes are prepared by the elders. Mr. Baron, if you have any objections, you can tell the elders.¡± Pablo smiled as he finished speaking. Then, he turned his head and raised his hand in the direction of Janessa and the others, indicating that they could find a cubicle to sit down. He mentioned the elders to challenge Baron, so Baron naturally did not dare to disobey. But ¡­ Are they distinguished guests? Baron thought about this word, and his eyes were still staring at Emily who was surrounded by the crowd. Even though they were separated by a distance, she was still eye-catching. There was clearly a rtively mature beautiful woman (Janessa) inside. However, it was strange. When Emily was running that night, her fleeting nce was deeply imprinted in his heart. That pair of eyes was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. For several nights, he could not help but want to snatch her away. Baron licked the tip of his teeth and looked at Vincent who was sitting on the wheelchair with a look of regret. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I heard that Vincent sent her back the next day. If she was with me, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the bed the next day.¡± He was trying to show off his ability between the lines and to ridicule Vincent for not being able to do that due to his legs, but he identally touched a raw nerve. The girl was the only weak point beneath his hard armor, but she was insulted by Baron with such dirty words. Vincent¡¯s expression did not change, but the ck color in his eyes was thick and deep. He had always had this expression, and Baron only felt that it was boring. He nced at Emily from a distance before withdrawing his gaze and then obediently cleaned his hands to prepare for burning the incense. Ferne and the others also took the opportunity to sit down in the cubicle below the stage. Although Emily was curious, she did not dare to look around. Just now, when everyone had formed a circle and surrounded her, she felt a little uneasy. Only when Donna brought her to the innermost seat and told her not to go out and to follow her did she realize that there seemed to be some danger ahead. ¡°Mom, what happened at the front?¡± She sat there and only saw a row of heads. She couldn¡¯t even see the stage. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Donna didn¡¯t exin much, because Emily wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. She simply didn¡¯t say anything and just held her hand firmly and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t run around.¡± Emily nodded. Donna gave her another piece of candy andforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll let youe out to see the outside in a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily concentrated on eating the candy. Donna turned around and spoke to Janessa and the others in a low voice, ¡°I met him on the road before. He kept staring at Emily. His eyes ¡­ was like a wolf¡¯s eyes. Emily was very afraid of him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have so many people here. He doesn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Ferne said. ¡°Yes, we are all here. There is no need to be afraid,¡± Jaquan agreed. Donna was relieved. After all the rituals werepleted, Pablo ordered people to ce the prize on the stage. It was a high- quality Night Pearl, about the size of a fist. In the daytime, people simply knew that the quality was high and the pearl was wless, but in the night, it was full of light in the room. Although the Emerald Ind was close to the sea, the pearls that everyone had fished out from the sea over the past few years were all of a variety of shapes and sizes. They were either the size of a thumb or just mediocre pearls that were far worse than night pearls. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Therefore, very few people saw such a beautiful and luminous night pearl. They didn¡¯t even notice that there were other prizes ced on the side. ¡°After the given time, everyone should return with their trophies. The person with the most trophies will win.¡± Pablo waved his arm and shouted, ¡°The hunt begins!¡± The horn was blown again. Four drums were ced in four directions¡ªnorth, south, east, and west. As soon as the patriarch shouted, the four drummers waved their hands and beat the drums vigorously. The elders on the stage all went down, and a group of people wearing green-faced and fanged masks appeared on the stage, cheering and dancing. The crowd was bustling with excitement. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 615 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 615 The group of people went to pick the horses and then selected the bows and arrows before riding into the green jungle. Pablo said as he picked a meek horse for Vincent, ¡°Vincent, just go have fun. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t shoot any prey. I¡¯ll give you some.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. He tried to keep his voice down andpletely ignored the first ce that everyone was after. ¡°Alright,¡± Vincent replied. After that, Pablo and Rex smiled and helped him to get on the horse. It seemed that being needed by Vincent was a very satisfying and blissful thing. Baron nced at the Second Elder while getting on his horse. Then he casually checked the private box of Mrs. Britt with a curtain drawn. Every year, Baron would coldly watch the mothers of other inders caringly told their children to be safe and not to get hurt before the event started. Deep down, he wanted so bad to watch his woman come out of the box and say to him¡­ ¡°Be careful, my son.¡± Even if it was just a brief reminder. However, until Baron left on his horse, he did not hear anyone calling his name. Pablo led the horse over with Timothy and her horse followed behind. There was no rule on Emerald Ind that said women could not participate, but most of them were men. Thus, everyone thought she was just a servant of Pablo and did not pay much attention to her. Pablo, on the other hand, frowned and nced at her. He was worried that he would say something wrong in front of everyone, so he did not talk to her. He strode towards Ferne and Kamron and asked, ¡°Do you want to participate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we need to clean our hands for the next ceremony? I¡¯d like to keep my hands that way.¡± Although Ferne said so, his expression suggested that if Pablo invited him again, he could only take the plunge. ¡°You can just go over there and wash your hands. There¡¯s no need to attend the ceremony together. Do you want to go? There are still a few horses over there.¡± As Pablo raised his arm and caught the falcon, Timothy quickly held up the small bucket she carried and threw a piece of meat into the falcon¡¯s mouth. Pablo gently swung his arm. Then the falcon spread its wings and ascended into the sky. It swept across the green forest with sharp gazes, and let out a piercing cry to send the location of the small animals to Pablo. Pablo blew a whistle with his index finger, and the falcon responded with a shriek. The inders all cheered and shouted, ¡°All hail the lord!¡± Ferne was somewhat moved by this atmosphere. He looked eagerly at the expressionless Noah. ¡­ ¡°Baron has already gone in the jungle. He would note out for a while. Besides, there are so many people here. I don¡¯t dare him to do anything reckless. We can also go in and have some fun. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Ferne persuaded as he peered at Janessa. Janessa was about to reply when she saw Emily, who was chewing the candy and asking Donna softly, ¡°Mom, is that a real horse? Can I touch it?¡± Donna did not know what to answer it. Pablo stepped up and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s a real horse. Come and feel it.¡± Timothy looked at Emily warily, not sure if this Emily was ¡®seven years old¡¯ or ¡®eighteen years old¡¯. However, she had this innocent look while chewing the candy, which was just how she was deceived that night. Noticing that Emily¡¯s eyes were full of joy, Donna finally nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Then she looked at Janessa, Ferne, and the others, and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s fine. Young people deserve to have some fun.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily asked happily. Donna was dumbfounded. She meant Janessa and the others, and she didn¡¯t want Emily to go. Besides, she just promised to let her touch the horse, not agreed to let her go with them? ¡°Let¡¯s go together. We¡¯ll take care of her anyway.¡± Janessa smiled and put her arm around Emily¡¯s shoulder. Ferne stood up in high spirits. ¡°Yeah, we have so many people to watch her.¡± Donna nced at Emily again. Her eyes were sparkling as if she was waiting for her mother¡¯s consent. Donna smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°OK, but don¡¯t cause trouble for them.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Emily eximed happily. Noah pinched the space between his eyebrows. He always had bad sleep quality but it was the first time that he had not slept much throughout the night. Moreover, he thought that Ferne would have to rest here for at least a few hours today. To his surprise, when Ferne heard about the hunting festival, he immediately became excited. So, Noah did not know whether he was bearing the fatigue or he had infinite energy at youth. Janessa agreed. Armando naturally had no objections. In addition, Ferne and Noah would go. So did Jaquan and Emma. Only Kamron and bodyguard Tom were left ¡­. No, bodyguard Tom also raised his hand high. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 616 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 616 Kamron was speechless. Regretting bringing this bodyguard out thousands of times, Kamron felt despair. Soon enough, Tom reached out and raised Kamron¡¯s hand, ¡°And us!¡± He didn¡¯t even leave an opportunity for Kamron to refuse. Thus, they quickly made the decision. ¡°Put on that. Be careful not to be shot by an arrow.¡± Pablo asked the attendant to bring seven or eight armors over, which were used to protect their chest. After being dressed up, they went to clean their hands and burn incense. Then, they picked their own horses. Apart from Noah and Emily, as well as Jaquan and Emma, who shared a horse with a couple, the rest of them followed behind Pablo each on a horse. Each of them carrying bows and arrows on their backs looked very imposing as if they were going to win the title of warriors. In fact, other than Noah and Emma who had practiced archery before, the rest of them might only barely be able to pull the bow full, and whether they could shoot would depend on God¡¯s Will. The hunting ground was veryrge, and the sound of horns surrounded them. When Ferne and the others rode their horses in, if they did not look at the stands behind them, they would feel as if they had entered a maze. There were lush flowers and trees everywhere. If they went deeper, they would even encounter one or two smallkes. This hunting ground was too big. It was obvious that when the master of the Emerald Ind found this ce, he had protected it very well. This ce was just like a primeval forest. Were not they riding horses, they might be even shorter than the green grass. Their group was thest to arrive, so they didn¡¯t meet other people as they came in. The deeper they went, the louder the noise was. ¡°It ran! It ran! It ran to the east!¡± Someone shouted. Then something ran over and rustled under the green grass. The falcon in the sky let out a cry. Pablo reached out his hand in front of Timothy, indicating her to give the bow to him. Timothy picked up the bow and was about to hand it over when she saw that thing shoot out. It was a creep rabbit. It was gray and big. There was no time to think twice. Upon seeing it, Timothy pulled out an arrow from behind. With the sound of an arrow shooting, the creep rabbit was already lying on the ground motionlessly. After shooting the rabbit, Timothy remembered her identity and quickly handed the bow to Pablo. A few inders who had seen Pablo, caught up, bowed to him, and began to tter him, ¡°My Lord, you are good at archery!¡± Pablo looked at the bow in his hand and fell into deep thought for the first time. There were all kinds of animals here. Some were oddly shaped birds and some were sitting in groups on trees. When they saw people picking up arrows, they would dive into the trees. There were also some small animals who loved digging holes. When they saw peopleing, they plunged into the soil. However, they were strangely big. Some of them might be ugly yet fierce, but Emma couldn¡¯t bear to kill them even with bows in hand. And she would leave the bows and arrows to Jaquan. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t hit them. Words failed Jaquan. ¡®I need my dignity, alright?¡¯ Noah had never drawn his bow all the way here. Ferne had the intention topete with him, but he could not find a single animal. Every time, the animal was either killed by Pablo or was overtaken by others. That made him a little eager to try. Emily, who was sitting in front of Noah, suddenly pointed to the grass ahead and said, ¡°There¡¯s a sound there.¡± Ferne immediately aimed his arrow in that direction and said to Noah, ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets the first shot.¡± ¡°Shoot, then.¡± Noah felt that his words were a little ambiguous. Just as he was about to add something, he saw Ferne stare at him, his ears suddenly turning red. Noah was speechless. Original from N?velDrama.Org. A rustling sound came from the grass, and then an arrow was shot out. It was Ferne¡¯s arrow. He was probably a little nervous, so he missed it. Or maybe Noah¡¯s words distracted. He could not help but say to Noah, ¡°I missed it. Now you shoot!¡± Noah was lost for word. ¡°Can you two do it? If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Janessa couldn¡¯t help but say. Noah was speechless again. So was Ferne. So was Armando. However, Ferne¡¯s arrow startled the animals in the grass. It was grayish-blue, standing on the ground. Its teeth stood out fiercely, revealing the four sharp fangs ahead. Facing danger, it nced at the people in front of it. Aftering out of the grass, it raised its neck and howled towards the sky. It turned out to be a wolf! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 617 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 617 How could wolves appear here? Almost all the wolves in the hunting ground were kept captive by Baron. Only a few of them were sent out today for the sake of the ceremony. But now ¡­ the entire hunting ground was filled with the howls of wolves. It sounded like there were at least a hundred adult wolves. Did Baron let the wolf in? Pablo¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Then, he thought of something and immediately rushed forward on his horse. He put his index finger to his lips and let out an urgent whistle. When the hovering eagle heard the order, it flew low, as if it was searching for someone. However, an arrow broke through the air. The eagle dodged quickly, but the arrow still scratched its wings. Then, its whole body swayed, letting out a weak cry. In the forests a thousand meters away, Baron put down the bow in his hand. He stood there and stretched his neck. Then he took out another arrow from the quiver. Just as he was about to aim at the eagle again, he heard Zack say, ¡°Someone ising.¡± Baron looked at the eagle pping its wings as it flew into the sky. He licked its teeth, ¡°let you go for now.¡± On the other side, Pablo heard the eagle¡¯s shrill and short cry and immediately rode on his horse to run. Along the way, he shouted in the forest, ¡°Vincent!¡± What was the purpose of Baron letting the wolf in? ¡°Kidnapping Vincent and then using Vincent to threaten him to give up the position of the patriarch?¡± thought Pablo. However, if such a person was allowed to ascend to the position of patriarch, he would be unable to protect anyone, including Vincent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy asked when she saw that Pablo¡¯s expression changed. She originally thought it was normal to see wolves on the hunting ground. ¡°Wolves should not appear here¡­¡± Pablo said in a low voice, but then suddenly turned to shout at her, ¡°You go out. Let the elders send a signal to end the hunting!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wolves? Can¡¯t we kill them?¡± Timothy asked nervously. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Not only one wolf, and¡­¡± Pablo looked at the startled birds in the trees not far away and shouted at Timothy without turning his head back, ¡°Go! Inform them to send the signal! Let everyone leave! The hunting ends!¡± Moreover, before Pablo could finish speaking, Timothy understood that it was likely that those wolves not only ate animals but might even eat humans. Timothy threw all her quivers to Pablo. When she was ready to go back, Pablo pulled the rein of her horse. He took out a dagger and handed it to Timothy. ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Timothy smiled at him. ¡°I should say that. Don¡¯t die on the way.¡± Pablo had aplicated expression on his face. He was in danger now, but he had to rely on the help of the enemy. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could believe Timothy. What if she took the opportunity to join hands with Baron. No, she was here to seek peace. He had no choice but to believe her for once. Although Pablo¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, it was out of concern. Timothy only smiled and pulled the rein of the horse to change directions. The horse quickly returned. When Timothy returned, she realized that she had been chasing after Pablo in a hurry and had forgotten that there was still a wolf behind her. Moreover, she overestimated Emily¡¯s strength. Although Emily and the other people had the advantage in numbers, there were only a few that could fight. Eight minutes ago when the wolf came out of the bush, Ferne and the others subconsciously held their breath. No one dared to move. It was only when the wolf raised its head and let out a wolf howl that Ferne asked, ¡°Did it call itspanions?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly,¡± Noah said in a deep voice. As Pablo quickly left when he heard the wolf howlsing from all directions, Timothy also followed. Janessa wanted to shout at them at that time. However, when she met the wolf¡¯s eyes, she subconsciously gave up calling them. That wolf stared at Janessa. Perhaps because she was holding the bow and arrow in her hand, the wolf mistakenly thought that the arrow that shot it just now was shot by her. It bared its teeth and fiercely pounced on Janessa. The horse under Janessa was startled by the wolf. It raised its front hooves and head high. Janessa, who was sitting on the back of the horse, was caught off guard and fell off the horse. Fortunately, she was not trampled by the horse. Even so, everyone present was shocked. ¡°Janessa!¡± Armando shouted in panic and immediately jumped off his horse. Janessay there in pain, feeling as if her chest and lungs were trembling, her ribs seemed to have broken, and she could not move at all. After the frightened horse got rid of Janessa, it quickly ran into the forest, along with Armando¡¯s horse. Noah and Ferne¡¯s horses were also agitated, constantly swinging their hooves to run. After the wolf saw Janessa fall, it directly rushed in front of her. Janessa could not move and felt dazzled. She was in a state of loss when the wolf pounced in front of her. One of its ws almostnded on Janessa¡¯s neck. At that moment, Armando jumped over and kicked the wolf. At the same time, Noah and Ferne also came to protect Janessa. The wolf seemed to target Armando. It lowered its head and bared its teeth as it slowly approached. Armando did not have any weapons in his hands except the quiver on his back.. He pulled out an arrow from the quiver and swung it at the wolf. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 618 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 618 The rest of the people also drew their arrows from their quivers and faced the wolf in unison. However, in less than two minutes, rustling sounds came from all around. Noah and Ferne kept their eyes on their surroundings. Emma and Jaquan turned around and asked Janessa with concern, ¡°Can you move?¡± Armando handed his arrow to someone else and entered the guard circle. He hugged Janessa and was about to get up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t help her up for the time being.¡± It seemed to be Noah¡¯s voice, but Armando could no longer distinguish it. At this moment, his mind was in chaos, and his hands were trembling slightly. ¡°Check if there are any fractures.¡± ¡°What about your head? Are you dizzy?¡± ¡°Janessa? Can you speak?¡± Janessa just felt noisy around. Many people were talking, but she was so painful that she could not make a sound. After she came to her senses, she opened her eyes and looked at Armando whose eyes were full of fear as he held her hand and keptforting her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He kissed her forehead and over and over again. His voice trembled imperceptibly, ¡°I was scared to death ¡­ Janessa, and I was scared to death¡­¡± Janessa¡¯s heart seemed to have been poked by something. At that moment, her heart was incredibly soft. The feeling was very strange and abrupt, almost breaking through her chest. The moment she fell off the horse, she thought she was going to die. Only now did her internal organs slowly feel a burning pain. She took a long breath but still could not speak. The ribs in her chest seemed to be broken, and every breath she took was apanied by unspeakable pain. The rustling sounds around them grew louder. Soon after, two mature gray wolves jumped out. Their fur was grayish-blue, one on the left and one on the right as they approached the guard circle. The horses retreated uncontrobly. Kamron and bodyguard Tom sat on the horses, holding the reins of the other horses. On the other side, Emily was also sitting on the horse. Noah was worried that the wolves would attack the people on the ground, so he did not let her down. It was indeed a wise decision judging from the current situation. ¡°Quick. Find a way to bring Janessa onto the horse.¡± Noah said as he handed the rein in his hand to Ferne, ¡°You take them away. I lure away these wolves.¡± ¡°How are you going to draw them away?¡± Ferne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Noah, however, took the arrow from the quiver and was about to leave. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I have plenty of ways. Hurry up and take them away.¡± Armando got on the horse first, and then Jaquan and Emma tried to lift Janessa up Armando¡¯s horse. It was a little strenuous. Noah also supported Janessa with one hand, and Armando quickly picked her up. However, three wolves formed a circle and got closer. Armando¡¯s horse let out a cry. Its four hooves were in a mess as it dodged the wolf¡¯s approach. However, Armando, who was on the horse¡¯s back, had to hold the rein with one hand and hug Janessa with the other. He had to maintain his bnce and could not fall. Obviously, he could not hold on any longer. The wolf was very vengeful. It thought that Janessa had shot it with an arrow, and then it was kicked by Armando, so it bared its teeth even more fiercely and wanted to charge at Armando¡¯s horse. Noah didn¡¯t even think about it, he directly picked up the bow, nocked an arrow, and shot out. The arrow was shot between the wolf and Armando. Taking advantage of the moment when the wolf was shocked by the arrow to retreat, Noah shouted to Armando, ¡°Hurry!¡± Armando mped his legs on the horse¡¯s belly. The horse had been frightened by the wolf. Now that it could escape, it ran as far as it could and disappeared within a minute. The rest of them were ready to mount their horses again. However, after Noah¡¯s arrow shot out, the encirclement was shrunk in a moment, and the three wolves were getting closer and closer. When Jaquan was about to take a step towards his horse, a wolf stared at him and slowly approached. Other people standing beside their horses suddenly stopped moving. ¡°I¡¯ll lure them away. Take them and get on the horse and leave quickly.¡± Noah said quickly, immediately turned over his horse and shot an arrow at the wolf with his hand on the bow, which hit the wolf this time. The other two wolves immediately rushed over, but they did not pounce on Noah but the few people on the ground. Emily was immediately scared to cry. After all, she was only seven years old mentally. The surprise and novelty of seeing a wolf had been reced by fear. It was toote to shoot an arrow. Noah jumped off the horse again. The moment hended on the ground, he kicked the wolf. Then, he took an arrow and blocked it in front of him. He shouted at Jaquan and the others, ¡°Get on the horse! Hurry up!¡± Jaquan and the others took the opportunity to get on their horses. ¡°Come up!¡± Ferne shouted as he patted his horse. One of the wolves was injured, while the other two desperately rushed to Noah. It seemed that they wanted to take revenge. Noah shot an arrow at the wolf but did not have the chance to pull it off. He turned over and saw Ferne reach out to him. He quickly rushed over and reached out to hold Ferne¡¯s hand. The three wolves bared their teeth and fiercely bit the horse that Ferne was sitting on. The horse was frightened and kicked another horse that just happened to be Kamron¡¯s. The horse staggered and almost fell. However, it managed to stabilize itself. However, Kamron fell off the horse. At the same time, Ferne was also lifted off by the horse. Fortunately, Noah held his hand and pulled him into his arms. However, the few frightened horses suddenly ran out uncontrobly. The moment Ferne was lifted off, he thought that it was not good! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 619 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 619 The horse hissed. Ferne looked up again, and he was panicked and helplessly shouted, ¡°Noah! Emily!¡± Emily had been crying in a low voice on the back of the horse until the horse suddenly ran out uncontrobly, then she hugged the horse¡¯s neck in fear, crying miserably. Jaquan and Emma sat on a horse. When they saw Emily¡¯s horse running out of control into the forest, they immediately chased after it without thinking. Noah and Ferne also wanted to mount their horses, but their horses had just been bitten on the front hooves by a wolf. The front hooves were bloody, and the horse could no longer bear the weight of two people. It slowly walked back. Ferne anxiously wanted to chase, but Noah pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you catch up with it. It can¡¯t even carry you.¡± Tom was trying hard to pull Kamron onto the horse. However, Kamron was wary of the wolves behind him. The more nervous he was, the more likely he would make mistakes. He failed to step on his foot several times. This horse was rtively tall. He could only reach the saddle by standing on tiptoe. However, at this moment, the horse was so scared by the wolf that it kept turning. And Kamron kept turning with it, and he was exhausted. Tom was afraid that the horse would run away, otherwise, he would havee down to help them a long time ago. Now that he saw that Noah and Ferne were surrounded by wolves, he was also very anxious. He wanted to pull Kamron up and deal with the wolves himself. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ferne asked Noah while watching the wolves. ¡°Get on the horse first.¡± Now, there was only Tom¡¯s horse left, and Kamron was trying hard to mount up. When he heard this, he immediately turned back and looked at Noah in shock. He doubted that Noah could throw him to the wolf and help Ferne get on the horse. However, Noah only nced at him, and then retracted his gaze. His expression changed, and Ferne who was close to him understood his gaze. He did not consider getting on the horse. Indeed, it was not enough to have only one horse. Noah would have a battle with these three wolves. Ferne began to sweat when he thought of that. He used to be in the police station. He had witnessed that his colleague was bitten on the neck by a wolf dog. Until now, he was a little scared when he saw animals like dogs. Now, the one in front of him was not a dog but a wolf! It was an adult wolf that ate people! It was at this time that Timothy appeared. She did not have much time to stay as she watched the men fight the three wolves under their horses. Without hesitation, she got off the horse and hurriedly handed the reins to Kamron. Then, she picked up the dagger and rushed to a wolf. She was very fast. It was obvious that she had undergone special training or had been on the battlefield. She held the dagger and stabbed the wolf. Ferne was stunned. Noah was very cooperative andunched an attack on the other wolf. The injured wolf watched as its twopanions were killed and slowly took a few steps back. Ferne picked up the bow on the ground and shot an arrow at it. It was so close, but the arrow was still off. While he was upset, the wolf actually charged at him fiercely. It opened its mouth and bared its fangs. He thought of his previous colleague being bitten. Ferne stood there in a daze and forgot to dodge. It wasn¡¯t until Noah grabbed the wolf by its neck and threw it out that Ferne came back to his senses. He looked at Noah who was about to say something, but he noticed the blood on his hand. He shouted, ¡°You are injured!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Noah frowned, and then he said to Timothy, ¡°Thank you, can you find us a horse?¡± Timothy quickly mounted up her horse. She didn¡¯t have much time left, but after hearing this, she thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± As she spoke, she formed a circle with her index finger and thumb in her mouth and blew a strange whistle. The sound was very loud, but not long after, a horse ran over. It was not the horse they had here before, but someone else¡¯s horse. Noah pulled on the reins and quickly thanked Timothy. ¡°Hurry up and get out. Pablo said that there are wolves here. The hunt has ended. I have to get out and send a signal to the people in the room.¡± After saying that, Timothy quickly rushed out with the horse. After Noah got on the horse, he stretched out his hand and pulled Ferne up. He let Ferne sit in front of him on the horse. Before Ferne came up, he did not feel anything, but now he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. The horse moved slightly, and the person behind him and his some part was very close to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Emily. You guys can go back.¡± After Noah bowed to Kamron, he rode his horse and rushed inside. Kamron was just about to answer them when he saw Tom got on his horse and chase after him. ¡°He asked us to go back. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Kamron pulled the reins and tried to control the horse below. ¡°Mr. Kamron, if it wasn¡¯t for saving you just now, they would have run away. Moreover, they went to save Emily as soon as they escaped from the wolves. They are so brave, and we should also be brave.¡± Kamron: ¡°Are you saying I am not brave?¡± ¡­ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Kamron, my point just now was to save Emily,¡± Tom was panicked. ¡°You said I am not brave?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 620 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 620 Outside the hunting field, on a huge tform, no one knew when the several white-robed attendants had appeared. They were busy putting a huge white cloth on the tform. Then, they ced a projector in the middle of the tform. Under the puzzled gazes of the elders, they pressed the switch. The image of the hunting field immediately appeared on the white cloth. However, with so many people in the hunting field, it was impossible to show all of them. Right now, the one it focused on was Baron who was preparing to hunt the falcon. The Second Elder¡¯s expression changed. He stood up suddenly and questioned the attendant, ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± The white-robed attendant was startled. He immediately knelt on the ground and replied, ¡°It is Pablo. He said that this is an invention from the outside world. It allows everyone to see it here. It¡¯s like that everyone was participating.¡± His voice became smaller and smaller, and he was almost was trembling facing the Second Elder. ¡°Turn it off!¡± The Second Elder was so angry that he wanted to turn it off, but he didn¡¯t know how. However, the other elders, including the High Priest, saw that Baron was aiming at the falcon. The First Elder directly held the Second Elder¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why are you so nervous about it?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s hands under his white robe trembled inexplicably. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first.¡± The High Priest also spoke. The Second Elder fell back into his chair. He was desperate. He couldn¡¯t help but look at a room covered with gauze. In the end, he let out a long sigh quietly. When the people below the stands saw this scene, they all gasped at the same time. Obviously, they could not believe that Mr. Baron would do such a thing. But after thinking about it, they felt that it made sense. Perhaps Mr. Baron pretended to shoot Pablo¡¯s falcon. Then he made an excuse that he did not see it clearly and thought it was a bird, so he identally shot it. After all, the falcon was Pablo¡¯s, and Mr. Baron shot the falcon was just like shooting Pablo. Everyone was shocked by this thought and immediately looked at the projection on the stage. He didn¡¯t know how this scene was taken. It seemed to be taken by someone very close to Mr. Baron. The camera fixed on his face or back, as well as his profile when he raised his head to shoot falcon. Until someone said, ¡°People areing.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did the elders vaguely recognize that it was Zack¡¯s voice. Then, the figure of Kason appeared. Before the audience could feel how elegant and handsome Kason was riding on a horse, they saw Baron shoot an arrow at Kason. Kason obviously did not expect that. His eyes widened, and then he covered his heart and fell on the horse. The tens of thousands of people below the stage all stood up in an uproar. The expressions of the elders also changed. Everyone understood why the Second Elder was so nervous just now. However, they did not have the time to punish him. They only waved their hands and called for the attendants. Then, they ordered people to start firing signal res towards the sky, announcing the end of the hunt. When the person who hit the drum saw the signal bullet, he quickly swung his arm and knocked on the drum. The sound of the drum was a call for people¡¯s safe return. As soon as Timothy arrived at the stage, he saw the signal re in the sky. Before she could say anything, she saw a group of well-trained soldiers appear on the pictures of the projection. They took off their white robes and revealed their armor and weapons. Each of them held knives and surrounded Mr. Baron and the attendants behind him. It was Pablo¡¯s brother, Vincent! Timothy recognized him, but was he dead? In a short moment, many thoughts came into Timothy¡¯s mind, and she thought that if Vincent died, then there would be no peaceful time in Emerald Ind and the Divine Immortal Ind in a hundred years or even a thousand years. Because if Baron became the patriarch, then there would be no peace in the three inds. Everyone knew that Baron was bloodthirsty, raising wild wolves, abusing captives, and extremely brutal. Timothy did not dare to think any further, pulled the reins and quickly ran into the forest. The moment she turned around, Pablo appeared on the screen. Pablo had followed the signal of the falcon and rushed over on his horse. He thought that Vincent was here. In fact, Vincent was indeed here. However, he did not expect that he was stabbed. He fell on the back of the horse, motionless. ¡°Vincent!¡± Pablo anxiously kicked off the horse¡¯s belly and was about to rush over, but he was surrounded by Baron¡¯s people, and an arrow shot through the air. Pablo jumped off the horse to avoid it. The people below seemed to be waiting for this moment. The moment he jumped down, they immediately surrounded him. All of them had knives in their hands, one on the left and one on the right, ced on Pablo¡¯s neck. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 621 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 621 ¡°Pablo! What do you mean?¡± Baron roared in exasperation. Baron put down the bow, looked at him, and said, ¡°Pablo, you are too weak. The Emerald Ind in your charge will have no future. If you give it to me, I will expand our territory and seize control of the Divine Immortal Ind and the Paloma Ind within three years. From then on, my people are superior to others.¡± ¡°Let Vincent go and we can talk about thister.¡± Pablo didn¡¯t believe that they would dare to attack him. He was worried about Vincent¡¯s wounds with anxiety on his face. ¡°Later? If we can¡¯t reach an agreement, both of you will be killed. You have no chance.¡± Baron asked contemptuously. Did he n to kill him? It was no wonder that Baron let wolves in and provoked Vincent toe in. He even ambushed so many soldiers here. He was a general and almost all the soldiers on the Emerald Ind were loyal to him. Even patrols in the city follow him. Pablo knew this long ago. Pablo pursued peace. So he never thought that there would be a conflict with the Divine Immortal Ind again. Even if he had almost lost his life there, he did not risk the lives of his inders to take revenge. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you telling me all this?¡± Pablo calmed down instead, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and talk to the elders? As long as the elders and the High Priest agree with you, I will give it to you without hesitation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use the elders to pressure me,¡± Baron red at him fiercely, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your father, do you think you can take the position?¡± ¡°Even if your father is the patriarch, you can¡¯t be a good patriarch. The Emerald Ind doesn¡¯t need a viin!¡± Baron retorted coldly, ¡°You want to fight, but do you think of the inders? They have suffered a lot! Did you forget the chaos ten years ago? That was a bloody lesson! You are not worthy to be the patriarch!¡± At the same time, the tens of thousands of inders under the stage heard these words through the projector. They thought of the difficulties of their parents ten years ago, and their eyes turned red. ¡°There is no one else here. You don¡¯t have to act as if you care about the rest of the world. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. I only know that you are weak and ipetent. I can¡¯t figure out why the elders choose a coward like you to be the patriarch¡­¡± ¡°In the entire Emerald Ind, I am the only one who is most qualified to be the patriarch!¡± ¡°It was me! When the soldiers of Paloma Ind attacked us, I was the one who took the lead and rushed in front! All the scars on my body were caused by fighting against the enemies. Why did I risk my life to resist the invasion while you sat at home to reap the benefits? Why did I only get a little reward for my hard work? Why?¡± ¡°This position should have been mine! Why did you be the patriarch without any contribution?¡± ¡°I will announce to the public that to save Vincent, you were killed by wolves in the hunting ground.¡± Baron looked at Pablo and shouted. ¡°You can kill me! Let Vincent go!¡± Pablo red at him. ¡°What a moving scene! I am curious that Vincent and you are not of the same mother. You are not on guard against him, but so concerned about him. Why?¡± Baron asked thoughtfully. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want this position.¡± Pablo looked at Vincent on the back of the horse with eyes red. The time he had been with the elders and the High Priest was much longer than with Vincent. But after knowing that Vincent was his eldest brother, he became inexplicably close to him. He had never thought of being wary of Vincent. He was never worried that Vincent would snatch away his position ¡­ because it was Vincent who had assisted him to be a good patriarch. How could he take away his position? ¡­ He even did not care about being the Scavos¡¯ patriarch. Baron curled his lips, revealing his sharp teeth like a bloody wolf. ¡°Care about it or not. It¡¯s a matter of your next life.¡± ¡°Baron! Have you thought about the consequence? The elders will not make you the new patriarch just because I am dead!¡± Baron shouted. ¡°No, they will choose me because I am the most suitable one to be the patriarch.¡± Baron pulled up the bow and then aimed an arrow at Baron. Pablo had been staring at Baron.. This scene would be indelibly imprinted on his mind. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 622 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 622 The crowd below the stage was in an uproar. Everyone was calling for Pablo. Unfortunately, through the projector, Pablo could not hear them. The elders were all flustered and at a loss. The High Priest, on the other hand, performed divination on the ground and then sat silently. The other elders had forgotten about her. However, the Goddess looked into the distance. At the moment when everyone held their breath, Baron didn¡¯t shot the arrow, because the sounds of horse walking wereing from near. Then, a girl in a white dress appeared. At the same time, an arrow shot from an unknown direction aimed at Baron¡¯s heart. Baron looked in the direction of the arrow in disbelief. He was wearing armor, but this arrow pierced through it. ¡°Mr. Baron!¡± ¡°Pablo!¡± It was a chaotic scene. A group of inders suddenly rushed in from the outside. Each of them held a knife and fought against Baron¡¯s people. The situation suddenly became chaotic, and no one knew when a group of wolves had surrounded them. It was not a few of them but hundreds of them! The horse was getting closer and closer. Emily crossed her arms around the horse¡¯s neck, but she almost fell down several times. She could no longer cry. The strong wind brought about by the running of the horse made her almost unable to breathe. She gasped for breath and sobbed. Her voice was intermittent, as if it was cut by the wind. The feeling of suffocation came to her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Her chest was about to explode, her heart was beating violently, and her body was stiff from sitting on the horse. Along the way, Emily met many people. Some did not know that danger was approaching, some were confronting wolves, and some climbed up the trees. Every time Emily tried to call for help, she was brought further away by the horse. She could only beg the horse to stop running, but the horse couldn¡¯t get it. Her arms and body bounced on the back of the horse in extreme pain, and she was about to lose her bnce. At that moment, the horse suddenly stopped without warning. Emily who was on the horse¡¯s back lost her bnce. She rushed forward. The expected pain did note. She only heard a ssh and fell into water. Water? It was ake. Although it didn¡¯t look deep, it was almost as deep as her height. Moreover, Emily couldn¡¯t swim. The moment she fell into theke, she randomly patted the water and tried to stand up. As she struggled, she had identally caught a snake. When she saw that it was a water snake, she was so scared that she choked on a mouthful water. Soon after, she sank. The group of inders was busy fighting against Baron¡¯s men and wolves. They were too busy to save her. She heard a lot of voices in her suffocating predicament. A lot of strangers appeared in her mind. They were talking. She could not hear what they were saying clearly. She only remembered that she was shouting. What was she shouting? Who was talking? ¡°I am here to protect you, and no one will bully you. I will take good care of you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen, but if something happens to me, I hope these will help you and take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, no matter what you do, I will be with you. I believe you will make it.¡± ¡°From now on, I am your big brother. Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here for you.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Emily. Don¡¯t be angry with Dad, okay?¡± ¡°Emily, forgive mom.¡± ¡°Next year on November 17th, you will die.¡± ¡°Vincent, I like you very much.¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Vincent¡­¡± She lost consciousnesspletely. Rex took advantage of the chaos to drive Rex¡¯s horse to a safe zone. He nced at theke and found that it was Emily. He shouted in surprise, ¡°Miss Emily fell into water!¡± Vincent, who was on the horse, suddenly opened his eyes and saw the girl¡¯s raised hand dropping down weakly, and then her head slowly sank into the water. He immediately got up from the back of the horse. He mped his legs on the belly of the horse and pulled out the arrow from his chest with one hand. Pablo, who was in the midst of the fighting, saw that he was not injured at all. And then he saw Vincent rush to theke with his horse, then jump into the lake. What? Before Pablo could call him, he saw four or five people jump in theke. They were all dressed in white robes. Some of them were injured in the arm, and some of them were limp. One of them was baron¡¯s people, Zack, wearing a mask and his expression could not be seen, but his anxiety could be seen from his behavior. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 623 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 623 Emily seemed to have had a long dream. She opened her eyes tiredly. Before her was a magnified handsome face. The man¡¯s eyes were abnormally dark and sharp, and his nose was straight. The water droplets on his hair were sliding down¡­ She looked down and saw that his lips were on her mouth. Vincent gave Emily artificial respiration and seeing that she finally regained her senses, he immediately pulled her into his embrace with trembling hands. ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Emily hugged him, and tears suddenly fell. She hadn¡¯t seen him for too long. It was just a few months, but it seemed like many years had passed. Vincent was stunned for a moment before he gently patted her back. Theke water was cold. Her thin dress was already soaked, sticking to her body. He gently touched her, not daring to exert any strength, afraid to crush her. ¡°Go ashore first.¡± He said in a low voice. Emily looked around and found that she was still in the water, ¡°What happened?¡± An image suddenly appeared in her mind. She held her horse by the neck and shuttled through the trees. Then the horse suddenly stopped by theke, and she fell into theke with inertia. Baron¡¯s men on the shore were under control. But the group of over a hundred adult wolves were still baring their teeth and fiercely pouncing forward. An inder smelt something special from the dead wolves and immediately shouted at Pablo, ¡°These wolves ate Magnolia coco!¡± Magnolia coco? Snake venom could kill people, snake fluid could cause hallucinations, and Magnolia coco would cause people or animals to go crazy. They would have a bad temper and be extremely ferocious. Wolves naturally wouldn¡¯t eat it. But Baron must have found someone to put Magnolia coco into the meat. Otherwise, how could these wolves suddenly be so violent? When Jaquan and Emma arrived on their horses, they saw the chaos from afar. They were on their horses and saw the pack of wolves below them. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know whether they should go down to help or to protect themselves first. Emma, with sharped eyes, saw Emily and Vincent together. She immediately pulled Jaquan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Emily is fine.¡± Jaquan naturally saw it too, but he saw even more. A momentter, he said in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°Vincent¡­ He did not lose his memory.¡± If he had lost his memory, why would he look at Emily with such a loving and gentle gaze? Emma only saw Vincent carrying Emily and walking towards the shore from theke. There were several other wet people standing on the shore. They all seemed to be injured, and it was very inconvenient for them to move with ame leg. Not long after, Noah and Ferne also rushed over. Seeing this scene, Ferne was stunned for a second, but he still remembered the most important thing. He immediately shouted at Jaquan from a distance, ¡°Where is Emily?¡± ¡°Over there!¡± Jaquan pointed in a direction. Ferne followed the direction and saw a man in a white robe. He carried Emily towards the safe ce. Emily put her arms around his neck. A momentter, she pouted and kissed his cheek. Ferne¡¯s eyes bulged, ¡°Who is that man?¡± He angrily pedaled his horse and was about to rush over, but he was pulled by Noah, ¡°That man is Vincent.¡± Ferne instantly fell silent. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Only after a long while did he let out a shocked cry, ¡°What the fuck?¡± For the first time in his life, he reacted quickly, ¡°He¡­ Vincent ¡­ didn¡¯t lose his memory at all, right? He has been lying¡­¡± Speaking of this, he suddenly covered his mouth. Vincent pretended to lose his memory in order to deceive Baron¡¯s men. He quickly nced around, worrying that someone would hear him. The group of inders was fighting against the wolves, and they were in a mess. No one paid attention to his words, but he noticed Baron lying on the ground after being shot by the arrow. ¡°What happened to him? Did he die?¡± Jaquan had just arrived and did not see what had happened before. He shook his head when he heard this, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kamron, who was following behind, exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he failed in rebellion and was trapped.¡± Only then did everyone understand. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh as they looked down. But Pablo suddenly shouted, ¡°Come down and help.¡± Only then did they join the ranks to resist the wolf pack. Baron was helped to the side, but his eyes were still staring in the direction of Vincent. He said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible¡­ How can you be fine¡­¡± Vincent just put Emily down. Then, he took off his armor one by one, followed by the white robe. There was a ck bulletproof vest under the white robe. It was the bulletproof vest that blocked the arrow, so the arrow only hit the hard armor. When he took off his clothes, there were no wounds on his body.. Even the blood was probably set in advance. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 624 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 624 No, they had long nned it. Baron widened his eyes. Kason had long known that there would be such a thing, and even cooperated with him just to see him in action! Kason even knew that he would use him to control Pablo first, so he cooperated by performing a dead body. He had actually been deceived by Kason! Baron trembled. He couldn¡¯t tell if this feeling came from his failed n or the shock of being deceived. He was angry. He couldn¡¯t take this defeat! He was still thinking about why Kason had designed this. He saw when Kason take off the clothes from one person and put them on Emily, the couple rings on their necks were revealed. His eyes widened. All the threads in his mind finally connected. ¡°You! You know each other!¡± Baron said with difficulty, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t lose your memory at all. You!¡± Vincent put on a clean white robe and then walked to the horse with Emily in his arms. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He can walk?¡¯ ¡®His legs were fine!¡¯ ¡®It had always been a lie that he had to sit on a wheelchair.¡¯ ¡°Zack!¡± Baron shouted angrily, ¡°Kill him!¡± Zack did not move, dripping with water. Only then did Baron realize that something was wrong. Although he saw the chaotic scene just now, he did not see that Zack also jumped into theke. Now that he saw that Zack was wet, he realized that Zack was one of the people who jumped into theke. ¡°You jumped down too?¡± Baron looked around and saw that the bodyguards who had been led by the elders were now standing next to Vincent. They loyally protected the two people in the middle. ¡°All of you ¡­ are lying to me¡­¡± Baron red at Zack. He was so angry that spat out a mouthful of blood and then fainted. Only then did Zack finally move. He threw Baron on the back of the horse, then nodded to Vincent and left with Baron. ¡°Go meet up with them. I¡¯lle back to you after I¡¯ve settled everything.¡± Vincent helped Emily back into her saddle and lowered his head to gently kiss the back of her hand. Emily¡¯s eyes were still red. Neither did she want to leave him, nor did she want to make trouble for him. When she saw him turn to leave, she could not help but bend down from the horse¡¯s back. Vincent saw that she was about to fall down and quickly reached out to support her. Unexpectedly, Emil hugged his neck and kissed him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I miss you so much.¡± Emily kissed him restlessly and urgently, tears rolling down her face. The surroundings were still in chaos, and the people on the stands were still waiting for his next order. There was not much time. Vincent did not respond, but when he heard this, he grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. In the end, he touched her head and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Emily wiped her tears with the back of her hand and nodded vigorously. At this time, Timothy finally arrived on horseback. She was very experienced in dealing with wolves, but now she was not in the mood. After dismounting, she quickly located Pablo and rushed into the wolf packs with a dagger. When she finally arrived in front of Pablo, her arms and back were injured by the wolves. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± Pablo was shocked when he saw her. At first, he was worried that Timothy would not tell the elders until he saw the signal re. But he never thought that she woulde back. After all, there were wolves everywhere. ¡°To protect you!¡± Timothy smiled and showed him the injuries on her arms and back. She continued, ¡°Maybe you will begin to soften and promise us to live in peace from now on¡­¡± Pablo didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I said I will wait for you to agree. I have confidence,¡± said Timothy crisply. Just as Pablo was about to reply, he saw Vincent sitting on the horse and shouting at him, ¡°Get on your horse ande over!¡± ¡°What about here?¡± Although he was worried about the inders, he knew that Vincent must have something more important to do than this. He whistled, and then a horse rushed over. He swung up into the saddle, and was about to leave. But when he thought of Lone pecked behind him, he stopped and shouted at her, ¡°Hurry up and follow!¡± Timothy shook her head, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll help you take care of this. I won¡¯t let anything happen to them!¡± Pablo looked at her in shock again. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. He cued the horse and chased after Vincent. Actually, Vincent had arranged everything before leaving. Rex led a few guards to lead wolf packs to a ce.. Then, they threw down a huge on horseback and caught all the wolves. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 625 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 625 Only when all the wolves were trapped did the inders sit on the ground and sigh in relief. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then Rex and the others quickly mounted their horses and chased after Vincent. Noah, Ferne and the others went to thekeside to wash off the blood on their hands. Kamron was protected by bodyguard Tom the whole time. He didn¡¯t kill many wolves, but bodyguard Tom was impeded by him. ¡°Mr. Kamron, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to help me.¡± ¡°They were wolves!¡± Kamron roared, ¡°Crazy wolves!¡± Bodyguard Tom rolled up his sleeves. He was bitten, ¡°Actually, there¡¯ s no difference from being bitten by a dog. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Kamron was speechless. ¡°If you get bitten once, you won¡¯t be afraid anymore!¡± Bodyguard Tom told him the benefits of being bitten. Kamron was angry, ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I be bitten?¡± Bodyguard Tom thought about it and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kamron was speechless again. He wanted to change his bodyguard after going back. Jaquan came here and he realized that Emma kept a low profile in the past. When he, Ferne and Noah were fighting against a wolf together, he looked back and saw Emma riding on a wolf and snapping its neck. ¡­ The wolf fell down to the ground and Emma jumped to the ground gently. When she saw that Jaquan was looking at her, she touched her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there blood?¡± Jaquan shook his head and said honestly, ¡°You were cool just now.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Ferne and Noah had no weapons. They just smashed the wolf to death. The inders said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡± So pieces of wood with an arrow on one end were handed to them. The arrow was quite long. The wolf could be killed or badly hurt and move more slowly. ¡°Is there anything applied on it?¡± Ferne reached out his hand and wanted to touch the arrow. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± One of the inders shouted. It was toote. Ferne put his finger in the water for a long time but it was still purple. What the hell! ¡°It is actually poisonous!¡± He turned around and looked at the wolves trapped in the giant. Some of them were poisoned and were dying. Ferne panicked. He grabbed Noah and asked, ¡°Will I die?¡± Noah said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. You will get amputated at most.¡± Ferne was speechless. The inders had told him that the poison would paralyze the nerves. If people touched it, the skin would turn purple and stiff, but it would recover in a few days. The finger looked a bit shocking, and it looked as if Ferne was poisoned. He took out his phone to take a picture and posted it on Movements. Noah came over, thinking that Ferne was searching online. But he saw the picture and the text: I was bitten by a zombie. What should I do? I¡¯m waiting online for your advice. Noah was speechless. After Timothy and a group of inders trapped all the wolves, Timothy got on his horse and wanted to leave. Noah, Ferne and the others followed him. Emma pulled the reins and led the horse to Emily, ¡°Emily, let¡¯s go.¡± Emily looked back. Her eyes were red. She saw Rex, Vincent and his guards, but she didn¡¯t see Harold. She didn¡¯t give up and asked Rex, ¡°Where¡¯s Harold?¡± Rex was silent. So were the other guards. Emily was sad. She felt exactly the same when she knew the sudden death of his father on the phone. She was at a loss for a moment and then overwhelmed by sorrow. She could still remember that Harold stood under the balcony, guarding the home. She could also remember that he stood on the busy street and spoke out his dream. ¡°Go to the frontline to protect our country.¡± But he was suddenly gone, along with his dream. Emily sat on the horse for a long time. The word Harold said to her haunted her. ¡°No matter what you do, I will apany you. I believe that you will achieve everything you want to do.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Emma called her that Emily stopped recalling and muttered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Harold died. Emily took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emma was surprised to see the tears on Emily¡¯s cheek, but she didn¡¯t ask about it. She rushed forward with Jaquan. At the same time, more than twenty ships were heading towards the Emerald Ind. The huge g with the word ¡°single¡± fluttered in the wind. A middle-aged man in a short ck shirt stood on the deck, staring at the city gate of the Emerald Ind.. He looked unfathomable, just like the seawater. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 626 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 626 The video suddenly stopped at the heart-wrenching moment. Therefore, no one saw Mr. Kason jump into theke to save people. They only saw Mr. Baron threaten Mr. Kason by killing Pablo. Then it went ck. The inders were all filled with indignation and wanted to go to the hunting ground to catch Baron. And the elders hurriedly asked the guards to go there to protect Pablo. But they were still worried and wanted to go there personally. However, they were too old to ride. They could only pace back and forth anxiously. Even if Baron seeded, he wouldn¡¯t be the patriarch. All the inders witnessed this, so they won¡¯t allow a man who killed his brother to be the patriarch. Although Pablo was a gentle patriarch, he was much more amiable and approachable than Kason. More importantly, Pablo was kind. If it was in the past, Pablo would never be the patriarch. He would die in the fight. But now, there were only three descendants in the Addison family. Among them, Kason was disabled and could not walk. He couldn¡¯t be the patriarch. Baron wanted to kill his brother. He couldn¡¯t be the patriarch, either. If something happened to Pablo, it would be tricky. It would be much better if Pablo had sons. However, Pablo didn¡¯t want to get married at all. Baron had two wives, but Pablo still said that he had not met his Mrs. Right. The Elders were too anxious and were overwhelmed by all kinds of possibilities. What should they do if something happened to Baron? Or how to deal with Baron and appease the inders if Baron came back with Pablo¡¯s corpse. It was noisy. Some of the inders rushed into the hunting ground with weapons. The women and children knelt down and prayed devoutly. Some even ran to the High Priest and the Goddess, begging them to protect Pablo. Everyone was panic, except the High Priest and the Goddess. They were still looking into the distance calmly. It looked as if they were waiting for the people toe out of the hunting ground. Not long after, they returned. Zack, who wore a mask, came back on a horse with a man who was shot. Because of the distance, everyone thought that it was Pablo. They immediately surrounded Zack. ¡°How dare you, Mr. Baron!¡± ¡°How is Pablo?¡± ¡°Is Pablo alright?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medical doctor? Hurry and check Pablo!¡± The elders ordered someone to invite the medicine doctor over. They went out for hunt, so there was a bonfire at night and all the tents were set up. As soon as Zack¡¯s horse stopped, the Elders ordered him to take the person into the tent. Then everyone found that it wasn¡¯t Pablo. It was Baron! N?velDrama.Org content rights. The inders and the elders were stunned and then relieved. But they felt that something was wrong. Pablo was almost killed. Why was Baron hurt? ¡°Where is Pablo?¡± The First Elder and Third Elder asked Zack. ¡°He is fine.¡± The First Elder sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Second Elder saw people¡¯s reaction from a distance and came over too. Baron was pale, with his eyes closed. There was also an arrow stuck in his chest. The arrow pierced through his armor and his white robe was bloody. ¡°Baron!¡± He shouted. Then he shouted again, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine doctor?¡± The medicine doctor had already prepared the medicine box and hurried here with his disciples. He was not as surprised as the others to see Baron. It looked as if he already knew that Baron was hurt. He just entered the tent with his medicine box calmly. ¡°Put him on the bed first. Prepare some hot water, fire and towels!¡± The medicine doctor said. Someone went out to prepare. On the other hand, the elders called Zack over and questioned him. Zack told them everything he saw. He shook his head if he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know how Mr. Baron was injured. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with him? How can you don¡¯t know?¡± asked one of the elders. Zack did not say a word. The elders knew that although he was good at martial arts, he was dull and stiff. After they could not get anything out of him, they asked someone to tie him up. They nned to punish him and Baron after Pablo returned. However, Baron was injured. So his punishment would not be hard. Only Zack would be severely punished. Thus, the attendants looked at Zack as if he was dead. Even though Zack was tied up, he knelt down straight. He lowered his head. No one could see his face because of the mask, but they guessed that he was thinking of asking Mr. Baron for help. After all, he was Mr. Baron¡¯s right hand. But the attendants all avoided him as they passed by, as if he was an ominous person who was about to die. On the other side, Pablo finally came out of the hunting ground on a horse. He was carrying a person in his arms, whose white robe was bloody. It was Mr. Kason! If Emily hadn¡¯t fallen into the water, Vincent¡¯s n would have been perfect. But he jumped into the lake, and his disguise in the past few months was exposed. It was also exposed that everything he had done was fake, including his injuries. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 627 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 627 ording to the n, Vincent should be injured and Pablo would bring him back. Then Vincent would go on with the next n. Unfortunately, the n was disrupted. Vincent poured the wolf¡¯s blood over himself on his way here. He told Pablo about the next n in brief and told him to get prepared. Pablo was both happy and puzzled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you didn¡¯t lose your memory, Vincent?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s over.¡± This was Vincent¡¯s answer. So after Pablo rushed out, he acted well. He held Vincent and cried sorrowfully, ¡°Please! Someonee and save him!¡± Vincent, who was pretending to be dead, was shocked by his performance. Not long after the medicine doctor entered Baron¡¯s tent, he heard Pablo¡¯s cry outside. He quickly came out with his medicine box and saw that there was blood all over Mr. Kason and he could not tell where Mr. Kason was injured. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Medicine doctor shouted, ¡°Take him to the tent. Be quick!¡± Pablo quickly carried Vincent to his tent and ced him on the bed. Then, he shouted at the elders at the door, ¡°Don¡¯te in! We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Vincent pretended to be hurt. The medicine doctor could tell it was wolf¡¯s blood as soon as he smelled it. However, before Pablo could exin, the medicine doctor opened the medicine box and said, ¡°Mr. Kason is severely injured. I will clean his wound first.¡± Pablo was shocked. If he didn¡¯t see Vincent pour the blood on his body himself, he would almost believe the medicine doctor. When Pablo walked to the medicine doctor, Pablo saw that he had really untied Vincent¡¯s white robe. He sterilized the skin on the chest, which was not hurt at all. Then, he began to bandage it. Pablo was confused. The elders shouted from the door, ¡°Pablo! What exactly happened?¡± While speaking, some of them walked in. Pablo was nervous. But he saw that the medicine doctor screwed the white robe, dripped the blood on the gauze and then wrapped anotheryer of gauze around Vincent¡¯s chest. Pablo was surprised. No wonder Vincent told him to hand him over to the medicine doctor and not to care about the rest. So, even the medicine doctor is his man! All the elders walked in. The First Elder asked, ¡°How is Mr. Kason?¡± The Third Elder asked, ¡°What exactly happened, Pablo?¡± ¡°Baron wanted to rebel. If you don¡¯t punish him severely this time, he may rebel again in the future!¡± The Fourth Elder was still shaken and he said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to get married early and have children sooner.¡± ¡°What happened on earth? Why are Kason and Baron both injured?¡± ¡°Yes. What exactly happened?¡± Just as Pablo was about to reply, the medicine doctor said, ¡°I¡¯m done with the bandage. I¡¯ll go and check Mr. Baron.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Pablo immediately pulled him back. He was supposed to be here for another half an hour to show that Vincent was seriously injured. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The medicine doctor lowered his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to treat it.¡± Pablo was shocked. Is this the so-called next n? ¡°The tip of the arrow hurt his heart and lungs. There is not enough medicine here. I will ask my disciple to prepare the medicine and send it over. Then, I wille over and give him acupuncture treatment. Now, I can just protect his lifeline. Don¡¯t move him for the time being and don¡¯t pull out this needle. If it is pulled out ¡­¡± The medicine doctor suddenly stopped. Everyone instantly understood that if they pulled out that needle, Vincent would die of blood loss. The elders said sincerely, ¡°Please try your best to treat him.¡± Kason, whose legs were crippled, was not a threat to Pablo. His biggest threat is Baron, who was in the next tent. The most important thing now was how to deal with the Baron. ¡°Yes.¡± The medicine doctor retreated and went to the next door. This time, it took him longer. Pablo remembered Vincent told him not to stay in the rent for too long. Almost as soon as the medicine doctor left, he also walked out and said to the elders, ¡°There are wolves in the hunting ground. Baron had the Soldier Seal. Can I trouble you to send people to clean up the wolves?¡± He was asking for the Soldier Seal. This was the tradition. The patriarch could not possess the Soldier Seal. Every decision should be made after the elders¡¯ discussion. In this way, the right of the patriarch was divided and he was restrained at the same time. The patriarch couldn¡¯t always think of fighting. Instead, he should try to be benevolent. However, it was a pity that the benevolent ones died in the battle for the position. Pablo could be the most suitable candidate to be the patriarch in a hundred years. However, he was not as ambitious as Baron. Nor was he as cold and decisive as Kason. He had the big picture of the world, but he favored political inaction. Therefore, when he took office on the Emerald Ind, he didn¡¯t do anything. No one could find his fault, but neither could they praise him. However, the inders liked him not only because he was handsome, but also because he was very upright and wasn¡¯t randy. It was said that a girl met him in the city and greeted him and he even smiled back. He was not like Baron. Baron would take the girl home if he liked her. Although it was polygamy on the Emerald Ind, but it was a rule that the inders couldn¡¯t have more wives than the patriarch. However, Pablo was still single while Baron had two wives, which broke the rules.. But Pablo was generous and did not care at all. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 628 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 628 Some said that he was a coward who did not dare to have a direct confrontation with Baron. Some said that he was inbred rich. If not for his father who helped him with everything, he would not have had the position. With these voices, it was impossible for him not to have any thoughts. But the elders did not expect that his first request was to withdraw the soldier seal. ¡°This¡­ Since the ancient times, the soldier seal is always¡­¡± The First Elder pondered. Pablo interrupted him, ¡°I was almost killed by Baron just now just because he has soldiers. Do you think I can still give my soldiers to others? Isn¡¯t that the same as giving my life to that person?¡± He emphasized thest sentence, almost with anger. For a moment, all the elders fell silent. A momentter, the High Priest¡¯s voice came, ¡°Give it to him.¡± The elders looked at the High Priest hesitantly, but the High Priest just looked at the sky that suddenly darkened and said, ¡°I just made a divination, and the good and bad fortune is half-half.¡± ¡°What?¡± The elders were shocked on the spot. Is that meant that the Pablo¡¯s position is not guaranteed? The High Priest tilted to the side and made way for a sentry from the watchtower behind him. The sentry was trembling so badly that he knelt on the ground. He even forgot to salute. He only said with a trembling voice, ¡°Pablo! There are ¡­ many shipsing over. They are from the Divine Immortal Ind!¡± ¡°How many ships are there?¡± The elders quickly asked. ¡°Based on what I can see¡­¡± The sentry trembled, ¡°There are more than twenty ships, and each ship can hold about 500 people¡­¡± More than ten thousand people?! There were actually so many people here! They had only about 20,000 people in total, but the other side sent out more than 10,000 people at once, and they actually attacked without warning! The sentry asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Mr. Baron is currently in aa due to serious injuries, and there are enemies invading.¡± The First Elder stroked his beard, ¡°Right now, we need to find someone to rece Baron to lead the troops to battle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Pablo stepped forward. The elders looked at each other in dismay, ¡°No! Kason and Baron are now seriously injured and unconscious. If something happens to them, only you¡­¡± ¡°What time is it now? You are still thinking about that? Give me the soldier seal!¡± Pablo tightened his white robe and found a suitable weapon. He turned around and said to the elders, ¡°If I die, let the inders vote for the next patriarch!¡± ¡°Nonsense! As the patriarch, how can you risk your own life?¡± The First Elder scolded. ¡°The Patriarch¡¯s mission is to protect ournd. If we can¡¯t ¡­ That proves that I am not suitable to be a patriarch.¡± Pablo tightened his face. Pablo said as he got on his horse and was about to leave. He heard an eagle¡¯s cry in the air. He looked up into the distance. Falcon was injured and finally fell into his arms. He reached out to touch its bleeding wings and whispered, ¡°You stay here.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Then, he handed Falcon to the elder below and rushed out. The sentry also quickly followed him. Not long after, the sentry was pushed away by another horse. Pablo did not notice that there was already another person behind him. Only when he arrived at the city gate did he see Timothy. She stared at the person at the gate and shouted in disbelief, ¡°Deputy general, what are you doing here?¡± She did not notice that Pablo stared at the deputy general for a long time. Finally, he lifted his lips, ¡°How have you been?¡± He recalled what Baron said in the forest. ¡°If you meet an acquaintance, invite him in for a chat.¡± He never thought the acquaintance would be his uncle who died in the battle against Divine Immortal Ind more than ten years ago. He was Baron¡¯s father! How could he be alive?! No, how would Baron know he was still alive? Too many questions rushed into Pablo¡¯s brain, but before he could figure it out, he saw his uncle looking at Timothy with a shocked expression, ¡°You¡¯re fine? Then what about your brother?¡± ¡°Brother? When did hee?¡± Timothy was confused and surprised. ¡°He released the signal re! To ask me to start a war to save you! Why are you with him? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± The man below stared at Timothy and Pablo suspiciously. Now it made sense. ¡°Acquaintance? What acquaintance? Will hee in when I invite him?¡± Baron¡¯s voice had a sense of certainty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He wille in.¡± Pablo had been wondering why Baron was so sure before, but now he finally understood. Baron already brought the son of the Ind Master of the Divine Immortal Ind into this ce. He turned to Timothy. There was no doubt that this woman¡¯s existence was definitely important in the overall n. In fact, it was very likely that Baron took use of Timothy to find Timmy. But why did shee in alone? For peace? How was she so sure that he would agree to peace? At the same time, Timothy seemed to understand what the deputy general said. She looked at Pablo in surprise and asked, ¡°You ¡­. caught my brother?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 629 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 629 ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t injured!¡± Jennifer was surprised for a moment, and then she looked at the medical doctor in realization, ¡°So you guys had set a trap for me!¡± Baron first came into the tent because of hearing the quarrel. He had forgotten to expose Kason¡¯s lies in front of everyone. Seeing that Kason stood up and looked at his mother coldly, He intended to rush forward and protect his mother. But he was immediately stopped by someone. It was Pablo. The elders and the High Priest were all in the tent. The elders were shocked to see Kason get up from the bed, while the High Priest and the Goddess, as well as the Second Elder sitting on the floor, were unmoved. The Second Elder was still sitting with his legs crossed, waiting for the punishment. Kason could walk?! The elders were shocked. In the face of this incident of Baron, they had to be on guard against Kason. But now, ten thousand soldiers were waiting outside the door, while proofs of all Jennifer¡¯s crimes were before them. No one could not find a suitable chance to ask why Kason pretended to be disabled. Kason stood there looking at Jennifer coldly. Then, he slowly sat down on the couch. Although it was not obvious, it seemed that he really had injuries on his legs, so that he could only walk in slow motion. Baron was also seriously injured. Jennifer had no chance to turn the table now, but she still stood with her back straight. Not until thest moment, she would never lower her head. She was as ruthless as Baron. Paul looked at Jennifer and found that she had never changed. He no longer felt guilty now. If it wasn¡¯t for Timmy, he would not evene here. Now that he met Jennifer, there was no joy in his heart, only the desire to escape from here. Paul couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry or disappointed. He only felt depressed and pain, ¡°You had not only hurt Mrs. Riley, but others as well!¡± ¡°Others?¡± Hearing that he was not speaking for her, Jennifer was full of grievance. Tears streamed down her face, and her voice turned sharp, ¡°Paul! I did all that for you!¡± ¡°I want you to fulfill your ambition!¡± ¡°I know you want to be the patriarch, but your father did not like you!¡± ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve tried my best to bring up our son as an heir!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°But them!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for them, our son would have be the patriarch!¡± ¡°This position should have been his!¡± All that was left in the tent was Jennifer¡¯s shrill cries. Paul looked at her in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re simply crazy.¡± ¡°Yes, I am crazy.¡± Jennifer sneered, ¡°I am crazy to marry a man who coveted the wife of the patriarch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Paul roared angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡± Jennifer looked at him mockingly, ¡°The First Lady is so beautiful, but she married the patriarch. Isn¡¯t that why you want to reach that position? Why are you treating me like this when I help you achieve your dream?¡± Paul¡¯s face turned pale before the people in the tent. He was panting heavily, whether it was because his secret had been revealed or out of mere anger one could not tell. He clenched his fists tightly and repeated, ¡°You are crazy.¡± ¡°Have I not done enough for you yet?¡± Jennifer murmured, ¡°When will you pay attention to me?¡± ¡°You are mad!¡± Paul said. ¡°I am not.¡± Jennifer said gently, ¡°In order to escape from me, my husband went to the Divine Immortal Ind. I was forbidden to see my son. I lived in such agony every day and was understood by none.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so many evil deeds, how can others understand you?¡± Paul could hardly believe his ears, and now he loathed this woman to the extreme. ¡°Evil deed?¡± Jennifer retorted. It was a little creepy when her eyes widened on her haggard face. ¡°Paul, I did all that for you.¡± She pointed to the sky and said, ¡°If the heavens were to punish the evil, it won¡¯t only punish me. Because you are the reason for my deeds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s yours.¡± She smiled. Paul shook his head, ¡°You are simply unreasonable.¡± Kason, who was sitting on the couch, turned to Pablo. Thetter received the message and immediately said to the elders, ¡°Bring Jennifer down. All the evil deeds shemitted in the past I will check and examine one by one. If it were true, then she¡­¡± Before Pablo could finish the sentence, Baron shouted, ¡°Punish me! Don¡¯t hurt¡­ her¡­¡± He failed to call her mother. The word had been lingering on the tip of his tongue for ten years, and was finally swallowed by him under her indifference to him. He was so eager for her concern. Pablo¡¯s parents were all dead, but he remained to be kind. Why did he only have monstrous hatred while his parents were alive? He could not understand. He did not want to understand. His only goal was to be the patriarch for his mother. But why¡­ why things suddenly turned out like this? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have a share.¡± Pablo looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Baron has offended his superior. He tried to kill Kason and almost hurt me, the patriarch. Bring him to the dungeon and wait for our final decision.¡± When Jennifer heard this, she rushed to Paul, grabbed his cor and shouted, ¡°He is your son! You must save him! He is your son! Save him!¡± Paul pushed her away, ¡°I won¡¯t save him. Since fifteen years ago, your life or death has had nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Paul, you¡­¡± Jennifer was so furious that she spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked at the young man sitting on the couch, who had been silent from beginning to end, but only coldly watched the scene by the side. It was as if he was watching clowns. He had Stefan¡¯s eyes.. What a pity. If Stefan saw this child grow up like this, would he regret his decision? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 630 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 630 He would definitely regret it. Since months before, when Jennifer learned that Pablo had brought back his brother, she had felt a sense of crisis, and the facts proved that she was right. He came back to take revenge. He had not only defeated her once and for all, but also brought Paul here to make her despair. The moment Jennifer fell, many scenes shed in her mind. She remembered seeing young Paul standing by the window on a balcony and smiling. She smiled at him and he seemed to be stunned for a moment, then smiled back politely. How stupid she had been. If she looked further, she would have seen another girl standing behind her. Not long after that, the girl became the First Lady and her sister-inw. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She did not know why she recalled this scene at this time. Maybe because¡­ maybe because that was the only time Paul had smiled at her. Later, she married him as she wished, but from then on, she had never seen that smile on his face again. He was still alive. Fine. What a pity that he would rather ¡°die¡± on the battlefield than return to her side. ¡°Do you know what happened to the First Lady?¡± After Jennifer was carried out, Pablo looked at Paul and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? If so, Kason might have¡­¡± It was impossible for Kason not to be sent away. Would he have a better life? Pablo was not sure. The children of the Addison family had arge chance to die early. Manydies could not protect the children after giving birth to them. But if Paul had said it earlier, perhaps ¡­ Mrs. Scavo wouldn¡¯t have died in front of Vincent. Paul looked at Vincent sitting on the couch, said with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Pablo suddenly understood that it was also a difficult choice for Paul. If Paul had said it, his only son, Baron, would lose his mother. A weak baby in the cruel reality alone¡­ How could he survive? Pablo was d that when he was young he was often bedridden, therefore had not attracted much attention. Otherwise, he was not sure if he could live to this day. But at the same time, he felt a deep sense of guilt. Vincent had been sent away at a young age, and he had narrowly escaped from death for several times, how could he be d at his own weakness? The Second Elder and Baron were both taken away. The other elders had nothing to say. It was a shame that among them, the loyal supporters of the patriarch, shoulde a scum as the Second Elder. Although Kason was fine, it was true that the First Lady died because of Jennifer. Jennifer could commit the crime with impunity thanks to the Second Elder. Though he did not participate in the crime, he was also guilty because he had helped to conceal the truth. What¡¯s more, he was not an aplice twenty-seven years ago, but what about fourteen years ago? Jennifer as a woman couldn¡¯t have been so powerful, so who was to me for the idental assassination of Mrs. Scavo while the original target being Kason himself? Now that Baron had publicly shot Pablo, the elders clearly had not intended to forgive these culprits easily. They all put on solemn expression after their discussion. However, there were also many questionable points such as Kason¡¯s injuries on the leg. After this incident, the elders were like frightened birds, kept on guard around the clock. They simultaneously thought of one problem. Kason was too scheming. If he wanted to be the patriarch, Pablo was not his opponent. Paul said to Vincent, ¡°I admit my mistake, but Timothy and Timmy had nothing to do with this. If you let them go, the army will retreat. Don¡¯t worry, I had instructed them before I came.¡± Timothy, hearing this at the entrance of the tent, was about to interrupt when he met Vincent¡¯s eyes. This man was more handsome than Pablo, but there was an rming coldness in his eyes. He slightly raised his eyebrows, and then someone shed by. Before long, Timmy and his subordinates were brought over. ¡°Timmy! Are you alright?¡± Timothy rushed forward. Timmy asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you¡­¡± At this moment, he saw Paul and was alerted, ¡°Have you bring the troops with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought you sent the signal.¡± Timmy frowned at Vincent and Pablo. His voice was just audible to everyone else in the tent. ¡°The moment I was sent to the dungeon, the signal re was taken away. It was the thief who led you and the troops here.¡± The elders stared at Kason with widened eyes. They naturally would not doubt Pablo, who always wished for peace. How could Pablo use the child of the Lord of the Divine Immortal Ind to attack the uninhabited ind? There was only one person who would do this. That was Kason! Pablo took a defensive stance and prepared to bring Kason out if things went wrong. However, most of those in this tent were his subordinates. What he was most worried about was whether Timmy would blindside them likest year. ¡°Report ¨C¡± A flustered attendant suddenly came in from outside and knelt down, ¡°The Second Elder, he¡­ he¡­¡± All eyes were on him. ¡°What happens?¡± The First Elder rushed out, ¡°He was at most an essory. It won¡¯t take his life. Why is he so stupid? Why¡­¡± The attendant knelt on the ground and trembled as he looked up at Pablo and then hesitated to say, ¡°The Second Elder said that he participated in all the schemes, includingst year¡­ The time when Pablo almost died outside¡­ he was one of the criminals.¡± The few elders who were about to follow the First Elder halted at these words. Pablo was stunned. He had always thought that he had been blindsided by Timmy, but it turned out that the man behind was the Second Elder? Although he had always been on guard against the elders, he had never thought that they who had watched him grow up would really be so ruthless to kill him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 631 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 631 Vincent looked at the elders in the tent and then turned to Timmy, ¡°Are you in charge of the Divine Immortal Ind now?¡± Timmy surveyed him with mounting doubts, not understanding his meaning. Timmy sneered, ¡°If you want to capture me and my sister to threaten my parents, then there is no need. We would rather die here than be threatened.¡± Timothy also gazed steadily at Vincent. She looked resolute like a heroine who was ready to die. ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you the head of the Divine Immortal Ind?¡± Vincent extended his hand towards Pablo, and thetter took out the Soldier Seal and handed it to Timmy. Timmy looked at them in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The elders stared at Pablo aghast, ¡°Pablo! What are you doing? That¡¯s the Soldier Seal!¡± They couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Baron plotted to assassinate Pablo. Pablo asked for the Soldier Seal. Then the soldiers from the Divine Immortal Ind came over. Were all these things on Kason¡¯s n?¡¯ ¡®If so, how terrifying was this young man?¡¯ ¡°If you are the head, we will give you the Emerald Ind. Please manage it well. And Pablo will no longer be the patriarch of the Addison family,¡± said Vincent coldly. Timmy waspletely stunned. Not only he, Paul, the elders present, and the medical doctor all stared at this scene with wide eyes. Pablo¡¯s hostility towards Timmy had been greatly reduced from the news just now. After throwing the Soldier Seal into Timothy¡¯s hands, he said to Timothy and Timmy, ¡°But I have a condition. There can be no war in the future. Also, you must let my¡­ let the inders live a wealthy life with dignity. Also, I hope that in the future between the two inds, we will stick to the monogamy.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Timmy still could not believe it. He was even prepared to attack the Emerald Ind when he returned. After all, the other party had given them such a big show of strength. But what was Pablo saying now? He even handed the seal to Timothy. Were they crazy? Vincent stood up. There was a table in the tent. He took out two pieces of paper from the drawer under the table and handed them to Pablo. Pablo scanned the papers and took out a dagger. The subordinates behind Timmy all quickly put up a defensive posture. The elders also tensed up. They saw Pablo lightly cut his index finger. Blood came out. He pressed his bloody index finger on the two pieces of paper and then handed one to Timmy. ¡°Take a look.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Timmy took over it. The elders and Paul no longer cared about their rtionship. They all stretched their heads to read. It was a peace agreement. Almost all of it was beneficial to the Divine Immortal Ind. Pablo did not have any special rights, nor did he have the position of the patriarch. What was more, he would no longer live in this city. He only had one request. That was taking good care of the inders. They all looked forward to peace. Timmy lost his words after reading it. His sister Timothy¡¯s eyes turned red. She took the dagger from Pablo and cut her index finger. Timmy did not even have time to stop her. He saw Timothy print her index finger on the paper. ¡®If the dagger was poisoned, she would die!¡¯ Timmy was worried. But after a while, seeing that Timothy was fine and still urged him to make a hand seal, he could not help but turn to the man on the bed again. This was the first time he saw an Addison other than Pablo and Baron. If he hadn¡¯t already known that Pablo was the patriarch, he would have thought that the one on the bed was. Vincent¡¯s aura was so strong that people didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Timmy could not ignore him and had to believe that this was not a joke. He pondered for a long time, and finally, he bit his index finger and imprinted his fingerprint on the paper. The elders all kneeled towards Pablo. ¡°Pablo! What are you doing? Are you going to give up the Addisons? Is our Emerald Ind going to be destroyed? How am I going to meet the deceased ancestors?¡± ¡°Pablo! Think twice! Do you know the consequences of doing this? If you suddenly leave, the Divine Immortal Ind will destroy our Emerald Ind in one day!¡± ¡°Pablo! For the sake of us, take back what you said before! You can¡¯t take the joke seriously!¡± Pablo stood there unmoved. He knew that the elders were all old-fashioned and pedantic. In short, they could not persuade him. He simply did not bother to speak. When the elders saw that he did not respond, they quickly turned to look at Vincent, ¡°Mr. Baron! Pablo is not sensible. As his brother, you should advise him. If he really does not want to be the patriarch, ording to the rules of the Addisons, he can abdicate the position to you.¡± This was openly seducing Vincent by the position of the patriarch. However, Vincent only replied indifferently, ¡°No need.¡± The elders only thought that he was young and frivolous, or that he was acting on impulse. Baron had done so much for this position. However, Vincent simply rejected it. If Jennifer heard this, she would probably want to strangle Vincent to death. The elders were choked for a moment, and before they could think of the next step, Vincent opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve been sick of it for a long time.¡± His tone was impatient. The elders lost their words. Even Timmy and Timothy, who were standing opposite each other, were shocked by Vincent¡¯s arrogant words. Only a few guards who had just met at the door nodded with tears in their eyes. Guard A with ame leg, ¡°That is our Mr. Vincent!¡± Guard B with gauze wrapped around his left hand, ¡°Mr. Vincent is awesome!¡± Guard C with gauze wrapped around his right hand, ¡°He is so cool!¡± Guard D with an arm in ster, ¡°You guys are too much.¡± Rex with gauze on his face,¡±¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 632 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 632 ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t want to be the patriarch.¡± Once upon a time, Pablo had said such words in front of Vincent. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not even a bit.¡± After he learned that Vincent had been cruelly abandoned by his father, and that Vincent had almost died several times by the scythe of the God of Death, and after he had seen the great mountains and rivers outside, he had asked softly many times, ¡°Why can¡¯t you live a carefree life like outsiders?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the people around me to be hurt again. I don¡¯t want my next generation to suffer as much as you.¡± Pablo felt that he owed Vincent too much. He even wanted him to be the patriarch, but he clearly knew that he disdained to be the patriarch. If he wanted toe back one day, he would definitelye back with hatred to destroy this ce. He only hoped that Vincent would spare all the inders on Emerald Ind and not harm the innocent. It was not until this day came that Pablo realized that he was wrong. Vincent had never thought of taking revenge on Emerald Ind. What he wanted to do was to prove his mother¡¯s innocence. He just wanted to let them know that his birth mother was innocent and that she had been poisoned so that she gave birth to a ck-haired child. The entire tent was silent. Timmy and Timothy were still carefully reading the peace agreement. They felt as if they were in a dream. When Paul saw the peace agreement, he suddenly loosened his clenched fist. In the battle fourteen years ago, he was imprisoned as a captive by the people of the Divine Immortal Ind. He thought that he was toast for sure, but he did not expect that the lord of the Divine Immortal Ind saw him and let him go. No matter what the lord¡¯s purpose was, at that time, Paul did not dare to return to Emerald Ind, because he worried that he would be called a traitor and he would cause a greater war when he went back, so he stayed in Divine Immortal Ind. The inders of the Divine Immortal Ind were as honest and kind as the inders of Emerald Ind. A few yearster, Paul, who was familiar with this ce, really did not want to go back. He did not want to go back to that ce where people schemed against each other, nor did he want to see the vicious Lady Jennifer again. However, he missed his son very much. The lord of the Divine Immortal Ind had once brought a portrait of his son for him. The person in the photo was Baron. The child had grown up, grown taller, and had dark skin, but there was no happiness in his eyes. He was a little thin, like a orphan. He felt sorry for him. He found out that ever since he ¡®died¡¯, Lady Jennifer had be a nun and never cared about Baron. The moment Paul heard it, he had an urge to lead troops into Emerald Ind, upy it, and then protect his child. This thought had existed until now, including the moment when he was led to the tent by Pablo. Now, when he saw the peace agreement, he could not believe it. He did not understand why a young man could make such a ridiculous decision. But when he saw Vincent¡¯s dark eyes on the bed, he suddenly understood it. People who had not experienced bloody war would not have such a pair of eyes. Moreover, from the moment he was born, he had experienced it. He also really believed that this man really did not care about the position. The elders¡¯ faces were pale. They only felt that it was unbelievable. They even wanted Baron to be the patriarch. This was the first time that someone had given up being the patriarch. This person was just their enemy! Not only that, he even sent out the Soldier Seal! He not only sent it out, but also wrote down that peace agreement to legitimize the stay of the people of Divine Immortal Ind and keep peace between the two inds. The elders were so angry they didn¡¯t want to speak. And with the news from the Second Elder, the group of people was in chaos. ¡°These two are the most respected people on Emerald Ind. I hope you can respect them as well,¡± Pablo said to Timmy, introducing the High Priest and the Goddess. From the moment the old man and the young man came out of the tent, they were silent. Until now, if Pablo had not mentioned it, the elders would have forgotten that the High Priest was here. ¡°Of course,¡± Timmy bowed to the High Priest and the Goddess and nodded. The elders rushed to the High Priest and the Goddess and said anxiously, ¡°High priest, please persuade Pablo!¡± The High Priest shook his head, ¡°Since it¡¯s the God¡¯s Will, let¡¯s follow it.¡± This was exactly the same as her divination. The elders then understand. If this wasn¡¯t the case, they would inevitably start a war with the Divine Immortal Ind. However, they did not speak rashly. Compared to Emerald Ind being upied by the enemy, they would rather start a war.. However, the inders were not willing to start a war because once there was a war, they were the ones who suffered heavy losses. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 633 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 633 The elders fell into a deadly cycle, but they kept muttering, ¡°No way! Impossible! What a disgrace! Ridiculous! It¡¯s too ridiculous! It¡¯s so rare!¡± While Pablo and Timmy straightly walked out of the tent aftering to an agreement. From the top of the stand, they saw a group of inders anxiously standing outside with the only tools in their hands. These inders were prepared to fight to the death with the soldiers from the Divine Immortal Ind. They suddenly restored to silence when seeing Pablo and Timmying out. Standing on the viewing tform, Pablo took out the stamp of Patriarch and said to the crowd below the stage, ¡°I, Pablo, am no longer your patriarch from today onwards!¡± The inders were in astonishment. Sounds of discussion rose from all directions. Some people questioned whether the patriarch was being threatened and some people pleaded not topromise for them. They said they didn¡¯t fear fighting if they were ced in such a situation. Pablo raised his hand to require silence and the noise gradually faded. ¡°I am here to tell everyone a piece of good news. From now on, our Emerald Ind and the Divine Immortal Ind will never start a war and will coexist peacefully. This is Timmy, the son of the lord of the Divine Immortal Ind. He will be the lord of the Divine Immortal Ind one day, so he is capable of making decisions. Just then, we reached a peace agreement.¡± Timmy took out the peace agreement and began to read the terms. ¡°First, there will be no war between the Emerald Ind and the Divine Immortal Ind, and it willst forever. Second, there will be no patriarch in the Emerald Ind, as well as no ss between the young and the old. Everyone will be equal. Third, the lord of the Divine Immortal Ind will be in charge of the Emerald Ind to improve the economy of both inds for everyone¡¯s better life. Fourth, a public comint box will be set up for anyone dissatisfied with the lord or anyone. Every ind can write an anonymousint. Fifth, the system of monogamy will be carried out. Sixth, the system of the elder will be abolished.¡± When the elders below the stage heard this, their legs immediately went weak. Fortunately, attendants were supporting them from behind, so the elders were able to avoid falling. However, when they heard the terms, they still felt it as unreal as a dream. They had supported two lords before and never expected that things got tricky during the third-lord period. The inders under the stage began to listen carefully from the initial uproar. After Timmy finished reading, they suddenly realized that they were the biggest beneficiary of the peace agreement. They had thought that the patriarch had abandoned them for fear of menace. But now, they found that Pablo got nothing from the term. He would no longer be the patriarch, receive no support from the elders, and have no more ck-haired attendants. Now even the system of polygamy was rescinded. This was a great shock to the inders. The polygamy system, a great temptation to many men who seldom renounced it, hadsted since the Emerald Ind existed. The patriarch was empowered the right equivalent to the emperor in ancient times, and the polygamy system legally provided the patriarch with many wives. That was such a temptation to a man! But now, not only was Pablo able to resist the temptation, but he had even crippled the system of the patriarch. The inders below the stage remained silent for a long time. Suddenly there was scattered apuse. Then, more apuse came. In the end, every inder was pping vigorously. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. While the elders looked at each other amid the apuse, they sighed and shook their heads as if aging in an instant. Since it was destined, the elders had no choice but to ept it. Inside the tent, the medicine doctor was still standing there. Vincent, who was on the couch, was currently being helped by a few disabled people to change clothes He was wearing a straight ironed suit with a ck shirt instead of a white robe. He stood up and put on his watch. Then, he looked at the medicine doctor expressionless. ¡°One drink every day for a week,¡± the medicine doctor said as he handed over a bottle to Vincent. Vincent looked at the bottle in the doctor¡¯s hand and said nothing. Rex, who was behind Vincent, reached out to take the bottle and thanked the doctor. He was born with ck hair. How could he turn grey after curing? It was all to the medicine doctor¡¯s credit. Of course, the elders would never know it. But if the elders finally knew it, nothing could be changed as Emerald Ind was different now. ¡°Your mother is very beautiful and intelligent. A rare and intelligent girl on the Emerald Ind. Back then, thete patriarch fell in love with her at first sight¡±. The medicine doctor said as he packed up the medicine box. The medicine doctor looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡°She knew everything but kept to herself.. No response to the love from her husband¡¯s younger brother, let alone improper words.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 634 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 634 He wanted to ask this question long time ago. The medical doctor waited for several months but Vincent did not ask. That was why he took the initiative to tell Vincent. ¡°After the First Madam passed away, Paul ruthlessly questioned the previous patriarch, which was then discovered by the lord. However, the lord did not take any personal revenge during the fight against the Divine Immortal Ind. That was the decision made by the elders, so¡­¡± Therefore, Paul was sent to the battlefield. But Jennifer thought that it was the patriarch¡¯s deliberate revenge¡­ Therefore, she plotted against Vincent, who was only thirteen. But unexpectedly, Vincent did not die, because his mother died for him. The cycle of karma. Vincent was lost in thought. The medicine doctor said many things of the past, of what he experienced, and of the period where Vincent¡¯s mother lived. Vincent listened quietly. An image appeared in his mind: a girl in white was shuttling briskly on the streets. She smiled happily when she saw a colorful bird on the top of the house. This smile attracted Stefan and Paul, who were inspecting on the second floor. It was clearly love at first sight. But finally, Stefan married her because he was the patriarch. This nted a seed in Paul¡¯s heart. This seed sprouted and grew, pulling out branches. Before it grew into a towering tree, the beautiful woman died. The tree in his heart was suddenly cut in half. When Vincent walked out of the tent, he saw the stage and the audience were all in a mess. Frowned, he wanted to check it out. Then he saw Pablo standing on the stage and smiling happily. Timmy and Timothy also smiled. It turned out that they were discussing the bonfire gathering at night. Timmy and the others were also discussing theter sacrificial ceremony and the hunt. The two inds were all going to participate together. ¡°Mr. Vincent, let me help you out,¡± Rex said. Vincent frowned and looked at his right leg. He would still feel the pain on rainy days. It might be that he would not be able to recover. It didn¡¯t matter. At least he was still alive. They passed through the crowd and arrived at the dungeon. Inside were a group of people who committed mistakes ormitted theft. There were white and ck hair. Jennifer, who was just sent in, was locked in the innermost room. At this moment, her hair was messy, and her white robe was dirty. She unconsciously rubbed something in her hand, but the string of Buddhist beads had long disappeared. She just held the pendant tightly while muttering Amitabha. However, a person with sin would not be able to dissipate her uneasiness with a few words of Amitabha. Jennifer heard themotion and opened her eyes. She saw Vincent¡¯s cold face. His eyes were very simr to his father¡¯s, but Jennifer knew he was as clever as that woman. He was even smarter. Otherwise, how could he not be discovered after pretending for so long? ¡°Youe to see if I¡¯m dead?¡± Jennifer said in a mocking tone. ¡°The Second Elder is dead,¡± Vincent said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Do you think you can fool me?¡± Jennifer sneered. Vincent did not say anything. His gaze onlynded on her. His gaze was extremely indifferent. But Jennifer suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She struggled to get up from the ground. Through the iron bars, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Where is he?¡± No one replied. From the moment Vincent stepped into the dungeon, the rest of the people all went silent. It was unknown whether they were intimidated by this terrifying ce or subdued by the killing intent in the several guards who followed Vincent. These people all stained their hands with blood. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! Impossible! How could he die!¡± Jennifer said to herself, ¡°He must be pretending. He must be pretending. He wants to fool me, right? Okay, I won¡¯t look for him. At his age, he won¡¯t help much¡­¡± Jennifer sneered, but tears fell. She reached out to wipe them away, but she could not. The Second Elder seemed to appear before her. He took out his tobo pipe for thest time, pinched a handful of tobo grass, and pressed it inside. Then, he took a puff at the candle me. He sighed and said something. He staggered and fell to the ground with a bang the moment he stood up. Vincent looked at the woman indifferently. He had thought about this scene many times over the years. He wanted these people to pay with their lives. He was nourished by hatred. He could not see even the slightest bit of light or warmth. He imagined the scene of this day for too long. He was desperate to skin the people and dry their blood¡­ Not enough. Even if he killed this person, it would not erase the hatred in his heart. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Bring Baron here.¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice.. Rex, who was closest to him, could feel that Vincent had been suppressing his anger. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 635 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 635 Janessa fell from the horse and was brought to the tent by Armando. The doctor examined her injuries, crushed some herbs, and let Armando rub the herbs on her back. Janessa¡¯s back spine was injured. It was hurt to lie on her back. She could only lie on her side, but her arm was also injured. It was also ufortable. Unlike in the urban area, there were no instruments to identify her bones here. The doctor could only touch the bones to judge. The doctor prescribed some herbs and left in a hurry. He had other things to do. Armando ground the herbs and applied them to Janessa¡¯s back. He lifted Janessa¡¯s skirt to the shoulder. Janessa¡¯s upper body was seriously injured and could not move. It hurt so much that she could not help but shed tears. It was too painful. Her bone seemed to be dislocated. Armando knew that she was in pain. Thinking of the doctor¡¯s warning, he resolutely helped her apply the herbs. He put his hand in front of Janessa. ¡°If it hurts badly, you could bite me.¡± Janessa nced at him but did not bite his hand. She inhaled and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Her arms were trembling, and she could only cover her chest with her skirt. She couldn¡¯t care about the other parts of her body. While enduring the pain, she also had to endure the embarrassment of being exposed. Janessa¡¯s back was green and purple. Looking at her back, Armando did not have any other feelings. There was only endless self-me and worry in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He blew at Janessa¡¯s green and purple skin. Janessa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The medicine or something else sent shivers down her spine. She unconsciously shivered and felt numb in her scalp. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Why do you apologize?¡± Janessa inhaled. Armando no longer spoke. He was a man of few words. He became more lively because of his friends. But he was still inarticte. Janessa¡¯s words did not alleviate his sense of me and remorse. After applying all the herbs, he gently pulled down the long dress on her chest. Janessa couldn¡¯t move and stared at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Check your injuries.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Check what? I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to check.¡± She could not move. There was resistance in her eyes. Armando stopped. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. I just want to apply medicine for you,¡± said Armando. Janessa bit her lip and said after a while, ¡°Pull up the tent. If someonees in¡­¡± Thinking for a while, Armando took the rubber bands from Janessa¡¯s wrist to tie the corner of the tents. Janessa¡¯s back was in great pain with internal bleeding. When she fell, she thought that she would have a concussion. At that time, she could not hear anything and could not even speak. After Armando brought her here, those symptoms slowly disappeared, but the pain never subsided. If the doctor weren¡¯t a man, she hoped that he could check her chest and abdomen to see if there was internal bleeding. She felt a bloody smelling up from her throat and she tried to swallow it. Armando pulled down her skirt and his gaze slid down her neck. His eyes were burning. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Janessa red at him in embarrassment. Armando just stared at her body and said in a low voice, ¡°It looks good.¡± ¡­ Janessa wanted to cover her body, but she couldn¡¯t move. She could only re at Armando angrily and ask, ¡°Are there injuries?¡± She couldn¡¯t lower her head. She could only lie there and expose her naked body to him. Janessa felt that she was silly. He was not the machine or a doctor. How could he know what the injuries she had? Maybe it was just an excuse to see her! She was angry and just met Armando¡¯s burning eyes and saw his hands reaching over. She was injured! He still only cared about his desire! Bastard! Janessa trembled angrily. Her chest kept rising and falling. A warm flow came up from her throat. She tilted her head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing her spit out blood, Armando breathed a sigh of relief and took her into his arms, wiping her mouth with his sleeve. Janessa red at him, angry and hateful, ¡°Let me go! Bastard!¡± She felt wronged and helpless. Her tears poured down her cheeks. ¡°I am injured, but you only cared for yourself. How do you be such a bastard?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The doctor said that there is a blood clot in your chest and let me irritate you to spit it out. I don¡¯t know what to do. He suggested I provoke you.¡± Armando hurriedly helped her put on her skirt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Janessa scolded him. However, after hearing his exnation, she did not feel aggrieved anymore. She looked delicate with tears on her eyshes. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± It was the first time Armando had seen Janessa so delicate. He tightly hugged her andforted her. ¡­ The outside world was in a mess, but they didn¡¯t care. When Ferne brought Noah, Emily, and the others back, Armando was nodding on the couch. Janessa was asleep in his arms. A knot was still tied in the middle of the tent. As soon as Donna, who was sitting there waiting bitterly, saw their group return, she worriedly rushed to Emily. ¡°I¡¯m so worried. I heard that Janessa fell from a horse and was injured. There were even wolves. What¡¯s the matter? Are you injured?¡± Emily pulled out the hand Donna was holding. Donna was stunned for a moment before finally understanding. She retracted her hand and looked at the others, squeezing out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Emily did not say anything. She remembered that Kamron took them toe over. She remembered that Donna brought her to live in her old home. She remembered Donna apanied her to see a doctor.. She also remembered that she was very attached to Donna. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 636 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 636 ¡°She is my mother. But she is not the good mother in my memory.¡± Emily thought. Those memories flooded Emily¡¯s mind. It was Donna who apanied her, helped herb her hair, told her stories, and cooked delicious food for her all the time. This time, when Emily woke up and faced Donna again, she no longer had the indifference and coldness she had in the past. Donna had abandoned Emily when Emily needed her the most. Even if it was not her fault, what she did hurt Emily a lot and was a cause for Emily¡¯s death. Thus, Emily would not ept Donna in a short time. When Ferne and the others returned, they didn¡¯t find Vincent and the others. Only Pablo and Timothy stood on the stage and were talking with several people. The inders below the stage were all cheering enthusiastically, and Ferne could only hear a few words about hunting. Noah searched for the medical doctor for a long time but could not find him. The servants told him that the Second Elder was dead and everyone went to the Second Elder¡¯s home. Maybe the medical doctor was also there. Although Noah did not know what had happened, he guessed that it was rted to Vincent. So he left. When he came back, he saw that Ferne was practicing Popping with his stiff hands and frowned. ¡°Rub, rub, it¡¯s the footsteps of a devil¡­¡± Ferne sang the song, waved his stiff hands, and tried to make mechanical movements. He even slid a Moonwalk on the ground. Noah was speechless. It was too shameful! He was just about to pull Ferne into the tent, and then he saw Jaquane and dance with Ferne¡­ Probably because Vincent didn¡¯t lose his memory, they were too happy and could not control themselves. The crowd below the stage noticed that and some of them quickly set up a bonfire. Then, a group of people danced around the bonfire. In the beginning, the dance was normal. But after Ferne, Jaquan, and Emma joined, all the inders from the Emerald Ind began to dance Popping. Noah was standing there with his arms crossed. Ferne waved his hands and invited Noah, ¡°Come on!¡± Noah remained still and speechless. Quickly, it was at dusk. Around the bonfire, everyone¡¯s faces were illuminated red and bright. Emily and Donna sat on the ground in front of the bonfire. They sat close, looked at the dancing inders, but didn¡¯t chat. The drums on the stage rang again and sounded light and enthusiastic. From time to time, the loud and clear singing from the inders could be heard, filled with cheers and joy. In the distance, Kamron and Pablo were chatting. Bodyguard Tom was holding gauze to bandage his injured arm. Emily went to help him. In her memory, she had only helped Vincent bandage his wound¡­ The crowd suddenly quieted down and even their breathing sounds seemed to have lightened. Emily focused on bandaging and did not notice that someone wasing from behind. Vincent was covered with bright moonlight. He looked tall and straight with his ck suit, wearing a cold expression. He walked step by step towards Emily. His deep eyes were fixed on her. She held the hand of another man and carefully bandaged it. The people around all stopped moving. They were surprised that Vincent, the man who previously relied on the wheelchair suddenly could stand and walk and that his handsome face was even more charming under the moonlight. Quite some women let out inhaling sounds. Men simultaneously felt formidable towards Vincent. The sense of oppression and the aura as a superior from Vincent were even stronger than those from Pablo. Tom unconsciously swallowed his saliva and withdrew his hand, ¡°Miss Emily, thank you. I ¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Emily grabbed his hand, ¡°It is almost done.¡± Then she tied a bowknot and smiled at him. Tom quickly stood up, bowed to Emily, and then ran behind Kamron and Pablo. Kamron wondered what had scared the bodyguard. So he turned around and saw Vincent. He immediately hid behind Pablo. Pablo was confused and asked. ¡°Why did you hide?¡± Kamron walked out at a loss, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a conditioned reflex.¡± Pablo could say nothing about that. The dance by the bonfire had all stopped. Only then did Emily notice that everyone was looking behind her with strange expressions, most of which were shock and admiration. Emily stood up and turned around. Vincent was there. Since the ident happened on the day of the Qingming Festival, it had been more than three months. He became much thinner than before. His face was angr. Perhaps because he was illuminated by the bonfire or because he could see the woman he had been longing for, his eyes lit up. He looked down at Emily. Emily¡¯s eyes were wet. Only then did he take a step forward and ask in a low voice, ¡°I have nothing now. Are you still willing to be with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Emily wiped away her tears and said earnestly, ¡°I will support you.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Someone screamed in surprise. It seemed to be Ferne¡¯s voice, but soon he couldn¡¯t make a noise because Noah grabbed him by the neck. ¡°Someone is trying to kill his husband!¡± Ferne cried. Noah was speechless again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He could not help but cover Ferne¡¯s noisy mouth. The crowd around the bonfire gained courage from Ferne. Some pped, some whistled, and some even shouted excitedly, ¡°Promise her!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 637 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 637 It was supposed to be a normal reunion, but now it looked as if Vincent was proposing. Vincent held Emily in his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°Okay.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know whether it was her illusion. She felt that Vincent, who was holding her, seemed to be trembling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± She wanted to look up, but he held her even tighter. He just didn¡¯t want to let her go. In an instant, Emily thought of many things. Kamron and Vincent could only maintain a secret rtionship. She also thought of the hunting and regtions on the Emerald Ind, Baron¡¯s trap, and the bonfire right now. Did Vincent finish what he wanted? He had said that he woulde to her after everything was settled. Now he seemed to have made it, but he looked very sad. Emily felt very depressive due to the ring hanging on her neck. Vincent was like a person who had restrained himself for many years, to achieve a goal. One day, he finallypleted his mission and got himself out of the heavy burden. But when he looked back, he found that the burden and shackles had been part of him. They had set rood in his heart. In this life, he couldn¡¯t put them down. A drop of water fell onto Emily¡¯s neck. Emily was stunned for a moment, but when she realized what it was, her eyes suddenly turned moist. ¡°Mr. Vincent, it¡¯s over.¡± Emily hugged his waist and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± She also cried. Yes, it was over. Vincent took a step back and pinched her chin. The girl¡¯s eyes were red due to crying, but she still tried tofort him. He suddenly felt relieved. His past was full of bloody stories, but God had given Emily to him, who cast a ray of warm sunshine to his past darkest time. He pulled her towards him, lowered his head, and lightly kissed her lips. His voice was tender and gentle. ¡°My retard.¡± So many people called Emily ¡°retard¡±, but no one had ever called her in such a gentle tone. No one would add the other three words after this. ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± he said. Emily¡¯s wet eyes widened in disbelief, reflecting the man¡¯s dark eyes. His thin lips grazed her ears, and she indulged in these three words. ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± It caused a great sensation. At first, the inders thought that they only knew each other. Later, they found that not only did they know each other, but they also seemed to be able to hug each other. Later, they found that these two people could kiss each other! The women inders wailed and felt sorry for that. Therefore, no one heard what Emily and Vincent were talking about. On this secluded ind, their hugging and kissing were far beyond the inders¡¯ understanding. All the men, women, and children blushed when they saw this. Pablo set off the fireworks. The deafening sound drowned everything and this noisy ce seemed to be silent in an instant. Vincent nced at Pablo from a distance. They looked at each other in tacit agreement and then Pablo waved at him. Vincent nodded slightly as a response. Then, he pulled Emily, passed through the gorgeous fireworks, and arrived at a corner where no one was around. He pressed her against the wall and kissed her. Fireworks bloomed one after another, illuminating this corner. The crippled guards had nowhere to hide and could only watch what happened in front of them. Guard A said, ¡°I bet that they will definitely do that tonight.¡± Guard B said, ¡°I bet too.¡± Guard C said, ¡°You guys are so perverted! But I like it!¡± Guard D said, ¡°I bet 1,000 on this. I think they won¡¯t do that.¡± Guard A asked, ¡°Why?¡± Guard B said, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Guard C said, ¡°Everyone! Take him! You have to tell us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you go.¡± Guard D said, ¡°You can lock me up, but you can¡¯t know anything from me.¡± Guard C, ¡°Damn! Why are you so arrogant?¡± Guard A didn¡¯t want to talk with him. Guard B also felt he was too arrogant. Rex was speechless when hearing their talking. On the twenty or so ships at the entrance of the Emerald Ind stood more than ten thousand soldiers from the Divine Immortal Ind. They stood against the scorching sun from noon to afternoon, and then waited from dusk to evening. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the deputy generale out yet? Did something happen?¡± One of the soldiers asked. He couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. ¡°There is no signal. Do not act rashly, everyone. Continue to wait.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The fireworks exploded in the sky, and many soldiers couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So beautiful.¡± ¡°Be serious!¡± The leader shouted, ¡°We are here to fight, instead of watching fireworks!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At night, Timmy and Paul returned to the guest room arranged by Pablo. Before going to bed, Timmy said, ¡°I feel like I have forgotten something.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Paul agreed. They looked at each other and soon jumped up. ¡°Blimey! The soldiers are still waiting outside!¡± The wind was quite heavy on the sea. The soldiers standing on the ships were trembling in fear as they shouted slogans. The leader stood on the deck and said to the soldiers behind him while sneezing, ¡°Our young lord and deputy general must have been detained. Everyone, be alert. If anything happens, all of you will rush in with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ten minutester, Timmy and Paul arrived at the city gate, panting with the effort. They shouted at the people on the ships below the city gate, ¡°Go back now. We won¡¯t fight tonight. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Lord, have you been detained and only escaped now?¡± One of the soldiers asked boldly. ¡°No,¡± Timmy coughed. ¡°Then you must have fought with the soldiers on the Emerald Ind?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± ¡°Then you must be¡­¡± Without waiting for the soldier to finish asking, Paul said with embarrassment, ¡°We just forgot about you.¡± The soldiers were shocked when hearing this. The leader also didn¡¯t know how to answer. So, their Lord wasn¡¯t detained? And they didn¡¯t need to fight? Damn! They didn¡¯t enjoy the fireworks just now! What a pity! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 638 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 638 ¡°Are they asleep?¡± Ferne turned his head and looked into the room. Vincent had closed the door and only gave a low voice to show agreement. Too many things had happened today. After the bonfire dancing and the fireworks, everyone returned to the courtyard where Ferne lived. Many people couldn¡¯t get used to the roasted meat during bonfire segment, and they didn¡¯t eat much. Therefore, as soon as they returned to the courtyard, Pablo asked the cook to make supper and sent it in person. Armando sent Janessa back to her room. Janessa was awake at the moment. She had no other feelings when she heard the merging of Emerald Ind and Divine Immortal Ind. She just pitied that she could not join the bonfire and had meals together. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fortunately, she saw the gorgeous fireworks, and the person who apanied her to watch the fireworks was Armando, not others. When Armando carried her to the bed, he adjusted her to afortable position and found a cushion for her to lean on. Then he asked, ¡°Do you want to change clothes?¡± When she fell off the horse, her body was covered in mud. Then her back had been smeared with medicinal herbs. She was smelly and she really wanted to take a bath. But now, it was difficult for her to move, let alone take a bath and change clothes. ¡°No.¡± She would rather sleep smelly than changed clothes by him. Armando had guessed that she would say that and he showed no surprise. After tidying up the bed, he said, ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any.¡± Janessa knew that he was going to look for Vincent, so she answered with a ¡°yes¡± and closed her eyes to rest. Vincent also returned with Emily on his back. At first, Emily didn¡¯t want toe back. She didn¡¯t want to see Donna. ¡°Although she gave birth to me, she abandoned me when I needed her the most.¡± Emilyy on Vincent¡¯s back, her voice full of grievance and usation. ¡°I know that her life was also tough, but Mr. Vincent ¡­ She abandoned me. She didn¡¯t want me. And it was she who harmed my father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Vincent walked slowly. His low and mellow voice carried a soothing power. ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want to forgive her easily. Otherwise¡­¡± Emily sniffed and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to Dad.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to forgive.¡± Vincent had been walking for a long time and his right leg was slightly lame. Rex and guards, who were following behind, were frightened and wanted to do it for Vincent. However, they were all hurt with hanging arms, burnt hands, orme legs. Their appearances were so funny so they abandoned the idea. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to persuade me to forgive her?¡± Emily tilted her head and asked, her wet eyes bright. ¡°Why should I advise you to do something unhappy?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Mr. Vincent, you are so good to me.¡± Emily touched his white hair and suddenly thought of something. ¡°I used to have a dream. You were back to me with white hair. You kept walking forward. I called you thousands of times, but you did not stop and turn back to look at me.¡± Emily had always been uneasy. After Maury died, many of the trajectories of this life coincided with the previous life. Therefore, she was terrified, trapped in a giant, unable to breathe. ¡°Call my name.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he felt sorry for this little girl, or he was angry that he gave her little sense of security, which made her so uneasy. ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Emily whispered into his ear, ¡°Mr. Vincent ¡­ Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Vincent stopped and turned back to look at her, his thin lips curling into aforting smile. ¡°I am here. I have always been here.¡± Emily hugged his neck, her eyes red, and as she continued to call, ¡°Mr. Vincent ¡­ Mr. Vincent¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± ¡°I am here.¡± Every time she called, he would stop and turn back to look at her, saying, ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°But Harold is not here. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She said with a hum. Vincent looked back at a figure a hundred meters from him and said in a low voice, ¡°Maybe he just changes to another way to apany you.¡± Emily looked up at the sky. ¡°When I was young, it is said that if people died, they would turn into stars in the sky and look at their loved ones at all times. Would Harold and Dad look at me in the sky?¡± Vincent felt the back of his neck get wet. The little girl had not stopped crying since she saw him. ¡°Just cry it out and it will be fine.¡± Carrying her on his back, he stepped through the darkness, walking towards the light in front of him. Emily experienced ups and downs this day. She was scared by some and fell into the water. She was sometimes happy and sometimes sad. In thetter half of the night, she slept peacefully on his back. If Donna was not here, Vincent would definitely let Emily stay in his room. But Donna was here and she was the mother of Emily. Even though Vincent was reluctant to let Emily go, he still sent her to her room. Donna, who had been following them, did not say anything.. She just followed Emily into the room and changed Emily¡¯s clothes to make her sleep morefortably. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 639 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 639 After Vincent came out, Noah, who was standing at the door, opened his mouth as if he had something to say. But he did not say it. Ferne saw through what he was thinking and asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be? Will he change back after waking up tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Noah lowered his voice. Vincent walked over, and Ferne rushed up, giving him a big hug. ¡°Vincent! I miss you very much!¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Me too!¡± Jaquan also went up to hug Vincent. Armando came out of the room and joined them. He was reserved. He did not say anything emotional but embraced Vincent. Vincent smiled faintly as he patted their shoulders. ¡°Any wine?¡± At the thought of how Emily had been hesitant about asking him about his past, his heart was filled with a mixture of emotions. He had never spoken to anyone about his past. He had been used to bear his pain alone. But Emily hugged him and said in tears, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all over.¡± His heart suddenly softened. He carried her on his back, walked on the dark road, and told her his painful past. ¡°I have never seen my mother. She died giving birth to me.¡± He said a lot of things about his childhood. Mrs. Scavo had died in front of him to shield him from a spray of bullets. He had found out that he was not a member of the Scavo family. He had secretly trained a team of guards to go back to the Emerald Ind to take revenge for his mother after getting rid of all the trouble-makers in the Scavo family. Now he had his revenge, but he felt empty. He would not stay here, nor would he return to the Scavo¡¯s domain. He hade alone, but when he was about to leave, he could not bear to part from Emily who had been following him. He did not expect that Ferne and the others to follow him. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s wine here.¡± Sitting at the stone table, Pablo beckoned. The pavilion in the courtyard was filled with people. Timothy, Timmy, and Paul were also there. Timmy and Paul had juste back from the gate of the city and were about to sleep. On their way back, they came across Pablo. At the thought of the precious peace after the war, they went here with him. Then, a group of people who barely know each other sat at a stone table in the pavilion. Facing the wine and delicacies, they could not find anything to talk about. Fortunately, Pablo had invited the talkative Ferne and Jaquan. The atmosphere was heated up. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°To everyone present!¡± ¡°To Vincent!¡± Pablo drank three sses of wine. He drank so fast that his eyes turned red. ¡°Vincent¡­Thank you.¡± Vincent took the ss and poured a ss of liquor. He raised his head and drank it all. ¡°Never Mind,¡± Vincent said. Pablo smiled at him. Pablo sat and watched Ferne and Jaquan drinking with Vincent. They were Vincent¡¯s friends outside the family. It seemed that Vincent had a closer rtionship with them than with him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Pablo couldn¡¯t tell if he was envious or sad. He felt that he owed Vincent too much. ¡°When Ferne heard that you died, he cried¡­¡± Jaquan sighed. ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t cry!¡± Ferne shouted. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he covered his face and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I see it,¡± Armando said. ¡°Nonsense! Armando, drink!¡± Ferne¡¯s cheeks flushed. Noah clinked sses with Ferne. Ferne¡¯s right-hand fingers were still stiff and could not curl. He could only use his left hand to hold the wine and clicked sses with Noah awkwardly. Many people asked what happened to his hand. He joked that he was bitten by zombies. People at the table allughed. Pablo was watching Timothy beside him. From the moment she entered, she had been holding the injured falcon in her arms. She took meat from the table from time to time and secretly fed it. The falcon became familiar with her and rubbed her arms affectionately. Pablo was a little jealous. It was not a big deal that Vincent was not very close to him, but the falcon, which had grown up with him, had found a closer friend. He suddenly felt a little sad. It took Timmy and Paul a while to rx and join the party, holding the sses of wine. It was thest night they stayed on Emerald Ind, and also thest night that everyone could gather together. ¡°Vincent, are you going back with us tomorrow?¡± Ferne was a little drunk. Liquor was more intoxicating than wine. Although he ran a hotel, he couldn¡¯t drink much. His face was red and he got alcohol breath. ¡°Vincent Scavo is dead. I can¡¯t and I won¡¯t go back.¡± Vincent drank up the wine in his ss, his voice a little hoarse. ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Ferne was half sober and his head buzzed. Jaquan and Armando also looked at Vincent nkly. They had thought that he would return with them. Kamron and bodyguard Tom were drinking with Timmy and Paul. When they heard this, they were also stunned. Even though Timmy and Paul could not understand the conversation, they stopped and fixed their eyes on Vincent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 640 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 640 They didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then Pablo poured a ss of wine for Vincent. Pablo showed no expression on his face for he had known Vincent¡¯s decision. ¡°After we settle down, I¡¯ll let you know. For the past years that we share. It¡¯s a pleasure to know you, cheers¡± Vincent proposed a toast. Jaquan and the others absent-mindedly. They didn¡¯t answer anything. It seemed to be the way it used to be that they had no choice but to ept Vincent¡¯s decision. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent got used to being independent, which might be the reason why they were attracted to make friends with him. ¡°Will you take Emily with you?¡± asked Emma. For a while, Vincent began to say drunkenly looking at the empty goblet in front of him, ¡°It¡¯s her call if she wants to go with me or not.¡± Emma heaved a sigh of relief. If Vincent asked Emily to go with him despite her willingness, she would try her best to help Emily. Therefore, Vincent¡¯s decision was out of Emma¡¯s expectations. She wouldn¡¯t expect him to say such words. Vincent was a legendary figure in City Y, the lead among his friends, the patriarch in his family, and Mr. Kason dealing with troubles in Emerald Ind. But to Emily, he was just a man no different from others who needed to consult with her upon leaving for a faraway ce. ¡°What was wrong with you? Why were you staring at Vincent tonight? Do you think he looks better than me?¡± After returning to the room, Jaquan, who had drunk some wine, took the opportunity to express his jealousy. Emma replied, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Am I right? Now I will let you know your husband is here.¡± Jaquan took off his clothes. Emma answered, ¡°All right.¡± A minuteter. Jaquan, who had been thrown over his shoulder,y on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡± ¡°He is indeed better looking than you.¡± Emma let go of his hand and went to the bed. Jaquan, who was lying on the ground, covered his face in despair, ¡°I¡¯d rather you punch me again.¡± ¡°But I like you.¡± Emma continued. Jaquan rejoiced, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it earlier!¡± How did it feel like when his beautiful wife was more skilled and cool than Jaquan? After taking a bath, Armando took a basin of lukewarm water with a towel in it to the room. He gently used the towel to clear the face and neck of Janessa who was sleeping. Seeing that she was not awakened, he continued to clear her hands and feet. The candlelight shone on Janessa¡¯s expressionless face. After pouring the water, he came back and found a new set of clothes from the suitcase, intending to change her dirty ones. When he picked her up, he discovered that she was not sleeping. She was feigning to sleep. Though Armando wasn¡¯t drunk, that bit of wine still emboldened him. He dared to take off her clothes and kiss her while knowing she wasn¡¯t sleeping. But he didn¡¯t do anything more. He hadn¡¯t had sex with her since returning from Tibet. It had been so long that even a kiss would arouse his desire. To cool down, Armando drank a few cups of cold water. Then he continued to change Janessa¡¯s clothes. He didn¡¯t leave right after changing. Instead, hey down beside her and hugged her gently. The distance between them was narrowing down and his fervency slowly healed her pain. Janessa did not have the strength to push him away, nor did she wanted to refuse him. He was going back tomorrow. It would probably be thest time for them toy together. In the dark, his muffled voice rang through Janessa¡¯s ears. It was like a murmur in a dream after drinking or a whisper to the love, low and soft. ¡°I love you, Janessa.¡± Janessa¡¯s heart sunk, and her eyshes fluttered. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t open her eyes. At the same time, Ferne fell to the ground in the bathroom. It seemed that he knocked over many things. Upon hearing the sound, Noah rushed over to check the situation. He saw Ferne grabbing the door and cried while naked, ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t leave us! Don¡¯t leave us. I would miss you!¡± Noah quickly took out his mobile phone and filmed him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 641 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 641 It was after midnight when Noah carried Ferne back to the room. Noah didn¡¯t expect to see bubbles on Ferne¡¯s body after a shower, so he had to carry him to the bathroom and pour cold water over his head. Ferne felt chilly and awakened. He looked up at Noah with drooping eyes, babbling on and on, and his arms randomly swung in the air. So, Noah was almost shoveled down to the ground by him. Ferne fell into Noah¡¯s arms as he pushed. Noah moved a few steps back till his back hit the back wall to catch the boozer. Ferne began to rave again. Noah nudged him, ¡°Fuck off.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t move, with his arms around Noah¡¯s waist tight, and his face was buried in Noah¡¯s chest. Noah said stonily, ¡°Ferne, you¡¯re screwed if you dare to pretend to be drunk.¡± Ferne fell silent. Noah looked down and saw Ferne¡¯s eye closed. ¡®This guy fell asleep already?¡¯ Noah was going to grab something to wrap Ferne up and bring him back to the room. Jaquan nned to take a shower after exercise. He muttered a curse when he entered the room and saw Noah holding a naked man in his arms. ¡®Yuck, my eyes!¡¯ Jaquan covered his eyes and immediately turned around. Noah took a deep breath to lift Ferne, ready to wipe him off and wrap him up in a nket, but he underrated a boozer¡¯s weight. Suddenly, Ferne slipped out of his hand to the ground. Jaquan thought he was rude, ¡®Maybe he wants to help the naked man take a shower. I just overdid it.¡¯ Then he braced himself up to turn around again, but he saw another scene that a curse wasn¡¯t enough to express how astonished he was. He would curse it twice if necessary. Jaquan opened his mouth in dismay and gestured to Noah. Noah ignored him. Jaquan was probably drunk, and his mind was filled with sexual fantasy. He patted Noah on the shoulder and said, ¡°Be gentle.¡± Noah didn¡¯t know how to face the idiot, so he decided to ignore him and carried the naked Ferne on his shoulder. Noah ran into Kamron, who was strolling around, and the bodyguard Tom who yawned during duty. Noah wasn¡¯t distracted by anything around and banged the door after he carried Ferne into the room. Kamron and Tom almost scared the pants off as they saw this scene. They fixed their eyes on Ferne¡¯s fair and smooth butt like two country bumpkins. Kamron slowly spat out a word, ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Noah threw Ferne onto the bed and covered him casually with a nket. Ferne mumbled at midnight because he was thirsty. Noah poured him a cup of tea. Ferne¡¯s lips touched Noah¡¯s hand when he leaned over to take a sip. Noah was stiff for a moment and then put the cup¡¯s edge to his mouth. Ferne gulped it down, but he wanted more. Noah turned around to refill the cup, and Ferne fell without Noah¡¯s support. Noah came back, put him back on the bed, filled the cup, and fed him water. Ferne fell asleep again. Ferne kept talking in his sleep, yelling things like ¡®Vincent, don¡¯t leave me alone¡¯ or ¡®Noah.¡¯ Sometimes, he would cry ¡®bastard¡¯ one or two times. It sounded angry and sad. Ferne was babbling while Noah was leaving, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± His husky voice resounded through the house. The whole world seemed to be frozen at that moment, and only Ferne¡¯s mumble rang in Noah¡¯s ears. ¡°I love you¡­¡± Noah stood by the bed for a long time. He didn¡¯t go to bed until hepletely calmed down, but Ferne¡¯s voice lingered around his ears once he closed his eyes. Noah covered his eyes, his fingers slightly trembling ¡­ Pablo returned to the study, smelling like alcohol. He sat there to sober himself up. In a while, he stood up, fumbled aic book on his bookshelf, and read it on the chair. A sound came from the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Pablo said with his eyes fixing on the book. The door was opened. Timothy came in with a cup of tea and ced it on the table. ¡°What keeps you stay up awake?¡± Pablo looked up at her. Pablo had partly let his guard down to Timothy and her brother since he found that they had nothing to do with the incident at the Divine Immortal Ind. But he kept a distance from them because they were responsible for the countless innocent residents¡¯ deaths caused by the war fifteen years ago. Pablo felt guilty about that. Pablo was in an awkward position due to his origin. The two families made enemies for many years, so it wasn¡¯t easy to break the deadlock overnight. ¡°Are you ¡­ leaving?¡± Timothy whispered. She guessed that Eliot nned to leave when he toasted on the banquet. Pablo would follow wherever Eliot went. Timothy didn¡¯t know where Pablo would go and when they would meet again. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Pablo sipped his tea and flipped through the book with droopy eyelids. ¡°Have you read this?¡± He showed Timothy a few pages. Timothy shook his head.. ¡°I read Crazy in Love with a Bossy CEO.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 642 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 642 Pablo was lost for words. He gave a little cough and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Goddess¡¯, and she has identally left it here.¡± ¡°No, I recognize your handwriting on it, and you¡¯ve made a note.¡± As Timothy spoke, she flipped through the book on the desk looking for a page and showed it to him. ¡°Here, ¡®The overbearing guy said, woman, don¡¯t try to escape from me¡¯.¡± ¡°What did I write?¡± Pablo frowned as he grabbed the book and looked at it. Timothy returned the book to him, but she had memorized it. ¡°You write, ¡®A man should not be too overbearing when chasing after a woman. He should move her with his sincerity. Only in this way will their lovest¡¯.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve memorized it?¡± Pablo looked at her strangely. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Timothy asked instead of answering his question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. After settling down the elders, the High Priest, and the Goddess, I may wander around.¡± Pablo put the book on the desk and drank the tea. ¡°You need money in the outside world. Do you have any?¡± Timothy asked. ¡°Yes, Vincent has given me a lot of money.¡± Pablo took out a bag from the desk drawer. There were all kinds of bank cards and a new mobile phone in it. He had been prepared to leave. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Timothy looked down at her feet. ¡°Of course, oh no, I¡¯m with my falcon.¡± Pablo frowned and thought for a while. ¡°Its wings are injured, but the medical doctor said that there was no need to worry. It is just that it can¡¯t fly recently. I don¡¯t know if it can be brought into the car. If it can¡¯t, I have to try another way.¡± ¡°Do you mind bringing me with you?¡± asked Timothy. Pablo was thinking about his journey when he suddenly heard Timothy¡¯s words. ¡°You ¡­ you want to go with me?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He looked at her curiously. They had met for less than a week, and she wanted to travel around the world with him. ¡°I can protect you. I can take care of your falcon. I can also¡­¡± Timothy flushed under his eyes but she tried to sell herself to him. ¡°I can do these myself. I just want to know why you want to follow me.¡± Pablo looked at her seriously. ¡°I just want to be with you.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Pablo looked at her for a moment and said, ¡°Are you worried that I will not keep my word, gather the army, and kill you all when you are unprepared?¡± Timothy was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that. You and your brother can be assured. As long as you take care of my people and the inders, I can stay outside all my life.¡± Pablo promised but only to find her strange expression. ¡°What? Do you want me to write it down?¡± Timothy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I like you! I want to be with you no matter where you go! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid you will break your word ore back! I just want to be with you!¡± Timothy¡¯s words dumbfounded Pablo. Timmy and Paul, who were eavesdropping outside the door, staggered and fell in. Four people looked at each other for a moment. The expressions on their faces were strange. ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡± Timmy asked. ¡°You, you two ¡­ since when?¡± Paul asked. ¡°Anyway, are you going to take me with you or not?¡± Timothy asked. Words failed Pablo. He supposed he wasn¡¯t that drunk but what the hell was going on? He thought, ¡®Vincent, help me!¡¯ Vincent, who was walking on the road, turned his head and sneezed. Rex, who was behind him, quickly handed over a coat. ¡°Mr. Vincent, it is cold at night, and you have soaked in theke for so long. You must have caught a cold. I will ask them to cook a bowl of ginger soup for you. Will you go back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Vincent said as he waved his hand. His biological mother had once walked on this path. From the living room to the front hall, then the courtyard and the barn, he walked slowly where she might have walked, imagining her life. Rex and the guards did not dare to disturb him. He drank tonight, but he was sober. It seemed that he had never indulged himself to be drunk. Even in front of his closest and most trusted friends, he had never rxed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He had been too tense since fourteen years ago. The guards felt it and hated that they could not help him with it. Rex had thought that the little Hulk could make him rxed, but it was not so. ¡°Mr. Vincent, why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± Rex couldn¡¯t help but go forward to persuade him, ¡± The medical doctor said that you can¡¯t walk for too long and you¡¯ve¡­¡± He added in his heart, ¡®And you¡¯ve carried the little Hulk on your back for so long and drank wine.¡¯ He didn¡¯t dare to say these words, because these were the happy things that Mr. Vincent had always wanted to do. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Vincent stopped. The moon above was bright and clear. His face was distinctly outlined in the moonlight. ¡°What?¡± Rex asked. ¡°You can leave. From now on, you are free. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore,¡± Vincent said as he looked at the guards who were hiding in the shadows. Rex was stunned, ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± The guards all fell silent. ¡°Take the secondary cards I¡¯ve given you and divide the money in it with them,¡± Vincent said calmly and nced at the guards who had their arms in a sling or were limping. ¡°You have followed me for a long time, tonight is thest time.¡± The guards were silent. Rex did not speak. They knew that no one could change Vincent¡¯s mind, so they remained silent in disagreement. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left, leaving them standing in the dark for a long time before following him. When they reached the corner, Harold walked over with a man. The man was trembling in fear. He did not dare to call for help. He just kept pressing his palms together and begging Harold to let him go. Under the moonlight, Rex recognized him as an attendant of Pablo. He seemed to have been beaten. His nose was bruised and his eyes swollen. When he was thrown to the ground by Harold, he was about to get up. But when he turned around and saw Vincent standing in front of him, his knees weakened and he took a few steps back. His mouth trembled as he shouted, ¡°It was my fault. Please forgive me, sir.¡± Vincent stared at him for a moment before asking Harold, ¡°Does Pablo know?¡± Harold shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve waited for Pablo to dismiss the servants before finding him. This is his package and he wants to escape.¡± As he spoke, Harold threw out a ck bag. There was a stack of cash inside. ¡°Am I worth so little?¡± Vincent asked as he nced at the attendant. The servant shook his head. ¡°Mr. Vincent, sorry. Please show mercy to me and let me go¡­¡± Vincent curled his lips coldly. ¡°Let you go?¡± He turned around and looked at the guards in the dark. ¡°Find a car and let him experience a car ident with an explosion.¡± Only then did the guards realize that the culprit they had been looking for was Pablo¡¯s attendant. They didn¡¯t expect that such a meticulous person to be the traitor. He had betrayed Pablo and Mrs. Britt and colluded with the Second Elder. Pablo¡¯s n was advanced and a fake car ident was made true by him. It had almost destroyed them all. If the location was not near the cemetery and Kamron happened to bump into them, their n would probably fail and they could not leave the family by faking their death. However, it had caused unnecessary loss to them. Not only were the guards, but also Rex¡¯s face was seriously injured. It took more than three months for him to recover. Harold¡¯s entire body, including his face, was eighty percent burned. The medical doctor even said that it was possible to restore the skin as before, but it would take a long time, and it would be very painful. nting a new skin needed to remove ayer of skin first. The pain was unbearable. And now, the culprit was in front of them. The guards, who had their arms and legs broken, jumped to him and beat him up. Rex also kicked him a few times. Then, he told Harold, ¡°Pull him out and find a car to crash him!¡± Harold touched the mask on his face and said to the guards, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Then he turned and left. Rex shouted at his back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back with us?¡± Harold stopped for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future. Goodbye.¡± He was gone. After Rex and the guards watched him walking away, they carried the attendant and went out on the boat overnight.. They were ready to let him experience a car crash in the middle of three cars. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 643 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 643 Early in the morning, Kamron, Tom, Jaquan, Emma, Noah who hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, and Donna who woke up early but dared not go in to disturb Emily all gathered at the entrance of Emily¡¯s room. Ferne walked out of his room in a daze. He passed through the crowd, bleary-eyed. Everyone was shocked by him. Noah pulled off his T-shirt and threw it to Ferne. Ferne was still in a daze. He looked up and saw Noah. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± Words failed Noah. He was the one who didn¡¯t wear clothes! Ferne turned around and saw others there. Maybe he was still not sober. He lowered his head and covered his body with the T-shirt that Noah had just pulled off. He shouted at Jaquan and the others, ¡°Do not look at me!¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t want to see. Emma whose eyes were covered was speechless. Kamron was shocked. Tom with good vision didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne lowered his head and looked at himself. He was naked. When he hesitated over whether to say hello or run away, the door of the courtyard was open. Vincent came in with Rex and his guards. Pablo also came, followed by Timmy and Timothy. It was so embarrassing. Ferne closed his eyes in despair. After everyone had a simple breakfast, Emily finally got up. She rubbed her eyes as she came out of her room. Everyone turned to look at her. Emily nced at them. When she saw Vincent, her eyes lit up. As everyone was about to rx, they heard her calling Donna, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Everyone was lost for words. It was so embarrassing. However, Vincent¡¯s expression did not change. He sat on the stone bench and stared at Emily who got into Donna¡¯s arms like a bird. She said that she did not want to eat rice, but reluctantly ate an egg and drank a bowl of porridge. As he saw the rice grains off her lips, he couldn¡¯t help reaching out and wiping those grains. Emily was startled. Then, she smiled at him cautiously and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Worried that Vincent would feel sad, Rexforted him, ¡°Mr. Vincent, don¡¯t worry. After we go back, we will contact the best hospital. We¡¯ll have the best doctors and Miss Emily will soon be cured.¡± ¡°No, she is not sick. She just needs someone to apany her.¡± When Vincent stared at Emily who kept close to Donna and gave a skip and a jump happily, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°What?¡± Rex was shocked. Vincent recalled what Emily had said on her backst night. His expression became gentle. ¡°Vincent, if I don¡¯t remember you when I wake up tomorrow, don¡¯t leave me behind,¡± Emily repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Vincent nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like you, do not leave me. I will like you as long as you stay by my side,¡± Emily sounded a little aggrieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll always stay by your side,¡± Vincent said gently. ¡°I will be fine. I am much better now,¡± she said. ¡°You will be OK.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take me to see the doctor. Vincent, I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m just too scared to be left behind. That¡¯s why I¡¯m clingy. Don¡¯t hate me, and don¡¯t leave me behind,¡± Emily said in a low voice. Vincent was still patient even though Emily said it over and over again. He promised to her, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind, nor will I take you to see a doctor. I will apany you.¡± ¡°Forever.¡± Today, Pablo had to go to the Divine Immortal Ind for a ¡°peaceful coexistence¡± ceremony. Thus, after eating breakfast here, he left with Timmy and Timothy. After a night of rest, Janessa still ached and felt worse. Armando had nned to stay here and rest for a few days before going back, but Janessa refused. She wanted to go home quickly. Thus, Armando could only carry her on his back and go aboard. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Others also simply packed up their luggage and got aboard. Emily stood on the deck. After the ship set sail, she pointed at the masked man on the city gate and asked Donna, ¡°Mom, why is he standing there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Donna shook her head, ¡°Maybe he is seeing his friend off?¡± ¡°Friend? Does he know anyone of us?¡± Emily still looked in that direction. ¡°Probably,¡± Donna said. Vincent, who had been staring at Emily, suddenly noticed that someone was standing next to him. He turned his head and found that was Noah. Noah looked in the direction of Donna and Emily. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Emily told me that if she identally became like this again, she asked me to take her away. Don¡¯t let her stay with her mother.¡± But how could she leave Donna if she was only close to her? Vincent looked at the sea, lost in thought. Then he said to Noah, ¡°I know.¡± Noah nodded and left. Anyway, he told Vincent. It was his decision what to do. When they arrived at the dock, they saw a cordon around the road. They heard from passers-by that a car ident happened early in the morning. Three cars crashed together. It was strange that the car owners didn¡¯t get hurt. But a person who identally passed by was smashed into pieces. It was said that his brain burst. Emily covered her ears and hid in Donna¡¯s arms. After they got on the train, she put down her hands and quietly looked outside. For some reason, when she heard ¡°car ident¡±, she got nervous with rapid heartbeats as if she had experienced a car ident. Again, for no reason, she looked at Vincent who had sat in the wheelchair before. His legs were not all good and he walked with a cane. He dressed like a boss in a big office in her imagination. He looked young and more handsome than other men. Vincent was sitting on the bed opposite Emily. He was reading a book. Sensing her gaze, he looked over at her. Emily quickly lowered her head. After Donna finished packing up, she asked Emily, ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go and get some water.¡± Emily wanted to pull her sleeve, but Donna had already taken the cup and left. Emily felt a little ufortable when she and Vincent were left alone. She didn¡¯t know why. Maybe she was unfamiliar with him. Or there were other reasons. Anyway, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent. ¡°Do you know how to write your name?¡± Vincent suddenly asked. Emily was stunned for a while.. Then she realized that he was talking to her. She nodded and asked in a small voice, ¡°Vincent, why did youe with us?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 644 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 644 His hair was white. He had worn a hat when he came here, and now he took it off. His silver hair was very eye-catching. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡± Vincent looked at her with a gentle smile, ¡°You can call me by my name or Mr. Vincent, but you can¡¯t call me brother.¡± Emily felt that he was a little strange, but she obediently called him Mr. Vincent. She didn¡¯t even realize why she had chosen to call him Mr. Vincent. She felt like that she had always called him that. But she had just learnt what his name was. ¡°Write it down for me. Your name.¡± As she pondered over it with her head dropping, a slender hand handed a pen and a notebook to her. In beautiful handwriting, ¡®Vincent¡¯ was striking on the paper. How strange. She clearly did not know this name. However, the moment she saw it, an image shed into her mind: she was sitting at the table and writing ¡®Vincent¡¯ repeatedly. She took the pen and wrote down her name under his. ¡°Emily.¡± Vincent read softly. Emily nodded, ¡°Yes, this is my name. Mom said that she gave me this name in hope that I might have talent in arts.¡± ¡°Art? Do you like drawing?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Yes, mom had shown me a lot of albums full of beautiful pictures.¡± Speaking of drawing, she seemed to be cheered up a little bit and put on an innocent and lovely smile. It was probably because that in the following ten years, her mother had faded from her life, therefore, at the mention of drawing, it was not her mother first that came into her mind. When Donna came back with the water, she saw Emily sitting at the table, holding a pen in her hand, copying Vincent¡¯s name. When she saw Donna, Emily put down the pen and pulled Donna over to have a look. ¡°Mom, do you think they look alike?¡± ¡°What does it look like?¡± Donna was quite puzzled. How could Emily and Vincent get much closer in such a short time? Emily pointed at the name on the notebook. ¡°This is written by Mr. Vincent. This is written by me. Do you think them look alike?¡± Mr. Vincent? Donna widened her eyes slightly. Had her memory recovered or not? Why did she call him Mr. Vincent? If she had recovered, why did she still call her mother? Donna lost in these thoughts for a long time. Emily pulled her arm. ¡°Mom, look, do you think I write it well?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She raised her head to look at Vincent, who was reading a book, with a cup of tea beside. The tea was served by Rex. He lived next door with the guards, only a corridor away from here. Vincent let them go, but they continued to follow him. Donna had been looking for a chance to have a good talk with Vincent, but she also worried that Emily would be annoyed at her intervention after she recovered her memory. However, as a mother, she was deeply concerned with her child¡¯s happiness. Moreover, Vincent was not an ordinary man, but an outstanding figure. He was ambitious and well-known in City Y. Would such a person be loyal to his daughter for the rest of his life? Back then, didn¡¯t she believe in Maury, which caused her lifelong tragedy? After Emily fell asleep, Donna thought it over and finally made up her mind to talk to Vincent. ¡°I believe in your feelings for my daughter, but¡­ no one can guarantee that you will not meet another person you like in the future. I only hope that if you fell in love with someone else, don¡¯t hurt my daughter. Please keep her in the dark and send her to me. I will take good care of her.¡± Vincent closed the book in his hand and turned to Donna, ¡°Mrs. Cater, I can¡¯t promise you anything. She is the one who will apany me in the future. I only need her consent. But as her mother, you will have my respect. Please rest assured that no matter what happens, I will not hurt her.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t live for long. I just hope that she can grow up well and live a happy life.¡± Donna said as she wiped her tears, ¡°I know you are powerful, but you are all kids in my eyes. The future is littered with uncertainty. But¡­ please cherish her. She is a good child. It was my fault to abandon her. I regret it very much¡­¡± ¡°You now have a chance to make up for it.¡± Vincent looked at Emily who was sleeping peacefully, ¡°She¡¯s close to you now to make amends for the years you were absent.¡± Donna was speechless. ¡°That was the pain of her childhood. Perhaps it was also a source of agony for you,¡± Vincent said as he looked at her. When the train arrived at the station, Randy led all the team members to wee them. Everyone wore a festive hat, making them look particrly eye-catching at the exit. However, when everyone came out, he still did not see Vincent. He anxiously grabbed Ferne¡¯s arm and ask, ¡°Where is he? Where is our boss? Where is he?¡± Ferne said dejectedly, ¡°He didn¡¯t get off the train. He bought the ticket to the terminal.¡± ¡°What? Will hee back in the future?¡± Randy quickly responded. ¡°Maybe he will.¡± Ferne looked at Emily, who was bleary-eyed upon waking up, ¡°Emily is still here. If he doesn¡¯t keep an eye on her, what if she ran away with others?¡± Randy nodded, then asked, ¡°Do you have his address or any way to contact him? If he doesn¡¯te back, we can go to him!¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± said Ferne. Randy: ¡°¡­¡± When Donna brought Emily to take the car, she saw that she kept looking back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Where is that ¡­ person?¡± Emily nced back again, ¡°Where is Mr. Vincent who was sitting opposite us? Why hasn¡¯t hee out?¡± ¡°He went somewhere else,¡± Donna said. ¡°Oh.¡± Emily waited for a while, but Donna did not continue. So, she had to ask, ¡°Where did he go?¡± Donna looked into Emily¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but think of what Vincent had said. ¡°She is unwilling to stay with you, but I won¡¯t take her away right now. During this time, please take good care of her. When I settle down, I will send someone to pick you up.¡± Emily was unwilling to see her. Donna felt painful but powerless. Yes, he was right. The past was painful for Emily as well as for her. It took her more than ten years to walk out of that shadow, but Emily hadn¡¯te out. Inparison, she wasn¡¯t worthy of being her mother. Donna¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mom, why are you crying?¡± Emily hastily wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was because of the wind.¡± Donna was about to close the window when she caught sight of a car outside. The rear window was lowered, revealing the face of Jackson. He probably just wanted to take a look at her. After nodded at her from a distance, he ordered the driver to drive the car away. Donna closed her eyes.. She had owed too much to many people in her life. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 645 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 645 When Armando came out with Janessa in his arms, he said goodbye to Randy and took a taxi to the City Hospital. Jaquan also contacted Collin on the way. Collin had been very busy recently. He hadn¡¯t been able to rest for a day in the past two months. He always had patients and other doctors often asked him to cover for them. He finally chose to live in the hospital. When he heard Jaquan¡¯s voice, he felt familiar and greeted Emma. ¡°Why do youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°Who would like toe here? Unless he is sick.¡± ¡°You cane and do a physical examination even if you are not sick. Maybe you have kidney deficiency or something else. If it is diagnosed early, you can be treated early.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Jaquan cursed before hanging up. Then he said to Emma, ¡°Don¡¯t associate with Collin. If he talks to you, ignore him. Meanwhile, tell Stony don¡¯t call him Mr. Collin. Just call him Mr. Kidney Deficiency.¡± Emma said nothing. Jaquan restrained his smile and asked, ¡°Am I childish?¡± Emma smiled. ¡°I was just angered by Collin. I¡¯m not like that usually.¡± Emma said with a smile, ¡°You are usually like this.¡± Jaquan was awkward. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°But I like it,¡± Emma added. Jaquan was surprised. How did it feel to have a wife who was good at flirting? Jaquan could answer it. When Armando and Janessa arrived at the hospital, Collin was waiting for them. Although he asionally seemed casual, he was strict with his work. Collin wore a white coat and gold-rimmed spectacles. He looked professional and strict. In addition to his long, slender and beautiful fingers, he seemed to be born to be a doctor. They had met each other before. Collin asked about her situation. Then he asked the nurse to move Janessa to the mobile bed and pushed her away. Armando sat in a chair and waited anxiously with her bag in his arms. The phone in the bag rang many times. Armando looked at his watch. More than half an hour had passed. He opened the bag and took out Janessa¡¯s phone. It was an unfamiliar number. It called more than ten times. Armando recognized the number. It was Warren, whom Janessa loved deeply. The phone was still ringing. Armando didn¡¯t pick up. Then a text message came in. ¡°I have dealt with the matters there. Could you give me another chance? I¡¯ming.¡± When Collin came out, Armando was still in a daze. As Collin spoke, his ears buzzed with the contents of the text message. ¡°I have dealt with the matters there. Could you give me another chance? I¡¯ming.¡± This was what Janessa wanted and waited for. Now Warren wasing. Armando had no reason to stay here. But he was unwilling. He liked her very much. ¡°That¡¯s the situation. You can handle the hospitalization procedures first, then find a nursing worker¡­¡± After Collin finished, he nodded at Armando and left. Armando was stunned for a moment and then followed Collin. Collin had walked to the corner and found that Armando was following him. He stopped, took off his mask, and asked, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Armando asked, ¡°Sorry, can you repeat what you said?¡± ¡­ Janessa hadid down in the sick room. She had done a full-body scan but the report woulde out half an hourter. However, since Collin could confirm that she had a light spine fracture and soft tissue injury of his waist, he asked Armando to handle the hospitalization procedures and to take the medicine. Armando ran in the wrong direction several times. So Collin had to apany him and told him how to deal with these things. Collin said at the medicine window, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She just needed to stay in bed for a few days. Emily¡¯s brother was injured so seriously before. But he is fine now.¡± He thought that the reason why Armando was distracted was that he was worried about Janessa. But actually, Armando was thinking that he now had no reason or opportunity to apany Janessa since Warren came. When he returned with the medicine, Janessa was awake. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep when she was alone. When she saw Armando, she sighed with relief. ¡°How is it?¡± Armando repeated Collin¡¯s words. Seeing that he was unhappy, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Do I have other problems? Cancer? Uterine cancer? Lactic cancer? Or brain cancer?¡± Armando said nothing. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m strong enough.¡± She patted the edge of the bed with one hand. ¡°Sit down. Tell me the truth. I can ept it.¡± Armando thought for a moment and then handed over the phone. ¡°What?¡± Janessa took the phone in confusion. Then she saw the text message from Warren. She looked at it for a moment and then looked at Armando. He lowered his head and put the medicine on the table. He wrote down when and how to take the medicine. Then he looked at Janessa and said, ¡°I found a nursing worker. You can call me if anything went wrong.¡± He put down the bag, poured a ss of water and ced it on the side of the bed. After inserting the straw, he stood there and didn¡¯t speak, waiting for Janessa to respond. Janessa held the phone and her throat was hoarse. She didn¡¯t know whether she should exin that she had ended up with Warren, or she should take this opportunity to cut off her connections with Armando. After a while, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Armando stared at her with affection and then left. He waited for the nursing worker at the door of the sick room. He told her Janessa¡¯s preferences and food habits. Then he left. Not long after Collin finished checking the room, he met Ferne and Noah. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Collin asked. ¡°I was bitten by a zombie,¡± Ferne said as he shook his stiff hand. Collin was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you see my Moments?¡± Ferne opened his phone. ¡°Add me on WeChat. Next time I get bitten by a zombie, I¡¯ll tell you firstly.¡± Collin was puzzled. Jaquan¡¯s friends were so strange! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 646 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 646 ¡°Where are Armando and his aunt?¡± Ferne asked, ¡°Have you finished? What about the result?¡± ¡°He has left.¡± Collin looked at his watch and said, ¡°About five minutes ago.¡± ¡°Maybe he went to buy food.¡± Ferne was unconcerned. ¡°No, he found a nurse to take care of the patient, and told me to report to Janessa if there were any problems.¡± ¡°Tell Janessa?¡± Ferne was surprised. ¡°Have they had a quarrel?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he seems to be a little distracted.¡± Collin looked at Ferne¡¯s hand, ¡°Have you stuck the glue on yourself?¡± ¡°Do I look that stupid?¡± Ferne felt insulted. Collin looked at him as if asking in silence, wasn¡¯t he? Ferne said, ¡°Noah, tell him what have I been through.¡± Noah looked at Collin and asked, ¡°Can it be cured or do his hands need to be amputated?¡± Ferne was shocked by his words. Collin looked carefully as if he was thinking about where was the best part to amputate. ¡°It was more poisonous and sticky glue than normal glue,¡± Ferne said timidly. ¡°I will ask someone to take you for a test of the ingredients.¡± Collin looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯m going to draw blood, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡± ¡°Why are you drawing blood?¡± Ferne asked. ¡°For donation¡± Collin took off his watch and put it in his pocket. ¡°You can go, too. Of course, it¡¯s all voluntary.¡± Ferne did not go to donate blood. He was taken away by a nurse and said that she would test on the skin of his hand. Noah went to Janessa¡¯s ward to take a look. There were only the nurse and Janessa inside. No one spoke. Janessa was lying on the bed with teary eyes. It would be improper to go in and bothered her, so he only looked through the window and went away. When she came back and told Ferne, Ferne was so shocked that he almost jumped up. ¡°She cried? Is the wound so painful? Well, I think it must be for this reason. Think about it, falling from a horse.¡± Words failed Noah. Ferne was always more stupid than he expected. Noah told Ferne about his supposition, but Ferne answered disdainfully, ¡°Impossible, Janessa wants Armando to leave. How could she cry just because he left? This is impossible.¡± Noah gave upmunicating with Ferne. He watched the nurse who took out a de aiming at Ferne¡¯s hand. Ferne grabbed Noah¡¯s arm, ¡°Why did you take such a big de! Didn¡¯t we agree to take just a little piece of skin? You are going to cut my major artery! Stop!¡± Noah covered Ferne¡¯s mouth and smiled at the nurse, ¡°Please hurry up.¡± The nurse, ¡°Okay.¡± Ferne struggled and shouted. On the other side, Collin arrived at the blood donation station. It was not the first time for him to donate blood, and there was a record in the certificate. This time, the nurse affixed a seal and asked him to lie down to draw blood. Looking at the blood flowing into the thin tubes from his body, Collin was about to close his eyes and take a nap when he saw the person beside. She was wearing a long ck dress. Her face was half- covered with ck-rimmed sses. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to have fallen asleep. He looked at the bag above her head and it was half-filled. It had been more than a month since hest saw her, she had lost some weight. Although the long ck dress was loose and fat, her arm was slender and fragile. She was also donating blood. She looked so beautiful. Collin called the nurse over. He wanted to say that this woman drank coffee and ate instant noodles. Her diet was irregr and her blood might not be healthy. However, she was donating after all, so he remained silent. However, the nurse had alreadye to him. Collin asked softly, ¡°How many times has shee here?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He could find her blood bagter and do a blood test to see if it was healthy. The nurse looked at the woman beside Collin and lowered her voice. ¡°She has been here many times. She has donated a lot, bout 8,000 milliliters, I think.¡± A woman should have about 3,500 to 4,500 ml of blood. She was 50 kilo. ording to her weight, she should have about 4,000 milliliters of blood. However, she had donated eight thousand milliliters by now. It impressed him. Collin donated no more than four hundred milliliters at a time, and he came once every two months. ording to the record, she must have started the donation two or three years ago. The nurse probably went to check her record on theputer. She came back in a little surprise. ¡°Doctor Mueller, she had donated more than that. There are records from other hospitals on the computer.¡± Collin was about to take the blood bag and look for her name. But she woke up. Collin did not know what experiences could let a person have such empty eyes. She looked nkly at the light above her head, and then the blood bag above her head. It was not full yet, she closed her eyes again to continue her nap. As if she had sensed something, she suddenly turned her head to look at him. Collin¡¯s gaze met hers. Before he could make a sound, she had already turned back and closed her eyes, as if she had not seen him at all. For some reason, Collin felt suffocated. The stack of money she had left in his arms thest time they met was still on his coffee table, constantly reminding himself that it was not him who had enjoyed her service, but she had enjoyed his. She tipped more generous than him. A few minutester, several young nurses brought the nutritious ginseng soup to Collin. ¡°Doctor Mueller, how often youe here.¡± Collin pressed his temples, somewhat regretting not having worn a mask or taken off his white coat. Last month at a dinner party, someone said that he was still single, then a group of nurses started to chase after him. Collin had received all kinds of desserts and coffee every day, and even bento. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took a sip, and said to the other nurses, ¡°There are still several donators here. Please give them.¡± Although they were reluctant, they were also unwilling to be petty in front of Collin. They quickly pass the soup out. Seeing that only Roxy had not received the soup, Collin felt a little anxious. He said to a young nurse standing in front of him, ¡°She is missed out.. Give her some.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 647 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 647 The nurse quickly nodded and sent it over. As Roxy¡¯s eyes were closed, the nurse said softly, ¡°Madam, this is for nourishing blood. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Hearing the voice, Roxy opened her eyes, but she nced at Collin somehow and then thanked the nurse. Her voice was soft, cajoling, and alluring. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the nurse said with a smile and greeted Collin before leaving with the other nurses. The blood transfusion bag was soon full. After the nurse pulled out the needle, she asked her to lie down for a while more. Roxy did not refuse, and she narrowed her eyes on the chair for another ten minutes. When she felt better, she tried to stand up, but soon, she sat down again. Even when Collin finished blood drawing and stood up, she was still sitting on the chair. She probably had not recovered yet. She usually did not exercise, and her diet was even irregr. However, she donated four hundred milliliters of blood at once. It didn¡¯t matter for a man, but women were prone to fainting from anemia. Her physique was obviously not suitable for donating blood. Collin did not know why she donated blood and even offered so much. ¡°Do you want me to help you get a taxi?¡± Collin asked. Out of the professionalism of a doctor, even if it would not be Roxy, he would have also asked this out of courtesy and concern. After all, the other party was here to donate blood. He would respect anyone who had such selfless dedication. Moreover, she had one night love with him. Roxy opened her eyes and looked at him for a while. Her eyes were emotionless, as if she was looking at someone through Collin. ¡°¡­ Thank you,¡± she said after a while. Her voice was a little weak but charming. Collin felt his eardrums jump. He was particrly sensitive to sound. At this moment, he had to admit that Roxy was the only person that captivated him just by voice ever. However, it was a pity ¡­ that they were ipatible. When he helped Roxy up, he touched her thin arm and could feel her body was a little cold through the thin dress probably because the air conditioner temperature was too low. And the moment Collin touched her, he felt that it was quitefortable. He had helped many patients of different ages and genders, but there was no one like Roxy really putting all her weight on him. She was really weak. Probably because of anemia, her lips were a little pale, and she looked not good. ¡°Go home and have some red date porridge to nourish your blood, and eat some pig liver. You¡­¡± He sent her to the door of the hospital. Just as he reached out to call out the taxi, he suddenly remembered that the kitchen in her house had almost never been used. She probably wouldn¡¯t have red dates as well as pig livers. The taxi arrived. Roxy forced herself to stand up straight from his arms. The moment she got into the back seat, she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Collin was touched by something, and then he followed her into the car. Roxy was confused. Collin told the driver the address. It was the neighborhood where she lived. It had been almost four months, yet he still remembered her neighborhood clearly. Instantly, he felt a little regretful because he acted as if he cared a lot about her. When the car drove out, Collin called the hospital and asked a leave. He said that he would go back later. Roxy leaned against the back seat motionlessly. Her eyes were slightly closed, but her eyshes trembled slightly. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in the neighborhood. Collin paid the fare, opened the car door and helped Roxy get off. Roxy stood there and looked at him. Collin waved to the driver, which indicated that he wanted to go upstairs with her. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ a little tired today. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Roxy withdrew from his hand and said to him, ¡°Another day.¡± ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Collin gritted his teeth. Before Roxy could respond, he took her into his arms. He went up the stairs and entered the elevator through the corridor. A middle-aged woman came down from the elevator and happened to see them. She was curious and somewhat gossipy. Roxy seemed to experience this for the first time, and she was somewhat shocked and dazed. Her eyes were not emotionless any more. Collin pressed the elevator button, but he did not let her down. Roxy seemed to have forgotten toe down. She just nestled in his arms, and looked at him from his chin to eyes. Collin was gentle and refined, like elite. The gold-rimmed sses made his eyes narrow and long. He wore a white coat, shaping him perfect elite. However, it was a pity that he should not have been here. The door was equipped with a fingerprint lock. Roxy used her pinky to activate the lock and opened the door. Collin looked at the closed door and said, ¡°Most people like to use their thumbs. Why do you prefer your pinky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary person,¡± Roxy said as she changed her shoes and walked into the room. Collin, ¡°¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Undoubtedly, she is Roxy. He walked into the kitchen. He was sure enough that it was same as what he sawst time. Roxy took a bottle of water from the fridge and unscrewed it. ¡°Drink some warm water,¡± Collin said as he took the water away from her. Roxy looked at him without a word. The water dispenser did not connect to power. She probably used it only in winter. Collin walked over and connected it to power. He said to her, ¡°Wait two minutes.¡± Roxy said nothing. She walked to the sofa from the kitchen, sat down, and asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Wait until the water boils.¡± Collin looked at his mobile phone. A colleague asked him what had happened via WeChat because the colleague saw him taking a taxi and leaving. Collin just replied few words. ¡°Why are you boiling water?¡± Roxy asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to drink water?¡± Collin looked at her. Their eyes met, and Collin finally understood that he didn¡¯t get the point. She rubbed the sofa cushion, her eyes emotionless. ¡°Doctor Mueller, we don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t intend to date you either. I was worried that you would faint on the way, so I sent you back,¡± Collin said with a faint smile. Roxy looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you.¡± Roxy was implicitly asking him to leave. ¡°Wait for a few minutes.¡± Just as Collin finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. He walked over to open the door and thanked the delivery guy at the door. Then, he ced the items on the tea table. ¡°I ordered red date porridge and pig liver for you.¡± Then, he went to the water dispenser and got a cup of warm water, cing it on the tea table, ¡°The temperature is just right, drink it.¡± ¡°Come find me on Saturday night,¡± Roxy said after looking at him for a while. Collin nced at her curiously. She thought that he did all this for sex. Heughed a little, but said nothing. He walked to change his shoes, then walked out and closed the door. Recently, he had been so busy that he had almost never thought about sex. After being reminded by her, he remembered that it had been almost four months since that night with her. Up until now, it had not happened. In front of the sofa, Roxy looked at the red date porridge on the table and gently picked up a spoon to dig a spoonful and put it into her mouth. The particrly sweet and greasy taste filled her mouth. She picked up the water on the side and took a sip. The handle of the cup was still warm because Collin held it.. She stared at the cup for a while and finally picked up the spoon to continue eating the red date porridge. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 648 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 648 ¡°What is this about? I can¡¯t understand,¡± Ferne asked as he walked out with a report in his hand. Noah took over the report and read it. He did not understand too because there was so much jargon. ¡°Where is Collin?¡± Ferne asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he finished his blood test?¡± ¡°He could have gone rest after that. Let¡¯s consult the other doctors,¡± Noah said as he put away the report. ¡°That works too.¡± Ferne followed. They had to register again. Looking at Ferne who was operating the machine with one hand, Noah took out his vibrating phone and answered, ¡°Hello¡­¡± It was Christy. She heard that Noah was back and wanted to invite him for dinner. Noah nodded and said a few words. Ferne didn¡¯t catch that. He only knew that it was a female voice. When he saw Noah returning with a hint of a smile on his face. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Who was that?¡± Noah picked up the registration form printed from the machine and looked at it. Then he looked at Ferne and asked, ¡°Proctology department? Do you have hemorrhoids?¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± Just now, he was thinking about who Noah was talking to, so he didn¡¯t focus on it. He did not expect that he chose the proctology department. Of course, he would not admit that he had identally chosen it to eavesdrop on Noah¡¯s call. He coughed lightly and made some sort of feeble excuse, ¡°This doctor¡¯s name is good.¡± Noah looked down at the name of the expert on the registration list, ¡°Zimbalist.¡± Ferne took a deep breath and said, ¡°Forget it. I was not myself. I¡¯d better register again.¡± They spent one hour in the hospital. After they came out of the hospital, Ferne was angry. ¡°That doctor knows nothing. I said that it was caused by sticky glue, but he agreed with it. Fuck. If I said that it was stained with shit, he would nod and agree that was the shit.¡± Sitting in the taxi, Ferne imitated the tone of the doctor. The driverughed and asked him what happened. ¡°The situation at that time was very dangerous. The wolf was only three centimeters away from me, and I was holding the single-pronged halberd¡­¡± Ferne said to the driver, trying to show a distance between him and the wolf. He was dramatic, but the driver listened with relish. Sometimes, the driver was shocked by his words. They chatted all the way. When Noah and Ferne got off the car, the driver and Ferne regretted that they couldn¡¯t meet each other earlier. Noah never knew that Ferne could be so enthusiastic as if all the strangers in the world could be his friends. He was open-minded and enthusiastic. With his handsome face, he could impress others with a single smile. In addition to his silver tongue, people close to him would be infected by his enthusiasm. They all liked him. Before getting off of the car, the driver asked Ferne if he was married and wanted to introduce his daughter to him¡­ ¡°What are you doing at the greengrocer?¡± Ferne paid and touched his lips. He had talked too much and was a little thirsty now, but there was no water selling at the entrance of the greengrocer. Noah went straight in, picked a watermelon from a fruit stall, weighed it, and asked the stall owner to give him a spoon. Then, with a strike, the watermelon was split into two. He handed one to Ferne and then carried the other half inside. Ferne tasted a spoonful. It was so delicious. ¡°How can you know which watermelon tastes good? I knock and hear each one as I pick it out. But every time the watermelon I buy is either overripe or raw. It tastes terrible¡­¡± Ferne dug a spoonful and brought it to Noah¡¯s mouth. He said, ¡°Have a taste. This one is particrly sweet and watery.¡± The greengrocer was bustling with people. They stood in the middle of the road. Ferne dug out a spoonful of red pulp inside and then brought it to Noah¡¯s mouth, his face full of joy. Probably because Noah was silent for a long time, Ferne finally realized where they were. People were coming and going around, and they had attracted attention. He retracted his hand in embarrassment. Just as he was halfway through his action, the spoon in his hand was pressed down by Noah and brought to his mouth. ¡°Well, not bad.¡± Noah loosened his hand after eating and continued to walk forward. Ferne looked at the spoon in his hand. After a while, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Pick two more melons for meter. I can give them to my mother to taste.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Noah answered. Ferne held the melon in his hand all the way. He ate and strolled around the greengrocer. When he saw vegetables he wanted to eat, he pointed at them. He was like a young master. Of course, he was. Later, when he saw that Noah had more and more items in his hands, he finally finished the melon in his hand in a hurry. He spared one hand to help him. The knuckles of his right hand were still stiff. He could only hold the things and could not bend his fingers. He had to put them all in his left hand. ¡°Who did you call when you were in the hospital? I was just asking. I saw that you were in a good mood after answering the call.¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± Noah paused for a moment. Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± He had only answered a call. However, he had forgotten it. ¡°I heard a woman¡¯s voice,¡± he reminded. Noah pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± He was wondering if Noah did it on purpose. Noah stopped a taxi and put the watermelons in it. He gave the driver the address and one hundred, then photographed the te number and closed the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to get in the car?¡± Ferne asked with confusion. He thought that Noah was going home to cook. But unexpectedly, Noah stopped a car and put the watermelons in it, then closed the door. Thinking of the watermelons, Ferne quickly took out his phone, ¡°I have to message my mother. If she can¡¯t receive the watermelons, I will ask her to call the police.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Noah, ¡°¡­¡± He picked up all the groceries on the ground and walked along the road. ¡°We walk there? Where is it?¡± Ferne followed him. Ever since Trevor and Christy lived together, only the Pecks and Noah had been there, and Ferne had nevere. Ferne suddenly felt a little nervous when he stood at the door and saw Christy smiling as she said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± No one had seen Trevor¡¯s face. During their childhood, they could remember nothing. They had never seen Trevor¡¯s face since they could remember. They had been in and out the garret many times, but they were separated by a curtain. For many years, every time Ferne thought of Trevor, he only remembered the thick curtains, little robots on the carpet, and the roses sealed in ss bottles in the corner. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 649 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 649 The light in the living room was a little dim. Someone did it on purpose. Ferne held his breath and changed his shoes. He gently put the things down and then looked around. He looked like a thief who had entered the room and robbed. Noah entered the kitchen directly. Christy followed him in. She couldn¡¯t help butugh as she leaned on Noah¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°No one has seen your boyfriend¡¯s face. You are the first one. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Noah put the food in the kitchen sink with a naughty smile. ¡°Very satisfied. What are you going to cook?¡± Christyughed and gave him a pat. She asked on purpose. She had already seen the cabbage and beef. She knew that it was Mr. Ferne¡¯s favorite, but she still asked him. ¡°Go ask your boyfriend what he wants to eat. I¡¯ll make it for him,¡± Noah said as he ced the watermelon in the kitchen sink, washed it clean, and handed it to her. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Christy took the watermelon and cut a few pieces. After greeting Mr. Ferne, she took a piece of watermelon and ced it on the te before bringing it into the room. Although Trevor had expressed more than once that he wanted to marry her, she still refused on the grounds that they had just met and were not familiar with each other, and agreed to register their marriage if their rtionship was still stable after a year. Originally, she just wanted to be a roommate with Trevor. She did not want to fall in love. Until one day, Trevor looked at her and asked, ¡°We have kissed. So what are we?¡± At that moment, Christy was speechless. She kissed him, but how was she going to exin that kiss? Was it a pity kiss? It was not. She didn¡¯t even understand it. There were many ways to get Trevor out of that sad memory, but she just offered her kiss. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or if she wanted it too. Christy admitted that she liked Trevor, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to be with him all the time. However, she remembered that Noah had told her a long time ago, ¡°Enjoy every moment.¡± She really fulfilled it. Since she liked him, why weren¡¯t they together? So she said to Trevor, ¡°Trevor, let¡¯s be together.¡± Trevor said ¡°OK.¡± As a matter of course, they became a couple from roommates. ¡°My brother is here. He asked what you want to eat. Do you want to eat watermelon?¡± Christy handed over the te in her hand when they arrived at the bedroom. Trevor looked at the teeth marks in the middle of the watermelon and smiled, ¡°yes.¡± Christy liked to mark everything that she owned. In psychology, this personality was caused by theck of material in her childhood, which caused her to have strong possessiveness. But Trevor didn¡¯t care. Every time he looked at the things she brought, apples or bananas, they were all bitten. He took them without any hesitation and ate them. Christy would be smiling like a child. Like a child who got satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Ferne is here too. Do you want to see himter?¡± Christy took a tissue and ced it in his hand. Trevor nodded. He ate very politely and slowly. He wouldn¡¯t drop seeds or juice all over the ground even if he ate watermelons. When Christy saw that he had finished eating the watermelon and was about to carry the te out, she saw him stand up. He was originally sitting on the bed, but when he stood up, he cast a shadow like a giant. He got off the bed and stepped on the floor barefooted. He took the te from Christy and ced it on the table. Then, he pressed both of her hands against the wall and kissed her lips. There was the sweet scent of watermelon between her lips and teeth. Christy had gotten used to his sudden kiss recently, but there were still guests outside, and Noah was also there. Noah would notice that. Once he saw that her lips were swollen, he might know it. At that time, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to exin it clearly. Trevor stopped and leaned against her shoulder to catch his breath. Christy quickly pushed him away and ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll go greet the guests.¡± She even forgot to take the te. Ferne was helping out in the kitchen when he saw Christying out of the room with a flushed face.¡± What¡¯s with your face? Are you drunken?¡± Christy was blushed. Mr. Ferne was so innocent. Was he really married? Noah picked up the spring onion and knocked on Ferne¡¯s head, ¡°Keep cooking.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ferne quickly went to flip the wok with his left hand. Noah nced at Christy¡¯s lips. Christy showed it to him openly. She even raised her eyebrows and winked at Ferne¡¯s back. Her meaning was clear, ¡°I am in love here and will get married soon. What about you?¡± Noah was upset. Christy made a face and ran off to clean up the dining table. Half an hourter, the dining table was full of dishes. Christy turned off the lights, leaving only a few slightly hazy chandeliers on the top. Then she entered the room and shouted,¡± Trevor, dinner.¡± Trevor walked out. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Christy asked in surprise as she looked at his new clothes. Trevor nodded his head. Ferne sat on the dining table, nervously looking around, and from time to time he would use a spoon to check his face. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re here for a blind date?¡± Noah put down his chopsticks before sitting down. Ferne took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so nervous. I do much better than a blind date.¡± While the two were talking, Christy had already brought Trevor over. To Noah¡¯s surprise, Trevor was not wearing the hooded clothes today. He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers. He was white and thin, his eyes are clear, and his long hair was cut, revealing his full forehead. Ferne stood up in shock and only said after a long while, ¡°Why are you even more handsome than me?¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. Trevor walked to the table and pulled up a chair. After Christy sat down, he sat down next to Christy and called out to Ferne, ¡°Mr. Ferne.¡± Ferne almost cried. ¡°You were so good-looking. Why are you hiding here every day? Vincent, Jaquan, Randy are worried about you. Everyone cares about you. Do you know that?¡± After he finished speaking, he realized that the atmosphere was not right. He suddenly realized that he had said something wrong and immediately added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you. I am just too excited. I don¡¯t know what I said. Come, I¡¯ll punish myself with a cup of wine.¡± Noah could not stop him, and Ferne had already drunk a ss of red wine. Trevor reached for the wine in front of him and did not say anything. He drank it. It was his first time drinking. He was a little anxious and almost choked. However, he still drank it all. He said to Ferne, ¡°Ferne, don¡¯t apologize. I know what you mean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ferne nodded. Christy picked up some food and ced it on the Trevor te, then said softly, ¡°Her you are.¡± He had just eaten the watermelon, and now he drank red wine. It was not good for his stomach. ¡°Yes. I forgot you can¡¯t drink. Eat some food first,¡± said Ferne. As he spoke, he picked up the cabbage, beef, and passed it to Trevor¡¯s te. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 650 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 650 ¡°This is my favorite dish.¡± Ferneughed. Noah was lost for words. ¡®Why he serves others his favorite food?¡¯ Words failed Christy. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Noah would make friends with an idiot. Trevor pursed his lips, but there was a smile on his lips. ¡°Thank you, Ferne,¡± he said. After that, he ate all the dishes on the te. Ferne was also happy to see him eat. He even unconsciously ate more food. In the beginning, their conversation might not go smoothly. After all, in a face-to-face situation, it was difficult for him not to look at Trevor. Looking at Trevor¡¯s height, he suddenly felt a sense of envy. For a moment, he no longer cared about the friendship but roared to ask Trevor to share half of his leg with him. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, Ferne was still sitting at the dining table. Noah and Christy went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes. He was chatting with Trevor and counting what had happened these days. ¡°By the way, Vincent is fine. Do you know? We were going to find him this time. He was on an ind. What is it called? I forgot. Anyway, it is an ind. There are wolves on that ind. The people there have white hair¡­¡± ¡°Randy is selected for the National Championship. I heard that the championship would be held in October. You can go with us to watch the championship. By the way, do you have a passport? When the timees, you will have to go abroad. If you don¡¯t have a passport, apply for one now¡­¡± ¡°Jaquan¡¯s son is growing. He¡¯s especially cute. And he looks the same as he was a baby. Oh, I have photos of him. Look, he¡¯s so cute, isn¡¯t he? You can have a baby¡­¡± Trevor sat there with a blushed face. It was unknown if he heard it or not. In short, he was very drunk, but he could still sit there straight. Ferne was probably drunk. He did not realize that Trevor was drunk, and he kept talking. When he was pulled out of the door, he grasped the doorframe and said, ¡°Trevor, give me a hug. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡­ Christy was dumbfounded. Ferne had known how crazy Ferne was when he was drunken. So when they left the district, he carried Ferne on his back, in case thetter would do a striptease in the middle of the roadter. At this point in time, there were many taxis, but Noah was a little drunk and did not want to take a car. Therefore, he carried Ferne walking along the road for a moment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Why are you carrying me on your back?¡± Ferne quieted down asked Noah. Before Noah could reply, he giggled, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a woman on your back. No, you should have the woman in your arms.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel,¡± said Noah and he stopped a taxi. ¡°No. I want to go to your ce. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel tomorrow,¡± said Ferne reluctantly. Noah said nothing and put him in. The lights in the back carriage were off. After the driver asked about their address, he began to chat. Noah did not like to talk, and the driver was sensible and stopped talking. Ferne couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes at Noah and said in a loud voice, ¡°You are so cold to him.¡± Driver was lost for words. Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. Ferne let out a sillyugh and said in a voice that wasparable to a loudspeaker, ¡°Well done, I don¡¯t like you being enthusiastic about others.¡± Driver was dumbfounded. Words failed Noah. On the other side, Christy had run the bath water and was about to call Trevor in to take a bath, but she saw that he had fallen asleep on the sofa. ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s time to take a bath. It won¡¯t take much time,¡± she said softly. Trevor opened his eyes slightly and answered vaguely. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡± Christy helped him up. Trevor was extremely drunk. He could stand still and pressed on Christy. It was impossible for him to stand alone under the shower alone. Christy had to stand with him under the shower for a while. Her clothes were drenched. Trevor was washed by the warm water and he sobered up a little. He looked down at Christy¡¯s moist lips and kissed her instinctively. Although he was drunk, he was very patient. Christy couldn¡¯t help but rx. She had never been happy about intimacy. She thought it would be the same this time, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was wrong. Although Trevor was a newbie to kissing, he was skillful. It was the first time that Christy, who had a lot of love experience, showed fear in front of him. He was gentle and careful, soothing her restless soul. It seemed that he was kissing on the tip of her heart, making her heart tremble. ¡­ This time, Armando came back directly to the shop. Not long after, he received a call from his family. They asked him to go back. He supposed they wanted to ask about the situation of his aunt. Armando did not tell his family that he went with Janessa this time. He came and went freely. He often left home for about half a month and his family was not worried about him. After all, he had been like this for the past few years. His family could not control him. However, they were worried about Janessa. She came back but then left for more than half a month. They were a little anxious as they could not contact her, so they had to find Armando and ask about the situation. Armando called Janessa and wanted to make a good statement with her so as not to be exposed. But there has been no answer from Janessa. He guessed that she was busy doing something with Warren. What was she busy doing? Armando unconsciously clenched his fists. When he thought that Janessa and Warren were lovey- dovey, his eyes turned red. He could do nothing. He could not hurt Warren, who was loved by Janessa. The only thing he could do was to stay away from her and watch her get together with that man in a blessednd. When he got out of the car, Armando was gloomy. The driver took the money and quickly drove away, afraid that if he stayed a second longer, he would be beaten by Armando. Armando lowered his head and was about to enter the Mosby¡¯s residence when he saw a person walk out from the shadows of the tree at the door. The man asked, ¡°Are you Armando?¡± Because the man was against the light, Armando could not see his appearance clearly. ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party stretched out his hand and smiled at him in a friendly manner, ¡°I am Warren. Nice to meet you. I am your aunt¡¯s ¡­. boyfriend.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 651 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 651 Warren Chaney? Armando had to admit that this rival was much more refined andposed than he had expected. He had the demeanor and bearing of a sessful person, and his gestures were even more gentlemanly and polite. Except that he looked younger, Armando could hardly find any merits in front of Warren. No wonder ¡­ Janessa had loved him for so many years. However, why didn¡¯t he go to the hospital? In that instant, a lot of thoughts shed through Armando¡¯s mind. Janessa saw his phone call and message, but why did Warren appear here instead of the hospital? She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her. Sure enough, Warren asked, ¡°I came to find your aunt. Do you know where she has been?¡± Armando asked, ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Did Janessa mention him in front of Warren? Warren said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your photo before.¡± ¡°My photo?¡± Armando¡¯s expression became subtle. Janessa had taken a lot of his photos, butter she developed them and gave all to him, not leaving one behind. Warren replied, ¡°The picture of your aunt and you was on the table. I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Armando was silent and did not speak again. Warren asked again, ¡°Do you know where your aunt is? I called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t she pick up your call?¡± Armando asked. If Janessa didn¡¯t want Warren to worry, he could have lied and said she was traveling. There¡¯s no need to make him concerned by not answering his phone. Warren was speechless for a moment. He probably felt that he could not get an answer from Armando, so he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it over,¡± If you know where she is, please give me a call. Here is my business card.¡± Armando did not take it but looked at Warren¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t guard at the door. If she knew that you were here, she would be angry.¡± Warren knew it. But he was embarrassed to be pointed out so bluntly by a junior. He looked a little embarrassed. It was only for a moment, he maintained a decent smile and waved at Armando. Then, he turned and stepped into the darkness. As soon as Armando entered the hall, he heard Bensonughing and saying, ¡°How many days are you nning to stay there? Are there any men you like? Don¡¯t ask for too much. Be a little stronger than Armando.¡± Armando didn¡¯t know what to say. Cynthia walked over and whispered to him, ¡°Your aunt is on the phone with your grandfather. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she went to Tibet?¡± Armando just opened his mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Speak the devil,¡± Benson called out to Armando, ¡°Where did you go? Come here and greet your aunt.¡± Armando looked at the phone. They¡¯ve been on the phone for five minutes. ¡°Say something, brat!¡± Benson pped him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Armando asked. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Janessa paused for a moment, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked again. Benson said to him in a tone that was full of disappointment, ¡°What does she want to eat? Can you send it to her? You don¡¯t know how to speak until now!¡± Janessa was silent at this moment. Benson took the phone and said to Janessa, ¡°Take good care of yourself over there. Don¡¯t worry about me. I am very well. If you can find a boyfriend, I will be even happier. It is toote. You should go to bed early.¡± After hanging up the phone, Benson looked at his grandson beside him and frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t go home all day. I don¡¯t know what you want to do by guarding that shop that doesn¡¯t make money. No matter how big the family business is, I¡¯m afraid that you will lose it all. Starting tomorrow, go out and find a real job. Don¡¯t hang out every day. Look at your brothers, and everyone has a real job? Even Randy can y games and get money on TV. Look at you again. Opening a shop is free of charge. Do you have too much money at home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Armando nodded. Benson was so angry that he covered his heart. ¡°I¡¯m so mad at you. From today on, you are not allowed to give him pocket money!¡± Cynthia heard this and agreed. Benson went upstairs angrily. Armando sat for a while, took a sip of tea, and turned to go out. Cynthia chased after him, ¡°Why are you leaving after just returning? Aren¡¯t you staying at home for a night?¡± Armando shook his head. Cynthia quickly took out another card and handed it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with your grandfather. He said those words all for you. But don¡¯t wrong yourself outside. I see that you look green tonight. What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to find a doctor for you? Why have you be thinner recently? Look at your face.¡± ¡°Grandpa is right. I am quite useless,¡± Armando pushed the card back and took out a few cards from his wallet. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t give me money from now on. I¡¯ll go out and earn money by myself.¡± ¡°How are you going to do? You ¡­ you haven¡¯t even done that before!¡± Cynthia was so anxious that she hurriedly stuffed the card into his wallet. ¡°Everything outside costs money. There is plenty of money in the family. Just don¡¯t gamble, okay? If you take the money to gamble, then our family really can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t.¡± Armando held Cynthia¡¯s hand and ced the cards in her hand, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I can support myself. In the future, I will also have the ability to support you.¡± After Armando left, Cynthia stood alone in the draught. She wiped her tears,ughed, and cried at the same time.. Roman Mosby, who had just returned, saw her and thought that ghosts had possessed her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 652 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 652 Cynthia told Carl what Armando had just said. Carl felt relieved, ¡°This child has finally grown up.¡± ¡°Yes. He liked to stay with his aunt when he was little. At that time, I was afraid that he would be just like her when he grew up.¡± Cynthia sighed. Carl didn¡¯t understand her words and nodded unconsciously, ¡°Right. It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Did you hear what I said?¡± Cynthia asked in a huff. ¡°What did you say?¡± Carl asked. ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Cynthia turned around and walked towards the living room. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t understand because you haven¡¯t told me.¡± Carl followed her. ¡°You should get what I mean before I say it!¡± Cynthia said without looking at him. Carl didn¡¯t know how to retort. Armando went to the night market, where he bought some roast meat and crayfish. Then he went to buy a dozen cans of beer and took a taxi to the hospital. On the way, he called Collin to ask if Janessa could eat the food. Collin had just finished bathing and was lying on the bed reading a medical case. When he heard ¡°roast meat and crayfishes¡±, he suddenly felt a little hungry and replied angrily, ¡°She can¡¯t eat those foods!¡± Armando simply answered ¡°alright¡± and hung up the phone. Collin put down the medical case and rubbed his stomach. He had been too busy to exercise recently and his skin seemed to get loose. He quickly went on the treadmill and ran for half an hour. Then he had another shower. After a shower, Collin turned on the small speaker box. Listening to the sound of flowing water, he soon closed his eyes. Armando went straight to Janessa¡¯s ward with the food. The caregiver was asleep but the wallmp was still on. Janessa was lying on her side with her back to the ward. She heard the door open and thought it was the doctor so she greeted him, ¡°Doctor Green, good evening.¡± However, the person did not speak. The smell of food filled the entire ward. Janessa looked back. Armando came in with roast meat, crayfishes, and beer. The caregiver woke up and went out of her bed. Armando said something to her. She nodded and left. The door of the ward was closed. Janessa was not in a good mood and did not look at Armando. He put the roast meat on the table and opened the beer. Then he started shelling the crayfishes. The smell was so strong that Janessa couldn¡¯t ignore it. The caregiver had bought dinner just now, but Janessa didn¡¯t feel like eating anything. When Armando called her and asked if she had had dinner, Janessa felt a bit touched, but she did not tell him. Somehow, she believed that Armando would bring food for her. So, she was really happy when he entered the room with roast meat and beer. ¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t eat these foods, so I will only give you a little bit of each.¡± Armando put a shelled crayfish beside her mouth and said, ¡°Try it. I bought them from your favorite restaurant in the night market.¡± Janessa didn¡¯t open her mouth, but her stomach kept growling. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Alright. I¡¯ll eat it then.¡± Armando said as he stuffed the crayfish meat into his mouth. Janessa got a little angry. Armando was a man of his word. The crayfish were all shelled and put orderly in the te. From the tantalizing aroma, she could imagine how fresh and delicious it would be. She couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Armando picked up another one and smelled it. Janessa closed her eyes and leaned forward. The aroma was so close and she was annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you eating. Get out of¡­¡± She felt a piece of crayfish meat in her mouth. Janessa opened her eyes and looked at Armando in astonishment. She did not know when he put it in her mouth. Anyway, the meat was really tender. Her favorite restaurant never disappointed her. Although Janessa was ecstatic, she appeared to be indifferent. She even nced at Armando with disgust as if she had been forced to eat it. ¡°How is it?¡± Armando asked, picking up another one for her. ¡°Well. Not too bad.¡± Before Janessa finished her words, her mouth was filled with another piece of crayfish meat. She looked at Armando. Seeing that he had no intention ofughing at her, she started chewing and enjoying the joy brought by the delicious food. Armando stopped talking and just picked the food for Janessa when she looked at it. ¡°Beer.¡± After a while, Janessa felt a bit full and said, ¡°I want beer.¡± Armando put a straw in the beer and handed it to her. Janessa drank two mouthfuls. Before she continued, Armando took it back and threw the straw aside. Then he raised his head and drank the rest of the beer. The light of the wallmp shone on him. She could see his Adam¡¯s apple moving as he drank. Janessa stared at it for a while. She suddenly thought of Warren, a refined and gentle person. He used custom- made wine cups when drinking and he would never raise his head to drink it off. He had always been decent and gentle. Although it was less fun, women like such a mature and steady man. After cleaning up the residue of food on the table, Armando went out to throw the garbage. Then he helped Janessa wipe her face, hands, and feet. Janessa wanted to tell him that the caregiver had done it, but Armando looked so earnest that she decided to keep silent. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Armando was detail-oriented. Janessa was lying on his side and could not brush her teeth by herself. Therefore, he brushed for her. He let her lie on hisp and spit out the foam in the trash can. It took him more than ten minutes to finish. It was midnight when Janessa was about to sleep. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 653 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 653 Armando entered the group and sent a message to find a job. The people in the group were probably all asleep, and no one paid him any attention. It was not long before Ferne Dalton sent back a voice message. Armando did not dare to click it directly. He first changed the text and found that it could not be recognized at all. Then he quietly lowered his voice to connect the message. Ferne Dalton said, ¡°You want to find a job? Come on. My hotel is short of waiters¡­¡± There seemed to be Noah Sachs¡¯ voice, listening carefully, and saying ¡°don¡¯t move¡±. Moreover, Ferne Dalton probably drank and spoke lisp. No wonder the text conversion was unsessful. Armando was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Janessa had been lying in one position for a long time, and her spine would hurt, so she needed to turn over from time to time at night. Armando would help her flip through every half an hour. Janessa looked at him with a dazed expression and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± After Armando ced her on the pillow, he kissed her forehead and whispered, ¡°I will sleep now.¡± Janessa¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After a long while, she felt that he kissed her lips. He brushed his teeth in the bathroom and used the mint mouthwash. At the kissing moment, Janessa smelled the refreshing mint fragrance. His broad palm was on both sides of her cheeks, and the breath that fell on her neck was scorching. Janessa¡¯s heart was beating very fast. Maybe it was because she was in the hospital, or perhaps it was because the wallmp in the ward was hazy and soft, or perhaps it was because of beer that she drank tonight yed a role at the moment. Her hands and feet did not listen to her, and her mind was chaotic. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t move, but she didn¡¯t refuse. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t declined since the beginning. And she didn¡¯t even know if she had responded just now. But by the time she regained her consciousness, they had already kissed for a long time. This realization made her mind go crazy. She heard Armando ask her in an almost twittering voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer his call?¡± He asked about Warren Chaney. Janessa knew that he would ask this question, but she could not answer it now. She had already broken up with Warren. How could she still contact him? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But for Armando, this was no different from inviting him to continue approaching her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him you were in the hospital?¡± Armando asked persistently. The moment he lowered his head, he bit Janessa¡¯s lower lip. It didn¡¯t hurt, but the action of biting would give people a very intimate illusion. While Janessa was in a daze, Armando¡¯s low, breathing voice fell beside his ears. ¡°Do you ¡­. kind of like me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 654 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 654 ¡°Hello¡­¡± Emily carefully put her ear to the phone. It was a gift that she had received that day, a pink phone with a colored butterfly. It was very beautiful. ¡°How is your calligraphy?¡± Vincent said in a low and melodious voice. It was pleasant to hear. Emily looked at the paper in front of her. There were two types of ¡®Vincent¡¯ on it, the striking one and the poor one. Three pieces of paper were all written with the name ¡°Vincent Scavo¡±. She said proudly, ¡°Mom said that it was written very well.¡± The man seemed to beughing. ¡°Really?¡± he said in a deep voice. Emily touched her ears and looked at the phone curiously. Then, she held the phone to her ear. ¡°Yes, I have already written it 176 times.¡± ¡°No mistake?¡± Vincent smiled and said. ¡°No, I counted it three times.¡± Emily unconsciously counted from 1 to 176 again in a soft voice. Vincent did not interrupt her. He was patient to apany her. ¡°Look, 176.¡± Emily said excitedly, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, what gifts do you want?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a phone. I ¡­ nothing else.¡± Emily wanted a kite. Her mother was not healthy enough to y with her. ¡°If need anything, you can tell me next time,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Alright,¡± Emily nodded obediently. ¡°Did anyonee to y with you today?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Emily held the phone and rushed to the coffee table. Looking at the various gift boxes on the coffee table, she smiled and said, ¡°Sister Sydnee and Brother Eliot bought me a lot of gifts¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s those?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°The drawing board, the album, and a lot of brushes, pigments, pencils, and crayons.¡± Emily said excitedly, ¡°How did they know that I like drawing?¡± Vincent called her when he was free these days, almost an hour in the morning, two hours in the afternoon, and one and a half hours before going to bed. Because Emily felt strange talking to Vincent, she hung up quickly several times. After a few days, she was used to talking to Vincent for his patience. She sometimes took the initiative to talk about a topic. It seemed that she regarded him as a good friend. ¡°What do you want to draw?¡± Vincent asked. Emily looked out of the window, tilted her head, and said, ¡°Blue sky, white clouds, the tree at the door, ants and the beehive.¡± ¡°A beehive?¡± ¡°Yes, it is very big.¡± Emily stood up and looked at the tree at the door through the window. ¡°But I just found that it was destroyed by a man. All the bees went to sting him. I opened the door to let him in, but he did note in.¡± Vincent replied, ¡°I know.¡± He knew that the man was one of the guards. ¡°Mom says he is your subordinate. Mr. Vincent, why is he here?¡± Emily asked. ¡°He protects you for me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ¡­ let anything happen to you again,¡± he said solemnly in a low voice. Emily did not hear thest sentence. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Protect me?¡± Emily did not understand., ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You just know that you don¡¯t worry about any danger when you go out and you can do whatever you want,¡± Vincent said softly. Emily nodded obediently. Looking at the time, it just passed ten minutes. Emily put the phone on the table and was ready to draw the blue sky and white clouds. Vincent heard the rustling in the phone. He knew that she couldn¡¯t help taking the brush, but he didn¡¯t hang up. He just asked, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Emily wanted to go out. When she heard it, she subconsciously looked at the kitchen. Her mother probably would not agree. The day she came back, she said that she missed her father, and her mother looked so miserable. She did not dare to make any requests in recent days. ¡°I will take you to y a few days.¡± ¡°Your mother will agree,¡± Vincent added. ¡°Really?¡± Emily asked happily. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, you cane here,¡± Vincent said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± After hanging up the phone, Emily ran to the kitchen. Seeing her mother cooking soup with a mask, she couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around her mother¡¯s waist. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donna looked back, her expression unconsciously softening. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Emily whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t miss Dad anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Donna looked at Emily and her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Mom¡­ why are you crying?¡± Emily was at a loss. She took her sleeves to wipe for Donna, and she began to cry, ¡°I will be good in the future. Mom, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± When Donna heard it, she cried bitterly. She hugged Emily and sobbed, ¡°Your father¡­ he¡­ your father¡­¡± She could say nothing. She just grabbed Emily and walked out. ¡°Mom? Mom, where are you going?¡± Emily asked and cried. Donna took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see your dad.¡± Emily stopped tearing. She did not understand why her mother was so painful when talking about her dad. Suddenly, she did not dare to follow, as if there was a monster to devour her. ¡­ Vincent looked at the portrait pasted on the wall and touched the word ¡®feather¡¯ at the lower right corner. Rex reported with a tablet, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the studio and the study are all cleaned up. You can take a look. If you are not satisfied, I will ask them to modify it.¡± The studio and study room were connected. There were two recliners by the window and a few art books on a small coffee table in the middle. Outside the window was a swimming pool. Two guards withme legs were transnting evergreen camphor over there. Vincent walked into the empty bedroom. No cleaning, no decoration, not even a bed. This was for Emily and the bedroom should be designed and decorated on her own. ¡°Mr. Vincent, it will be Mr. Rndo¡¯s birthday soon. Do you want to send him a gift?¡± Rex opened the memorandum of the tablet, which recorded several important days of each year. Vincent walked out of the bedroom. He said smoothly, ¡°The same as thest year.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rex noted it down and asked carefully, ¡°Should we meet him?¡± Vincent walked out of the corridor and looked at the sky through the window. He did not say anything. A momentter, he looked back and Rex was still standing behind him. ¡°You¡­¡± Rex said before Vincent, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. They also say that they won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°You look good today,¡± Vincent nced at him. Rex was lost for words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 655 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 655 The phone rang. It was a call from Guard. Rex then looked toward Vincent after answering the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Vincent asked. And his look became serious all of a sudden because he guessed that it had something to do with Emily. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Cater wants to take the little ¡­ Miss Emily to the Britt¡¯s, but Miss Emily cried and refused. Therefore, Guard persuades her to stay there.¡± Rex continued, ¡°Miss Emily misses her father, so Mrs. Cater intends to tell her the truth.¡± ¡°She cried?¡± Vincent frowned. Rex was speechless. The attention should be paid to thest sentence! Mr. Vincent, please keep clear-headed! ¡°Start the car. I¡¯ll bring her back.¡± Vincent said and walked out. Rex quickly called the driver and picked up the crutch to follow him. Afterward, he rushed into the kitchen to take out the prepared dessert from the refrigerator. When he rushed to the car, he was already short of breath. There were two Guards sitting on the top of the newly transnted camphor tree next to the pool. One was cracking melon seeds and the other was eating popsicles. Watching Rex¡¯s physical state, they couldn¡¯t help but take photos and send them to the group: Guard A: You see, there must be something wrong with Rex¡¯s kidney. It is just a few walks that make him out of breath. Guard B: Mr. Vincent just praised his outfit, but I supposed that Mr. Vincent actually revealed his clothing was too tight. Guard C: He was heavier than before. So It wasn¡¯t loose any longer. Guard D: Are youing? Guard A: How do you know? Guard D: Foolish. Guard A: Guard C, please beat him for me. Thanks a lot. I will pay for you. Guard C: Forgive him. Unfortunately, he has been stung by hos. Guard D: How dare you talk about me? Why don¡¯t you look at your ugly face? Guard C: Will you pay for me? Now I decide to punish him. Guard D didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡­ On Saturday, Collin was the day shift. When it was about to knock off, his colleagues suggested having dinner together. Collin was about to agree after checking up his schedule because there were no appointments today. At this moment, his mother called. ¡°Are you off duty now?¡± ¡°Five minutester, I will be,¡± Collin replied with a straight face. ¡°Have dinner with me after work.¡± Collin¡¯s mother, Cora, seemed to restrain her exciting voice, but there was still a tinge of emotion that leaked out from her voice. She warned, ¡°Don¡¯t miss it, or you will regret it forever.¡± Collin knocked on his neck, took off his white coat, and hung it in the cupboard. Then he unbuttoned his cor¡¯s two buttons and asked in a voice that was almost sighing, ¡°Who is the girl?¡± ¡°The overseas returnee was introduced by your auntie Wanda. She just came back. She is so beautiful and her voice is particrly sweet, I am sure you will like her.¡± Collin walked towards the office chair and sat down. He rubbed a pen on the table and reluctantly comined, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like sweet ones.¡± ¡°Do you want to be punished? Are you trying to go against me?¡± Cora calmly rebuked, ¡°You must turn up tonight and remember to dress formally!¡± Collin froze. He tried to change his attitude and softly answered, ¡°Mom, I actually think that Kiki is ok ¡­¡± ¡°Bastard,¡± Cora angrily shouted, ¡± You admit that you don¡¯t like baby-faced and baby voice. How many girls have I introduced to you? Let¡¯s not talk about one or two hundred, at least forty or fifty? But no one was epted by you. Do you think you are the emperor! The girl today is especially excellent so you must formalize your rtionship or else I will cut all ties with you!¡± Collin was lost for words. The phone was hung up. Collin looked at the phone and sighed for a long time. Doctor Green knocked at the door and came over, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Dr. Mueller! We are waiting for you.¡± Collin waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You guys have fun. Tonight ¡­ I¡¯m going to have a blind date.¡± Doctor Green was surprised and covered his mouth exaggeratedly. ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so jealous. How about taking me along.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± Collin raised his eyebrows and spoke. Doctor Green tidied up the shirt and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Collin spected a moment and looked up at him, ¡°Brilliant idea, you can go.¡± Doctor Green was speechless. Ten minutester, Doctor Green looked at the address on his phone confusingly. ¡°You want me to go on a blind date instead of you? Your mother will kill me if she sees me?¡± ¡°Take it easy. They won¡¯t be here. You just pretend that you attend a blind date, identally you have a crush on her.¡± Collin incited him, ¡°Take her to watch a movie tonight. If there¡¯s a chance, you don¡¯t have to go home.¡± Doctor Green swallowed his saliva. ¡°Dr. Mueller, I couldn¡¯t tell that you are actually this type of person? You are afraid of shouldering the responsibility.¡± Collin was nervous, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± Before he finished the words, Collin suddenly thought of something Roxy once said. ¡°Come to see me on Saturday night.¡± He nced at the calendar on the table. Definitely, it was Saturday. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to what?¡± The doctor still asked. Collin rushed out with his phone and bag. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. You can go and I wish you sess.¡± Halfway there, he turned to Doctor Green and emphasized, ¡°Please lock the door.¡± ¡°Why do you get off work early today? There are some dirty tricks.¡± Doctor Green looked towards him and suspected. Other doctors were waiting for a long time and then ran to Doctor Mueller¡¯s office. They saw that Doctor Green was locking the door and could not help but ask, ¡°Where is Doctor Mueller? Is he not going?¡± ¡°Obviously.¡± The Doctor Green coughed slightly, ¡°I am busy just like him and I will go ahead of time.¡± ¡°Are you busy? Don¡¯t you say you are free tonight just a moment ago?¡± ¡°I am on duty a minute ago.¡± ¡°Bastard ¡­¡± Collin did not go home. He drove straight to Roxy¡¯s apartment. Before he drove, he ordered takeout in the garage in case he consumed energy too muchter. He was in a good mood all the way that probably because he had not rxed for a long time, or because Roxy was his taste at present. It was possible to keep the rtionship for a long time. There were no security guards at the gate this time. Collin parked his car and then went into the elevator. Strangely, the elevator seemed to be able to go upstairs without swiping the card. However, the higher the elevator went, the clearer the noise was. He stepped out of the elevator when the elevator rang. Then he observed that the noisy people were all gathered at Roxy¡¯s door of the tenth floor. Two middle-aged men stood at the open door, and the two security guards seemed to be mediating. Both sides argued fiercely. A scolding voice came from the room, ¡°I bring you up! It won¡¯t be so easy that you just give me a little stinky money. I am your biological mother, so you can¡¯t get rid of me for the rest of your life! Blood donation?! Even if you drain all your blood, the flesh still belongs to me! If you have the gut then cutting off all the flesh!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 656 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 656 Hearing a loud p in the room, Collin stood at the door and hesitated. He unconsciously stepped into the room before the two men at the door stopped him. The whole room seemed to have been ransacked with all kinds of things lying on the floor. In the middle of the room stood a middle-aged woman. She was wearing a fashionable LV dress and high heels. If it were not for her old face, people would believe that she was the same age as Roxy. Roxy sat on the floor. Her hair was in a mess in front of her face. Her expression could not be seen, but it was obvious that the p just now was on her face. ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged woman with heavy makeup looked at him. She said with her big red lips and smiled, ¡°Hi, boy? Are you rich?¡± She took a few steps towards Collin, ¡°Wow, you wear a good watch, you must be a rich man.¡± Collin ignored her and turned to look at Roxy on the floor. She seemed to have sensed his arrival and slowly stood up from the ground. She was really thin. She raised her slender wrist and wiped the corner of her mouth. There was a trace of blood on the back of her hand. She casuallybed her hair as if she did not see the blood, revealing half of her face with long red fingerprints. She looked at Collin and said after a long time, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have money to pay the rent today. Can I can it to you next month?¡± Collin was stunned for a moment before he realized that she was drawing a clear line between him and her. There were finally other emotions in her usually empty eyes. Collin looked into her eyes and only saw darkness and despair that seemed to drag people into a ck hole. ¡°Is he yourndlord?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Collin suspiciously. ¡°So young?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Collin nced at her. The middle-aged womanughed exaggeratedly, ¡°Do you like my daughter? Sure, give me two million. You can sleep with her as long as you want.¡± There was no expression on Roxy¡¯s face, but she looked at that woman with disdain. Collin looked around the house and said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°You are her mother?¡± Sure, you can pay for the broken things here. The contract clearly regted that the things in the house cannot be destroyed. Now that you destroyed them and breached the contract, I won¡¯t rent the house to you anymore. You have to pay for the damages. In addition to the rent forst month, the total sum of money is five million. Just give me fifty thousand.¡± The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment. ¡°You asked me for money? She rented this ce. You should ask her for money, ¡± She seemed to sneer, ¡°What a joke. I don¡¯t live here. Why do you ask me for money?¡± ¡°There is a surveince camera installed in the room. You were the one who smashed the thing. As long as I take the surveince video to the court and sue you for trespassing and destroying items worth more than 10,000¡­ ording to the two hundred and forty-fifth rule of criminalw, those who illegally invaded other people¡¯s residence will be sentenced to prison for three years or less, and you will be charged with the crime of destroying items. Not only will you be imprisoned, but you will also have topensate. After I appeal, you may pay more than fifty thousand.¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to be intimidated. She looked suspiciously at the two men at the door. One of them quickly turned on his phone and seemed to be checking whether Collin was telling the truth. Collin adjusted his sses and nced at Roxy on the side, ¡°Oh right, I have to add a crime of intentional injury. ording to the number 234 of the criminalw, if someone deliberately harms others, he will be sentenced to prison for three years or below.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After he finished speaking, he looked at the middle-aged woman and revealed a seemingly gentle smile, ¡°How is it? Are you going topensate or wait for the court¡¯s leaflets? umting these penalties can make you stay in prison for five years.¡± The middle-aged woman was about to speak when the man at the door rushed over and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s true. Thew he said is also true ¡­ Maybe he is awyer.¡± Collin smiled. He really wasn¡¯t awyer. He just knew a person who was awyer. His colleagues in the hospital had been in trouble before, and he had helped him to consult Jaquan. There were only a few laws, so he had already memorized them. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money! How dare you sue me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take all your scandals out of you? If you are afraid of it, tell him that you¡¯ll pay for it!¡± The middle-aged woman red at her fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She angrily nced at Collin before leading the two men to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯ve already called the police,¡± Collin shouted. When the middle-aged woman heard this, she shouted at the Roxy in the door, ¡°Roxanne Copley! If I¡¯m caught by the police, I¡¯ll tell the world about your previous scandal! Let them all know what disgusting things you¡¯ve done before!¡± After she finished shouting, she stopped taking the elevator and rushed directly to the safe passage. The two men behind her were probably here to cheer for her and red at them fiercely before leaving. The security guard at the door quickly came in and asked, ¡°What happened? I asked them to write a registration when they went in but they refused. They said that they were looking for you. Moreover, she said that she was your mother, so we didn¡¯t dare to stop her. I didn¡¯t know¡­ How could this happen?¡± The whole room was smashed into pieces. People who lived downstairs heard the noise and were so scared that they quickly called the security guards to take a look. This was what Collin saw when he walked out of the elevator. ¡°No,¡± Roxy said with a hoarse voice. ¡°What?¡± The security guard did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roxy looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ I will never let her in again.¡± After the security guard finished speaking, the pager on his waist rang. It was the captain of the security guard who shouted. He said that someone downstairs was going to drive out and let him go. The security guard responded and apologized to Roxy repeatedly, then trotted out. After the door was closed, there were only two people left in the room, Collin and Roxy. The room was in a mess. Roxy threw the things on the sofa to the ground and then sat on it. A momentter, she looked at Collin and said, ¡°Go home.¡± Logically speaking, if Collin helped her solve the problem, she should at least be nice to him and talk to him gently. However, he never expected that she treated him with such a bad attitude. Collin stood for a while and asked an irrelevant question, ¡°So your name is Roxanne Copley?¡± Roxy looked back at him sadly. Her face had swelled up after a while. ¡°You saw it and heard it,¡± she asked disappointedly, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Collin did not know what was the rtion between the two. Moreover, he had seen too many melodramatic family dramas in the hospital. This was really nothing. However, it was difficult for him to connect Roxy with this kind of scene in his heart. It seemed that the appearance of the middle-aged woman just now had revealed some of her scars. She had tried to piece it together for a long time, but she could not recover it and be strong again. She still revealed her weakness. Collin went into the bathroom to get a towel, then opened the refrigerator and took a bottle of iced beverage from inside. He wrapped the iced beverage with a towel and handed it to Roxy. Roxy looked at him and did not move. Collin sighed softly, ¡°Your face was just average, and now it¡¯s worse when it¡¯s swollen. You should use this.¡± Roxy did not speak. Instead, she obediently took the towel and ced it on her swollen face. The cold air from the towel spread to her red and swollen face, relieving the burning pain.. She maintained the same posture and sat there motionless until someone knocked on the door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 657 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 657 Collin went to open the door, took the takeout, and put it on the coffee table. Then he said to Roxy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He took the towel from her hand, changed a direction, and handed it to her again. ¡°Did you think it was me, so you opened the door for them?¡± When Collin went to open the door, he suddenly recalled what the security guard said. They let him in without discussing it with Roxy. When those guys came to knock on the door, Roxy thought it was him. That was why she opened the door. ¡°I was careless. I thought she would never be able to find me again,¡± Roxy said softly. ¡°You can call the police. I know awyer that can help you in court for free.¡± Collin suggested, ¡°If you want her in jail, you can keep this room like this. I¡¯ll ask my friend toe and get the evidence. She will be in jail for at least three or four years.¡± ¡°You believe what I said?¡± Roxy turned to look at him. ¡°Which of your words? That she isn¡¯t your mother?¡± asked Collin. For the first time, Roxy found talking to a smart person wasfortable, even when they were talking about a bad thing. ¡°You two look a bit like each other. I guess you two have a mother-daughter rtionship, but it¡¯s better not to have a mother like this.¡± Collin said, ¡°Many parents are like this. After giving birth to children, they start to be parasites, sucking the blood of their children. This kind of person is not worthy of being a parent, nor a human being. At the very least, people have shame. They don¡¯t have any sense of shame at all.¡± Roxy smiled. That smile was very faint, like sarcasm and also like self-mockery. Then, her smile disappeared like smoke melted into the air. Sitting on the sofa half a meter away from her, Collin lowered his voice and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Is your real name Roxanne Copley? R-o-x-a-n-n-e?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Roxy replied expressionlessly. Collin asked, ¡°Then why did a little boy call you Roxy when I met you at the coffee shop?¡± ¡°That has to do with my pen name.¡± ¡°Pen name? Are you a writer? What do you write?¡± Collin raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess it out?¡± Roxy turned to look at him. For the first time, her eyes seemed to fall on his face. Her pupils were very dark, and inside was Collin¡¯s face. He looked at her and asked, ¡°You gave the little boy money because you wanted to observe him, so you waited for him for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roxy turned her head back again. ¡°The pen name is Roxy? What¡¯s the meaning behind it?¡± Collin asked again. With a smile on her lips, she said word by word, ¡°No, Rag.¡± Collin did not understand. Roxy looked at him and repeated, ¡°The pen name means rag.¡± Collin was quiet. ¡°A famous writer once said that life is a gorgeous robe, and it is covered with lice. And my life is like rags. I¡¯m the smallest species at the bottom of life. Everyone hates me and everyone despises me.¡± She looked at Collin and said, ¡°You only asked for my name. Aren¡¯t you curious about what she said about the things I had done in the past?¡± Collin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, but I think there must be something else behind it.¡± ¡°You are a good man.¡± Roxy stood up from the sofa and put down the towel in her hand. Half of her face was swollen and her eyes were empty. ¡°But she was right. I made a scandal.¡± She walked to the bathroom without looking back and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be tainted by my stench, don¡¯te to me again.¡± This was the second order she gave for him to leave in half an hour. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, when she came out of the shower, the man on the sofa was still sitting upright, maintaining the posture before she left, but his expression was a little helpless, holding the phone in his hand as if he had encountered something tricky, and his two eyebrows twisted together. Roxy¡¯s guess was right, Collin had indeed encountered a very troublesome matter. He never expected that his mother would go to the restaurant today and see Leon pretending to be him. If Cora had not met Leon before, she would have beaten him up. ¡°Collin, did you lose your mind?¡± Cora was so angry that her voice trembled, ¡°How could you hire a colleague to pretend to be you? Are you insane? ¡° Collin could not chip in. ¡°Where are you now? Get over here right now! Hurry up and apologize to her! No, don¡¯te here. I¡¯ll find a way to fix it for you ¡­ No! I don¡¯t want to take care of you anymore! Oh my god, how did I raise such a punk like you! Are you born to collect your debts from me?¡± He was still quiet. ¡°Tell me the truth. I know you¡¯ve always been against me arranging blind dates for you. Is there someone you like? Is it because you don¡¯t dare to introduce her to us and are afraid of scaring us? Tell me the truth, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Collin was startled. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t force you. If you find a boyfriend, I ¡­ your dad and I will try to ept you. Don¡¯t worry, bring him to us bravely.¡± Collin didn¡¯t get to say a few words from beginning to end. He just listened to his mother talking until suddenly she hung up. Looking at the hung-up interface, Collin could not help but open WeChat to send a message to Leon. Before he could send a message, a person stood in front of him. Roxy, no, Rag, no, she should be called Roxanne. She had just taken a shower, probably because she did not like to wear underwear. She didn¡¯t wear anything under her robe, she stood in front of Collin and looked at him, asking, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡± Collin thought that she was going to turn him out again. He never expected her to say that. He raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase me away?¡± ¡°I promised you. You can leave after we do it.¡± She said. Collin was stunned. Only then did he realize what she meant. He didn¡¯t know if he was angry or what. He stood there for a long time and couldn¡¯t say a word. Just then, Leon called. Collin picked up the phone and walked to the door. After opening the door, he mmed the door shut. Leon on the other side of the line seemed to be frightened by the noise. He trembled and said, ¡°Doctor Mueller, I seem to have messed up. When the girl saw me, she said that I had the wrong person¡­ She has a photo of you. After that, I even saw your mother. Hey, I don¡¯t even know how I survived those few minutes. Anyway, I just chatted with them for a while and pretended to have mistaken her for someone else. I saw that the girl is in the bathroom now, so Ie out to call you back. I think she is gonna wait for you. Anyway, you shoulde and meet herter. She is pretty good and quite exotic¡­ Collin¡¯s mood had been strangely soothed by these words. He replied lightly, ¡°No, my mother will take care of it. You can go back. I will let my mother introduce you to someone next time.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± Leon said a few more words then hung up. Collin stood at the elevator entrance waiting for the elevator. The door behind him opened, and there were footsteps. Collin did not turn back. He felt his waist tighten, and two slender arms wrapped around his waist. She came up to him from behind with the fragrance after a bath. ¡°Don¡¯t go tonight, okay?¡± The elevator came up, and the metal door reflected Collin¡¯s tall and straight figure, as well as the woman behind him. She waspletely covered by him, leaving only her two slender fair arms around his waist. He turned around, raised her face with his finger, and asked with a slightly mocking voice, ¡°Roxy, do you think I would just stay at your order? What do you think I am?¡± The two slender arms loosened. She took a step back and tiptoed closer. Collin did not move. She gently nted a kiss on his lips and then turned away. After Collin entered the elevator, he touched his lips thoughtfully. He didn¡¯t know whether his heart was pounding for her kiss or the feeling of being annoyed at that moment. He only remembered the soft touch and fragrance of her lips when they kissed. She won¡¯t ept kisses, why did she just kiss him? And for a person with a house full of condoms, her kiss seemed so inexperienced and tender¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 658 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 658 Vincent¡¯s car was parked under a tree. Through the car window, he saw Eliot sitting on a bench whose gaze was gentle as he watched Emily y with the branches and ants. Eliot came over when he was free these days. When he saw Emily, it seemed like the time when Emily had just arrived at the Britt¡¯s ten years ago. However, the difference was that at that time, Emily was timid and sensitive, but now, Emily was so innocent. She could even y with ants for half a day. Not long after, another car drove in. When Sydnee got out of the car and saw Eliot, her expression was a little awkward. The two of them had not met for a long time. This time, because Emily came back when Sydnee came over yesterday, she did not expect that Eliot was also there, so she hurriedly put down the gift and left. She did not expect that Eliot would be here today. She tidied up her expression and nodded at Eliot. Then, she took a sealed envelope from the car, which contained the rent she had collected over the past few months. She handed the money to Emily and said, ¡°This is yours. Keep it.¡± Emily received it in confusion. She didn¡¯t know what was inside, but she felt that it was a little heavy. She threw away the branch, held the envelope in her arms, and rushed into the room, shouting, ¡°Mom, Sister Sydnee is here!¡± At that moment, only Sydnee and Eliot were at the door. One of them was sitting on a chair while the other was standing. They looked at each other from afar. Sydnee forced herself to ask, ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Eliot replied politely. No one spoke next, and the air froze. Sydnee waved her finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m going inside.¡± ¡°Sydnee.¡± Eliot stopped her. ¡°Yes?¡± Sydnee paused. ¡°Are you embarrassed to see me?¡± Eliot asked. Sydnee felt speechless for a moment. Although this was the truth, it was really surprising for him to say it so bluntly, and she felt speechless about it. ¡°I¡¯m not embarrassed. I just think¡­ I tried my best not to do those things that will make you misunderstand, so I would unconsciously reflect on myself when I see you.¡± Sydnee said hesitantly. ¡°No need. You can treat me like before.¡± Eliot looked at her and said, ¡°Treat me like how you treated me before. Now it¡¯s my turn to not think too much. I don¡¯t want you to feel stressed.¡± Sydnee was stunned. ¡°You are a good girl. You deserve a better man.¡± After Eliot finished speaking, he picked up a walking stick from the chair and limped to his car in front of Sydnee. Sydnee suddenly realized that he felt inferior. The boy in a white shirt who once made the girls in the whole school obsessed with felt inferior, After a series of events in the Britt¡¯s, and a huge injury. Now that he wasme, he probably felt that he was not worthy of her. There was another possibility that it was because the Britts was no longer his shelter. Sydnee had heard the rumors that Eliot was not a biological son of Maury, but was born by Beverly and another man. Although Sydnee did not quite believe it, she was certain that Eliot had rented a house and sent resumes to look for jobs. Although the rumors were not necessarily right, Eliot did not treat the Britt¡¯s as his own harbor. He tried his best to take himself out of the Britt¡¯s. If it were not for Emily¡¯s ident before, he might not have returned to the Britt Group in his life, let alone take over it. It was said that from the moment Emily had an ident until now, he had been temporarily recing the position of the general manager of the Britt Group. Once Emily had recovered, he would hand over all the jobs in his hands to her. After Eliot left, Sydnee walked in. Donna took out a thick envelope and asked, ¡°Where is the money from? Why are you giving her so much?¡± ¡°This is the rent,¡± Sydnee told her about Emily buying a house. She didn¡¯t say it directly. Donna lived with Emily and her son without any jobs, and they didn¡¯t have a source of ie. Sydnee knew that Donna had connections with the Heytons, but she believed that if Emily recovered, she would definitely not use the money of the Heytons, so Sydnee sent the money at once so that they could feel morefortable. Donna didn¡¯t dare to use the money at first, but when she noticed Sydnee¡¯s kindness, she thanked her and epted it. Jackson did leave some money for her, but she didn¡¯t use it. A few days ago, when she came back, the guards who worked for Vincent gave a mobile phone to Emily. They also bought a lot of chicken, duck, fish, and meat to fill the refrigerator. Knowing that Donna had a bad lung condition, they asked even cooked. Yesterday, one of the guards was stung by a bee. He cooked with a wrapped around his face. Emily smiled for a long time. After Sydnee left, Emily leaned on the table and practiced calligraphy. Donna put the money into the drawer. When she came out, she saw a man standing at the door. At first, when she looked at the stick, she thought it was Eliot, but when she looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s face, she was surprised and asked, ¡°Today?¡± Last time, Vincent said that the next time he came, he would take Emily with him. He nodded at Donna, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡± ¡°She¡¯s practicing calligraphy inside. I¡¯ll go and pack things up first.¡± Donna pointed to the room. ¡°Alright.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The first floor was specially reserved for Emily. There were all kinds of dolls inside. There was also a study desk and a bed. Emily would practice calligraphy here, and Donna would be convenient to watch her. When Vincent walked in, Emily was writing with her head down. She was writing very seriously. There were four or five pieces of paper in front of her, and they were all written with the name ¡°Vincent Scavo¡±. ¡°How many have you written?¡± he suddenly asked. ¡°Two hundred and twelve,¡± Emily replied without even lifting her head. After saying that, she realized that something was wrong. She turned around and saw a man standing next to her. Her wet eyes widened, wet. ¡°Vincent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Vincent rubbed her head. The little girl seemed surprised to see him, and her mouth was slightly open. ¡°Yes. But you were talking to me this morning and didn¡¯t say that you areing today¡­¡± she said with a hint of joy. Vincent took out a piece of mangoyer cake from behind and handed it over, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to have fun.¡± Emily was about to take the cake from his hand and was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She nced at the door. Vincent knew what she meant and chuckled before saying, ¡°Your mother has packed her things. She¡¯ll come with uster.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She ran out excitedly and shouted to Donna upstairs, ¡°Mom? Are we going out to y?¡± When Donna heard her, she took a bag and asked, ¡°I brought your towel and toothbrush. Do you have any toys you want to bring?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Emily was about to go get her toys, she thought of something and turned back to ask, ¡°Mom, are we noting back tonight? What are you bringing the toothbrush for?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay there for a few days.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 659 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 659 Emily blew into the room like a gust of wind. After tidying up the book on the table, she remembered the mango pancake Vincent held. She immediately took it and said happily to Vincent, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can enjoy it first.¡± Vincent held her hand and pulled her to sit on the chair. He tidied up a strand of long hair by her ear naturally. Emily simply sat on the chair and began to enjoy the cake. She was satisfied and she looked like a little cute hamster. Vincent leaned against the table and looked at her. His slender legs were propped up there, making him look tall and straight. There was even a walking stick at his feet. However, Emily¡¯s gaze was involuntarily attracted to the tie on his chest. The edge of the pure ck tie was embroidered with a ck lifelike swallow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He followed her gaze and looked at his tie. Emily swallowed the cream and whispered, ¡°It looks like a real swallow. For the first time, I found that the swallow is so beautiful.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Vincent and suddenly widened her eyes, ¡°Ah, Mr. Vincent, the swallow is on behalf of you, right?¡± ¡°I have no idea. A little girl gave it to me.¡± Vincent revealed a doting smile. ¡°What? Did a girl give it to you?¡± Emily revealed a curious expression, ¡°Are you not married yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent reached out his thumb to touch the cream on the side of her lips. Emily wiped her mouth with the back of her hand in embarrassment and then asked very seriously, ¡°The sisters around you I know are not married either. Do you want to marry them?¡± Vincent remained quiet. Rex, who was about toe in at the door, heard this and stumbled onto the door frame. After Donna finished packing up, she called Emily at the entrance of the stairs, and Emily responded, ¡°Mom, I am here.¡± She threw the box of mango pancakes into the trash can. Just as she was about to get up and leave, she saw Vincent stretch out his arm and ce it on the back of her chair. He lowered his back and a cold but handsome face appeared before her eyes. Vincent stared at her for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t introduce a marriage partner to me anymore. I already have a fianc¨¦e, and she promised to marry me.¡± Emily nodded slightly, but she did not understand what was going on with her heart which kept beating extremely fast. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Vincent withdrew his arm. Emily finally stood up and ran towards the door. When she reached the outside, she unconsciously took a deep breath. Only then did she realize that she did not dare to breathe just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Donna happened toe down and saw Emily, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Emily shook her head. She found it strange, but she could not describe it. She just asked, ¡°Mom, where are we going to y?¡± ¡°I have no idea. It depends on Vincent.¡± Donna pointed her chin in the direction of the room. Emily nodded to show that she understood. At noon, the guards went to the kitchen together. After more than an hour, they made six dishes. They were all injured, so they could notplete the lunch. They could only cooperate. In short, after they had finished preparing the lunch, they were panting and paralyzed on the sofa, not wanting to move at all. When Emily passed by the sofa, the skirt was grabbed by guard D who raised his face that was stung by wasps. He looked at her and said, ¡°Ice cream, thank you.¡± The rest of the guards were speechless. He must be crazy! He did actually ask the little Hulk to help him get ice cream! Emily actually went to the fridge to get the ice creams. And she even took five ice creams for them, even Rex had a share. They were so moved that they almost cried. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Before they thanked the little Hulk, they looked down and found that all the ice creams in their hands had disappeared. When they looked up again, guard D was jumping out of the window with four ice creams in his hand. Guard A was speechless. So was Guard B. And so was Guard C. Rex had witnessed the whole thing. They clenched their fists and limped out of the window one after another. A momentter, miserable screams came from outside the window. Emily bit on a piece of ribs and raised her head. ¡°What is that sound?¡± She asked vaguely. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? There¡¯s no sound. Don¡¯t talk when you eat.¡± Donna said. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily continued to enjoy the ribs happily. Vincent pushed the peeled shrimp in front of her. Emily picked up a piece of shrimp on the crystal te, dipped it in vinegar, and put it into her mouth. She narrowed her eyes happily. Donna had nevere into contact with Vincent before. She had thought that he was just as cold as he looked. However, she had never expected that he would be so doting towards Emily in private. Peeling shrimps would stain his hands. Generally, few men were willing to do it, but as a famous man, Vincent was willing to do that for Emily. And he also did it so naturally, like when he was with Emily before, he was also doing it for her. Donna had a better impression of Vincent. Even though Emily was in this state, he had not given up on her. It was enough to prove that he really loved Emily. This feeling was even more intense than her as a mother. As long as Donna thought about how she had left ten years ago and left Emily alone, she would feel extremely upset. As soon as the meal was finished, Donna excused herself to go to the washroom and left with her head lowered to cover up her red eyes. Emily was still immersed in the joy of going out to y. She first went to pack up her favorite toy and put it in her bag. Then she took out her small suitcase and packed her favorite dress. She stuffed a lot of clothes and almost couldn¡¯t fit them in the back. Rex came over to help tidy it up. At first, everything that he found was normal. It was not until Rex took out a princess dress from her suitcase. He looked at Emily nkly and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, can you¡­ squeeze in it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wear it anymore. Why did I suddenly grow so tall? I remember that this dress is quite big for me.¡± Emily was a little disappointed. Rex took out a pair of shoes and asked, ¡°Miss Emily, do you have some misunderstanding about your feet?¡± He measured the shoes with his hand, then lowered his head and gestured at the edge of the shoes that Emily was wearing. The difference between the shoes was as big as a fist. Emily looked at her feet in surprise. She probably didn¡¯t notice anything when she was wearing shoes. Now that Rex proposed the difference, she realized that she was a lot bigger than she had imagined. In fact, she had noticed a long time ago that she was taller than her mother. Moreover, she also noticed that her appearance had changed. After that, she did not dare to look in the mirror, so she did not look at her own face. It seemed that she was hooked by her own lies. However, over the past few days, she had always thought that everything was still the same, but in fact, many things had changed. The house was old, the tree in front of the door was missing, the ant hole at the door was gone, her mother had a lot of white hair and she always coughed, and her father had note to see them for a long time. However, she had a lot more friends, and they were all especially good to her. Every time they came, they would send her a lot of gifts, as well as all kinds of candy, and¡­ Mr. Vincent had speciallye here to bring her and her mother out for fun. He had a beautiful swallow on his tie and he took good care of her. He was very good to her and brought her favorite mango pancake. He knew that she liked ribs and shrimp¡­ Emily cried silently in the room alone. She rubbed her red eyes and looked at the paper on the table full of the name of Vincent. She was a little angry and rubbed all the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash bin. Vincent happened to see this scene when he came in. He stood his walking stick behind the door and strode to the table with his long legs. He looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I hate you.¡± Emily looked at him hatefully. ¡°What?¡± Vincent¡¯s hand that was holding a tissue froze, and he frowned slightly. ¡°You are here to snatch my mother away. After you appeared, Daddy never came again.¡± Emily used him angrily, ¡°You said you were going to get married, but you are so good to me. Are you going to get married to my mother? Will you have your own baby?¡± Vincent did not say a word. He truly experienced what it was like to suffer in silence. Moreover, it was also the first time that he discovered that the child¡¯s thoughts were so leaping. She was happy because she was about to go out and y a few seconds ago, but now she was trapped by her own imagination and cried so sadly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like your mother. I¡­¡± Vincent looked at her, unable to continue the rest of his sentence, worried that he would scare her. Emily listened in a daze and wiped her tears, ¡°You are lying. If you don¡¯t like her, why did you take us out to y?¡± ¡°Is there a causal rtionship between the two things?¡± Vincent¡¯s face darkened, ¡°She is your mother, how could I¡­ I¡­¡± The dignified patriarch of the Scavo¡¯s, a man who had always been decisive, was now forced speechless by Emily. ¡°In short, what you said will never happen.¡± Vincent added with a dark face. He looked at her again, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Really? You promise?¡± Emily rubbed her nose. When she heard Vincent say that, she suddenly felt relieved. However, she was still thinking about the fact that her father had not been here for a long time. She could only ask Vincent in a low voice, ¡°Can you take me to visit my father secretly when we are out? I want to see him.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to y for a few days before we visit him.¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°Okay, pinky swears.¡± Emily happily stretched out his finger and hooked it with him. Vincent hooked her pinky finger and looked down at her crying nose. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out his other hand to gently scratch her nose. ¡°I promise you, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Emily looked at him happily. Vincent wiped away the tears on her eyshes with a tissue and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 660 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 660 Emily¡¯s bad mood came and went. When sitting in the car in the afternoon, she was happy again, chirping in the back. If to grow in this way, Emily would be enthusiastic and cheerful when she grew up. That was different from what she had been, mature and indifferent beyond her years. ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡± Emily asked again. The car was traveling along the road. She rarely went on a long journey and looked out of the window eagerly as if she had just been released. ¡°To a ce you would like,¡± Vincent said. Emily was confused and Vincent¡¯s words made her increasingly curious about that. She looked out of the window along the way for fear of missing the scenery outside. At dusk, the car finally stopped. Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she saw a huge logo of the Ocean Kingdom. Then she asked Vincent at her side, ¡°Where is it?¡± She had never been here. Her father was very busy at work and even rarely spent time with her. She never expected that her father would bring her here. ¡°The underwater world.¡± Donna got out of the passenger seat, looked at Emily, and said guiltily, ¡°Sorry, Emily. Mom has never brought you here¡­¡± At this point, most ygrounds were closed, but this one was still open. Obviously, Vincent had arranged it. Moreover, few people were seen along the way. Usually, it would be crowded with people. But now, only they were here. ¡°There¡¯s food over there. What do you want to eat?¡± Vincent walked over leaning on his stick and pointed in a direction. ¡°What food is there?¡± Emily rarely had fast food outside, although she liked something like fried chicken. Then she went off in that direction. A row of stalls for seafood, grilled trotter and all kinds of fried dishes lined the street. Emily fastened her eyes on them and vendors all shouted, ¡°Would you like some, little girl?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Emily turned around and was about to ask Vincent. Then she found that besides him, four guards were standing behind who surrounded her in a semicircle. She never had such an experience before and even forgot what she wanted to say. Seeing that, Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what to eat?¡± Emily nodded, and Vincent said to the vendors, ¡°Give me some for each kind.¡± Vendors responded and began to prepare it. Seeing the huge pot on fire in front of her, she quickly took a step back to get close to Donna and whispered, ¡°Mom, why do they look a little scary?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here to protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Donna patted her arm tofort her. ¡°Protect me?¡± Emily did not understand. ¡°Why?¡± Donna did not know how to exin it. Vincent was worried that something would happen to Emily again and had to take precautions. Nevertheless, Emily did not remember the previous ident. At this point, a vendor selling bands in the shapes of rabbit ears walked over with glow sticks and luminous balloons in his hands. Emily¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing that. Then Vincent beckoned to the vendor. ¡°Which one do you want?¡± he asked. Emily pointed at the rabbit¡¯s ear. After choosing one, Rex was about to pay when Emily shouted, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She picked six more rabbit ears in pink, ck, yellow, and blue. Then she took out the money from her pocket and handed it over. She said to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for them. They¡¯re for you guys¡± You guys? Vincent raised his eyebrows. Emily handed the rabbit ears to the guards and Rex one by one. Finally, there was only one ck left. She handed it to Vincent. ¡°This is for you.¡± Vincent was speechless. At first, the guards did not want to wear this little girl¡¯s thing. Rex also didn¡¯t want to give in. But after seeing Vincent put it on remaining calm, they were all shocked. They kept silent for a moment and then put it on without saying a word. The six men in ck looked cold and distant. When they stood together, it was somewhat frightening. After putting on luminous rabbit ears, they seemed a little funnybining with their stupefied expressions. Donna wore a red one, smiled helplessly. Emily took a few photos with her new phone and then pointed the camera at Vincent. Vincent was most eye-catching among them. He was very tall and looked cold. He seemed taller and stronger in ck and his silver hair made him even more handsome with a devilish charm.. Now the rabbit ears on his head made him more approachable.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 661 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 661 Vincent looked at the camera with a smile across his lips. Then, throwing his walking stick, he took a step forward and grabbed Emily¡¯s phone, turning it into a selfie. He hugged Emily, with his slightly cold face against her cheeks, and clicked on the shoot in her astonished gaze. ¡°Good. Send it to me when you go back.¡± Vincent looked at the photo and returned her phone. He turned around and took his walking stick from Rex, walking to the ce selling souvenirs. Emily held her wildly beating heart and looked at her phone in confusion. In the photo, the girl wearing headwear of rabbit ears looked very silly. Her eyes were wide as if she had been scared. The man next to her had a smile on his lips, with his eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Emily, what¡¯s up? What are you looking at?¡± Donna came over with a barbecue in her hand, ¡°Such food is unhealthy, you should eat less.¡± Emily got it in her hand, ¡°I see, Mom.¡± She raised her head and looked at Vincent, who was very eye-catching in the crowd, especially his white hair. Moreover, as soon as he entered other ces, he returned to his usual indifference, cold and stiff. From the side, he had a high nose bridge. When he talked to the shop owner, with his thin lips opening and closing, his throat moved up and down. He probably noticed Emily¡¯s gaze. As he spoke, he suddenly looked sideways at her. His eyes were soft, without the sharpness and oppression he had when speaking to the shop owner. Emily felt that Vincent was a little strange. He was cold to others but gentle to her. She expressed her doubt to Donna. This time, Donna did not say that he was a previous acquaintance of her. She just replied, ¡°He is really kind to you.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The group of people bought a lot of food. After eating at the door, they walked in. On the way, Emily noticed that something was stuffed in her hand. She turned her head and saw Vincent walk to her side. Emily opened her hand and found a very vivid ck wooden swallow lying in her palm. ¡°Wow, so cute!¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, is this for me?¡± Emily eximed. Vincent nodded. ¡°There are words on its back. What are you writing?¡± Emily worked hard to identify it, ¡°Emily¡­¡± Britt. It was her name. Emily did not think too much about it and only thought that it was a gift to her so Vincent carved her name. Then she hung it on her bag with great joy. When they stepped into the aquarium, there were more than a dozen ticket barriers. At this moment, all the checks were open. The staff standing there enthusiastically led the way for them. There was also a group of people carrying all kinds of desserts and cakes in front of Emily for her to choose from. Emily chose mango and strawberry cakes for herself, a bar of chocte for Donna. Then she looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, would you like to have one?¡± Vincent looked at the two cakes in her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can you finish them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can.¡± Emily simpered and said, ¡°I ate too much outside just now.¡± ¡°Give it to me if you can¡¯t finish,¡± Vincent said and waved the staff to leave. Hearing that, Emily staring at him unbelievingly, looked a little cute. As they walked further, the light inside grew dimmer. In the end, the only thing left was the dim blue light. All around them were all kinds of rockeries and shining corals. There were alsorge shells lying on the side of the road, with a huge pearl shining brightly inside. When the shell closed, the light turned from bright to dark, and the sound of fish swimming happily came from the stereo. Above their head was a long ss wall with all kinds of sea fish swimming in it. When sharks passed by, the huge shadow surprised Emily. She pointed at the big tail that had just passed and eximed, ¡°Look! Mom! Shark!¡± ¡°I saw it. Come on, I can take a photo of you.¡± Donna took out her phone. Emily quickly rushed over with a pure smile that was proper to her age. Vincent stood on the artificial hill behind him with his walking stick. He gently gazed at the happy Emily and didn¡¯t care how many photos were taken by the guards behind. Rex also boldly picked up his phone and focused it on Vincent. Unexpectedly, as soon as he pressed the phone to take a photo in semidarkness, the ring light of the sh attachment was just on Vincent¡¯s face. Rex: ¡­ After Vincent left, Rex was surrounded by four guards. Each of them had a mobile phone and kept taking photos of his face. The light kept shing. Rex with a helpless look wearing headwear of rabbit ears was almost blinded by the sh. That night, Emily had a good time. Even when she was about to leave, she reluctantly waved goodbye to the little cubby penguins behind her. When they went back, Emily did look carefully on the road. She lowered her head to see the seal performance on her phone. She was extremely happy,ughing all the way. Even the guards behind her were influenced with a smile on their faces.. Except for Rex, with a stiff look, his eyes were almost blinded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 662 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 662 Donna was the first to walk down, but she couldn¡¯t help but take a picture of the group of all the people behind her. Emily gestured a victory sign to the camera so Vincent tossed his head and leaned closer to her. The four Guards behind him, holding their arms beingme, all had cute rabbit ears on their heads. Rex, who wore a long face, suddenly realized that there was a camera in front of him. But Donna had taken a photo. Rex was speechless. Oh no! The group of people returned to their residence by car. As they had just gotten out of the car, a figure suddenly jumped out, ¡°Vincent!¡± Pablo stood in front of the car, having a long sigh, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be staying here anymore. I waited for a long time.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you greet in advance?¡± Vincent walked a few steps with his cane. Not until he turned his head did he find a person standing in the shadow of the door. As soon as he nced over, the man moved and then took a few steps under the streetmp. He bowed to Vincent at the Divine Immortal Ind etiquette, and then stood next to Pablo. It was Timothy who had mored to follow him. His family even had a meeting for a whole day, and finally agreed to this ridiculous request. ¡°In any case, I have no choice if she persisted in following me.¡± Pablo coughed lightly. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything negative, just asking, ¡°Have you decided where to go?¡± ¡°Yes, I came over to greet you. I¡¯m going to travel around the world tomorrow.¡± Pablo nced at him, and Vincent raised his hand towards Rex full of understanding. Then, he followed Pablo and took a few steps outside. ¡°Baron was seriously injured. The medical doctor left, and no one treated him. What¡¯s worse, A meal for two people is not enough. In order to remain his lifeline, Jennifer cut off her own meat for him to eat.¡± ¡°But Baron didn¡¯t eat it. Instead, he cut his own meat for her. Neither of them ate the other¡¯s meat. They both just ¡­ died.¡± The night wind blew, and Pablo¡¯s voice was a little scattered by the wind. He was on a shilly-shally for a long time before he patted Vincent on the shoulder. ¡°Vincent, everything has passed. Please just let it go. In the future, live a good life with ¡­ Emma.¡± Vincent looked away and was silent for a long time before he turned around and asked, ¡°The medical doctor left?¡± Pablo was stunned for a moment, ¡°Yes, and that masked man also left. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Pablo looked at his hair and asked, ¡°The medical doctor did not give you the medicine?¡± ¡°He did.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use it?¡± Pablo asked. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her.¡± Vincent looked at the car not far away. Emily was standing in the trunk of the car and counting her trophies today. Her expression was pure joy and satisfaction. ¡°What?¡± Pablo followed his line of sight and only then did he understand what he was talking about. ¡°Are you staying tonight?¡± Vincent took a few steps in the direction of Emily. He looked back at him. ¡°Can you guys share one room?¡± Pablo was almost lost for words. ¡°We need two rooms! Vincent, what are you thinking about? Am I that kind of person?¡± he quickly reached out his hand and gestured two fingers. ¡°It¡¯s better if you two stay in the same room in a hotel at night. She is a girl following you. If something bad happens, you should be responsible.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Pablo looked at him in surprise, ¡°Something bad happened? How could? It is impossible for me to have a mishap, but it is definitely impossible for her. There are few people outside who can defeat her¡­¡± Timothy, who was standing in the shadows, nodded in approval when he heard themotion here. He said to Vincent, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vincent. I will protect him and not let him get hurt in the slightest.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say a word. Guard C, who was on the tree, said, ¡°Did he take the wrong script?¡± Guard A on the tree said, ¡°This is what a new superwoman is like.¡± Guard B on the tree said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think the little Hulk is not strong enough?¡± Guard C on the tree said, ¡°The little Hulk is obviously a girl of a soft and cute character, okay? How can it be rted to the superwoman?¡± Guard D said, ¡°She has the appearance of a girl and the heart of a giant.¡± Rex in the dark heard the whole thing and was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 663 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 663 ¡°Headquarters. I found a suspicious man with a mask on his face. When checking his identity, he fled in the southwest direction ¡­ Headquarters, I repeat¡­¡± The calling machine in the police car rang, again and again, bringing all the police cars out in search of the suspicious man with the mask. At this moment, the man was hiding in a cubicle in the washroom. He took off the mask on his face. Since he could not see his face, he reached out to touch the skin on his cheeks. At that moment, he did not feel anything. His fingers seemed to have touched the tree bark, covered with potholes and protruding tree trunks. He closed his eyes and took out the hat and scarf he had prepared to cover his face. Then he put on his sunsses and walked out. Outside, the traffic was heavy and people wereing and going. For the first time, he stood helplessly at the noisy street corner. He was surrounded by the dazzling world. A bus drove by, whose body was pasted with Stephanie¡¯s poster. She tilted her head and held a bottle of drink in her hand. The body of the bottle was red and green. With a light blink, the mole at the corner of her eyes looked even more attractive. He stood there for a long time. When the night hadpletely fallen, he lowered his head and walked to the bus. After inserting in some coins, he found a seat by the window and sat down. The driver and the passengers all nced at him. They probably thought that he was a star or something and that was why he wrapped himself up so tightly. Without a word, he leaned against the window and looked out. Stephanie was getting even more popr now. Her banner posters could be everywhere, and her interview videos were also on the rolling screens in the city. He could not hear clearly what she was saying, but he could see her smile through the ss. When the driver shouted as the bus had arrived at the terminal, he opened his eyes. He had not slept for a long time. After Baron and Lady Jennifer died, he watched those people on the Emerald Ind throw their bodies into the woods to feed the wolves before he left. He hadpleted his mission, but when he walked out there, he found that he did not know where to go, and didn¡¯t even know ¡­ where to stay. The taxi driver yawned and asked, ¡°Young man, why are you going there sote at night? I remember that no one has lived there for a long time¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The driver looked at him again through the rearview mirror, ¡°Are you a star? Give me an autograph later?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t a star, why are you wrapping yourself like that? It is summer, and you are still wearing a scarf. It¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it? Come on, you don¡¯t have to be afraid in the car. You can take it off.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Seeing this, the driver shut his mouth. When he arrived, he took the money and drove the car away. Before long, a faint sentence came from the window, ¡°Idiot, wear a scarf in the summer¡­¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Walking along the path, there were no street lights on the road, but there was a house in the distance with lights on. It was Stephanie¡¯s voice control. Spencer could not fall asleep, so he sat on a chair at the door to enjoy the cool. Footsteps vaguely came up, which made him wonder if he was mishearing. When he sat up from the chair, he saw a burly man walking over from afar. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, kid!¡± Spencerughed before he even got close to Harold. Standing in front of Spencer with his head lowered, Harold reached out to touch his face hidden behind the scarf. His voice was dull but with rxation, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± ¡°I can recognize you from your footsteps! Come in and have a seat,¡± Spencer said happily, ¡°You haven¡¯t had the meal yet, have you? If you don¡¯t mind, there are some leftovers.¡± Harold nodded, hesitating whether to take off his scarf and sunsses or not. Spencerughed, ¡°After eating, take a shower and have a good sleep. If you have anything to say, make it tomorrow.¡± In the end, he patted Harold on the shoulder and said, ¡°The most important thing is that you are alive.¡± Harold did not say a word. Yes, being alive was the most important. ¡­ ¡°Zeus refuses to provide a fire seed for humans, but it is what humans need the most. Prometheus came up with a good idea. He quietly approached the sun car with a thick and long fennel stalk. The sun car was burning with raging mes, so he put the fennel stalk in and lit it, and then immediately returned to the earth with the flickering fire seed.¡± Vincent¡¯s deep voice flowed quietly in the room. When he saw Emily close her eyes and fall asleep, he closed the Greek mythology book in his hand and sat there quietly looking at Emily. As if she was having a nice dream, Emily curled her lips into a satisfied smile. As Vincent came out, he happened to meet Donnaing out from next door. Although she had been having fun here these days, she was a little worried about Emily. She was worried that if Emily failed to recover, Vincent might not be nice to her in the future. Vincent stopped and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°If ¡­ she continues to be like this, what are you going to do?¡± Donna had been conflicted for a long time, but she still asked. ¡°I will keep herpany,¡± Vincent turned to her and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t leave her behind.¡± Trying to maintain the smile on her face, Donna said, ¡°Good.. Then I¡¯ll be at ease if she¡¯s with you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 664 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 664 She turned around and entered the room. After closing the door, she covered her mouth and coughed. Rex took the tablet and followed behind Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, perhaps because of the rainstorm in the last month, Miss Emily¡¯s two stocks have been rising since then, and the medical stock has increased by 13 points¡­¡± Rex¡¯s voice was full of excitement, ¡°Miss Emily is really amazing. She has two houses in the city center, and she invests in Tea Manor. Her painting is worth several million. There is also the Britt Group. And you also gave her some. Miss Emily has already been a rich woman. Mr. Vincent, you are kept by her.¡± There was a second of silence. Rex pped his mouth, ¡°Sorry, I said too much.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡°Pablo has already arrived at Jeju Ind. The next stop is Okinawa Ind. He sent a lot of photos of delicious food and himself today. I guess the photos were taken by Timothy.¡± Rex turned on the tablet and handed it to Vincent. In the middle of the photo, Pablo wore a hat and held a red fruit in his hand. An eagle flew down from the sky. The others in the background were shocked. But Pablo wasughing happily. Rex sighed, ¡°Miss Christy is a good girl. But she encountered a man who doesn¡¯t understand love.¡± Vincent nced at him. ¡°Do you fall in love with her?¡± Rex quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just saying. It is said that it¡¯s easy for a woman to chase a man. But I feel they are not like this.¡± Vincent threw the tablet to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week off. Find a woman to date with you.¡± Rex was shocked. There were whispering in the dark. Guard A said, ¡°Rex has a week off!¡± Guard B said, ¡°He can also date with a woman!¡± Guard C said, ¡°He has holidays, women, and dates!¡± Guard D said, ¡°What a pity.¡± Guard A asked, ¡°For what?¡± Guard B asked, ¡°He is not going?¡± Guard C asked, ¡°He can¡¯t leave Mr. Vincent?¡± Guard D said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have a woman.¡± They kept whispering. Rex heard all of them and felt embarrassed. Emily had yed all the major amusement parks in the past few days, including the aquarium, ski resort, ice rink, as well as racetrack. Her entertainment schedule was very rich every day. But when she came back at night, Mr. Vincent would watch her practice calligraphy and write twenty times a night. But at the same time, Mr. Vincent would read a storybook for her at night as an award. She was already familiar with Mr. Vincent and Rex after getting along with them for a few days. When she saw them busy weeding in the garden every morning, she couldn¡¯t help but take a shovel to help them. But she always did a disservice. ¡°Miss Emily! You took my root!¡± Rex shouted. The guards all turned back to look at his crotch. Rex was confused. He angrily showed the flower stem in his hand to them, ¡°I mean the root of the flower!¡± The guards came to realize. Rex was angry and speechless. Vincent came back with a gray paper box in his hand. Emily threw the shovel and ran to him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, where have you been? What is this?¡± There were no outside activities today because the weather was gloomy and it seemed to rain. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vincent held his walking stick in one hand and the paper box in the other. He lowered down and put down the paper box when he arrived at the garden. Emily heard the sound inside. Her eyes were wide open. She gently opened the paper box and there was a little white puppy. It was very small with a ck mark on its forehead. ¡°Wow! Dog!¡± Emily rushed into the room and shouted, ¡°Mom! Mr. Vincent brought back a puppy! A white one!¡± Every time she saw something strange, she would always ask Donna to watch it together. She patted her pale face hard to make her look better after taking medicine in the living room. Then she came out with a smile. ¡°Mr. Vincent, did you buy it?¡± ¡°Do you want to raise it?¡± ¡°Does it have a name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so small. What does it eat?¡± ¡°I have sugar. Does it eat sugar?¡± Emily kept asking. Her eyes were staring straight at the dog in the box. She wanted to touch it, but she didn¡¯t dare. She liked it so much. Vincent pushed the paper box to her. ¡°It¡¯s for you. You can give it a name.¡± Emily was surprised with widened eyes and mouth. A momentter, she turned back to look at Donna standing at the door. Perhaps she was worried that her mother would say no, so she asked slightly. ¡°Mom, can, can I raise this dog?¡± Unexpectedly, Donna nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Emily was so happy that she directly jumped up, ¡°Really? Can I raise a dog? Can I raise the dogs sent by Mr. Vincent? Mom, are you serious?¡± Donna smiled helplessly, ¡°Yes, but you have to take good care of it and protect it. It can¡¯t be sick or get hurt.¡± ¡°Okay, I will. I will treat it as my friend..¡± Emily squatted down, stretched out her hand and gently touched the little white puppy inside, and said in a soft voice, ¡°I will be your friend in the future. My name is Emily, what about you? Can I call you Randy?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 665 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 665 Vincent suddenly recalled the scene when Randy shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Rand! If anyone calls me Rand, I will beat him up.¡± Emily quickly shook her head and veto it, ¡°No. ¡®Rand¡¯ is toomon. You should have a name that sounds powerful, like ¡®Vincent¡¯.¡± Vincent felt embarrassed. Guard D was amused but didn¡¯t dare tough. Guard A thought, ¡®The little Hulk is too bold. Shepared Mr. Vincent¡¯s name with a dog¡¯s¡­¡¯ Guard B asked, ¡°What would she name the dog? Vincent Junior?¡± Guard C replied, ¡°I suspect that she will use Mr. Vincent¡¯s name directly. There will be another Mr. Vincent.¡± Rex didn¡¯t know how to respond. It was almost evening when it began to rain. The dark clouds quickly rushed over and stopped on the top of their heads. A few bean-sized raindrops fell first, followed by rolling thunder. Then, heavy rain poured down. The newly nted flowers in the garden were all covered with umbres. The garden was divided into several areas and every guard monitor one area. Rex checked on the tablet and made sure that there were no blind spots before he went to the living room. Donna and Emily were still having dinner in the living room. Vincent had entered his room half an hour ago. Emily thought that he woulde out to eat after a while. Unexpectedly, after a long time, he still hadn¡¯te down. Emily asked Rex, ¡°Vincent is not eating dinner?¡± ¡°He has something to do now. He will eatter.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily went to practice calligraphy after eating, but the thunder kept rolling. She was so scared of the huge sound that she threw herself into Donna¡¯s arms, ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mom is here.¡± Donna held her tighter. The little puppy in the paper box also whimpered. Emily quickly went over and gently touched it, ¡°Are you also afraid of thunder? It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you.¡± Donna sighed. She was even trembling, but she was still concerned about the dog. ¡°Mom, is Vincent hiding because he is afraid of the thunder?¡± Emily held the dog in her arms and asked. Donna was surprised by the question and thenughed, ¡°He is not afraid of thunder.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked curiously. ¡°Because ¡­ he is an adult. Adults are not afraid of thunder.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be afraid of it when I grow up. Right?¡± Just as Emily finished speaking, another thunder grumbled. She held the dog and pounced into Donna¡¯s arms. Donna stroked her head, ¡°Right. When you grow up, you won¡¯t be afraid of thunder. When you grow up, you won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡± ¡°But Mom, I am already an adult. Look.¡± Emily looked into the mirror in front of her. The person in her mother¡¯s arms was not a little girl. And her face looked strange. Her hands and feet were several times bigger than that of her memory. Her body had grown up. For a moment, Donna almost believed that Emily had recovered. However, Emily would not call her ¡°Mom¡± if she recovered. ¡°To me, you are always a child. So, whenever you feel afraid, whether you are a grown-up or not, you can hide in my arms. I will protect you.¡± Donna hugged her. A tear fell from the corner of her eyes. Emily nodded, though she didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Emily quietly went upstairs after Donna went to take a shower. When she passed by Vincent¡¯s room, she could not help but knock on the door, ¡°Vincent? Vincent?¡± No one answered. Emily did not dare to enter the room so she turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, she heard the door opening. Vincent leaned against the door frame, his face pale. He gave her a faint smile. Emily didn¡¯t know what was going on in her heart at that moment. Tears suddenly surged out. She uncontrobly wiped her tears and asked in panic, ¡°Vincent, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± Vincent did not help her wipe her tears. He just stood there and said, ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he stepped back to close the door. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Emily pulled his sleeve. Vincent saw a lollipop in her hand. A simr scene in his memory popped up. She had handed him a lollipop with a face full of tears before. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the lollipop and closed the door. He leaned against the door, panting heavily. His forehead was already covered in sweat. ¡°Mr. Vincent, let¡¯s go to see Doctor Miracle. You didn¡¯t have the final medicinal bathst time. But now you have the time to do it. We can start over and you will recover.¡± ¡°He said I only have one chance.¡± Vincent said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have done all I could. The result depends on God¡¯s Will.¡± He rubbed the lollipop in his hand and said softly, ¡°I think I have been lucky this life.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, Miss Emily will be fine. I hope you can be well too.¡± Rex, who was standing in the corner, was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am alright for now.¡± Vincent walked to the bed and sat down. He gently tore open the package and put the strawberry-vored lollipop into his mouth. The sweet sugar eased the pain over his body. He gently closed his eyes as the cold sweat on his forehead slid down. There was a firece in the room. The only sound in the quiet night was the firewood cracking. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 666 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 666 Collin was trapped in the hospital by the heavy rain. He was not on night duty today originally. But a colleague had to pick up his child, so he changed shifts with him. There were more situations at night in the hospital. Drunken drivers or serial car idents always appeared. There were more than a dozen security guards stationed at the entrance of the emergency room every day to prevent fights. After finishing checking the room, Collin returned to the office and made himself a cup of healthy tea. As his eyes swept across theputer, he searched for the word ¡°rag¡± on it. He saw all information about rags like ¡°How to prevent your clothes from bing rags¡±. He was puzzled by the information. Collin continued to search. There were all sorts of pictures of rags, as well as some daily answers like ¡°What should I do after fleas turned my clothes into rags? I¡¯ll teach you a move to get rid of fleas.¡± He searched very quickly and finally found a software tform simr to a notebook. There was a user ID called Rag, or Roxy. There were many words to introduce Roxy on the tform and also her slogan. She wrote: ¡°I love this world, but it doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Collin felt it interesting. He didn¡¯t think Roxy would say such words, but they somehow were very compatible with her. Perhaps because of her empty eyes, or she was telling the truth. He witnessed her mother bringing people to ask for money in her rented house, and also witnessed her indifference to the whole world. It was just¡­ Collin did not want to admit that he was concerned too much about her. He was not sure if this concern was from their rtionship before, or he wanted to maintain this close rtionship with her for long. While he was out of mind, Cora called. Collin picked up the phone and looked out the window. ¡°Mom, no one will be willing to go on a blind date on rainy days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for a blind date! I¡¯m asking you whether you are off work.¡± Cora sounded like she was trying very hard to control her temper. ¡°No, I changed shifts with my colleague today.¡± ¡°You change shifts every day. Don¡¯t tell me you have a girlfriend in the hospital. Is she a patient or a family member of a patient?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Collin sighed. ¡°I knew it. I just call you that a woman wanted to rent the house that I bought for your marriage. She heard quite young. And she isn¡¯t married, has no children or any animals. She lives a quiet life and doesn¡¯t like heavy metal music¡­¡± ¡°Mom, do you want me to date with the tenant now?¡± Collin couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t talk to me like that! I mean her voice sounds quite good on the phone. Don¡¯t you like beautiful voices? Or you can call her and listen. Then you can try to meet her if you like.¡± Cora said patiently. Collin refused directly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Her voice sounds like a star. I forget who she is.¡± Cora tried to think of it. ¡°The famousic actor?¡± ¡°Collin, don¡¯t talk to me like this.¡± Cora was so angry. ¡°I¡¯m very busy now,¡± Collin flipped through the medical cases on the side to make some noise. ¡°She will go to see the house the day after tomorrow. Then she can sign the contract directly If she is satisfied. Your dad and I are busy then. You should go there. You can ask the property management for the key.¡± Cora hung up the phone hurriedly. But she called again and said, ¡°Do you know where it is? I remember that there are your things in the house. Pack up them and take them out. She¡¯s ready to live there directly after watching the house the day after tomorrow.¡± Collin couldn¡¯t remember he had something there. He even couldn¡¯t remember if he had been to that house. It seemed that before he graduated, Cora bought that house and moved a part of his things in. It was rainy outside. Collin closed his phone and turned to look at theputer. While hesitating, he had already clicked a link. It was Roxy¡¯s first work in the early days with a special name, the Rag in the Abyss. He drank again today. The first line at the beginning made him shocked. He had a bad feeling about it. After skipping several lines in one nce, he found that his abnormal reaction was not only because of the ¡°He¡± at the beginning of the line but also because he felt that this story was real. It was the story that happened to Roxy. ¡°Doctor Mueller, the patient in bed 37¡­¡± The nurse hurriedly came in. She was so shocked by Collin¡¯s expression that she couldn¡¯t finish her words. It was the first time she had seen such a terrible expression from him. His eyes were deep and dark. His fingers were clenched into fists. He looked serious and stared at theputer with a terrifying expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Collin stood up calmly. The nurse doubted what she had seen before. ¡°The patient in bed 37 vomited and had diarrhea. He asked you to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Collin stood up. The nurse chased him a few steps when he walked out. She pointed to the right and reminded him, ¡°Doctor Mueller, the No. 37 is over there.¡± Collin looked calm and said yes. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The nurse could not help but ask, ¡°Doctor Mueller, did something happen? You look bad. Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Collin adjusted his breathing and then opened the door. The nurse rushed to the nurse station to chat with the others. ¡°Doctor Mueller¡¯s expression frightened me to death when I pushed his door¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought he was sick, but he doesn¡¯t look sick.¡± ¡°What expression?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­scary, and his eyes are wide open.¡± ¡°Could it be that he is unhappy about taking over the shift with Dr. H?¡± ¡°No, he is not like that. If he is not willing, no one can force him to take over the shift. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s angry with it.¡± ¡°Then for what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. As long as it¡¯s not about women.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just for women.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 667 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 667 The nurses at the nurses¡¯ station were chattering noisily. After Collin checked the patient, he made the prescription and observed the patient for half an hour. Then, he returned to his office and sat down. As soon as his sight touched theputer screen, a picture could not help but appear in his mind. A weak girl was brutally gulped down a bottle of beer by her drunken stepfather. He tore off her clothes and touched her with disgusting hands¡­ Collin clenched his five fingers. There were manyments thatined about this brutal plot. The readers all hoped the author could write something sweeter. Collin intuitively knew that this had really happened to Roxy. The girl in that story Lori was Roxy, and the ¡®he¡¯ that appeared in the first line of the article was Roxy¡¯s stepfather. The article was as follows, ¡°He lied to my mother and said that I took off my clothes to seduce him, and also said that he would only love my mother. What is love? It¡¯s all about disgusting saliva, choking beer, and his demon hands¡­ The doctor applied medicine for me and fed me. I don¡¯t want to go home anymore. Mom took me home and smashed the TV in the doctor¡¯s house. She scolded him for being shameless but why did she scold him? The most shameless person was right beside her¡­ I cut his penis and he looked extremely painful. He can never hit me again, never again. I want to take my mother and get out of this hell. I came out alone. My mother said that I was a jinx. She wanted me gone. Why? Am I not her only family in this world? The doctor had moved away. I had nowhere to go. They told me that the doctor is here now, so I followed. But I had never found him in the sea of people. He¡¯s all I¡¯ve got in this world and he¡¯s a mother to me, important. What exactly is living? I have never understood it since I was young. I still don¡¯t understand it when I grew up.¡± At the end of thest page, Collin looked at the published date. It was eight years ago. Collin thought, ¡°How old was she then?¡± Collin did not dare to imagine. A teenage child had recorded all her past on the Inte. However, the readers treated it as a novel and watched it with relish. Collin did not know whether he should feel sorry for Roxy, be angry at that damned stepfather, or should he reprimand the readers who knew nothing but kept jabbering. He was in a rage and he felt as if his body is burning up. The rage and all the emotions in him made his nerves tense. When he opened the window and got some cool air outside, he finally felt rxed in a split second. Roxy¡¯s empty eyes appeared in front of his mind again. ¡°I hate that I was born. Perhaps my mother hates me, too. Otherwise, why would she let me die?¡± Collin felt that he heard a husky voice, saying. The rumbling thunder sounded, illuminating the pale face of Collin on the window. He turned around and picked up the car keys on the table. Without even taking off his white gown, he rushed to the garage. The nurses behind him shouted in surprise, ¡°Doctor Mueller? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour!¡± Collin did not turn around. Heavy rain poured down. At this point, although the traffic was not congested, the speed of the car had obviously slowed down. Collin remained calm, but his fingers were anxiously clenching and loosening on the steering wheel. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He drove until he reached Roxy¡¯s apartment. The security guard at the door probably recognized him and opened the door to let him in. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Collin did not look at him and directly drove in. He couldn¡¯t get in the elevator because he¡¯s not the resident here. He turned his head to look at the stairs in the safe passage. Without a word, he took a big step and got to the third floor. When he reached the tenth floor, he was already slightly panting. He panted and went to knock on the door. A strange man came out from the back door after a long time, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Collin was stunned for a moment. The man in front of him was not like Roxy¡¯s type. He was wearing a white vest and was a little fat. He also wore sses. He was too old for Roxy. Another woman¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Who is outside?¡± Collin finally realized something and asked, ¡°Where are the people who lived here?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for the previous tenant? I don¡¯t know. We just moved in yesterday. We haven¡¯t seen the previous tenant.¡± That man answered. Collin looked inside. The things in the room had been cleaned up. The floor that had been covered with broken ss was also clean and spotless at this moment. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± Collin withdrew his gaze, his expression uncertain. He turned around and leaned against the wall, slowly gasping for breath. The man inside the door said to the woman in the room, ¡°He¡¯s not looking for us. He¡¯s probably looking for his girlfriend.¡± He closed the door. Collin leaned against the wall and wanted tough when he heard the man say ¡°girlfriend¡±, but he did not feel likeughing. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. More than half an hour had passed. He exhaled and was about to walk to the elevator when the elevator door opened. A security guard walked out, ¡°Hey, I just called you. She left. Are you here for her?¡± Collin responded and did not say anything more. He entered the elevator and was ready to drive back to the hospital. ¡°She moved. She¡¯s probably still looking for a new house. I don¡¯t know. I just came up to tell you. Don¡¯t you have her number? Or did she move and not tell you?¡± The security guard asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her I¡¯ve been here,¡± Collin said. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The security guard answered readily. Before Collin walked out of the elevator, he could not help but ask, ¡°How many people did she bring here?¡± ¡°What? Are you talking about her friends?¡± The security guard did not understand. Collin regretted asking this question and walked out with a taut face. ¡°No, you are the first male friend she¡¯d brought. You don¡¯t look verypatible at first nce, but when you stand together, you looked like a match.¡± The security guard smiled. ¡°What kind of match?¡± ¡°You¡¯re like mas for each other. That¡¯s why you looked a match when you are standing close. It¡¯s hard to describe.¡± The security guard scratched his head. The rain was still heavy. Before Collin got in the car, he said to the security guard, ¡°We are not in a rtionship.¡± The security guard was stunned for a moment. Collin had already driven far away, with a pair of taillights shing in the rain. The security guard returned to the security room and muttered to himself, ¡°If not, why would hee to her in such a heavy rain?¡± Collin got into the car and found that he forgot to take his coat. His white coat was wet and he felt ufortable because of the coldness of the water. He drove all the way back to the hospital. He took his clothes into the staff bathroom and took a shower. When he came out, his hair was still dripping. He took a towel and wiped his hair with one hand. He took his dirty clothes with the other hand and returned to his office. On the way, he passed by the nurse station. Having seen his expression, the nurses did not dare to talk to him. They just said lightly, ¡°Doctor Mueller, do not catch a cold.¡± However, Doctor Mueller, who usually greeted people, seemed to not hear them at this moment. He walked straight to his office and even forgot to close the door. The next morning, when changing shifts, a nurse passed by Doctor Mueller¡¯s office and found that he, who was behind the desk, had a strange expression on his face. The nurse asked in surprise, ¡°Doctor Mueller, do you catch a cold?¡± Collin turned off theputer and touched his forehead, ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll go back to sleep. I have a day off the day after tomorrow. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 668 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 668 Sydnee had never expected to meet Marquise again, let alone in such a situation. Marquise, as a big client, was sitting in the main seat, with several person-in-charge sitting in groups of two or three by his side. The first batch of the Lotus Tea Manor tea was considered to be a bad bargain. The growth of the tea leaves was not very well. Sydnee needed to find buyers in advance. Lynn was in charge of contacting the buyers. Later, the tea market sent a message saying that there was someone from another city who wanted to buy tea, regardless of whether it was good or bad. Therefore, Sydnee brought Lynn along with her. Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down in the private room, she saw Marquise, who was in the main seat. It was an awkward moment. She even made aparison and felt that it was better to encounter Eliot. The Buckley¡¯s was a big family, so it was not difficult for them to change their business into some tea business. However, Sydnee did not expect that the two of them would actually meet again. It was unknown whether it was a bad fate or a bad fate. Out of courtesy, she did not turn hostile and leave. Instead, she sat down and quietly listened to Lynn introducing the tea of Tea Manor, including the historical culture of it, as well as the daily precautions are taken care of the tea trees by the workers. Regardless of whether Marquise chose to buy it or not, she decided not to sell it to him. Several people in charge were still discussing, yet Marquise did not say a word. He just looked at Sydnee through the table. The two of them had not seen each other for half a year. Marquise had not changed much, at least he looked decent. Sydnee, on the other hand, had changed quite a lot. In the past few months, she had been outside every day. Although her skin was not as dark as Lynn¡¯s, it had really be a bit tanned. She was already notpletely fair anymore. But the healthy wheat color made her seem very energetic. Her face was brimming with confidence and steadiness. Ever since she met Emily, with the things she hade through, everything made her more mature. Up until now, the moment she didn¡¯t see Marquise and leave in front of others was enough to reflect her growth. Lynn went to the bathroom, and those people in charge also left for the loo. When she recovered from her daze, only Sydnee and Marquise were left in the private room. When she looked up, she saw Marquise smiling at her, ¡°I thought you were not going to look at me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there might be no need to continue. We can¡¯t cooperate anyway,¡± Sydnee said in a business-like tone. ¡°Why?¡± Marquise looked at her and asked, ¡°You think I won¡¯t cooperate with you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to cooperate with you,¡± Sydnee corrected. Lynn felt strange on the way to the bathroom, so she sent a message to her cousin, Eliot, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Sydnee was a little abnormal today, and she did not say a word.¡± Eliot knew that they left the city to meet clients today. He was a little worried at first, but with Lynn along the way and the fact the two of them chose a hotel that was very close to the police station, and he feel a little relieved. Once there was a problem, they could immediately call the police. Reading Lynn¡¯s text message, Eliot immediately called back, ¡°What is the name of the person in charge of the buyer?¡± ¡°There are three people in charge, and one seems to be the boss. The name card is Mr. Buckley, Marquise Buckley¡­¡± ¡°I know him. Don¡¯t let that person get close to Sydnee.¡± Lynn wanted to continue reciting, but Lynn interrupted her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eliot? Is him ¡­ a bad guy?¡± Lynn asked in confusion and panic. ¡°A difficult person to deal with.¡± ¡°They might pester Sydnee. Think of a way not to let two of them be alone.¡± Eliot frowned. Lynn held the phone in shock, ¡°Gosh, then I have to go back quickly. I just came out to the bathroom, and he might have sent the rest away.¡± ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ll drive there.¡± Eliot hung up. Lynn thought about it and sent him the location, then quickly ran back to the private room. Just as she pushed open the door, she saw Marquise grabbing Sydnee¡¯s wrist. Sydnee frowned and said, ¡°Let go of it!¡± Lynn¡¯s blood was boiling. She immediately rushed over and pushed him away. She used to do the labor, and this push was extremely fierce. Marquise was directly pushed over by her and staggered, falling onto the wall. He even brought down two chairs. Sydnee was stunned. Lynn stood in front of Sydnee and said to Marquise, ¡°What are you doing to my sister-inw?¡± Sydnee was confused. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Marquise turned to Sydnee. ¡°Yes.¡± Sydnee swallowed her ¡°no¡± and nodded. ¡°Your sister-inw? Your surname is Britt? Is Eliot Britt your brother?¡± Marquise looked at Lynn abruptly. ¡°Yes!¡± Lynn crossed her arms and shouted at him in an imposing manner, ¡°If my brother finds out that you bullied her, he will definitely teach you a lesson!¡± Marquise got up from his chair, patted his suit, and said to Sydnee, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. If you are married, why don¡¯t you even wear a ring? Or are you saying that in the name of marriage, you are actually checking out the customers. If you meet good ones, you¡¯ll keep them. If you meet bad ones, you send them away?¡± Sydnee was so furious that her entire body trembled. ¡°Be respectful when you speak!¡± Lynn was also extremely irritated. ¡°Sydnee, don¡¯t do this with me. I thought that you were together and I was annoyed. Later, I thought about it and you were not that kind of person, even though¡­ He and you have been together before. You won¡¯t like the way he look now. You don¡¯t know that, right? He is not the biological son of Maury Britt. He is the illegitimate son of his mother with another man. He was driven out of the Britt Family. I heard that he is a cripple now ¡­ It is impossible for you to be with that kind of person¡­¡± Before Marquise could finish his sentence, Sydnee said indifferently, ¡°How is that impossible? Let me tell you, even if Eliot is crippled, many people would still want to marry him. Even if I want to marry him, he has to consider whether or not to marry me! Unlike you, you are just a viin who hides behind others and speaks ill of others!¡± ¡°Why would you rather marry a cripple than me?¡± Marquise outragedly stood in front of her, ¡°Which part of me is worse than him? He doesn¡¯t have my money! He is not as healthy as me! And he does not love you as much as I do!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°He treats me well.¡± Sydnee¡¯s mood strangely calmed down. Her mind couldn¡¯t help but recall what she had experienced with Eliot. It was as if she had been hiding it in her heart for a long time. ¡°Staying with him gives me a sense of security. Even if he is crippled, he is perfect in my heart.¡± The person in charge outside also rushed over when he heard the sound. Sydnee picked up her bag and dragged Lynn away. The person in charge behind her was still shouting, ¡°Miss Emily? Miss Sydnee? What ¡­ what happened?¡± Marquise roared, ¡°Get out, get out of here!¡± It took more than three hours to drive to City Y. Sydnee was a little tired from driving over today. She and Lynn booked a room in the hotel and stayed there. In the evening, they went to the Tea Market to see which tea is the most popr, so that they could do some research. Lynn had been sending messages all the way. Sydnee had asked her what she was doing several times, but she had always been secretive and said that she hadn¡¯t done anything. Sydnee suddenly misunderstood. ¡°Did you secretly fall in love?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lynn breathed a sigh of relief. This reaction of hers made Sydnee very curious. ¡°Why do you seem to feel relieved?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 669 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 669 ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Lynn pretended to she didn¡¯t know what Sydnee was talking about, and then continued to send messages to Eliot while Sydnee was not paying attention, ¡°She really said that! Eliot, I swear! What I told you is true! Come on!¡± Sydnee no longer paid attention to her. When the two of them went back to the hotel at night, they had a simple meal downstairs. While they were eating, Lynn saw Elioting in from the outside hall. At the same time, Sydnee also saw Marquise. She frowned and was about to stand up and drag Lynn away when Lynn pulled her up and pushed her towards the door. ¡°Sydnee! Go!¡± When Lynn saw that Sydnee¡¯s expression was not good, she thought that she was unhappy to see Eliot. As a result, she followed Sydnee¡¯s sight and turned around to see that Marquise sat not far from them and was ordering food. Lynn thought for a moment and whispered in Sydnee¡¯s ear, ¡°Sydnee, I have an idea, but you have to cooperate. Then, you can get it done once and for all in the future.¡± Sydnee was pushed and staggered. Lynn¡¯s words were still echoing in her mind, ¡°Go, hug him, and kiss him!¡± What? Kiss him? Can I? For real? Kiss Eliot? Before Sydnee could ask, she raised her head and saw Elioting from the hall with a cane. He was wearing a white shirt with two buttons undone, revealing his slender neck. Eliot was the sunny type man, but too many things had happened recently, which made him feel depressed. Fortunately, he had faded all the unbearable past into dust in thest few months. Now, there was no longer any mncholy on his face. Instead, it added a sense of steadiness. For example, at this moment, he walked through the hall with a cane. His pace was neither fast nor slow, and his shirt was ironed. Coupled with his good looks, he attracted the attention of many women as he entered. Sydnee was a little disoriented. She realized that she was wrong. Eliot had always been confident in the eyes of the public, but in terms of feelings, it was a sense of homesickness. Only when he was in front of her would he feel that he was not worthy of her. She suddenly remembered the rage in her heart when Marquise said that Eliot was in a terrible match. Eliot was such a good person, and Marquise couldn¡¯t evenpare to him! But why was she so angry? As a friend? As Emily¡¯s friend? Or could it be that ¡­ she actually has feelings for Eliot, but she is not clear about it? Sydnee staggered for a while before she managed to steady herself. However, his footsteps could not help but follow the direction of his fall. Eliot also came over with a cane. The two of them stood in the middle of the hall. Even though they were not very eye-catching, they were still an outstanding couple. Many people thought that this was the scene of the proposal, and they could not help but stop and look in this direction. Go, hug him, and kiss him! Lynn¡¯s words came to her ears again. Although her goal was not innocent, at this moment, there was no other way to get rid of the troublesome Marquise. Sydnee walked over with a flush at her cheek and stopped in front of Eliot. Then, she tiptoed over. It was just a kiss. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When she was about to implement it, she suddenly regretted it. However, this position was very awkward at the moment. She stood on her tiptoes and was about to move forward. Eliot leaned on his cane and looked straight at her. After seeing her take the initiative to move closer to his lips, he threw his cane, hugged her back with one hand, and lowered his head to kiss her. The entire hall was boiling with exhration. There were whistles, apuse, and also many women screaming with blushing faces. Lynn quickly took out her mobile phone and took a few photos. Behind her, Marquise smashed the cup. This was the first time Sydnee was kissed in public. No, to be precise, she was going to kiss, and then Eliot took the initiative, but ¡­ but¡­ but in front of so many people! Sydnee¡¯s mind was in a mess. It was over. Her first kiss. Moreover, Eliot really knew how to kiss. He was so skilled in kissing. Did he have a lot of women in the past? Also, why does the novel describe a man¡¯s mouth as a light peppermint smell? When ites to him, his mouth is filled with the faint fragrance of tea. Wait, his mouth? When Sydnee was released, her entire head was dizzy. A French kiss? Her entire face suddenly turned red. She looked at Eliot in a panic. Then, she covered her mouth. Her ears immediately turned red. She was about to turn around and leave, but her shoulder was touched by Eliot. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Help me pick up my walking stick, please.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Sydnee quickly lowered her head and helped him pick up the walking stick. When she handed it to Eliot, her hand was held in his palm. ¡°Sydnee,¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡± ¡°Make it to what?¡± Sydnee¡¯s head was still a little dizzy, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up when she asked, and her entire face was as red as cooked shrimp. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be hurt, and I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± ¡°You will promise him.¡± Eliot tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Sydnee raised his head in confusion and met Eliot¡¯s eyes. She then quickly lowered his head, ¡°What kind of promise?¡± Her brain seemed to finally work. She finally understood what he meant. She immediately raised her head and retorted, ¡°How is that possible?¡± But why would Eliote over, and how did he know that Marquise was here? ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it,¡± Lynn said. ¡°What?¡± Sydnee listened to the random words and felt a little inexplicable. Her mood had almost been eased. She could look up at his eyes but not his lips. ¡°If you want to marry me, I don¡¯t have to think about it. I can marry you at any time.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sydnee was stunned for a moment. Then, the color of blood spread from her neck to her cheeks and then to her ears. Her entire face was burning hot to the extreme. She turned around and shouted to the people behind her, ¡°Lynn!¡± Lynn raised the menu to cover her face and even gave Eliot a cheering gesture. Sydnee exined in a spin. When she raised her head and met Eliot¡¯s eyes, she was extremely flustered. Her entire face was extremely red. ¡°She ¡­ What else did she say? Don¡¯t believe that, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Sydnee, I believe everything you say. Regardless of whether it is true or not, since you said it, you have to take responsibility. You even kissed me,¡± Eliot said, holding her in his arms. ¡°?¡± Sydnee was appalled. She forgot to struggle out of his arms. Instead, she was thinking about the question she had previously. However, because there were too many people around her, she asked in a very low voice. There was also a hint of shame in her voice. ¡°Eliot, I haven¡¯t asked it yet. You, you, you are a skilled kisser. You must be¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Eliot understood what she was saying and let out a snicker. Earlier this afternoon, Sydnee had praised Eliot for being a decent gentleman, upright and honest, and full of righteousness. At this moment, she thought of him as a beast with a human face in human clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Eliot was helpless. He lowered his voice and whispered into her ear, ¡°Try again if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°?¡± Sydnee was appalled again. Wasn¡¯t it said that he was upright and righteous? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 670 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 670 At night, Eliot booked another room next to Sydnee and Lynn¡¯s room. But before he moved in, he walked towards Marquise with his cane. The man who witnessed Sydnee hugging and kissing a crippled man was still sitting steadily at the dining table. The only thing was his hand that was holding the tableware was bulging with veins. When he saw Elioting over, there was a moment when Marquise wanted to stab the fork in his hand into his heart. He didn¡¯t understand why he had such a deep obsession with Sydnee as if he had done something evil in his previous life. From the moment he met Sydnee, he had madly wanted to marry her. But why would Sydnee rather choose a powerless cripple than him? Marquise was so jealous that he went crazy. He red at Eliot with bloodshot eyes. ¡°A cripple dares to dream of marrying her? Do you think your rtionship canst long? She is pitying you! Don¡¯t treat other people¡¯s pity as love. Eliot, you are a proud person. How can you bear to be with a woman because she pitied you?¡± He thought that Eliot would be angry, but he never expected Eliot to say with a very gentle smile, ¡°Yes.¡± When Marquise heard this, he was furious. He suddenly stood up from his chair and stood in front of Eliot in a few steps. The two of them had a simr size body built and stared at each other face to face. There were faint sparks in the air as if the two could fight in the next second. Sydnee wanted toe over several times. But she was held back by Eliot. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Eliot will solve the problem. Don¡¯t worry and leave it to him. Don¡¯t go over¡­¡± Eliot lightly patted Marquise¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Marquise, we are acquainted. Let me give you a piece of advice. Do not bother her again.¡± Marquise gritted his teeth. ¡°Why do you like to make things difficult for me? Do you really like her? Is it because I like her so that you want to snatch her from me? Eliot, we are ssmates. I can give you the rest. But I can¡¯t give you Sydnee. Give her to me.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eliot looked at him coldly, ¡°Marquise, do you know why Sydnee doesn¡¯t like you? You treat her as an item. An item that can be brought home and raised. Not a living person with character and emotions.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡­¡± Marquise was at a loss for words. ¡°I only want to marry her and take good care of her. I want to be good to her.¡± ¡°Do you think that Sydnee is willing to stay at home and take care of her husband and son while doing housework? You don¡¯t understand her at all. She isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Eliot sneered. ¡°Which woman doesn¡¯t stay at home and be a housewife after she gets married? You are not her. How do you know what she is thinking?¡± Marquise questioned him unhappily. ¡°Because I know her. I know she is unwilling. And I will not let her be a housewife after she gets married. I will respect all her decisions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so pompous! You used these words to deceive her, right¡± Marquise snorted disdainfully, ¡°Let me tell you! Even if you get married, you will get a divorce! I curse that you will never be together!¡± After he finished speaking, he drank the wine on the table in one gulp. And then he turned around to take a deep look at Sydnee before turning around and leaving. Marquise was on his way out when someone patted his shoulder. When he turned back, he was hit in the face by a punch without any defense. Hey on his back on the ground with the knocking of a walking stick in his ear. Then, the sound of footsteps came in waves. Then, Eliot squatted down and looked down at him, saying, ¡°As a man, I naturally don¡¯t mind the curse, but you cursed in front of a woman. It is really terrible. Marquise, although I look easy to talk to, it doesn¡¯t mean I have no temper.¡± ¡°The next time I see you harass her, a punch won¡¯t solve it. Marquise, you know what I mean.¡± Eliot lowered his voice with his eyes fiercely gazing at Marquise. After all, they were in a hotel. People wereing and going. Some people saw the fight here and called the security guards toe over. However, before the security guards arrived, the fight had already dispersed. Eliot returned to the dining table where Sydnee and Lynn were eating and asked, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± ¡°Eliot, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯m going to look for the waiter,¡± Lynn nodded. ¡°Wave your hand. What are you going to do?¡± Sydnee pulled her, but she couldn¡¯t stop Lynn. She rushed to the waiter and ordered a few dishes. Then she pointed at the bathroom and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sydnee knew that she was providing the two of them some time alone. But looking at the awkward situation, Sydnee did not know how to break the silence. On the other hand, Eliot picked up a new fork and ate some food before saying, ¡°Sorry, I was in a hurry on the way here and didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡± When Sydnee heard this, she immediately picked up the pot on the side and poured a cup of coffee for him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you woulde. No, I mean, there is no need for you toe. We just met with Marquise. We don¡¯t n to cooperate. We will stay for a night and go back tomorrow.¡± Sydnee¡¯s mood was almost restored as she looked up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± Eliot took a sip of tea, then looked at her and whispered, ¡°I was worried about you all the way.¡± Sydnee did not know what to say for a moment, and her heart that had just calmed down began to thump again. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± She lowered her head and fiddled with the spoon in front of her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not pitying you. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You are very powerful, and your character is noble. I think you are a very good person. Anyway, don¡¯t take what he said to heart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot smiled lightly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sydnee was a little dumbfounded. It was eptable if he wasn¡¯t angry when Marquise said that to him. But heughed? ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart in the first ce. Now that I see youforting me like this, I feel happy, so I smiled.¡± Although Eliot¡¯s tone was t, there was indeed a faint smile on his face. Sydnee didn¡¯t know how to change the topic to the kiss just now. She wanted to exin that it was to get rid of the Marquise. But she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Try it with me.¡± Eliot put down the coffee cup, looked at her, and said, ¡°If I am not suitable for you, you could break up with me. How about it?¡± Sydnee suddenly couldn¡¯t say a word of rejection. After a long time, she rubbed the spoon in her hand and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When she raised her head, she saw that Eliot was smiling brightly. She also unconsciously revealed a smile. Lynn, who was hiding at the side, took the opportunity to take a few photos. In the evening, when Sydnee returned to her room, she found that Lynn had locked the door. Not only that, but she had also left her bag in the room next to Eliot. Sydnee was dumbfounded. ¡°Sydnee, I think that person has not given up yet. He will definitelye back at night. It is not safe for you to live here. You should stay next door. You can rest assured that Eliot is here..¡± Lynn guided patiently through the door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 671 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 671 Although there was nothing wrong with what she said, Sydnee always felt that something was wrong. Eventually, Eliot opened the door and turned sideways to her. ¡°Come in. There are two beds.¡± ¡°Lynn! Hurry up and open the door!¡± Sydnee shouted with a blushed face. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Many guests in the corridor looked over. Sydnee pretended to be irrelevant and covered her face. She tightened her wrist and looked up. She had been dragged to the next room by Eliot. ¡°There are two beds. Don¡¯t worry about what I will do at night.¡± After Eliot closed the door, he put his walking stick aside, unbuttoned his buttons with one hand, and looked back at her. ¡°If you are afraid, you can use it for self-defense.¡± Sydnee nced at the cane and shook his head out of courtesy. Previously, the two of them were in the same room. And they were in Lynn¡¯s ward. At that time, there was still Lynn, but this time, they were in the hotel. Although there were two beds, this was the first time Sydnee was in the same hotel room with a man. When Eliot came out of the shower, he was still wearing a shirt and pants. Sydnee, who was sitting on the chair, heaved a sigh of relief. She was worried about seeing a person with only a towel on his body. Eliot held onto the wall and walked a few steps. Sydnee saw it and quickly handed the cane over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Eliot sat on the bed with his crutch and began to massage his legs through his pants. Because he had been lying down for a long time, his muscles had atrophied a little. Although he received some massage therapies, the effect was minimal. He was not as good as a normal person who could move on the ground. When Eliot saw his shrunken legs before, he was so angry that he smashed his crutch. But life still had to continue. Emily was beyond their help. Elsie was still in the center of the detoxification. Beverly was still in jail. And Maury was buried deep in the ground already. There was no one behind him. In the future, he would be the only one left to ovee all obstacles. He was tired, but he didn¡¯t dare to rest. He didn¡¯t even dare to take the initiative to approach the only person he liked. Worrying that he would harm others for the rest of their lives. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden appearance of Marquise, Eliot would never have made the same move as when he appeared in the hotel hall tonight. ¡°Sydnee.¡± He called her name in the dark. ¡°Yes?¡± Sydnee was shocked. ¡°Good night.¡± He spoke. ¡°Good night,¡± Sydnee replied softly. She had her back to him. After a long time, she finally dared to turn around and take a look. Under the wallmp, Eliot was lying sideways in her direction. His eyes were closed as if he was asleep. Was she in love with him? Sydnee¡¯s gaze slid to his lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of that kiss. She couldn¡¯t help but quickly turn around and cover her burning face. It was so embarrassing. What if Emily found out in the future? Emily took her as a friend, and she wanted to be Emily¡¯s sister-inw?? It was over. Sydnee buried her face in the quilt. She had several dreams that night. When she woke up in the morning, she was still at a loss of where he was. ¡°Sydnee?¡± Lynn shouted. ¡°Where is he?¡± Sydnee snapped back to reality and nced at her. ¡°He woke up very early and went to a video conference. He even bought breakfast and put it on the table. He told us to wait for him in the car after eating.¡± After saying that, Lynn took another box and handed it over with a smile on her face, ¡°Eliot went to buy it early in the morning. He said that it was a present for your first day.¡± Sydnee was stunned for a while before she understood that the first day was referring to the first day of their rtionship. A gift? She opened the box in her hand and took a look. It was a green dress. The hem and sleeves were white. Thisbination was very bright and beautiful. She liked it very much. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lynn took a few photos at the side. ¡°What have you been taking? Photos?¡± Sydnee tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Yes, I took a picture of your kissst night. Do you want to see it?¡± Lynn asked. Sydnee was speechless. She took her clothes into the bathroom and came out in a few minutes. Lynn gave her a thumbs-up and took a few photos of her on her phone. Eliot was a careful person. When he came out of the showerst night, Sydnee only wore a bathrobe. Because he didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes, he originally nned to wear yesterday¡¯s clothes the next day, so he hung the clothes on the hanger. Who knew that he would buy a new skirt today? Lynn smiled at her, ¡°Sydnee, I also have a share.¡± After that, she pulled the ck skirt on her body, ¡°Eliot said that I am too dark and can¡¯t wear too bright.¡± Sydnee said: ¡°Is he that direct?¡± Lynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe a little more polite. He told me that wearing ck can make me look a little paler.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t know how to answer her. Was this the meaning of ¡°a bit more tactful¡±? Before they went out, Lynn went to the bathroom. Sydnee quickly picked up the phone that she had ced on the table. Then Sydnee clicked into the photo album and searched for a long time. Finally, she found the photo of them kissing in public. This photo reminded Sydnee of the embarrassing scene last night. Before she could click to delete it, she heard a voice say, ¡°Sydnee, it¡¯s useless even if you delete it. I already sent it to Eliotst night.¡± Sydnee choked with her words. On this day, Sydnee updated his Moments. Sitting in the car, Eliot closed theputer, picked up his phone, and clicked into Sydnee¡¯s dialog box. Just as he was about to send a message, he received a message from Lynn, ¡°Quick, look at Sydnee¡¯s Moments.¡± Lynn opened the dialog box and clicked into his Moments. He saw Sydnee post a text message with only one line of words: A new day, hello. Eliot replied, ¡°Hello.¡± Not long after she closed her phone, Sydnee and Lynn came out of the hotel. Sydnee, who dressed in a green dress, was very bright. She went straight through a road. There were many cars at the entrance of the hotel. After searching around and recognizing Eliot¡¯s car tag, she walked in his direction with her bag and a gentle smile on her face. At that instant, Eliot felt as if she had stepped into his heart with a beam of light, illuminating his entire being with warmth. ¡°Sydnee, take a look at your Moments.¡± Lynn poked Sydnee in the arm. ¡°Ok,¡± Sydnee said. He looked left and right at the traffic flow and said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s get in and see.¡± ¡°Take a look at me.¡± Lynn handed over her screen. Sydnee nced at it casually. Then, she fixed her gaze and took a closer look. She saw a new update on Eliot at the top. It said, ¡°Hello to a new beginning.¡± Sydnee was again speechless. She quickly opened her Moments and found that not long after she posted it, Eliot had sent this message at the same time. Moreover, there were manyments from their mutual friends: ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Did you get married? Congrattions!¡± ¡°No, I suspect that this is the way to congratte new family members. Could it be that someone is expecting? Congrattions!¡± Sydnee was about to reply, but she did not thank everyone for their concern. She tried to be official and polite. But before she could act, she saw Eliot answer in herments section, ¡°We are not ready to have a child yet. If there is good news, I will inform everyone. Thank you for your blessings.¡± Sydnee lost her words. Why did he say it so bluntly! Who wants to have children with him? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 672 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 672 When Vincent came out of the room, he found someone squat at the door. Emily curled up and leaned against the door. She wore pink pajamas and half her face was exposed. Her eyshes were long and her long ck hair hung down to the floor. She slept soundly like a kitten, and her breathing was even. Rex whispered at the door, ¡°She¡¯s been here since 5 o¡¯clock. I asked her but she didn¡¯t speak, just squatting here.¡± Vincent flipped his hand and Rex left quietly. The guards who stood against the wall also disappeared one after another. The entire corridor was left with Vincent and Emily. The air was serene and quiet. The air after the rain prated through the open window, mixed with a hint of floral fragrance, apanied by bursts of birds. It seemed that one could smell nature. Hazily, Emily opened her eyes. Suddenly, she saw a magnified handsome face in front of her. She muttered, ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vincent rubbed her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Emily seemed to have not woken up. She looked down at herself and asked hesitantly, ¡°I ¡­ What am I doing here?¡± ¡°Emily?¡± Vincent looked at her in doubt. Emily nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Vincent was uncertain. He lifted her chin, looked straight into her eyes, and asked, ¡°Who am I?¡± Emily was at a loss for a second before replying, ¡°You are Mr. Vincent.¡± It was not her. Vincent released his hand and looked at her gently. ¡°You don¡¯t remember why you came to my door?¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Then what else do you remember?¡± he asked. Emily frowned and thought for a moment. Suddenly, her face whitened. She grabbed Vincent¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Fire.¡± ¡°Had a nightmare?¡± Vincent tried to confirm. Emily nodded. ¡°zing fire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a nightmare.¡± Vincent pulled her up from the ground and said, ¡°Go downstairs and have breakfast.¡± Emily obediently held his hand, and when they walked to the corner of the stairs, she said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I dreamed that you were dead.¡± Vincent stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. He finally realized that she had not dreamed of the firest night, but remembered the previous car ident. ¡°And?¡± he asked. ¡°Your hair.¡± ¡°Your hair is ck in the dream,¡± she pointed at his hair. Vincent looked at her and asked, ¡°Did you talk to me in the dream?¡± Emily lowered her head and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I did, but I don¡¯t remember those words.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast first.¡± Vincent held her hand and continued walking down the stairs. ¡°Alright.¡± Rex brought a few boiled eggs from the kitchen, then heated two cups of milk and brought them to Vincent and Emily. Emily asked as she ate, ¡°Where¡¯s mom? Is she still asleep?¡± Rex looked at his watch, ¡°I guess so. I¡¯ll go and check.¡± Donna was not as healthy as she was before. She probably felt that she could entrust Emily to Vincent. Therefore, when the burden in her heart was put down, illness attacked her and almost crushed her overnight. She rarely coughed recently, but after the rainst night, she began to cough violently again. Therefore, even it was the thunderstorm night that Emily most afraid of, she could not go to be with Emily. When Rex knocked on the door, Donna was taking medicine. She patted her face, and her skin turned red. She opened the door and said to Rex, ¡°Morning.¡± After Rex greeted her, he said to her, ¡°Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent are eating downstairs. Pleasee down.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Donna put the medicine back in the drawer, looked into the mirror, and followed Rex out. Emily was no longer at the dining table. Vincent disliked the taste of the fried egg and decided to cook it himself. Emily followed him to the kitchen to learn how to do it. Therefore, each of them held a frying pan. The guards on the side were still instructing, ¡°Quick, quick! Flip it over! It¡¯s going to burn!¡± ¡°It tastes better with a sunny side up!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just eat it raw! You ought to eat the cooked eggs!¡± ¡°Miss Emily, yours is about to get burnt!¡± Emily was flustered on the side. Vincent took a shovel and flipped it over for her. He turned off the fire and took a te to fill the te, using ketchup to draw a smile on the fried egg. ¡°I want to draw it! I want to!¡± Emily raised her hand excitedly. Vincent handed over the ketchup and Emily took it over to draw on her fried egg. Vincent thought that she would draw a smile, but he did not expect that she drew a swallow. ¡°Does it look good?¡± She looked back with a smile. Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Beautiful.¡± Donna, who was standing at the entrance of the kitchen and watching this scene, revealed a gratified smile. Only the guards on the side took out their phones and took pictures of the two fried eggs on the te. One was a smiling face and the other was a swallow. After lunch, Vincent brought Emily out to buy clothes. This time, Donna only brought a few clothes to change. After being here for some days, there were only a few clothes. Rex bought some pieces back, but Emily did not like them. They were all ced in the box and had not been worn. The weather was good today, Vincent decided to bring them out for a walk. Emily had visited a lot of entertainment ces in the past few days. It was the first time she hade to the shopping mall. While Vincent was outside looking at the iPad, she had already taken out a couple sets of clothes and gestured at him. ¡°For me?¡± He raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. ¡°No, Dad¡¯s birthday ising. It is for him,¡± Emily stuck out her tongue. Vincent tilted his head to look at Donna. Thetter also had a surprised look on her face. Then, he turned around and hid the sadness in his eyes. Emily finally chose two sets of clothes, one grey for her father, and the other pure ck for Vincent. When she went to pay the bill, she took out her wallet, put the one-hundred banknote on the counter, and asked, ¡°Are these enough?¡± The guide looked at the price tag with four zeros on and then looked back at the four hundred pieces on the counter in front of her, unable to even squeeze out a smile. Emily observed her expression and hesitantly took out another one from her wallet and put it on the table. ¡°Miss, would it be enough?¡± The guide took a deep breath and was about to speak when she saw a man in ck quickly stuff a card into her palm. She was stunned for a moment and turned back to seek him. She was not sure who the man in ck was. He nodded slightly at the man standing at the front who looked very imposing. The guide was a smart person. She immediately understood and smiled at Emily. ¡°Enough.¡± So she charged the card and epted the five hundred yuan on the counter. Then she wrapped up the clothes and put them into the bag and handed them over. ¡°Please take care, thank you foring.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily held the bag in both hands and whispered, ¡°The clothes are so expensive.¡± Having heard this, the guide¡¯s feet twisted and she almost fell. After that, they went shopping in women¡¯s clothing. Vincent waved his hand and let the guards go shopping. Only Rex was there. The two of them sat on the sofa and watched Emilye out of the locker room. She was wearing a pink dress. This skirt was really very ¡­ cute. And she had a palm-sized face, ck eyes that were as wet as a deer, a small nose, pink and slightly curved lips. Emily could be said to be a real SD doll, so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 673 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 673 Rex almost got a nosebleed because of Emily¡¯s adorable look. He even wanted to reach out his phone and take a few photos, but Vincent pped a magazine to his head and stopped him. Emily walked around with her new skirt and looked at Vincent, asking, ¡°How about this one?¡± Vincent walked over and hold her shoulder-length hair into his palm. He took out a tie from somewhere and helped wear her hair up. In the mirror, the cute girl immediately turned into neat and capable. Emily looked at him in the mirror in a daze. Until Vincent returned to the sofa and sat down, she was still immersed in it. For some reason, it was very familiar. It seemed as if someone had done this before like this. She touched the tie at the back of her head and wondered confusedly, mom never used a tie to wear her hair. Was it dad? ¡°Emily, are you alright?¡± Donna walked over and stood next to Emily. Through the mirror, Emily saw the aged face of her mother when she was about to turn around. She also noticed the white hair. She looked down at her hands and feet again. In her mind, there was a little girl who was crying desperately in the cupboard. She took a step back and put her hands to her head. Donna was deeply concerned, ¡°Emily? Emily? Are you OK?¡± Emily kept retreating. She put her hands to her head, but those voices keeping in all the time. ¡°You bastard! Who let you enter my house! Get out of here!¡± ¡°Even though my brother is on your side, you will never be the owner of this house. It¡¯s ridiculous, your mother is a mistress, a slut! So are you!¡± ¡°Well, are you a fool? Are you really a fool or pretending to be? Idiot, I¡¯m calling you. Come here!¡± ¡°Remember, I am your sister. From now on, you must listen to me. Even if I beat you, you can¡¯t tell dad! Do you hear it?¡± ¡°Your mom abandoned you. You are living in my house, are you clear? This is mine, not yours. With my order, you may be kicked out to the streets, like a beggar. Do you know what beggars are? If you upset me, you will be homeless at no time.¡± ¡°Emily, I¡¯m Eliot. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be afraid. Food is already. Eat some. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of the dark? I will stay with you, okay?¡± ¡± My name is Eliot. What¡¯s yours? I¡¯ll teach you how to write your name tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°I bought some pineapple pie today. Emily,e here¡­¡± ¡°Emily, dad is so sorry¡­¡± ¡°Emily, it¡¯s mom¡¯s fault¡­¡± ¡°Emily¡­¡± A voice suddenly pulled her back. Shey on the ground in a daze, looking at the face in front of her. That pair of eyes, sharp but beautiful. ¡°Vincent?¡± She reached out to grab him and said unconsciously, ¡°A lot of people are talking. There are so many people, so many.¡± ¡°No one¡¯s talking. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Vincent took her in his arms tofort her. Just now, Emily was continuously stepping back, putting hands to her head while screaming uncontrobly, which aroused the attention of many customers. Lots of people thronged to the brand shop. At first, they were attracted by the delicate and beautiful girl. Later, they noticed another extremely tall man standing next to her. His back was attractive enough to arouse the attention of crowds of women. But, when they saw his face, many people could not help admiring him. He wore a thin ck hat that covered most of his forehead. His exposed eyebrows and lower jaw were exceptionally grave and stern. His thin lips were slightly pursed. He seemed so indifferent, but when he was holding the girl in his arms, his eyes revealed a rare gentleness. The strong-willed man still had his tenderness, which was so precious. The female customers surrounded here were even flipped by his behaviors. Vincent carried Emily in his arms and walked out. Emily was holding his neck while her body was still trembling slightly. She closed her eyes and pressed her face against Vincent¡¯s neck. Feeling the warmth of Vincent, all her nervousness and scary disappeared gradually. Donna hastened to pace up in no minute. Just now, Emily had been retreating and scratched her eyes identally. It took her a long while to refresh herself. The guide saw that they were about to leave and immediately stopped Donna, ¡°You haven¡¯t ¡­ you haven¡¯t paid it yet.¡± No sooner did Donna take out the money than Rex had already sent a card to the shop assistant. He then picked up a cane from the sofa and rushed to Vincent. Vincent could walk without canes, but the leg may be pressured a little bit. What was more, he still had to hold Emily now. Rex and a few guards followed behind him and were ready to help. ¡°Mr. Vincent, let us help you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Vincent, let us carry Miss Emily.¡± ¡°How heavy can little Hulk be? I can manage it.¡± ¡°Not alright, let me do it.¡± ¡°You guys are too noisy.¡± Vincent looked ahead directly. The few guards immediately shut up while only Rex had not yet said anything. Rex was a bit relieved he had remained quiet. When they arrived home, Vincent put Emily on the bed. No sooner was he about to ask Rex to bring a ss of hot milk than his hand had been grasped by Emily. She curled up in the quilt and cried in a grievance, ¡°Vincent ¡­ Don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± ¡°I will not leave.¡± Vincent sat beside the bed again. ¡°It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Emily buried herself in the nket. It was just afternoon now, and the curtains were open. So, it was not dark at all. However, Vincent got it. He held her hand andforted her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. I am always here.¡± ¡°Vincent, will you always be with me?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. ¡°Yes, I will always be with you, until you are no longer afraid,¡± he said in a gentle voice. ¡°You promised to take me to see dad. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± She took a sniff. Vincent looked at her, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Wiped her tears, she buried her face in the pillow. After a while, she asked, ¡°Vincent, can you tell me a story?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vincent picked up the Greek mythology on the bookshelf, flipped to the familiar page, and read it to her. When Rex came in with the milk, Emily was already asleep. Sitting by the bed, Vincent looked at her quietly, their hands still holding. When Rex was about to put down the milk, he saw Vincent gesture to him, then he immediately took the milk out. ¡°Mr. Vincent, did Miss Emily remember something?¡± he asked at the door. ¡°Yes..¡± Vincent looked at Emily who was not sleeping soundly and said in a low voice, ¡°She is trying to ovee what she had experienced before.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 674 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 674 Janessa spent nine days in the hospital. On the tenth day, Collin came and told her that she could be discharged. Then Armando went to go through the formalities. They hired a nursing worker. However, most of the time, the worker just stayed aside and watched Armando take care of Janessa although it should be done by the worker. He almost did all the things like wiping Janessa¡¯s face and hands, which made the worker a little embarrassed when she was paid. She said, ¡°I did little here. I shouldn¡¯t have been paid so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Thanks for your hard work.¡± Armando was reticent. After saying that, he turned and went out to go through the formalities. ¡°You¡¯re the one who works hard.¡± The worker put away the money and sighed as she looked at the back of Armando. ¡°What a good man.¡± Then she came back to pack things. Janessa was getting out of bed. Now she could do some movements which were not too strenuous, like walking. But she couldn¡¯t walk too long and had to have a rest from time to time. Besides, she suffered from some after-effects of falling off the horse, like a slight concussion, the damaged heart and lung function, as well as the injury of spine soft tissue. Sometimes she also couldn¡¯t hear well. ¡°Your boyfriend is really good to you.¡± When helping her out of the bed, the worker praised him. Janessa only heard the first sentence. She was about to refute. But in the end, she did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve been working as a nursing worker for so many years. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a young man who is even more caring and considerate than a woman. He¡¯s so good to you. You should cherish him.¡± Aftering back, Armando saw Janessa sitting alone at the bedside in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Janessa shook her head. Armando nodded, then went to pack the package next to the bed. After that, he went to the bathroom to put the toiletries into the bag. Finally, he looked around to check if there was anything left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked to Janessa and supported her with one hand. Randy, Ferne, and Noah had alle to see her during these days in the hospital. She liked it when they brought her joy here, which could get her out of many unpleasant memories and just focus on the present. She liked it. But after the bustle, there was only silence in the ward. Janessa turned over several times and wanted to speak, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Instead, Armando took the initiative to talk about many embarrassing things that he and his brothers had done. ¡°Did you say once a man professed his love to Ferne when he disguised himself as a girl? It¡¯s so funny! I willugh at him loudly next time I see him!¡± Except for the several nights in the beginning when the two of them remained silent, they chatted until it waste at night before falling asleep. Janessa¡¯s phone had been switched off since she called Benson, and Armando had never stepped out of the hospital since he arrived here. Armando didn¡¯t know what this period meant to Janessa, but it was so precious for him. It was assuring for him to see her every day when he woke up. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the hotel.¡± Seeing that the taxi stopped at his apartment, Janessa remained in the back and did not want to get out. ¡°I won¡¯t live here,¡± Armando said to her after paying the driver and taking out the luggage. Hearing that, Janessa pursed her lips and got out of the car. Armando had rarely lived here since he bought it. But Janessa tended to stay here for a few days every time she came back. asionally, when in a bad mood, she woulde here for a smoke or a drink alone which were all bad habits that could not be known to the Mosbies. Her things remained in the apartment, as well as her coat on the sofa. Armando never asked anyone to clean up. Instead, he would do the cleaning himself. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want anyone to find that Janessa lived here, or he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by others. A lot of food in the fridge had expired. Armando packed them into a few trash bags and took them out. Then, he went to the supermarket to buy some things and came back to cook lunch. Janessa switched her phone on. Fortunately, Benson did not call her again. There were more than two hundred missed calls and more than one hundred unread messages. They were all from Warren. She flipped through them casually and threw the phone aside. The food in the kitchen smelt delicious. Janessa walked to the kitchen step by step with the support of the wall. When reaching the kitchen door, she saw Armando cooking wearing an apron. He was meticulous in everything, different from Ferne and Randy who were glib. He was reticent but reliable. Janessa knew it a long time ago and appreciated it very much. At this moment, looking at his back in the kitchen, which reminded Janessa of the night when they stayed at the Tibetan¡¯s ce. That night, he sat on the bench and made a fire to do some delicious food for her. From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But¡­N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But¡­ ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Armando turned around and wiped the sweat off his forehead.. ¡°Just wait for another ten minutes.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 675 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 675 Janessa walked to the dining table leaning on the wall and sat down. She heard that Armando was talking to someone on the phone when he was cooking. He said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go tomorrow. Thank you.¡± After a while, he took out the dishes he cooked and fetched two bowls of rice. What Janessa ate in the hospital was prepared for patients, which was either tasteless or nd. She had been eating porridge for so long so she missed beer and grilled meat, especially grilled crayfish. She thought that Armando would only order takeaways when she was discharged from the hospital. However, Armando cooked himself and the food he prepared was Janessa¡¯s favorite. Janessa was a tour guide so she had got used to different dishes from all over the country. But when she came back home, she loved the sour and spicy shredded potatoes and sauteed potato, green pepper, and eggnt the housekeeper cooked for her. Every time she came back, Benson would ask the kitchen to cook them for her. Over time, as long as Janessa came back, the cook would cook the two dishes without being informed. Nowadays, it was umon for men to cook. And Armando didn¡¯t not only know how to cook but also knew how to cook her favorite dishes¡­ Armando didn¡¯t tell Janessa where they were going tomorrow when they finished their meal. Janessa thought that he would live with her today because it was not convenient for her to live alone now. She was still injured, though Armando had told her that he was not living with her. ¡°I found a housekeeper for you. She will live with you tonight. If you need anything, she can buy it for you. Or you can call me,¡± Armando said while he was washing the dishes. Janessa was stunned and said, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I can live in my shop,¡± he said. Janessa nodded. Then they became silent. Armando was washing the dishes and Janessa was sitting beside the dining table. After Armando came out of the kitchen, he dried his hand and walked to the dining table. He hugged Janessa from behind and kissed her neck. Janessa dared not move. Then Armando walked toward the door and said, ¡°I am leaving.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The door was snapped closed. Janessa recovered and touched her neck where Armando just kissed. Her skin there was burning. ¡­ Collin didn¡¯t feel good when he was taking a shower after getting drenched in the rain that day. Then he had a fever and he slept a day after taking some medicine. The second morning, he felt much better though his voice was hoarse. He had a simple meal and then received a call from Cora who hung up immediately after fishing her words, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pack the things in the house.¡± Then Collin realized that someone wanted to rent his house, which Cora bought for his wedding. The female tenant¡¯s voice sounded like aedian. Thinking of what he had said to Cora, heughed out when he was shaving, nearly hurting himself. He put on shirt and khaki trousers and went out. It was sunny outside while Collin was in a bad mood. He drove to the appointed ce and the security guard told him that the miss had arrived early. She got bored so she went to the coffee shop nearby. Collin nodded and said, ¡°When shees back, you can tell her that I am waiting for her in the house.¡± The security guard nodded. Collin took the key from the project management office and waited for the elevator. Few people lived here so the elevator was empty. He stood there and could see his pale face through the mental on the door. He thought of Roxy when they were standing at the door of her house, who put her slim arms around his waist and kissed¡­ The elevator arrived. He lowered his eyes and went in. He pressed the button for the 16th floor. After the elevator door closed, he took out the buzzing phone in his pocket and answered it. He said, ¡°I¡¯m already here. I saw her. Her voice is good but she looked normal.¡± Cora gave up, so, she said, ¡°Forget it. If she still wants to rent it, you two could sign a contract. Or, you can leave.¡± Collin agreed. He put away his phone. He could not understand why the girl would want to rent his house. He had seen the house even if he didn¡¯t move in. Cora didn¡¯t turn it into a sweet home for couples but prepared two study rooms and one room withputers. There was also a room for babies. But after Collin put his bicycle in, it became a sports room. The furniture in the living room was white. There were no pink or other golden colors that girls liked. Cora decorated it in Collin¡¯s style but then she thought that her daughter-inw in the future would not like it. So, she decided to rent it to someone else. But Cora was picky. She would not rent it to couples or people with dogs or cats. She didn¡¯t want to see couples cuddling because her son was single now. So, the house was still empty until the girl called. Cora thought that the girl could meet her standards so she wanted to rent it to her. Collin looked around when he opened the door. The bedroom was painted with white color which most girls didn¡¯t like. It felt lonely and cold. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 676 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 676 It wasn¡¯t colorful. Standing here, it was like in the long corridor of the hospital. Everywhere was cold, white, and ring. It had been a long time since someone cleaned herest time. Here was full of dust. Collin identally rubbed the dust and frowned slightly. He entered the bathroom to wash his hands. A voice came from outside the door. It was probably the tenant. He said hoarsely, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The person replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Collin did not hear her voice clearly. The sound of footsteps and water made his brain a little chaotic instead of clear. After washing his hands, he looked at the mirror. He pulled down the mask, revealing a morbid paleness. He touched his forehead and there was still a fever. Well, it had been a long time since he was sickst time, and once he was sick, the symptoms were severe. Aftering out, there was a person sitting on the sofa with her hair loose. But the sofa was a little high, only the back of her head could be seen. Collin closed the door and took out a set of contracts from the entranceway. As he walked, he said, ¡°Have you seen the house? If you think it¡¯s satisfying, please sign it. You may know the price. Take a look at the house first¡­¡± Before he finished saying, he walked to the sofa. Just as he was about to throw the contract on the coffee table, his eye met hers on the sofa. She didn¡¯t wear ck-rimmed sses. She wore a long ck dress. Her face was in with dark pupils. She looked at him in surprise. Obviously, she recognized him although he was wearing a mask. Collin paused and asked, ¡°You¡­?¡± Roxy stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was your house.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to rent?¡± Collin looked at her and asked. Roxy said nothing, but the answer had been shown on her face. she thought so. ¡°Where will you stay these days?¡± Collin asked. ¡°You have looked for me?¡± Roxy asked. Collin choked for a moment and threw the contract on the coffee table. He said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll lower the price, rent it.¡± Roxy had indeed seen a lot of houses, but she liked the two study rooms here. That was why she wanted to rent this house. However, she never expected that the world was too small. This house belonged to him. ¡°How long will you rent it?¡± Collin found a pen and handed it to her. ¡°Sign it.¡± Roxy thought for a moment and did not reach for the pen. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Collin sat down on the sofa. Because of fever, he wasn¡¯tfortable and was a little impatient. However, his brain was used to controlling his emotions. At this moment, he deliberately did not control. The expression on his face was very unpleasant. ¡°No why,¡± Roxy said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Collin took back the pen and the contract. He said, ¡°Take care, bye.¡± Roxy left. When the door was closed, Collin leaned on the sofa, pinched his eyebrows, and took a breath. His breath was very hot, and he was very ufortable. He did not want to move anymore. After a while, footsteps suddenly sounded. Collin opened his eyes and saw Roxy walking here from the entranceway. She lowered her eyes and he could not see her expression. When she arrived before Collin, she reached out her hand to touch his forehead. ¡°You are sick.¡± Collin did not let her away and just looked her eyes like that. His face was now in her eyes which were usually dull. There was something faintly flickering inside. Collin did not see them clearly. He only saw her slowly lowering her head to touch his. ¡°Collin, what are you doing?¡± Through the mask, her breath fell into his nose, but Collin did not move. He wanted to know why she didn¡¯t rent here. He wanted to know ¡­ He had given her a clear answer. He wanted to continue with her. Why did she refuse? Why did shee back after refusing? She even cared if he was sick. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about being found. The security guards won¡¯t let them in.¡± This was the only reason Collin could think of. Roxy had already stood up. ¡°No, I just ¡­ don¡¯t want to be close to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Collin was stunned. ¡°Beautiful dreams are easy to break. Things are only beautiful when they are not obtained. Once obtained, they are just trash.¡± Roxy¡¯s eyes returned to usual hollowness. She was looking at him but she was actually not looking at anything. ¡°I hope this moment canst forever.¡± ¡°Did you ask me if that¡¯s what I want?¡± Collin grabbed her arms. His skin was so hot. ¡°What am I to you?¡± Roxy smiled softly. She rarely smiled like this. There was nothing special on her face, but when she smiled, her entire face became a bit more beautiful. ¡°Dr. Mueller, you will regret this,¡± She replied. Collin stopped holding her and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you want to rent it? If you don¡¯t, leave now.¡± Roxy stood for a while. She picked up a pen and sat on the sofa to write her name down. After signing the contract, Roxy put the deposit and rent on the coffee table. Then, she sat on the sofa without moving. Collin threw the key at her and did not get the deposit and rent. He turned and left immediately. After he left, Roxy touched her forehead. The moment they touched each other just now, the temperature seemed to pass along her forehead to her whole body, making her also burn with heat. She covered her face with fingers and no one could see whether her eyes were empty or hiding other emotions at the moment. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 677 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 677 As soon as Collin got into the car, the phone in his pocket began to vibrate. He picked up the phone with an impatient look, ¡°The things have been packed and I have seen the person. The contract has also been signed. You can collect the rent yourself. By the way, mom, I beg you. Don¡¯t arrange blind dates in the future. I am very tired recently and want to rest.¡± ¡°Good son, okay.¡± Jaquan¡¯s annoying voice came from the other end of the call. Collin nced at the call and pressed his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jaquanughed, ¡°My good son, what happened to you? Why is your throat hoarse? Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°You want to be my dad? Buy me a house and find me a wife first. Not only can I call you daddy, but I can also get down on my knees.¡± Collin picked up the thermos and took a sip of water to moisten his throat. ¡°Come on, you should be alone for a lifetime!¡± Jaquan cleared his throat. ¡°Well, let me tell you something. I¡¯m going to get married. We don¡¯t want to invite too many people, just a few friends we know and some rtives in the family.¡± Collin sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t invite me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but take your girl away.¡± ¡°Damn you.¡± After Jaquan hung up the phone, he came out of the balcony and looked at the living room that was full of people. His parents, as well as Emma¡¯s parents, were holding a marriage manual in their hands, as well as the wedding photo albums, handbooks for the auditorium, and so on. They were discussing the wedding venue, the location where the wedding dress was shot, and the location of the hotel in a disorganized way. Emma was ying chess with Stony in the bedroom. She was not disturbed at all. Jaquan sneaked into the room along the wall and closed the door gently. Then he was relieved. ¡°They haven¡¯t decided yet?¡± Emma looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look like they can continue to discuss for a week.¡± Jaquan shrugged and walked over to rece Emma and yed chess with Stony. Ever since Emma and Jaquan returned from the Emerald Ind, Deon and Bernice had been talking about making up a wedding for them. Naturally, Felice and Allen had no objections. However, Emma felt that it was unnecessary. Jaquan coaxed her for half an hour, saying that the wedding was to share the news of the marriage with friends. When the time came, he would only invite their friends toe, so Emma agreed. However, as soon as she agreed, Deon and Bernice began to be busy with all kinds of marriage arrangements. It was either that the wedding venue was too shabby or that the wedding dress was too ugly and not elegant enough. Later, Felice and Allen also bought a lot of marriage manuals to read, trying to choose a suitable location from them. They worked from morning to night. It had been a whole day and they had not made up their minds yet. ¡°Where do you want? Church?¡± Jaquan asked. Emma thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m OK with anything.¡± Jaquan touched her head, ¡°The ce for the wedding, I want to find a ce you like, not a ce they like.¡± Emma understood what he meant and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have a favorite ce.¡± ¡°My uncle says to go to the ind. Younger aunt says to go to the hot air balloon and Younger uncle says to go to the cruise ship.¡± Stony suddenly looked up at the two of them. He took out his phone and showed them a few photos, ¡°Mom, which one do you like?¡± Emma sat behind Stony, hugged him with one hand, and held him in her arms. She looked at the photos on his mobile phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s too fancy. Any ce is fine, as long as we are happy.¡± Jaquan also came down from the opposite side and walked behind Emma. He held Emma and Stony in his arms. Then hemented while looking at the photos, ¡°This cruise ship is good.¡± ¡°It belongs to my family,¡± Emma said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jaquan was ck-jawed. ¡°How about this ind?¡± he asked, pointing to the small ind in front. ¡°I used to go there when I was a child. My dad bought it for vacation. It¡¯s not open to the public.¡± Emma thought with a frown. Jaquan froze before he spoke again. ¡°Hot air balloon¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it is their new industry.¡± Emma looked at it and pointed at the words on the hot air balloon, ¡°Ah, there is a sign of the Alberton family here.¡± Jaquan rested his chin on her shoulder and sighed, ¡°Your family is really rich.¡± However, he was thinking about how to arrange this wedding so that Deon and Bernice would be satisfied. ¡°My family is rich but I am not. You are marrying me. As long as the two of us are happy, their opinions are just for reference.¡± Emma said, tilting her head to look at him. Jaquan kissed her on the face, ¡°Alright.¡± Stony got off Emma¡¯s leg and walked towards the door. ¡°Stony, where are you going?¡± Emma asked. Stony paused for a moment, then turned back and said in a serious manner, ¡°Grandmother says that you want to give me younger brother and sister. She told me not to disturb you.¡± Emma was lost for words. And so was Jaquan. When the two of them first came back from the Emerald Ind, they felt that they owed the Stony. They thought of all kinds of ways to take him out to y in those days. They went through all the big amusement parks. At night, Emma even wanted to hug Stony to sleep together. But Stony said, ¡°Mom, I have grown up. I can sleep alone from now on.¡± After that, Emma usually returned to Jaquan¡¯s room to sleep after reading the story for Stony. She never slept with Stony again.. She originally thought that Stony had grown up, but she did not expect that there was such a reason behind it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 678 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 678 After Stony left, Jaquan locked the door. Emma asked, ¡°Why do you lock the door?¡± Jaquan unbuttoned his shirt and said as if it was a matter of course, ¡°Didn¡¯t Stony just ask us to give him a younger brother or sister?¡± Emma said, ¡°But it¡¯s daytime now.¡± Jaquan walked over and closed the curtains, saying, ¡°It¡¯s dark now.¡± Emma said, ¡°My parents are still outside.¡± ¡°They won¡¯te in. I¡¯ve locked the door.¡± ¡­ Emma was speechless. It was easy to guess why they locked the door and stayed in the room in the daytime! ¡°Let¡¯s do it at night. I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Just as Emma walked to the door, she heard Bernice¡¯s voice from outside the door, ¡°Emma, Stony said that you have something to do and we n to take Stony out for a stroll.¡± Emma was lost for word. It was the end of July when Armando knew the news that Jaquan and Emma were preparing to get married. He had been working part-time outside for the past few days. His family had been working on restoring ancient relics. He knew a little about it, but he was not proficient in it. Moreover, if he wanted to be engaged in it, he had to get a relevant certificate. At first, he did not want to do such a job, so he did not take the certificate. Now, he had made up his mind to be engaged in restoring ancient relics. After spending half a day deciding on his ns, he went to the museum in City Y for an interview. Many women did this kind of work because they were meticulous. However, few men were engaged in restoring ancient relics. The boss was a middle-aged woman. After interviewing him a few questions, she was satisfied and let him be an assistant. The probation period was two months, and the monthly sry was rtively low, only 2,800. In the past few days, he left home early and came backte to familiarize himself with the work in the Restoration Hall. He spoke little and did things seriously. The boss observed Armando for a few days and felt that he was good in all aspects. Only then did the boss take Armando inside toe into contact with a few restorers. Most of them were young girls, and there were a few middle-aged women. There were also two old women with gray hair. They wore sses and stared intently at a porcin bowl in their hands. After greeting everyone, Armando began to clean up the rubbish on the table. The boss asked him to follow behind restorers to help and clean up the ce. Generally, this kind of work was done by cleaners. However, the office had relics worth tens of millions. The cleaner could note in. The boss was also worried that someone with bad intentions would steal the relics. Therefore, the restorers here were all cleaning up by themselves. This was the first time they had a young male colleague. Although everyone was curious, they were busy with their work and did not have the time to chat. However, when they were busy, they saw the young man silently cleaning up the table. He was careful and serious. They could not help but be amazed. Nowadays, there were very few men who were willing to do the cleaning. Moreover, the ce Armando had cleaned was very clean. It could be seen that he was a careful person, and he was indeed suitable for this ce. Armando had been in this ce for more than a week. Only then did hee into contact with the first antique. It was a small teacup, and a restorer asked him to put it in a box. This was a test. In the past, to integrate into this ce as soon as possible, many neers bought milk tea and fried chicken from time to time to bribe the restorers here. Those neers wanted to build a good rtionship with everyone, but they forgot where this was. Restorers who worked here were all capable. Armando took the gloves from the table and put them on, then he gently held the teacup with two hands. He steadily held it and was about to send it into the box. When he passed themp in front of the table, he paused for a moment, and then he sent the teacup under themp. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A young female restorer asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Armando looked at it for a moment before saying, ¡°There are cracks here, very small.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was a test to see if Armando would touch relics without wearing gloves, but they did not expect him to find the problem. Armando did not speak and handed the teacup to her. The girl leaned under themp and looked at it for a while. She was surprised, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The others looked at them. They did not expect that not only did this neer pass the first test, but he could also find that the teacup in his hand was problematic in such a short time. The boss looked at Armando for a while and gave a satisfied smile. At night, when Armando got off work and was ready to go back, the boss called him and said, ¡°You go in and help them tomorrow.¡± Armando said calmly, ¡°I see.¡± The boss wanted to say something more, but seeing his expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Why do you keep a straight face? Are you unhappy?¡± Armando forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go back. Don¡¯t feel that this kind of thing is boring. You will have fun working. I hope that you canpletely integrate into us.¡± Armando said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± He went back by taxi. On the way back, he took out his mobile phone to check the time. It was almost seven o¡¯clock in the evening. He wanted to see Janessa. After giving the address to the driver, hey on the back seat and closed his eyes to rest for a while. He was tired. Although he had been busy with work these days, he still had to memorize knowledge about ancient relics at night. He rxed now and found that his eyes were a little sore. He stayed upte every night this week.. He pinched his nose and almost fell asleep in the taxi. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 679 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 679 When Armando passed by the supermarket, he bought some fruits and vegetables. Because he arranged a nurse to take care of Janessa, he did not worry about Janessa¡¯s diet. He had not seen her for more than a week since he came out to work. Today, he especially wanted to take a look at her. He took the elevator with fruits and vegetables. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw the nurse standing at the door. When she saw him, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked back awkwardly. Armando took a nce and the things in his hand fell to the ground. He asked with a calm expression, ¡°Is there someone in the room?¡± ¡°Yes, that man asked me toe out and wait for a while. He said that he had something to say to Miss Janessa. I didn¡¯t leave. I told Miss Janessa to call me if she needed help.¡± The nurse came over to pick up the vegetable bags and fruit bags on the ground, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Miss Janessa said she was familiar with that man.¡± The nurse did not know about the rtionship between Janessa and him. She treated them as a couple. Armando took the bags from her and said to her, ¡°I see. You can go back. Come back tomorrow noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the nurse left, Armando took the spare key and opened the door. He put the things in his hand on the ground and looked towards the living room. Two people were standing in the living room. The man was Warren, and the woman was Janessa. The two were quarreling. Janessa raised her hand and wiped her mouth. Armando closed the door with a long face, then changed into his shoes and entered. Warren walked over and said, ¡°Armando, you¡¯re back. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Armando walked over and punched him without a word. Warren staggered by Armando¡¯s punch. He hit the coffee table. In a split second, the cup on the table fell on the carpet. Armando walked over and was about to pull Warren up, but his arm was grabbed by Janessa. She said, ¡°Let him go.¡± Warren finally recovered from the shock. He stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He said, ¡°Why do you hit me? No matter what, it¡¯s the matter between me and her. It has nothing to do with you. No matter what reason you have, you are not qualified to hit me. I can call the police.¡± Before Warren finished speaking, Armando threw another punch at him. Janessa could not hold him back and almost stumbled. She could only grab his arm tightly. ¡°Armando! Let him go!¡± Armando turned a deaf ear to her words and only focused on beating up Warren. ¡°Warren! Hurry and leave! You will be beaten to death by him!¡± Janessa couldn¡¯t stop Armando, so she could only try to persuade Warren. However, Warren had no strength to resist at all. He was a person who neglected exercising. He didn¡¯t like to fight with others. In addition, he was in his thirties. How could he match with the young Armando? It was not until Armando was pped by Janessa that this one-sided beating finally ended. Warreny on the ground and gasped for breath. He had been badly battered about the head and face. At this moment, he was in an extremely sorry state. He just wanted to leave this ce and use this matter to make Janessa agree to be with himter. However, Warren saw Armando grab Janessa¡¯s wrist and pull her in his arms. Armando angrily wiped her lips with his thumb, then he lowered his head to kiss her. At that moment, Warren¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°You¡­¡± Armando let go of Janessa and smiled at Warren. Armando opened the door and brought Warren, who was on the ground, to the door. He whispered into Warren¡¯s ear, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t appear in front of us again. Don¡¯t forget, you have a family. Remember to consider your family before you do anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Warren was thrown outside the door, his eyes wide open with shock. He just stared at the door. He recalled what Janessa had said when they broke up. ¡°I slept with another man.¡± ¡°I had sex with another man when I went back for the New Year.¡± ¡°You know I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to touch me, not because I am angry, but because¡­¡± Warren didn¡¯t expect that the man was Armando. Warren was shocked. He felt as if he had fallen into a whirlpool. He felt dizzy. He held the wall and slowly walked out. He muttered, ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± In the room, Janessa¡¯s wrist was grabbed, and her back was also restrained by Armando¡¯s arms. She could not resist at all. She could only let him kiss her and vent his anger by biting her lips. Armando was so angry that his eyes turned red, saying, ¡°Janessa! I thought you liked me and would not let him touch you again! What do you mean by this?¡± Janessa red at him and said, ¡°When did I say that I liked you! Also, why didn¡¯t I let him touch me? Who are you to me? What right do you have to interfere in my affairs?¡± She had been recuperating for many days. Her body had just recovered, but she could not get angry. When she was angry, her breathing was heavier than usual. Armando was so angry that he did not notice it. Armando carried her on his shoulder, walked into a bedroom, and threw her on the bed. Janessa roared in anger, ¡°Armando! What are you going to do?¡± He tore off her clothes, his tone filled with anger, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know who I am to you!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 680 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 680 Just as Collin was about to get off work, he received a call from Armando. Armando said in an anxious tone, ¡°Doctor Mueller! Are you in the hospital I¡¯ll be right there! Wait for me in the hall!¡± Collin thought, ¡°Ever since I met Jaquan, I have known a few friends, such as Ferne and Randy. Among them, Armando is normal.¡± He did not change his clothes. Instead, he made himself a cup of wolfberry. After taking a sip, he walked to the hall and guessed Janessa was hurt. A few minutester, Armando rushed in with a woman in his arms. The woman was only covered with a nket. Collin nced at her. When his gaze swept past her neck, he paused and then looked at her face. Janessa had a beautiful face. No matter what expression she had, her face was pleasing to the eye. At this moment, her lips were red and swollen, and her breathing was rapid. Armando said in a hurry, ¡°She suddenly breathes very fast, ack of oxygen¡­ Hurry up and examine her!¡± Collin stretched out his hand to call the nurse over, saying, ¡°Take her to oxygen.¡± He thenmanded Armando, ¡°You go over there and pay the fee. Then wait here.¡± Armando turned around and was about to go to pay the fee. Collin snapped his fingers and asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Armando was silent. Collin said, ¡°I see.¡± Armando didn¡¯t know what to say. Jaquan did not tell Collin about this, but Collin had sharp eyes. Even if others didn¡¯t tell him, he could find out the truth from the details. Last time, Armando had taken care of Janessa for so many days, and everyone in the hospital saw it. Many people who didn¡¯t know their rtionship thought that they were a loving couple. Only Collin didn¡¯tment. Collin was skeptical before, then at this moment, he knew the truth. The nurses who came out of the emergency room all blushed. When they saw Armando waiting at the door, they could not help but look at him before leaving. Armando did not seem to notice it until Collin came out wearing a mask. He asked, ¡°Doctor Mueller, how is she? Is she okay?¡± ¡°Her condition has now stabilized. She can¡¯t be angry now. Don¡¯t quarrel with herter.¡± Collin took off his mask, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t have sex until shepletely recovers.¡± Armando nodded and blushed. Collin stared at him for a moment before saying, ¡°You look quite pure. Why are you so ruthless?¡± Armando lowered his head and said nothing. Collin knew about Armando, so he didn¡¯t say more. He told Armando that Janessa could be discharged after having an intravenous drip. Armando thanked him again. In the ward, Janessa was awake. She was naked, only covered with a nket. It was summer and she was very hot now. She was sweating, but she couldn¡¯t lift the nket. When she saw Armando walking in, she said angrily, ¡°Where are my clothes? I want to stay in a hotel. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Armando said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The doctor said you can¡¯t be angry. Janessa, take care of yourself. If you want to hit me and scold me, do itter. Now listen to me. Don¡¯t be angry. Have a good rest, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very angry now!¡± Janessa stared at him, her eyes slowly filling with tears. She turned her head away, not wanting to cry in front of him, but the grievances in her heart surged. Armando helped Janessa wipe tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. You can hit me and scold me. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He awkwardlyforted Janessa. Janessa kept crying and she sobbed, ¡°You came up and scolded me. Did you give me a chance to exin? I didn¡¯t know he woulde. I broke up with him a long time ago. I didn¡¯t want to see him again, but he came to talk to me. If I don¡¯t see him, he wouldn¡¯t leave. I could only let him in. I rejected him, but he didn¡¯t agree. He wanted to prove that I still liked him, so he came to kiss me. I avoided him, but I touched his face by ident¡­¡± Armando hugged her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be like thister. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll listen to you first, okay?¡± Janessa sniffed and said, ¡°Are you crazy? I have nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are? Go away.¡± Armando lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± His voice was very soft. Janessa was silent. She turned over and covered her face with the nket. His voice came from above her, ¡°When the drip is done, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Our home.¡± Janessa was trembling. She knew that this was wrong. She knew that she should refuse, like how she treated Warren. But she could not say no to him. After he said he loved her, she knew she couldn¡¯t say no to him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 681 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 681 Emily stared at the ants for a long time. She broke a piece of sugar and threw it on the ground. Not long after, a group of ants came over and worked hard to move it, one after another. The ck ants formed a small line. If one was not careful, one could trample them to death. The ants were small and weak. A person cast a shadow. Emily did not move. She only heard a man¡¯s low and pleasant voice. ¡°What are you looking at so attentively?¡± Emily pointed at the ants and said, ¡°I think they should be a family. These two are father and mother. This is brother, and this is sister. They are uncle, aunt, and grandparents. Look at them. They are all carrying sugar on their backs. They are trying hard to take the sugar home. There are younger brothers and younger sisters at home. They are hungry and waiting for food.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly raised her head to look at the tall man standing under the sunlight. ¡°Just like you and my mother, you will always bring me food when you go out. You will always give the best things to me.¡± Vincent knew what she meant and frowned. He did not care that she considered him as an elder, like Donna. Emily might think of Maury. But to his surprise, Emily did not mention Maury. She just looked at the ants quietly and watched them keep busy till all the sugar was removed. The ck line finally slowly disappeared. ¡°Do the ants know that we are watching them?¡± Her question was very simple and full of childishness, ¡°Do they know that we are muchrger than them? Could it be that they don¡¯t know what we are?¡± She picked up a small ant and ced it in her palm to observe. ¡°If an ant has thoughts, what would it think? Would it think where there is sugar tomorrow? Or would it think if it would rain tomorrow? Would its home be washed away? Or would it think, where is it? Why is it here? Where are its parents?¡± Vincent said with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see your father.¡± Emily put down the ant. Her eyes revealed a trace of cunning. She was a girl full of spirituality. He and her mother did not like to mention many things. She would always find a way to ¡°inadvertently¡± let them detect her intentions. She could be considered an entric little girl. But when she grew up, her personality was not likable. She deliberately wrapped herself up and only removed her disguise in front of the people close to her. She would be tense and did not truly rx sometimes. She had got along with Vincent for a long time these days, so she naturally revealed her real personality. The day before yesterday, they went out to stroll around the night market and came back. On the way home, they saw someone proposing to his girlfriend on the road. Many passers-by stopped to watch. Emily stretched her neck and could not see. She turned her head and saw a little girl at the age of five or six sitting on her father¡¯s neck. The little girl was very happy. Emily stretched out her hand and tugged at Vincent. Vincent tilted his head, nced at the father, frozen. ¡°You want to ride on me?¡± Emily nodded. Donna, who was standing on the side, pulled Emily and said, ¡°How old are you? You can¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Emily had a wronged expression on her face. She was about to say ¡®forget it¡¯ when she saw Vincent slowly squat down. He patted his shoulder and said to her, ¡°OK.¡± Emily happily jumped over and rode on his neck. The Guards took out their phones and kept taking pictures. Rex also looked at them in surprise. Then, he took pictures of their backs with his phone. In Emily¡¯s memory of that day, the red roses were very beautiful and Vincent was so tall that she could see very far. She heard the girl say to her father, ¡°Dad, I want to be a little taller, taller than her.¡± The girl¡¯s father had no choice but to stand on tiptoe, but was still lower than Vincent. The little girl was so anxious that she cried. Then the girl¡¯s father quickly carried the girl away. Emily looked enviously at them and said, ¡°Just now, her father said that he would buy an ice cream for her.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked down at Vincent with a hopeful gaze. Vincent curled his lips and turned his head to the Guards behind him. The Guard left as light as a swallow and returned with a colorful ice cream soon. As a result, Emily rode on Vincent¡¯s neck, holding a colorful ice cream in her hand. She looked at the two people who proposing marriage, surrounded in the middle. She licked the ice cream and said, ¡°Vincent, he is not as good-looking as you.¡± During these days, Emily had met many men on the road, but she had never met a man who looked more handsome than Vincent. She wouldpare those men to Vincent every time. Vincent had a look of indifference. However, Emily¡¯s voice was not small and attracted many passers- by. Everyone was congratting the young couple in the middle. Now, after hearing her words, they immediately turned their eyes to her. Emily sat on Vincent¡¯s neck. When everyone turned around, they first saw a girl in a pink princess dress. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyes were as beautiful as a ck pearl. Her lips were stained with a bit of cream. She was so beautiful that almost everyone was shocked. It seemed that she was frightened as everyone looked at her. Her fingers involuntarily touched Vincent. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved down. When they saw Vincent¡¯s face, they subconsciously held their breath. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The man was wearing a hat. His eyes were ck and sharp. His nose was tall and straight. He pursed his thin lips. The ck shirt made him charming and cold. He looked at the crowd calmly.. All the women were stunned. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 682 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 682 Many women were shocked and screamed. ¡°Wow, is this a celebrity?¡± ¡°He is so handsome!¡± ¡°He must be a star. But I have never seen him before!¡± ¡°Wow, he is so handsome!¡± ¡°He is so tall. He must be 1.9 meters, right?¡± ¡°Oh my God, he is so handsome! I am in love with him!¡± When Emily was eating her ice cream, she was shocked to see so many people turn around and stare at them. Then she saw them staring at Vincent with shining eyes and murmured something. Emily lowered her head and hurriedly asked Vincent to go. ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Why?¡± Emily nervously grabbed his shoulder. Her ice cream was taken by Vincent to Rex. Then he turned around and strode out. After walking through the crowd, he walked faster as if he was running. Emily opened her hands and shouted happily against the wind, ¡°Faster!¡± Rex and guards hurriedly followed behind, worrying that Vincent¡¯s legs could not walk like that. Vincent stopped at the wayside after running for only a few minutes. While waiting for the red light, he nced at Emily and saw her look into the sunlight with narrowed eyes. Her long hair flew in the air with the wind. Her smile was simple and cute, and her eyes were shining like light. ¡°Mr. Vincent, thank you. I¡¯m so happy,¡± she said. She indeed looked so happy. She gently walked around the ants on the ground and said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, thank you.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything and just wanted to tell Donna about the matter. Rex came over from the garden and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Vincent, have you decided to take her to see him?¡± Vincent admitted that and said, ¡°I had promised her. I can¡¯t go back on my words.¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Rex hesitated, ¡°What if she couldn¡¯t ept it?¡± Donna also had the same worry when she heard that Vincent was going to take Emily to see Maury. So she also asked, ¡°Yes. What if she couldn¡¯t ept it?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent looked at Emily, who was weeding in the garden. He said with his deep but soft voice, ¡°No matter what happens, I will stay with her.¡± Donna could not refuse when she heard this. So this schedule was decided. On August 2, it was Maury¡¯s birthday. Emily sat in the back seat in a good mood, holding the grey suit that she had bought in cash. Donna didn¡¯t look good today, and her eyes were a little red. She probably did not sleep wellst night, or maybe she could not sleep well when she thought about today. She looked pale and tired even though she had makeup. Emily wasining about how long her father had note to see her along the way. It had been three or four months. It had never been so long. Her father usually woulde to see her three or four times a month. It was the first time that she hadn¡¯t seen her father for four months. It was far and she fell asleep after a while in the back seat. Vincent held her in his arms to make her morefortable. She was still holding the gift bag for Maury¡¯s birthday. She also wrote a birthday card with three small characters on it. And she wrote ¡°I love you¡± in the right corner. Donna cried in the room alone for a long time after seeing itst night. Emily did not know and she was immersed in the joy of meeting her father the next day and did not even notice any differences on the table during breakfast. Rex and the guards were ready to see the little Hulk. They disappeared after breakfast. The car arrived at the cemetery in the suburbs of City Y at noon. Emily was already awakened for a while. Looking at the scene outside, she asked curiously, ¡°Where are we?¡± Donna looked out of the window without saying anything. The car finally stopped. Vincent got out of the car and then reached out his hand to her and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get off the car.¡± Emily followed him nkly. All she saw were tombstones and white chrysanthemums. An old man was guarding the door. Rex had already handed him a box of cigarettes. The old man still remembered Emily and said to her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to register. You can go.¡± Emily did not understand. She just followed behind Vincent and walked in. All she could hear was the sound of footsteps, hitting her heart strongly. She didn¡¯t dare to go in and hesitated. She looked up and saw Vincent¡¯s back. He was not wearing a hat today. His white hair was very obvious and his ck suit was ironed. He walked forward without looking back. Emily felt that she had seen this scene before, but she could not remember where. During the time she was distracted, Vincent stopped. Rex handed over a bunch of white chrysanthemums. He put it down and then gently brushed away the fallen leaves in front of the tombstone. Following his movements, Emily finally looked at the tombstone he had stopped at. She couldn¡¯t read many words and had just learned the names of her parents and Vincent. So when she saw the tombstone, she read out the three familiar words on it. ¡°Maury Britt.¡± After finishing reading, she looked at Donna nkly and asked, ¡°Mom, why is dad¡¯s name here? Where is dad?¡± Donna said with her red eyes, ¡°Your dad is right here.¡± ¡°No, where is he?¡± Emily looked around. ¡°Emily, listen to me,¡± Donna said with tears falling, ¡°Your father ¡­ is already dead.¡± Emily asked innocently, ¡°Is he dead?¡± She did not cry, as if she did not understand the meaning of death. ¡°Is she dead like mosquitoes and flies and he can never move again? Dad is ¡­ dead like that?¡± ¡°Yes, He won¡¯t move and speak. He won¡¯t ¡­ talk to you anymore.¡± Donna choked out. Emily stood there nkly. She looked at the photo on the tombstone. Her father was looking at her. She shouted softly, ¡°Dad?¡± No one answered. ¡°Dad?¡± she shouted again. A gust of wind blew by and she heard her mother¡¯s crying. Emily looked around nkly and finally understood that this was the cemetery of the dead. The sound of the wind was like the harsh cry of someone. Who was the one crying? She covered her ears and squatted on the ground. She smelled a man¡¯s cold breath. It was Vincent. When she opened her eyes to look at him, a scene suddenly jumped out of her mind ¨C she shouted at the doctor crazily in the morgue and asked the doctor to check again the body covered with a white cloth. She saw Vincent standing there and holding her with his strong arm. He also whispered to her just like this moment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Illionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 683 Illionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 683 ¡°Mr. Vincent, is Miss Emily alright?¡± Rex paid great attention to his words, ¡°No, I mean ¡­ is she normal now? No, I mean ¡­ she doesn¡¯t look normal now ¡­ No, I mean that she¡­¡± Seeing that Vincent¡¯s face was getting much gloomier, Rex quickly pursed his lips and took a few big steps out. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it seems that someone is calling me outside¡­¡± Emily was bathing the little puppy in the garden. A few guards were helping to use the soap and bath lotion. Some of the guards were ying with the little puppy with toys and some were taking pictures. The scene was lively, but Emily was quiet. Ever since she came back from the cemetery in City Y that day, she had be so silent. It had only been two weeks, and the puppy had already grown chubby. Emily held it in his arms, took a watering pot and gently washed the foam on its body. When the puppy finished washing, her long dress was soaked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sensing a sharp gaze from the window, the guards immediately put down all the items in their hands and moved to a nearby tree quickly, covering their eyes. Rex also quickly turned around and handed the nket to Emily. After a while, he turned back and saw Emily give him the puppy wrapped in the nket. Rex didn¡¯t know what to say. Emily twisted her wet long dress and walked into the living room. Donna was sitting on the sofa. Her expression was getting worse and worse. She looked as if she was fast approaching death. ¡°Emily¡­ Come over here,¡± Donna said softly. Emily paused for a moment before walking over. ¡°Why are you wet? Are you ying with water outside?¡± Donna asked, holding her hand. Emily lowered her head and did not speak. Donna had gotten used to her attitude these past few days. She took out a bunch of keys from her pocket and handed it to Emily. ¡°This little one is the key to our house. There is something I left for you at home. Remember to get it when you get home.¡± Emily did not take the keys. Perhaps she did not understand what Donna said. However, Donna knew her own health condition too well. Her days were numbered. She turned her head and coughed. Then she reached out to stroke Emily¡¯s head. ¡°Emily, let me hug you.¡± Emily was silent. Donna hugged her and gently patted her back. ¡°I just hope that you will be happy forever.¡± A drop of tears fell down Emily¡¯s neck. Emily moved, and Donna had already released her. ¡°Go and change your clothes. What do you want to eat tonight? I will cook for you.¡± Her eyes were still red. Worried that Emily might see her, Donna turned her head and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Mom will cook for you today, okay?¡± Emily didn¡¯t agree or refuse. She just silently held the keys in her hand and went upstairs. Donna looked at her and sighed softly. The atmosphere of dinner was still silent. Perhaps Emily had already figured out what death was after she returned, so she could not ept this reality for a while. However, her silence still made others so worried. But no one could do anything about it. Even Donna also failed tofort her. In the dead of the night, Vincent still sat by the bed to read Emily¡¯s story. She did not ask him to read the story, nor did she let him go when he was reading the story. The clock rang, together with the sound of Vincent¡¯s low voice. When Vincent came out, Rex looked at him with embarrassment. Vincent frowned slightly and went downstairs. He saw Donna sitting on the sofa with a luggage bag. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you for so long. I will go back.¡± Donna stood up. ¡°I guess my days are numbered.¡± ¡°So, this is the reason why you abandoned her?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone was not so friendly. ¡°She has lost her father. I don¡¯t want her to watch me die with her own eyes. I¡­ Just tell her that I went on a vacation. When she grows up, she will understand,¡± said Donna, taking a deep breath to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°If she understood, she wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Besides, I won¡¯t lie to her,¡± Vincent said indifferently as he looked at Donna. Rex advised, ¡°It would be better if you stay here with Emily. Recently, yourplexion hasn¡¯t been very good. Are you sick or have you not rested well?¡± Donna¡¯s eyes were red, and tears began to fall. ¡°Since you intend to abandon her again, I won¡¯t keep you. Rex, send her off,¡± Vincent said as he walked towards the stairs. Donna suddenly broke down and cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die ¡­ I saw my daughter after so much trouble! How can I leave without worry? ¡°But what can I do if I stay? I¡¯m about to die! I don¡¯t want her to see me like this ¡­ Her father is dead, and she has already suffered such a big blow. I don¡¯t dare to let her see me ¡­ die in front of her¡­¡± Vincent stopped walking. At the turn of the stairs in front of him, Emily, who was in a pink nightgown, stood there quietly. She was barefoot, her eyes calm, as if she had heard it but did not understand it. It was also as if she had not heard anything. Rex also saw Emily at the corner of the stairs. He was so shocked. Donna noticed his look and also turned around. Vincent then took a step forward and picked Emily up. ¡°Why did youe out without wearing shoes?¡± The tall figurepletely covered Emily. Donna was not sure if Emily had heard it or not, nor did she know how much she had heard. She was afraid that Emily had heard thest few words¡­. Then Donna¡¯s body went limp and she fainted on the sofa. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 684 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 684 Rex quickly called the doctor and let hime over. Vincent carried Emily into the room and wiped her feet with a wet tissue and wiped it with a dry tissue. Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Emily looked at him and suddenly went forward to hug him. Vincent guessed that Emily must have heard what Donna had just said and was frightened. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent patted her back tofort her. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll read a story for you. I won¡¯t leave until you fall asleep.¡± But she just didn¡¯t let go of him. Vincent also didn¡¯t refuse. After a while, he felt something on his shoulder and heard her steady breathing. Vincent turned his head and saw that Emily had fallen asleep, but her hands were still firmly around his neck. Rex opened the door and came in. When he saw this scene, he immediately stretched out five fingers to cover his eyes, leaving only a gap. ¡°Mr. Vincent¡­¡± Vincent waved his hand to let Rex go out. Rex was at a loss and whispered, ¡°Donna fainted.¡± ¡°Let a doctore,¡± Vincent said indifferently. ¡°I have already called.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. His look was as if saying, ¡°Then why do youe?¡± Rex said lightly, ¡°I just tell this to you.¡± Vincent coldly said, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rex quickly went out. The next day, Donna failed to get out of bed to eat meals. The doctor suggested that she go to the hospital for treatment. Moreover, all her indicators were not up to standard. She was seriously suffering from low blood pressure, heart and lung failure. In her early years, she was depressed and finally left a difficult to cure disease for her body. When Donna was sent to the City Hospital, Emily saw Jackson at the entrance of the hospital. Probably because it was the first time she saw Jackson, Emily stared at him for a long time, but she did not ask anyone who he was. After looking back, she quietly followed the doctor to the ward. Next was a series of checks. Donna was very weak, and she always felt her throat dry and itchy. She could not help but want to cough when she spoke, but she forcibly held it back. She looked at Emily and wanted to say something, but in the end, she kept quiet. She just looked at her and silently cried. Emily did not cry. Just like when she heard the news of her father¡¯s death that day, she sat there quietly. Completely ignoring others¡¯ discussion, she was only immersed in her own world. Donna did not want to do to have the operation. The doctor¡¯s suggestion was the same. The pain caused by the surgery was certain, and the chances of recovery after the operation were so small. Right now, she could only survive for half a month. Jackson was busy dealing with it. He met the directors of many hospitals, called the experts in and outside of the country, and discussed intensely in the doctor¡¯s office almost every day. Kamron also came to the hospital a few times and did not say anything to Donna. He just brought a bunch of flowers over and sat quietly with Donna who was about to leave the world. Over the past few days, Kamron had almost figured it out. His mother had passed away a long time ago. After so many years, his father finally met someone he liked and made many mistakes because of it. Although he did not want others to rece his mother in his father¡¯s heart, seeing his father¡¯s lonely appearance these days, he suddenly understood it. After all, it was just that there would be one more person at his house. But by the time Kamron figured it out, he found that Donna¡¯s days were numbered. God really loved to y tricks on humans. In the end, Jackson decided to respect Donna¡¯s own wishes and go home to recuperate. In fact, everyone knew that she was going home to wait for death. She did not ept any medicine or equipment treatment. The pain from her diseases had already tormented her for too long. She did not want to leave this world in pain in hospital. She hoped to pass away at home, where she could feel at ease and warm. She wanted her family members to stay by her side. Jackson drove them back to the vi in City Y. In the hot summer, cicadas chirped from the trees. Donna looked at the big tree outside the window with a soft look, ¡°Emily, do you remember? When you were young, you always liked to climb trees. There were insects on the trees, but you didn¡¯t listen to me when I told you not to do so. Later, you were bitten by insects and cried in my arms at night¡­¡± Emily sat at the table, practicing her calligraphy. She now could write many names well. Maury Britt, Donna Cater, Vincent Scavo, Rex Greer, Kamron Heyton, and the name of the doctor in charge. That day, Kamron came over to deliver something. When he saw that Emily was practicing calligraphy, he casually signed his name on the side and said that she could practice writing his name. He had not expected Emily to really do it. After Donna finished speaking, she did not expect Emily to respond. These days, Emily still was silent. She often sat there alone to practice calligraphy. Besides, she would just squat at the door and stare at the ants on the ground for a long time. Vincent carried the little puppy over. The little puppy was now white and chubby. All the guards felt it cute, but Emily still showed a poker face. asionally, she would sit quietly on the sofa with the puppy to watch TV, take a nap with the puppy, listen to Vincent reading stories with the puppy ¡­ Sometimes, she would fall asleep quietly when Donnabed her hair. One day, Donna came home with a bunch of newly picked wild chrysanthemums in her hand. She smiled at Emily. ¡°Emily, do you think the flowers I picked are beautiful?¡± Emily looked up, and Donna was smiling.. Donna was about to find a vase, but suddenly, she fainted and fell to the ground. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 685 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 685 ¡°Mom!¡± Emily rushed over. Donna¡¯s eyes were deeply closed. She had already been unconscious. The guards outside rushed in when they heard the noise. The doctor who was nearby also rushed over quickly. Donna was ced on the bed. Her face was calm with a faint smile. After the doctor finished checking, he shook his head at the people present. Jackson had juste back. Seeing this, he burst into tears. Donna was the one he wanted to take care of for the rest of his life. Unfortunately, she had met the wrong person in the past. After that, she was busy repenting to Emily. In the end, she had not lived even one day for herself in this life. When the doctor covered Donna with the in white cloth, Emily stood at the door with the little puppy in her arms. Her look was dull. She did not cry, but just stood there expressionlessly. Kamron could not bear it. He gently turned her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Emily, however, still stubbornly turned back to look. Several people took Donna away, leaving only that piece of white cloth in Emily¡¯s eyes. Donna¡¯s funeral was very simple. Ferne, Noah, and Randy all attended. Half a year ago, they had just attended Maury¡¯s funeral. They had never expected that in just half a year, they would also attend Emily¡¯s mother¡¯s funeral. After learning that Emily¡¯s mother had passed away, Emma dyed her wedding date until October. Sydnee and Lynn were busy entertaining other guests. Eliot was holding a crutch toplete the handover of Donna¡¯s will with thewyer. He helped Emily take the house and property that Donna had left for her. The property was more than one million. It was given to Donna by Maury, who felt guilty and made up for Donna. In the end, she had left all of it to Emily. Janessa had long been able to move freely, but she still needed to take care of her heart and lungs. On such a hot day, she could not eat ice cream or drink cold drinks. Besides, she also could not stand in front of the air conditioner. She had always been asked to stay at home and never came out. It was not easy for her to leave the house, and she hadn¡¯t expected that such a thing would happen. She said a lot to Emily, but Emily did not respond. There were a lot of people in the room, and there were noisy voices everywhere. Emily was just sitting at the corner of the soft alone with the little puppy in her arms, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world. Suddenly Vincent came to hold her into his arms. His unique breath wrapped around her. The clear smell of the aftershave water, mixed with the fragrance of the shower gel, slowly made her regain her consciousness. Vincent carried her out of the room. The sun was setting, and half of the sky was red. Vincent just carried Emily and kept walking. The roadside was full of unknown flowers and weeds. The cicadas on the trees were chirping, and the sound of frogs could be heard at the end of the road. The summer heat still had not yet subsided. They felt that even their hearts were warmed up. A warm wind blew, bringing them the scent of dirt. Vincent finally stopped. He took off his suit jacket and spread it on the ground. Then, he ced Emily on it. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. Emily did not say anything. She just sat there and looked at the greenwn in front of her. Further ahead was a row of dandelions. The breeze blew, and the little dandelions fluttered in the wind. The fingernail-sized flowers bloomed quietly in the grass. The small flowers were tightly clustered together with a bright color. Behind them, the guards handed over a basket that contained some sandwiches and bread. There was also a set of sushi and two cups of ice cream. In addition, there were also several bags of snacks, shrimp and French fries. All of them were favored by Emily. These guards had observed a lot of girls who went to the convenience store. Then, they decided to buy these kinds of food. ¡°Eat something.¡± Vincent handed the sandwich over. Emily reached out and took it. She put it in her mouth and took a bite, and soon another bite. She didn¡¯t begin to chew until her mouth was full. Her cheeks were bulging, like a hamster. ¡°Take a sip,¡± Vincent said as he handed the drink over. Emily took a sip of the drink from his hand. As the sun set, the two sat side by side. A few birds flew past them, leaving behind the birdsong. Vincent reached out his thumb to wipe the crumbs off her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 686 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 686 Emily paused, swallowed the food in her mouth, then looked down and said, ¡°The night I came back from the cemetery.¡± Vincent asked, ¡°Why?¡± Emily understood his meaning. When she just woke up, she remembered the things that had happened before and even when she was little. At that time, she was so dependent on Donna and called her mother eagerly, but she couldn¡¯t forgive Donna easily. His father¡¯s death had something to do with Donna. How could she live with Donna happily? However, the days when she lived with Donna reminded her of the childhood days when her father was absent. It was Donna who made her happy, kept house, and taught her to talk, sing, and draw, all of which made her have a happy childhood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was her mother who sang the nursery rhyme ¡°Snail and the Oriole Bird¡± to her, instead of his father. The first name she wrote was not Eliot, but Donna. Why did she forget about it? But it would be unfair to her father if she forgave Donna. Emily was stuck in a dilemma. She needed to make choice between her beloved father and her unforgivable mother. Before Emily could make up his mind, her mother had died. Vincent looked at her and said, ¡°Cry out, there is no one here but me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Emily threw herself into his arms. It happened so suddenly that Vincent was directly thrown to the ground by her. The guards hiding in the dark were shocked by the scene. A momentter, they all picked up their phones and kept taking pictures. ¡°Vincent, I said that I wouldn¡¯t forgive her, but I have already forgiven her in my heart. I¡¯ve heard everything she said that day so I tried to understand her and found many reasons for her abandoning me back then ¡­ However, if I do this ¡­ will my father me me¡­¡± Vincent touched her hair and said, ¡°No, he won¡¯t me you.¡± Emily said, ¡°Actually, I want to talk to her, but I¡¯m afraid that my father will be unhappy if he knows. Vincent, am I very stupid? Now that my father has died, how can he be unhappy¡­ ¡°But I feel that as long as I talk to her, it is to tell everyone that I forgive her and Jackson who killed my father ¡­ I don¡¯t want to do be like this ¡­ But I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°I thought that I wouldn¡¯t cry even if she died. However, why am I so sad that I want to cry when she died¡­¡± Her eyes were all red and swollen from crying. Then she said ruefully, ¡°You are all I have left¡­¡± Vincent hugged her, gently touched her back, and murmured, ¡°You are my only one.¡± It was dark. Emily was tired from crying and fell asleep in Vincent¡¯s arms. A few fireflies flickered in the darkness. They flew in the air, passed over Emily¡¯s sleeping face, revealing her swollen eyes, red noses, and pursed mouth. Vincent¡¯s heart suddenly melted. Then he leaned over and gently kissed her lips. Guard A hiding in the dark said, ¡°Damn it! You don¡¯t kiss until now! Do you capture the moment?¡± Guard B hiding in the dark said, ¡°I don¡¯t! I was busy swatting mosquitoes just now!¡± Guard C hiding in the dark said, ¡°Who dares to take photos with the shlight! If Mr. Vincent finds it, we will die!¡± At this point, guard D took a few pictures with clicks and a bright light that wasparable to the double sh of the car. Then he put down the phone calmly. The other guards on the side were all shocked by guard D¡¯s behavior, including Rex who was not far away. Everyone remembered that Rex was punished by Vincent because he had identally taken a photo with the shlight. They did not expect guard D to be punished hurriedly. The others looked at guard D with pity and just waited for the order to throw him into the mountain. Unexpectedly, after Vincent got up with Emily in his arms, he waved at guard D and said, ¡°Show me the photos.¡± Guard D quickly turned on his phone and handed it over. He slid the screen to show the photos to Vincent very considerately. ¡°Not bad. Send it to me when you get back,¡± Vincent said as he nced at the photo. Then ¡­ guard D was rewarded with one day off. The guards hiding in the dark were shocked. Rex hiding in the dark was confused. On the way back, Vincent suddenly remembered what Donna said to him a few days ago. ¡°I know Emily is back. Although she hasn¡¯t called me mother these days, I am still very happy. Even if she has been apanying me out of pity, I am still happy. I am willing to die now as long as she¡¯s with me.¡± Emily slowly woke up in his embrace and stared at him. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Vincent, did you n to feign death before?¡± Vincent stopped and looked down at her, ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t expect that I got in a car ident, and you were involved in it.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 687 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 687 Emily looked at his firm and strong jaw. ¡°I know. So the first time we met, I said that you would die. You said you believed me because that was your n.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent remembered Emily crying and giving him a lollipop the first time they met. To be precise, the second time they met was at the pool. ¡°Why did you treat me so well?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Why?¡± Vincent looked down at her. He smiled and lowered his head to kiss the corner of her mouth. He sounded deep and warm. ¡°You are a retard.¡± Guard D hiding in the dark said, ¡°What! It is all because she¡¯s quite a beauty! All men are animals!¡± Guard B hiding in the dark said, ¡°I am so shy! Is this a deration?¡± Guard C hiding in the dark said, ¡°He said she was a retard. So sweet!¡± Guard A hiding in the dark said, ¡°Why are you walking? Hurry home! Get married!¡± Guard B hiding in the dark said, ¡°Get married!¡± Guard C hiding in the dark said, ¡°Get married!¡± Rex hiding in the dark was speechless. Donna¡¯s funeral was arranged by Jackson. Even the cemetery was chosen by him. Even though Donna did not have any formal rtionship with him, he guarded her for seven days. Emily collected Donna¡¯s effects and found that her mother did not have a family. Donna¡¯s parents passed away early. She earned a living alone. Although she was not well-educated, she was smart and worked hard. She worked in the hotel where she met Maury. Then she had Emily. Emily didn¡¯t want to think too badly of her father. But she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her father was purposeful to get together with her mother. But her mother passed away. She could only gather everything and stop all distracting thoughts. She should force herself to think that her parents were truly in love. Emily did not talk to anyone until Vincent enlightened her. Then she took the initiative to talk to everyone after she returned. Janessa and Emma were happy for her. But because Donna just died, Ferne would not celebrate with red wine. When Eliot came over again, Emily had a quick chat with him. They were talking about the Britt Group. Emily nned to go out to study for some time and then take over the Britt Group in the future. Over the next years, she hoped to hire Eliot as the general manager of the Britt Group to temporarily manage thepany for her. The annual sry was two million yuan. Eliot agreed. He had a difficult position in the Britt Group. Moreover, the rumors outside impacted greatly on him. He did not care. But he was with Sydnee, he should consider more. Emily¡¯s decision was very advantageous to him. He had no reason to refuse. ¡°By the way, congrattions! Sydnee told me that you nned to get married. Remember to inform me of your wedding date.¡± Emily handed the contract over. Eliot epted it and signed his name. ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t know when Emily was no longer the innocent girl that needed to be protected. She no longer cried and hid in his arms. She did not need him and even alienated him. He did not find that Emily was no longer the innocent girl as before until Elsie¡¯s ident. Eliot¡¯s feeling for her was close to disappearing. After being cheated for so long, he did not know how to react. Later, Emily had only memory before age seven left after the car ident. He even doubted that she was pretending to have lost her memory. Since then, everything had changed. However, Sydnee became the hope in his painful days. It was strange. He never expected that he would be together with Sydnee. She seemed to be arranged by God. The timing was so appropriate that he could not forget her for a long time. If nothing had happened, he would have been alone. After signing his name, he pushed the contract to Emily. Emily checked the contract, picked up the seal, and stamped it. She instinctively handed it to the air and was stunned for a moment. Eliot noticed that she was holding the contract and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily withdrew her hand. Harold was gone. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just like Donna and Maury, he left forever. Eliot thought that she missed Vincent and advised, ¡°You will meet a better man in the future.¡± Emily realized that Sydnee did not tell Eliot that Vincent was alive. She was probably afraid that the more people who knew about it, the more unnecessary trouble they would cause. Emily did not exin. ¡°No matter what you do, I will be with you. And I believe you will do everything you want very well.¡± Emily sat up from the bed. Vincent, who was reading a book beside her, put down the book and touched her forehead. ¡°What happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Emily shook her head. She looked sorrowful. ¡°I miss Harold.¡± Vincent did not speak. ¡°I promised him that I would let him go after the matter. I also want to help him realize his dream.¡± Emily covered her eyes. She was faintly trembling. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t do anything I want to do. The people I want to protect all suffered. Dad, Eliot, Mom, Harold, and you¡­¡± ¡°Many difficult problems exist in this world. You are not a god. Others may not be able to do what you can¡¯t do. I said I would protect you. But in the end, you were injured. Look, I can¡¯t do it either..¡± Vincent hugged her in his arms and kissed her on the top of her head. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 688 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 688 ¡°Mr. Vincent, you alwaysfort me with nice words.¡± Emily sniffed and then kissed his lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent held the back of her head and kissed her again. Then he said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Apany me to a ce in two days.¡± ¡°Where?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s birthday.¡± Vincent touched her long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t gone to see Mr. Rndo and the others for a long time.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Vincent put the book aside and turned off the lights. ¡°Good night.¡± The guards were restlessly waiting outside the window. Half an hourter, they still did not hear anything. They could not help but stick their ears against the window. Guard A: ¡°Do you hear that? Is there any movement?¡± Guard B: ¡°No.¡± Guard C: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it either. Could it be that he¡¯s asleep?¡± Guard D: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ On the 16th of August, it was the old master¡¯s birthday of the Scavos family. Originally, Mr. Rndo didn¡¯t want to celebrate his birthday. But Ethen treated him like his own grandfather after he became the patriarch. Sometimes he would send some fruits and local specialties. Otherwise, it would be some special tribute tea leaves. In short, although Vincent was not here, Mr. Rndo gained a more considerate Ethen. Others were very envious. They all praised Mr. Rndo for his good fortune. Although Vincent was more capable, he was not as considerate as Ethen. In front of Ethen, many people praised him for his rare filial piety and said that he was even better than Vincent¡­ Mr. Rndo endured it at first, but he simply could not bear it anymore after hearing people¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak! What¡¯s wrong with my grandson? Do I need you to help to judge whether Vincent is considerate or not? I don¡¯t need you to tell me! Yes, Ethen is also capable, but you don¡¯t have to tter and insult my grandson! I only have one grandson, Vincent!¡± Ethen had long been annoyed by the words of those people. Because he was the patriarch, it was not good for him to ask someone to drive them away. Moreover, this was Mr. Rndo¡¯s house. If he showed his anger here, it would damage Mr. Rndo¡¯s reputation. He still knew how to deal with interpersonal rtionships. But he did not expect that Mr. Rndo had shocked those people with just a few words. If his close rtives were not here, Ethen would have apuded Mr. Rndo. In fact, Ethen was really tired of sitting in the position of patriarch. He had to be careful to speak and behave himself. He had to think twice before he could say anything or do anything. His actions and his words also represented the Scavo family. In the future, he could not go to any entertainment ces, and even keep rtionships with some friends and so on. It simply limited all his private life after work. He had to deal with the mess of the people in the n, just like a police officer in this area. No, it was more like a livingmittee officer. He felt upset and missed his cousin, but his cousin would not be here forever. Even though it was difficult to make every step, he could only hold on. Mr. Rndo felt at ease after roaring at the people. They held their wine sses and chuckled as they went out. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s your birthday, and you have to cut the caketer.¡± Ethen took a cup of tea and handed it to Mr. Rndo, ¡°Moisten your throat and calm down. Don¡¯t bother with those people.¡± Mr. Rndo took a sip of tea and waved at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to the garden to take a rest.¡± ¡°Okay, remember to cut the caketer.¡± Ethen beckoned for someone to help Mr. Rndo over. Mr. Rndo¡¯s body was still quite healthy, but some people were saying that he was unable to recover from his grandson¡¯s death in a car ident. He had been pretending to be physically inconvenienced for many days. Although he was able to climb to the third floor in one go, he did not forget to pretend. After he arrived at the garden and sent the person away, Mr. Rndo crossed his legs and enjoyed his snacks while watching the moon. A sound of footsteps came from behind him. He thought that Ethen had arranged someone toe over and take care of him. He waved his hand without looking back. ¡°There is no need to serve here. You can go back.¡± ¡°Are you watching the moon alone during your birthday?¡± A voice came from behind him. Mr. Rndo was shocked for a second. Then, hepletelyid down on the lounge chair and rxed. As he munched on his snacks, he said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so nice. There are still some snacks to eat.¡± A shadow flew over and Mr. Rndo caught it quickly. He looked at it and became unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s swimming trunks again. It¡¯s the same every year. Can¡¯t you change some new tricks?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Vincent said and chuckled. Mr. Rndo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°My granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Alright?¡± Mr. Rndo turned around in surprise. ¡°I just happened to bring her here..¡± Vincent said as he walked out from the shadows, holding Emily¡¯s hand. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 689 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 689 ¡°Hey! Little girl! It has been a long time.¡± Mr. Rndo was very happy. He stared at Emily for a moment and confirmed that her memory should have been restored. Then, he took the time to size up Vincent. ¡°Why are you thinner? Have you not eaten well recently?¡± Vincent¡¯s hair had already returned to ck. He looked very healthy. It was just that he had been extremely thin during the time he was on the Emerald Ind, and he was still so thin even now. ¡°Just because he takes care of me.¡± Emily handed a gift to Mr. Rndo. ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday.¡± ¡°It is his duty to take care of you.¡± As Mr. Rndo spoke, he happily tore apart the gift. He put on a hearty smile and asked curiously and pleasantly, ¡°What is this?¡± It was a DV. There were all the photos and videos taken secretly by Vincent¡¯s guards, including photos of the little puppy. There were also some cheerful videos of Emily and Vincent bathing the little puppy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mr. Rndo¡¯s phone rang before he could turn on the DV. He looked at the call and found that it was his old friend. He immediately picked up the phone with exultation. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Where are you? Where did you go?¡± Carl asked on the phone. ¡°Garden, you guyse here. Don¡¯t bring anyone else with you. You guyse together. Don¡¯t let anyone see them.¡± Mr. Rndo happily replied answered the phone. Carl was very excited when he heard Mr. Rndo¡¯s voice. He hung up the phone and said to the others beside him with a puzzle. ¡°He sounds very happy. He said he is in the garden and told us not to bring anyone else along¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I guess he is pretending to be happy. If such an outstanding grandson is gone, who can be happy? He went to the garden. Whoever is celebrating his birthday will go to the garden alone. He should be thinking about his grandson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s bring the gifts. Everyone, don¡¯t talk about anything sadter and talk about something happy.¡± ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t bring your grandson, right?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Who would dare to bring my grandson? I¡¯m just afraid of provoking him.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± A group of elder gentlemen stepped into the garden with heavy expressions. Just as they were about to smile, they saw a man and a woman under the dim light. They were standing in front of Mr. Rndo. The elder gentlemen could only vaguely see that this man was tall and sturdy in a ck suit. Just by looking at his posture, they could tell that this man was mature and responsible. Then, they looked at the little girl next to them. She was wearing a ck dress, whichplemented Vincent¡¯s pure ck suit. They couldn¡¯t see her face but her long hair behind her back. However, when they heard her laughter, they vaguely felt like¡­ The elder gentlemen were about to take a closer look when they saw Mr. Rndo wave at them, ¡°Come here, see my grandson and my granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°What?¡± The elder gentlemen stood there nkly and almost thought that they heard something wrong. The man and woman standing in front of Mr. Rndo slowly turned around. The man looked very handsome with a stiff cored shirt. That was Vincent who died in a car ident! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The elder gentlemen stammered as they looked at Vincent. Then, they looked at Mr. Rndo. Finally, they confirmed one thing from Mr. Rndo¡¯s happy face. Vincent was still alive. ¡°Hey! You damn old man! We all discussed that we couldn¡¯t bring our grandsons here, because we are afraid of provoking you! But you! Ah! Your grandson is standing here!¡± After Carl finished speaking, he seemed to have recalled something as he turned to look at Emily who was standing next to Vincent. He asked hesitantly, ¡°What did you just say about her?¡± ¡°My granddaughter-inw.¡± Mr. Rndo raised his chin and replied, his tone sounded as proud as a peacock spreading its tail. ¡°Ah!! I should have known it! The nearby water balcony gets a month first! If I knew earlier, I would have told my grandson toe! My grandson is particrly innocent. He has never been in a rtionship until now!¡± Benson shouted. Aaron and Carl fell silent together. Benson realized something was wrong. He looked back at their reactions and immediately found the problem. ¡°You ¨C you actually secretly do that. No, it is your grandson secretly found a girlfriend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The rtionship was a little messy. Benson stared at Aaron unbelievably, ¡°Who told me before that his grandson stayed in the garret every day and never left home? He couldn¡¯t even meet or talk to a girl¡­ How long has it been since you told me that? Tell me how he got a girlfriend? My grandson goes out every day but can¡¯t find a girlfriend.¡± Aaron raised his hands and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I only found out after listening to them. They told me that there was such a girl who lived with my grandson now¡­¡± As he spoke, his tone couldn¡¯t help but be a little proud. ¡°Probably¡­ I will have a great-grandson not long after.¡± Benson clutched his chest in disbelief. Then, he looked at Mr. Rndo, then looked at the others one by one. Everyone in this group had very capable grandchildren. Trevor was a genius. Randy was a gaming expert, who yed games in an E-sports team. There was no need to mention Vincent. He had been famous in City Y for many years until now. The more Benson thought about it, the more despair he felt. Compared with the others, his grandson waspletely useless. He covered his face with his hands, feeling iparably sad. He was actually crying. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 690 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 690 Seeing that, people there were somewhat astonished, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Carlforted Benson. ¡°You can¡¯t determine your children¡¯s fortune. Love cannot be forced. Randy just identally met someone he likes. This hasn¡¯t even been set in stone since the girl hasn¡¯t agreed to be with him yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Benson was somewhat relieved. Carl nodded, ¡°But who would dislike Randy? They will definitely be together.¡± Benson was heartbroken again, ¡°¡­You can leave now. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Aaron pushed Carl to the side, ¡°You¡¯re too bad atforting people. Go away, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then he patted Benson on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Armando may already have someone he likes and he¡¯s working hard to court her now. When he seeds, Arabe may have had a child already¡­¡± Benson put on a smile and said,¡± Fuck off!¡± Rndo, Carl, and the othersughed out loud. Although Benson was a bit annoyed by these old guys, he couldn¡¯t help butugh with them together. Emily waited for everyone to quiet down before giving gifts one by one. ¡°Do we also have a gift?¡± these old guys were ttered. The gift was an amulet with the front engraved with ¡°safe and healthy¡± and the back engraved with ¡°longevity¡±. Everyone¡¯s amulet was engraved with hisst name on the top. Carl rubbed the amulet and smiled at Emily. ¡°Thank you. Randy also gave me one. You kids are so considerate.¡± Carl had no intention of showing off. He did not tell his old friends about his illness. Everyone didn¡¯t know about it. They only thought that Randy gave Carl an amulet out of his filialness. Benson became more jealous and sad,¡± Armando¡­ He doesn¡¯t even go home. I don¡¯t know where he goes every day and he doesn¡¯t find a proper job yet. He hasn¡¯t even given me any gift, not to mention bringing a girlfriend home.¡± ¡°Now that Emily gives one to you, don¡¯t cry.¡± Aaron patted him on the shoulder. ¡°As an old man, why are you crying so often? I can hardly stand you¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s crying? I¡¯m just a bit sad! I¡¯m definitely not crying!¡± Benson red at Aaron. ¡°Well, who was weeping just now like this¡­¡± Aaron imitated Benson¡¯s awkward look of crying earlier. Benson was so angry that he wanted to hit Aaron with his shoe. For a moment, the entire garden was in chaos. But those old guys were smart enough to make space for Rndo and Vincent. After creating a disturbance, they left happily with Emily¡¯s gifts. Rndo was still smiling in satisfaction. Vincent poured a cup of tea for him, then pulled Emily to kneel on the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rndo asked in confusion. ¡°Rndo, you need to take care of yourself from now on.¡± Vincent kowtowed to him with Emily. The implication was that he would not return to the Scavo¡¯s in the future. ¡®That¡¯s right, he has another home now,¡¯ thought Rndo sadly. He held back his sadness and said, ¡°Of course, I can take good care of myself. Get up, the ground is dirty.¡± ¡°Mr. Rndo, you can live with us.¡± Emily said eagerly, ¡°Let¡¯s move together, and¡­¡± ¡°No, Emily. I won¡¯t leave.¡± Rndo gave a slight, sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What matters most is that you two are fine. You must be safe and sound. Vincent, protect her well.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Vincent kowtowed to him again. ¡°I will protect her with my life. I will never ¡­ let her get hurt again.¡± Emily suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Emily, what are you crying for?¡± Rndoughed. Emily wiped her tears and recalled what Rndo had said to her before. ¡°Emily, though I¡¯ve known you for a short time, I know that the one Vincent love must be the best. I hope that no matter what happens in the future, you must remember to protect yourself, and not ¡­ leave Vincent in sadness.¡± It turned out that Rndo had previously been worried that he would once again face the despair and pain of his loved one dying in front of him. She hadn¡¯t understood that before. After going through the thick and thin with Vincent, she now understood the depth of Rndo¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rndo went to cut the cake. Emily held Vincent¡¯s hand and stood in the garden for a while. She stared at the moon above her and then tilted her head to look at Vincent. ¡°Shall we leave?¡± she asked. ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Just as Vincent stopped talking, they heard someoneing from behind. ¡°You¡¯re lovey-dovey so tantly, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ethen brought two sses of wine over. ¡°Rndo is really good at pretending. He was obviously quite energetic just now. But when he returned to the hall, he immediately became lethargic.¡± ¡°Hello, Emily.¡± He grinned at Emily. ¡°Hello.¡± Emily nodded at him. Vincent looked at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± He thanked Ethen for taking care of Rndo for him. ¡°You made me, man.¡± Ethen raised his eyebrows and said naughtily, ¡°Let¡¯s scare them, ok?¡± Vincent took the wine from Ethen¡¯s hand and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that you¡¯ve done a good job. Keep on.¡± Ethen almost spat out the wine in his mouth. ¡°Hey man, are you kidding me? What do you mean? Do you want to wander over the world or something? Are you going to abandon me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 691 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 691 ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Scavos. The patriarch is supposed to belong to you. Rndo also acknowledges you as his inheritor. But you still have much to do in the future. Just step by step.¡± Vincent patted Ethen on the shoulder and looked happy when he saw Emily. ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m just dependent on her for the rest of my life.¡± Ethen replied, ¡°¡­Vincent, are you here to show your affection?¡± ¡°I gotta go.¡± Vincent returned the cup to him and walked out with Emily. Ethen stopped him sadly. ¡°Vincent, if you leave, at least give me one of your assistants who looks very smart. If not, you just stay to deal with those women in the neighborhoodmittee, sorry, in the family without showing up ¡­¡± ¡°Rex?¡± Vincent pointed at a man in the distance. ¡°Ask him.¡± When Rex came at them, he held his fists to say goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, where Mr. Vincent goes I will go, and where he stays I will stay.¡± ¡°Vincent, you do leave all to me and trust me,¡± Ethen said worriedly. ¡°Of course, do your best.¡± Vincent patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°The Scavos have great hopes for you.¡± Ethen sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no better way. You don¡¯t want to be the patriarch, so I only take your ce. Where will you goter? Will you travel all over the world?¡± ¡°I have found a house and n to live there. It is far from here and nobody knows us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just move on. We still have more important things to do.¡± Vincent walked out with Emily. ¡°What will you do next?¡± Ethen suddenly understood and looked at Vincent strangely. ¡°It¡¯s only about eight. Vincent, no matter how much desire you have, just wait a littleter, OK?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, Emily also felt the same way. Not only Rex behind Vincent but also his guards in secret all shared the same idea. Before getting into the car, Rex even went to buy a lot of ¡®Durexes¡¯ in the supermarket nervously. At that moment, the cashier looked at him in astonishment. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That night, Vincent drove Emily with all the luggage to Happind City, where he settled. On the way, Emily fell asleep as she was looking out of the window. Her hand was held by Vincent. When she opened her eyes gently, she saw Vincent hold her into his arms and kiss her forehead. He said, ¡°Back to sleep.¡± When it was almost midnight, they finally arrived. Rex, who was in the next car, rushed out of the car to the bathroom with the puppy in his arms. He shouted, ¡°You bastard. You pissed in my pants.¡± Seeing this, Emilyughed against the car. Vincent touched her face, and she rubbed against his palm like a clingy kitty. The dim streetmp at the door cast a shadow over Emily¡¯s face, covering her white skin with ayer of soft light. She leaned against Vincent¡¯s palm and said in a low voice, ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I just want to call your name.¡± She closed her eyes and rubbed against his hand. ¡°OK.¡± He ran his other hands through her long hair, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have a look.¡± Emily didn¡¯t need to visit here, for she had lived here with Donna. But she was not the same one as she used to be. Vincent just wanted to take reborn ¡®Emily¡¯ to visit here again. ¡°You can design our bedroom by yourself.¡± Vincent led her into the bedroom and hugged her from behind. ¡°From now on, this is our home. It belongs to us.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was already two in the morning when she finished eating and taking a shower. Emily was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes. Shey on the bed without drying her hair. In her half-asleep state, she felt someone¡¯s fingers run through her hair. Meanwhile, there was a hot wind blowing gently over her scalp. She opened her eyes and saw Vincent¡¯s manly face with heavy eyebrows, a straight nose, and beautiful lips. She had been staring at him for a while when Vincent noticed her gaze. He lowered his head to kiss her eyes and nose ¡­ As he reached her mouth, Emily fell asleeppletely. It had been a long time since she had a sweet dream. In her dream, Maury and Donna were celebrating her birthday. She was wearing a Princess dress and sitting in the middle, singing a birthday song with them. Finally, she blew the candle and they cheered for her. It was so real that she even thought it became true when she woke up. But what was real was her tear on the face. The sun was high in the sky. Emily drew the curtains and saw a few guards squatting under a fake tree in the garden and eating popsicles. Rex was holding the little puppy and shouting sadly, ¡°You bastard! You shit in my pants again!¡± Emilyughed, as she opened the window and shouted at Rex, ¡°Its name is bastard from now on!¡± ¡± ¡­ Whose?¡± Rex asked. Emily pointed at the puppy in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s.¡± Rex lowered his head sadly and stared at the dog for a moment. He immediately became even sadder. ¡°It became my little bastard,¡± he said. Emilyughed heartily and didn¡¯t notice Vincent¡¯sing. He just took a shower after finishing the exercise, full of a pleasant smell. ¡°Good morning.¡± Vincent kissed her neck. Emily stayed away from the tickling and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± Finding Vincent was about toe closer, she quickly covered her mouth and ran away. ¡°I¡¯ll go to brush my teeth¡­¡± ¡°Go,¡± Vincent kissed the back of her hand. Emily looked at herself in the mirror with a smile as she brushed her teeth. She would start a new life with Vincent from now on and just let the unhappy things go. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 692 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 692 Armando received a call from Benson as soon as he got off work. Benson was flustered and exasperated. He said that the grandson of the Geller family had found a girlfriend and that the grandson of the Peck family, who even had never gone out because of autism, had not only found a girlfriend but was also about to get married and have a baby soon. He med Armando for the fact that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend or even a job. It made Benson lose face outside. Armando listened quietly. It was hot at night. He had juste out of the museum and stood under the streetmp for a while. His forehead was covered with sweat. He didn¡¯t give any exnation and just listened patiently. It was not until Benson had finished scolding him that he said, ¡°Grandpa, drink some water¡­¡± Benson was even more exasperated. Cynthia felt very ufortable when she heard What Benson said. From time to time, she argued for her son, ¡°He has already worked. Recently, he hasn¡¯t used my money. He even returned my card¡­¡± ¡°You must have secretly given it back. I know you so well!¡± Benson sneered. Cynthia cried out in disagreement and Roman joined in their conversation. It was so noisy that Armando couldn¡¯t even hear them clearly. After hanging up the phone, Armando went to a shop to buy a pack of cigarettes. He rarely smoked, but he liked to watch Janessa smoke. When Janessa smoked, her expression was very beautiful and she waspletely lost in her thoughts. Armando didn¡¯t understand before and only thought that she was very beautiful. Later, he understood. He realized that she was very beautiful and sad when she missed someone. After he finished smoking a cigarette, a voice came from behind him. ¡°Armando?¡± Armando turned around. It was the young restorer in the office. He forgot her name and only answered, ¡°Yes.¡± He turned to leave. The housekeeper called and he picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mosby, Miss Janessa seems to be injured. I want to help her but she refused. So I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Armando was about to hang up when a voice came from the side, ¡°Can you give me a cigarette?¡± Armando turned his head. The restorer was still standing there. Standing under the streetmp, she had a smile on her face. Armando handed her a cigarette expressionlessly and then turned to leave. The restorer looked down at the cigarette in her hand and said to herself, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a man say that girls shouldn¡¯t smoke? What does he mean?¡± It was already nine in the evening when Armando arrived at the apartment. He had been staying upstairs in his shop all this time and rarely stayed here. He wanted to give Janessa enough time to gradually forget the man in her heart. When the housekeeper saw him, she quickly gave him a ss of water and handed him the medicine kit. She whispered to him, ¡°Miss Janessa is in the room. She¡¯s silent.¡± ¡°Alright. You can go back now. Thanks.¡± Armando thanked her and knocked on Janessa¡¯s door with the medical kit in his hand. She lived in the guest room. She had never lived in the bedroom he lived in before, and the things inside had not been moved. Originally, she just crashed here. But now she seemed to be the owner of the house. Moreover, the main bedroom had remained as before, as if she was waiting for someone to come and stay. Janessa didn¡¯t answer the door, so Armando opened the door with a key. Janessa was lying on the bed with her back facing him. She thought that it was the housekeeper who came in. She said impatiently, ¡°I said it. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯te in. I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡± A hand touched her arm and Janessa was shocked and reflexively pulled her arm back. When she turned back and saw Armando¡¯s face, she covered her chest with her hand and said, ¡°You scared me to death! What are you doing!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was a wound at the corner of her mouth, and her left face was swollen. Armando pushed aside her hair and saw the five fingerprints left on her skin. ¡°Is it Warren?¡± He felt so angry. ¡°No.¡± Janessa denied. ¡°Did he meet you?¡± Armando asked, staring at her. Janessa found a job. She didn¡¯t work at the travel agency but at the newspaper. She was the editor¡¯s assistant. Today was the third day of her work. Armando had always thought that she wanted to go to work because she didn¡¯t want to be idle at home. However, he didn¡¯t know that Janessater called home and learned from Cynthia that Armando had given all his bank cards to Cynthia. These days, he had been working outside to make money. She was too clear about the purpose of making money. ¡°No.¡± Janessa shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. Our newspaper interviewed a woman. I made her unhappy and she pped me. She had apologized for it.¡± Armando grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. His eyes were very dark. He seemed to know what Armando was thinking. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be a woman. Janessa, be honest. Who did it?¡± Janessa was surprised and she wanted to turn around and avoid his gaze. ¡°I have already asked you.¡± Armando got up and walked out. Janessa quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Go to find him.¡± Janessa took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t. He won¡¯t appear again in the future.¡± ¡°He hit you,¡± Armando said with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Janessa closed her eyes. Warren appeared in the afternoon. She had just finished sorting documents with the editor when the colleague told her that someone was looking for her.. Janessa saw Warren when she went out. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 693 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 693 Warren was very haggard. After being beaten up, he stayed in the hospital for several days. Then he was discharged from the hospital and rested at the hotel for several days. After his injury healed, he appeared in front of Janessa. He paid a lot of attention to his image. Janessa felt a little guilty that Warren was beaten up by Armando and apologized to him. Warren red at her angrily. ¡°You lied to me! You are too disgusting! Janessa! How could you do such a thing?¡± She knew what he meant. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hide that thing anymore when Armando appeared. Warren would know. The Mosbies would also know. Everyone would know. They would point at her nose and call her disgusting then. But she didn¡¯t expect that one day, Warren, her beloved man, would look at her with such a hateful expression. He even pped her angrily when she admitted it. It was not that she had never thought of this end. But the retribution came so quickly, and she was still severely injured. She took a day off and got off work. She acted well. When she got home, she kept smiling at the servant. Even if she stayed in her room alone, she tried not to cry out. But when Armando clenched his fists and pulled her into his arms, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Armando gently kissed her red and swollen face. Janessa felt that the pain in her face was gone. Armando¡¯s kiss made her face a little itchy. She was done. She closed her eyes and the tears poured down her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t go to him. Promise me.¡± Armando didn¡¯t answer. He just kissed her gently. After a while, he kissed her more and more fanatically. She couldn¡¯t resist and her eyes were misty. She was anxious. ¡°Promise me!¡± ¡°Armando, promise me not to look for him. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all over now.¡± A long timeter, Armando responded, ¡°Okay.¡± He got up to leave, but Janessa pulled him and closed her eyes to kiss him. This was wrong. It was all wrong. Absolutely wrong. But what could she do? She could not go back. Since it was wrong at the beginning, why not continue this mistake? Armando couldn¡¯t believe Janessa really kissed him. His red eyes were filled with ecstasy. He didn¡¯t respond in a daze. A momentter, he reacted and got the initiative. They slept together this night. On the other side, Aaron returned home with the amulet. After pondering for a long time, he felt that he did not care enough about his grandson who had always stayed in the attic. He lived outside for so long, but he could not take a look at him personally. He wanted to take a look at him now. Mr. and Mrs. Peck were still at Rndo¡¯s birthday banquet and did not return. Aaron found a car and went to buy some fruits. He felt that it was not enough, so he asked the driver to take him to the supermarket. He bought many things and stuffed the trunk and back seat full. Then he said with satisfaction, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°We are here,¡± the driver said as they arrived. But Aaron did not dare to get out of the car. He opened the car door and regretted it before he could put his legs out. ¡°Do you think he will not want to see me? I heard that he didn¡¯t let his parents in. They only looked at him outside the door when they came.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The driver was speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back? He might fall asleep at this time.¡± Aaron looked at the time. The driver didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You get these things up first and knock.¡± Aaron finally decided. The driver was wordless. In the end, the driver and Aaron moved the things up together. The driver knocked on the door. Christy saw the driver through the peephole, recognized that he was from the Peck family, and quickly opened the door. She had never seen Aaron before. As she was about to ask who he was, Aaron coughed lightly and said, ¡°I am the butler.¡± The driver was wordless. Christy had seen the butler of the Peck family before and was a little puzzled. ¡°Where is the former butler?¡± ¡°He¡¯s sick. He¡¯s recuperating. I¡¯ll help him for a few days. Could we go in?¡± Aaron asked as he took a step towards the door. Aaron looked not like a butler. Christy was good at observing people and Aaron didn¡¯t act well. She found that the driver was very respectful to the ¡°butler¡± and guessed that he should be Aaron who often went out. He looked very strong. Although his hair turned white, he looked very young and as handsome as when he was young. The Pecks seemed all good-looking. Aaron looked around and said to the driver behind him, ¡°The lights here are dark. Buy a new chandelier like the one in my room. There is no Earth Light sensor here. Ask the boss of the core energy store to get one here.¡± He pointed out all problems he saw along the way, just like an interior designer. After he finished his comments, he found that his behavior was a little out of ce. He acted too arrogant. Which butler dared to wantonlyment on the decoration style in front of his boss, and even so generously asked his boss to personallye here to install the chandelier? However, Christy did not mind at all.. She even went into the kitchen to boil water and made him a cup of tea. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 694 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 694 ¡°Does he like this tea?¡± Aaron asked as he sat on the sofa and drank tea. ¡°Well, he drinks whatever tea I made. He doesn¡¯t pick.¡± Christy took a sip of tea. ¡°Thank you for taking care of him. You must be working very hard.¡± Christy shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s the same as us and doesn¡¯t need any special care. In fact, he takes care of me more.¡± Aaron was a little surprised. He had always thought that this girl would take care of Trevor a little more when they lived outside. He did not expect that it was Trevor taking care of her. Christy took out her phone, opened a photo, and showed it to Aaron. ¡°The dishes he cooked tonight are delicious. He is very smart. He can make the same dishes after reading the menu.¡± There were four white porcin dishes and two bowls on a table in the photo. The dishes looked very exquisite and delicious. The candles were on the side. It was a candlelight dinner. Aaron¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t too good. He wanted to take a closer look, but he identally slipped to the next photo. Christy¡¯s face turned red. She quickly took her phone and hid it behind her back. ¡°That dish is quite delicious.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aaron was stunned, and it took him a long time to recover from the shock. It seemed like they were kissing. Aaron was dumbfounded. Was it Trevor? Could Trevor kiss? No. It was not important. Rather, he hadn¡¯t expected that Trevor¡¯s life outside would be like this. Before leaving, Aaron stood in front of the fridge and asked politely, ¡°Could I bring your dishes back tonight?¡± The driver was speechless. ¡°Alright, but there¡¯s only a little left,¡± Christy said, stunned. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Is this cake made by you?¡± He watched Christy take out the dishes from the fridge, pointed at a cake on the te, and asked. Christy took a look. ¡°Trevor made it. This juice was also made by him. There¡¯s also this bread, this egg tarts, and¡­¡± The room quieted. Christy widened her eyes as she watched Aaron continuously take all the bread, juice, and egg tarts she had pointed at in the fridge into his arms. She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Shall I find you a bag?¡± Christy said with a smile. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Aaron let out a long sigh of relief. He thought that she was not going to give them to him. After sending off Aaron, Christy looked at the fridge and opened the bedroom door with a worried expression. ¡°Trevor, your grandfather just emptied our fridge.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Trevor looked up from theputer. His hair was long and was tied up by Christy on his forehead. When he looked up, he looked extremely cute and handsome. Christy walked over and hugged him from behind. She tilted her head and leaned close to his ear to say, ¡°I want to eat dessert. A new restaurant just opened next door. I want to eat it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Trevor tilted his head and kissed her. ¡°My work will be over soon.¡± ¡°Do your work. I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Christy clung to him and spoke. Trevor smiled and typed faster. In a moment he closed theputer and threw it to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christy smiled and retreated. Trevor chuckled and said something. Christyughed. ¡°Hooligan!¡± The air was gradually filled with romance. The curtains were notpletely closed. The bright moonlight shone through the crack into the bed, leaving two intertwined shadows on the wall. They hugged and kissed in the moonlight. When Aaron returned home, he shouted at Mr. and Mrs. Peck in the living room, ¡°See what I bring back!¡± ¡°Dad, are we going bankrupt? Aren¡¯t you going to celebrate Rndo¡¯s birthday? Why do you bring so much food back? Can¡¯t we even afford to eat now?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Peck widened their eyes in surprise when they saw Aaron bring back so much food. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Aaron asked the driver to put the food on the table and took a deep breath. ¡°Guess who made it?¡± ¡°Did you cook for Rndo¡¯s birthday?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Peck asked in surprise. The driver was speechless. Aaron said, ¡°How is it possible?¡± ¡°Then who made this? Could it be Arabe? She doesn¡¯t know how to cook at all,¡± Rachel asked. Aaron shook his head, looked very mysterious. ¡°Trevor. These are all made by Trevor.¡± Rachel was stunned. Winston widened his eyes in surprise. Aaron had reached out to take a slice of bread. Before he could put it in his mouth, his hand was pped off by Rachel. Aaron looked over in shock. Rachel shouted at the servants, ¡°Quick! Protect them! Don¡¯t let anyone touch them! These dishes are made by Trevor! Go ask the chef how we can keep it for more than ten years!¡± The driver was wordless. The servant fell to silence. Winston didn¡¯t know what to say. Aaron was speechless. ¡°Let me just have a taste.¡± Aaron pointed at the dish in the middle. After a while, Rachel nodded in agreement. She pinched his finger and gently dipped it into the soup of the dish. ¡°Alright, just have a taste. Don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Aaron looked at the soup on his finger and then at Rachel. The driver was silent. The servant was wordless. Winston continued to be silent. Aaron didn¡¯t know what he should say. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 695 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 695 Carl ced the two amulets on the pillow, then took out his phone and dialed, ¡°Randy, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet. How is Rndo?¡± Randy sounded tired. ¡°He is fine.¡± Carl wanted to tell him that Vincent was still alive. Thinking for a while, he felt Randy must have known about it long ago. But Carl did not want to me him. After all, Vincent was involved in a big matter, and Rndo must have known about it long ago. He had heard some things about the Scavo family before. Vincent¡¯s appearance was quite different from Rndo¡¯s son¡¯s, but they did not say it out. After all, Vincent was a very good person and they all watched him grow up. But it seemed that they would note back in the future. Carl said with a sigh, ¡°Rndo must be very proud! Emily is also fine. She and Vincent seem to be getting married.¡± Randy thought for a moment and said, ¡°Emily¡¯s mother just passed away. Vincent will have to wait for a while to get married.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Well, Emily looks obedient. She even gave each of us an amulet. I don¡¯t know if I can watch you get married,¡± Carl said with a sigh. ¡°When thepetition is over, grandpa, I¡¯ll take the trophy and bring her to see you.¡± Randy suddenly got spirited. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t work too hard. Sleep early.¡± Carl said a few more words before hanging up the phone. Randy pinched the space between his eyebrows and sat up from the bed. He had been practicing for the whole afternoon. His eyes were dry and tired, and his throat was also a little dry. He pushed the door open and saw the figure of Lord Top in the training room through the transparent ss. Beside her, Wink and Urchin were ying a match with her. These days, the three of them had been teaming up to y games. They were more attuned than before, but it was not enough. It was possible to stand out in National Championship at this level. Randy took a few cans of cold drinks from the fridge. Wink and Urchin saw himing over and nodded. Only Lord Top stared at the screen in front of her. She was very focused when ying games. Randy thought that even if there was an earthquake at this time, she would sit still and control the mouse as if that was her everything. After the game ended, Wink and Urchin quickly picked up the cold drink that Randy had put down on the table and gulped it down. ¡°It¡¯s so cool! Thank you, Captain Randy!¡± ¡°Go rest.¡± Randy waved at the two. ¡°But¡­¡± Wink and Urchin looked at Lord Top hesitantly. She had just finished one game, and her eyes seemed very tired. She only took the eye potion on the side and dripped two drops into her eyes, and then blinked, about to start the next game. After a while, she found that Wink and Urchin were not ready. She turned her head and looked over, only to find Randy standing behind her. ¡°Captain.¡± She shouted. ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired.¡± Randy stroked her head. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not tired,¡± she said as she started the single-person match, her firm gaze reflected on the screen. Randy curled his lips slightly and turned to look at Wink and Urchin. ¡°Go and rest for a while. I will y the next game with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Many of the team members who had gone to rest heard themotion and came over. They fought excitedly for two hours. Finally, they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Their eyes were red and they were all yawning. Randy moved his hand away from the mouse, rubbed his shoulder and neck, and said to the team members tiredly, ¡°Alright. Go to rest early.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The team members copsed on their chairs and rested for a moment. Then they went to take their clothes into the bathroom to take a shower and prepared to sleep. Lord Top didn¡¯t respond. She was still sitting in front of theputer. In the blink of an eye, she started another game. Wink and Urchin on the side also wanted to y the game with her. Before they could speak, they saw Randy wave at them. Then they stood up and left. It was a good thing for the team to enter the National Qualifying match. However, they had to face heavy training. They only rested for two days and then started training. They even had no time to eat. Their eyes were red. They even dropped more than ten bottles of eye drops. No matter how tired they were, they had neverined in front of Randy. Many people dreamed of participating in the National Qualifying match but they couldn¡¯t. It was already a supreme glory for them that they could participate. Heavy training was a necessity. Besides, in terms of hard work, who could compare to Lord Top? She was always the first one to get up and thest one to turn off theputer and sleep. Randy let them practice for twelve hours a day, but Lord Top always practiced at least eighteen hours a day. Except for eating and going to the toilet, she seemed to be sitting on the chair forever. Randy sat next to Lord Top. He was sleepy and tired, so he made himself a cup of coffee. He did not persuade Lord Top to rest for a while. He just sat there quietly and watched her nimble fingers. Everyone here wanted to participate in the National Championship, but no one had such strong determination and willpower as Lord Top. Not only did she want to participate, but she also wanted to get a ranking in the National Championship. Randy held a meeting before. He hoped that everyone could work hard together and strive to not lose badly. However, he never thought that not only did Lord Top never think that she would lose, but she also wanted to get a ranking and the award in the nationalpetition. At first, Randy thought that she was whimsical. But gradually, he was attracted by the temperament of Lord Top who refused to lose. Didn¡¯t they get third ce in the National Qualifying match beyond everyone¡¯s expectations? Maybe they could also get the award in the National Championship, even if it was too whimsical. After the game ended, she turned around and found Randy still sitting on the side. She said in surprise. ¡°Captain, why are you still here?¡± She never paid attention to the movements around her when she yed games, and Randy had adapted to it. ¡°Let me tell you.¡± He reached out to hold her mouse. Unexpectedly, Lord Top¡¯s hand had not moved away from the mouse. Randy held her hand and realized how small her hand was. He could wrap it up. Moreover, her hand was very thin and the knuckles were clear. The temperature was higher than his. She probably sweated after holding the mouse for a long time. However, she did not have the smell of sweat like the man. She had the smell of mint. She struggled slightly but did not break free. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 696 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 696 Randy looked down at him and said, ¡°We need to do this properly.¡± Lord Top was speechless. She couldn¡¯t remove her hand. Randy started giving his speech in this awkward position. Sometimes, he moved the mouse to mark notes. ¡°Captain Randy, I can understand what you¡¯re saying, so we can skip the notes.¡± Lord Top smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to help.¡± Randy¡¯s hand was still on hers. Lord Top fell silent again. ¡°Alright, enough.¡± Randy withdrew his hand, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Top turned off theputer and quickly rushed into the bathroom. Randy wished the National Championship could end as soon as possible. At that time, he would know Lord Top¡¯s decision. But Randy had made up his mind to introduce Lord Top to Mr. Rndo no matter what. He wanted Mr. Rndo to witness their marriage. Randy felt that time was aplicated thing. Time pushed people forward, and many things had be muted and faded over time. Randy walked to his room. As he passed by the bathroom, Lord Top stood by the sink with a cup of coffee in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much coffee at night. It¡¯s bad for your sleep,¡± said Randy. The lights in the bathroom were dazzling, and Lord Top looked bright and beautiful under the light. Randy suddenly had an urge to kiss her. But he put it out. ¡°Alright.¡± Randy poured the coffee into the sink, rinsed the cup, and said good night to Lord Top. Lord Top looked up at Randy in the mirror and smiled, ¡°Good night.¡± ¡­ In early September, Emily went to the shop to buy a desk. She had already set up the bed and wall paintings and nned to put a desk where the cupboard was ced. It had been a long time for Emily to leave the house since she visited Rndo with Vincent. She had been dressing in ck since her mother passed away. The only time Emily changed into something bright was on Rndo¡¯s birthday. When she was home, Emily sat in front of the dining table alone and recalled the good old days. It felt like Donna was back again and gently said, ¡°Emily, do you want to have an apple pie?¡± Vincent worried about Emily, so he took Emily to the shop. Emily followed him out of the house to the shopping center. Happind City was less developed than City Y, but people still could buy what they needed in various shopping malls. Emily couldn¡¯t find her desk after browsing a few stores. Fortunately, Rex helped Emily purchase the bed based on her choice. Otherwise, it would take a week to set up a bed. ¡°Sir, which one do you prefer, the dark or the light?¡± The shopping guide provided Vincent with good service. Vincent leaned back on the sofa and looked at Emily, who was busy picking her desk. ¡°She¡¯s the boss here.¡± ¡°Oh, well. May I ask who pays for the desk?¡± ¡°Me. But she¡¯s the user.¡± The guide froze for a moment, ¡°Okay. So, which one do you prefer, sir?¡± ¡°Like I said.¡± Vincent took a sip of the tea, ¡°She¡¯s the boss here.¡± The shopping guide didn¡¯t say anything. But at this moment, her heart was teeming with jealousy. ¡°How could a man be so perfect? He¡¯s tall, handsome, and most importantly, loves his girlfriend! How come I never meet a man like this?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emily chose one and was about to try it, but a girl at about 13 or 14 years old upied the desk. She turned to her parents with a frown, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not too bad. But I prefer the pink one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a study desk. What¡¯s wrong with this one? If you have the pink one, you must regret when you grow up a bit. Your cousins can¡¯tugh at your childish idea if you buy this one.¡± The little girl¡¯s mother said. ¡°I think this one is better.¡± Her father, with a big, fat belly, added. The little girl pouted, but the guide had already led the parents to the cashier Emily stared at the little girl in a student uniform. After a while, the girl left with her parents. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vincent walked over and followed her sight. He saw three people leaving the shopping center. Vincent thought it triggered Emily¡¯s childhood memories, but Emily stayed there and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school, so I think she might be happy.¡± ¡°School?¡± Vincent looked at her and asked. Emily shook his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m too old for school, am I?¡± She put it behind and turned around, but Vincent fished out his phone and texted Rex. Rex was wiping his dog¡¯s ass and suddenly jumped up when he saw the text. ¡°What? The little Hulk wants to be a student?¡± The two guards were so shocked that they fell off the tree. In the end, Emily picked the dark one, and she bought a lot of paintbrushes and drawing boards when they walked past a stationery store. Emily loved drawing boards and easels, although she already had four easels in her studio. Sydnee gave her the other two. But Emily still felt an urge to buy some more. The two guards held the drawing board in one hand and the paintbrush in the other. The old wounds didn¡¯t bother them, but they still walked slowly in the crowded street. There were a lot of students here. Some were with their parents, while the others were with friends. Vincent was helping Emily to tie her shoe at the side. Emily smiled at him, but at this moment, a boy whistled at her.. Emily didn¡¯t notice him, but the shrill whistle drew everyone¡¯s attention to Emily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 697 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 697 She was dressed in a long ck dress. Her hair was tied in a simple ponytail, revealing her fair face and neck. Under the light of the mall, she looked charming. Her big eyes were watery and she had a smile on her face. She was as beautiful as a fairy from a fairy tale. Exmations resounded through in the mall. Vincent got up with a frown. He heard someone say that she was cute and pretty. When he turned around, he saw many people staring at Emily¡¯s face with burning gazes. He lowered his head to look at Emily. Emily did not seem to know what had happened. She looked at him with a faint smile on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent sighed, ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to take you out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily looked at him at a loss. Vincent pinched her chin, lowered his head, and bit her soft lips. Emily was shocked. After all, they were outside. There were so many people around them. When Vincent let go of Emily, her face was red. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and Emily looked at him with a surprised expression, saying, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± Vincent chuckled. The two were extremely close, and Emily could even hear the vibration of his chest when heughed. Emily lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back. There are many people around.¡± Vincentughed as he held her hand and led her out. Seeing this, many boys were so sad, but their eyes couldn¡¯t help but stick to Emily¡¯s face. On the other hand, the girls present looked at Emily with jealousy at first. Not long after, they were attracted by Vincent who was beside Emily, and widened their eyes. ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°Are they a couple?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Then the girls saw Vincent lowering his head and kissing Emily. They were heartbroken. All boys and girls watched Emily and Vincent leave. They were sad. Emily and Vincent¡¯s new residence was in the suburbs. They won¡¯t be disturbed by outsiders. There was no one else in a radius of a hundred miles. The courtyard at the entrance was filled with flowers and nts. In less than two months, flowers were blooming everywhere. The edges of the stone bricks were nted withwn, looking very beautiful. It was as if this ce was isted from the world. There was no one around and it was very quiet. Emily walked into the courtyard and picked up the little puppy, saying, ¡°Candy, do you miss me?¡± Rex was speechless. ¡­ All guards were stunned. Emily¡¯s tone was the same as when she called Vincent¡¯s name. Vincent was also speechless. When it was almost evening, the bedroom had beenpletely tidied up. The desk was cleaned and ced beside the bed, and the table was filled with Emily and Vincent¡¯s paintings and books. After Emily put on the bedsheet, she took a photo and posted it on her WeChat Moments. Many people leftments. Stephanie: ¡°New room! Congrattions!¡± Sydnee: ¡°It looks good.¡± Lynn: ¡°There is something on the desk¡­¡± Eliot: ¡°Where are you? Do you buy a new house? Where is it?¡± Ferne: ¡°Emily! Is the new house satisfied? Do you want to invite us in?¡± Noah: ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Christy: ¡°I want to go, too.¡± Armando: ¡°Congrattions!¡± Randy: ¡°Shall we make an appointment to go together?¡± Janessa: ¡°Okay.¡± Armando replied to Janessa: ¡°Are you off work? I¡¯ll get off work in ten minutes. Wait for me. Don¡¯t buy cold drinks. I¡¯ll cook for you when I get home.¡± Randy replied to Armando: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Ferne replied to Armando: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Jaquan replied to Armando: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Janessa replied to Armando: ¡°I see.¡± Randy replied to Janessa: ¡°Showing affection in public is pretty inconsiderate.¡± Ferne replied to Janessa: ¡°Showing affection in public is pretty inconsiderate.¡± Jaquan: ¡°The bedroom is very beautiful!¡± Emma: ¡°Beautiful.¡± Jaquan replied to Emma: ¡°Darling, you are also beautiful. Love you.¡± Randy replied to Jaquan: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Ferne replied to Jaquan: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Armando replied to Jaquan: ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Jaquan was speechless. ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so happy?¡± Vincent walked over. Emily showed him her phone with a smile, ¡°Look!¡± He asked, ¡°Do you want them toe over?¡± Emily smiled and said, ¡°Yes. They are very lively.¡± ¡°Alright. Come with me to a ce tomorrow.¡± Vincent wrapped his arms around Emily¡¯s waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Sure.¡± Emily shifted her gaze and found a box on the table. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it when she saw Lynn¡¯sment. Now that she had found it, she thought it was Vincent¡¯s. She asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Vincent also saw it. He walked over and lowered and his head. A momentter, he picked it up and said, ¡°Rex¡¯s.¡± Emily asked, ¡°What is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Vincent nced at her. ¡°What?¡± Vincent put the box into his pocket, turned around, and walked out, saying, ¡°Stop asking. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow night.¡± Emily became more and more curious. She asked, ¡°Why do you tell me tomorrow night? Can¡¯t you tell me today?¡± ¡­ When Vincent reached the door, he turned around, saying, ¡°Because this is what we are going to use tomorrow night.¡± Emily stood there in a daze and she asked, ¡°What?¡± Guard A who was outside the window: ¡°The exciting moment is finallying!¡± Guard B: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Guard C: ¡°My God!¡± Guard D who was outside the window: ¡°He¡¯s not a gentleman at all.¡± Rex, who passed by, was lost for word. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 698 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 698 The next morning, Vincent picked Emily up when she was still in her dreams. She woke up and asked with sleepy eyes, ¡°Mr. Vincent, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come on, today is an important day.¡± Vincent kissed her ear and carried her into the bathroom. He put a bath towel on the sink and ced her on it. Then he washed her face with a towel and squeezed the toothpaste for her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After washing up, Emily returned to the bedroom and took out her phone to check the time. It was 5:40 pm. She was speechless. Just as she was about to get changed, a group of people in uniforms came in. They were holding a few sets of clothes and toolboxes. Emily was confused when she found that Vincent was dressed very formally today. He was wearing a pure ck suit with a ck shirt on the inside, and his tie was also ck. It was the one she gave him on his birthday. His hair was in good shape. He looked very charming. ¡°Get her into that dress and do her makeup in half an hour, is that okay?¡± Vincent pointed at a dress and asked the makeup artist. ¡°Of course,¡± the woman replied. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± Vincent said as he patted Emily on the head. Emily was a little confused. Last night Vincent had said that he would take her to a ce. She guessed it must be a formal ce. There was a knock on the door. Rex brought Emily breakfast and quickly went out after putting it down. Emily was not very hungry yet, but the makeup artist advised her, ¡°Eat some food. You can¡¯t eat anything after the makeup is done.¡± Hearing this, Emily took a few mouthfuls of food and drank some milk. Vincent chose a ck-and-white dress for Emily. The V-neck was white, the corset was ck, and the dress was ck and white. Emily was a pretty girl with fair skin. ck and white suited her well. After Emily changed into her dress, the makeup artist praised her, ¡°How fair your skin is! You don¡¯t even need to put on makeup.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I still need to give her a haircut,¡± the stylist urged. The photographer took a few photos of Emily in various directions. ¡°Very good, the camera likes you.¡± Emily felt that something was wrong. She did not expect this banquet to be so grand. But Vincent often attended those formal banquets. So, she didn¡¯t think much about it. The hairstylist held her hair and gasped in admiration, ¡°Your hair is as soft as satin. I wish I couldb it for you every day!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. She was not satisfied with the hairstyles, but she was afraid to hurt the hairstylist. She gently suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t make it too fancy. The one with the red ribbon is pretty good. I would like to leave my hair loose.¡± The hairstylist agreed. The hairstyle she asked for was simple and girlish. After that, he helped her roll up the ends of her hair and pinched them with a clip. Atst, he adjusted the red ribbon and tied a knot. The photographer took several photos. ¡°Wow, this hairstyle is very good.¡± The hairstylist shook his head with a smile. ¡°Her hair is too beautiful. I can make more than a hundred hairstyles for her, and each one will be suitable. It will be nice if her hair is dyed red or purple.¡± Emily looked in the mirror. She felt different with makeup. Her eyes were bigger, and her eyebrows were more shaped. She had long, thick and curved eyshes. Her nose was delicate, and her lips were bright red. Now she was not a girl, but a woman. She looked mature and sexy. The hairstylist removed her hair clips and ran his fingers through her curly long hair. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said. ¡°Look at the camera,¡± the photographer pleaded. He took a few photos as Emily smiled at the camera. When Emily walked out of the room, he was still pressing the shutter. The stylist and makeup artist grabbed his cor and stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was lost in her beauty.¡± The photographer checked the photos he had taken. ¡°Emily and Vincent are really good-looking. I have taken so many photos in my life, but this is the first time that I have ever seen someone prettier than movie stars.¡± The makeup artist was envious. ¡°Her skin is really fair, especially her body¡­¡± ¡°Hey, did you peek at her?¡± ¡°I saw it when I helped her pull the zipper. She had a nice figure. Did you see her corbone? Wow, it¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°Corbone? Can you ask her if she is willing to be my model?¡± ¡°Come on, her husband would kill you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the bodyguards in the yard? Any one of them can tear you apart.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± the photographer was terrified. Downstairs, Rex was helping Candy get dressed. Candy was wearing a ck suit and a red bow tie. The guards stood straight downstairs in tuxedos. Vincent was sitting on the sofa with his legs slightly bent. Hearing the noiseing from the stairs, his gaze fell on Emily. Emily wore her slightly curled hair loose. It ttered her little pretty face. Her ck eyes were as shiny as pearls. Her lips were bright red, like a flower waiting for someone to pick it up. Emily walked down the stairs step by step. This was the first time she had dressed like this. She was still trying to get used to it. Her gaze passed through the crowd and fell on the man on the sofa. The guards¡¯ mouths fell open in surprise. Emily was astonishingly beautiful when she dressed up. She was a little fairy before, but now she was a grown fairy with breath-taking beauty. Vincent stood up. He looked more handsome than usual. He walked to the stairs and stood there with a smile, stretching out his hand to wait for Emily toe down. Emily held Vincent¡¯s hand as she walked down thest stair. She stood on tiptoes and came closer to him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, you look very handsome today.¡± Vincent put his arm around her back and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss Emily, you look very beautiful today.¡± They looked at each other with a smile. Their eyes were shining like stars. The photographer crazily took pictures of them. The guards were also busy taking pictures. Rex was holding Candy and missed the chance. When he finally took out his phone, Candy peed on his pants again! Fuck! He had just put on a brand new tuxedo! Sitting in the car, Emily looked out of the window and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, where are we going today?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there..¡± Vincent stroked her hand. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 699 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 699 Emily was slender and had fair skin. She looked petite and fragile, like a delicate vase. She leaned closer to him and sniffed his neck like a kitten. ¡°You¡¯re wearing perfume.¡± Vincent loosened the two buttons on his cor, ¡°You tell me¡­¡± Emily giggled,y in his arms, and rubbed her head on his neck. ¡°It smells good,¡± she said. Vincent lowered his head and buried his chin in her back cor. ¡°So do you,¡± he said. Emily suddenly felt hot all over his body. When she got off the car, her ears were burning. ¡°This is ¡­ the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡± She stared at the doorte, first looked back at Vincent, then turned to Rex, who stood there with a nk face and a puppy in his arms. He was wearing the same suit and surrounded by a group of guards in tuxedos. ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent held her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a grand wedding now, but I can give you an official title. You still have time to run.¡± Emily widened her eyes in surprise. She had never thought that Vincent would take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get a marriage certificate. Vincent whispered, ¡°3, 2, 1 ¡­ Are you ready?¡± Emily suddenlyughed, ¡°Well, I think I need three hundred seconds.¡± ¡°Wait, what? Are you serious?¡± Vincent¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°You are tall and handsome and love me, but¡­¡± Before Emily could say anything else, the guards cried out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Guard A: ¡°Marry him! Please! The little Hulk!¡± Guard B: ¡°Please don¡¯t break Mr. Vincent¡¯s heart! I¡¯m willing to take the punishment in Vincent¡¯s ce. Come on!¡± Guard C: ¡°Marry him! Miss Emily! Please say yes!¡± Guard D: ¡°I want you to choose your next words very carefully. Mr. Vincent is cold, ruthless, and hard- to-please, but he loves you so much.¡± Guard A: ¡°Are you fucking messing things around?¡± Guard B : ¡°D, you¡¯re screwed! I had someone prepared your grave!¡± Guard C: ¡°Well, save the grave. I can tear him off.¡± Rex immediately stopped them. ¡°Hey, take off your tuxedo if you want to start a fight.¡± All the guards said at the same time, ¡°Well, over my dead body!¡± Rex was speechless. ¡°But¡­¡± Emily showed her hand and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t prepared a ring yet. I saw it on TV that all marriage needs a ring.¡± Vincent hugged her tight and said in a gentle and husky voice, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, I love you too much. How could I say no¡­I¡¯m afraid that you might get tired of me one day¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent leaned over to kiss her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Emily tried to fight back her tears and said with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡± Vincent took off the pendant on his neck and unhooked the ring on it. ¡°I wanted to give it to you a long time ago. How dare youin to me about the ring?¡± Emily remembered that she also had a ring on her pendant. She took it off and put the two rings together. Suddenly, the rings lit up, and a voice came from the gray gemstone. ¡°We detect that Miss Emily and Mr. Vincent are currently outside the Civil Affairs Bureau. Are you going to get married?¡± It was weird, but Emily still responded, ¡°Yes.¡± He pulled Vincent¡¯s hand, urging him to say something. ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°Congrattion. The ring started to track your moves. If either of you betrays the other one, this marriage will terminate. The ring will automatically fall off from your hands.¡± Emily listened to it carefully. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Vincent tapped at her head. Emily whispered, ¡°What if you betray¡­¡± Vincent covered her mouth, which made Emily¡¯s mouth pout up high like a goldfish. ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Emily spat every word out difficultly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Vincent released his hand and scratched her nose. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily touched her face and held Vincent¡¯s hand. Her eyes fell on the two rings in his palm. The gemstone continued, ¡°Miss Emily. Have youe to offer yourselves to each other, freely and without reservation?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°I, Emily Britt, take you, Vincent Scavo, to be my husband. I promise to be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love you and honor you all the days of my life.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent. Have youe to offer yourselves to each other, freely and without reservation?¡± ¡°I, Vincent Scavo, take you, Emily Britt, to be my wife. I promise to be true to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health. I will love you and honor you all the days of my life.¡± Vincent said as he held Emily¡¯s hand. ¡°You have dered your consent before the Church. Now, please exchange your rings.¡± Vincent put the ring on Emily. Then, he kissed Emily¡¯s hand. Emily looked at the ring on her ring finger. It was a little loose, but suddenly, the ring slowly shrank to fit her finger size. ¡°This is amazing,¡± she said in surprise. Vincent chuckled. Trevor spent many years making these rings. The most magical thing about them was their automatic calibration. Vincent could not give Emily a grand wedding, but he prepared a surprise for her. Emily lowered his head and carefully put the ring on Vincent. A strand of hair fell on Vincent¡¯s hand, making his heart flutter. He then held Emily¡¯s head and kissed her lips. The guards behind him all pped their hands, the puppy by Rex¡¯s legs barked happily. ¡°Lipstick¡­¡± Emily whispered. Vincent backed away and used his thumb to wipe out the lipstick on her face. Emily looked at his mouth and chuckled. She then tiptoed to wipe the lipstick on his lips with her thumb. The photographer had been witnessing from the beginning to the end. He started to sob, and the makeup artist and stylist on the side were also wiped away their tears. ¡°This is beautiful¡­¡± Rex was focused on taking pictures and didn¡¯t even notice the puppy was peeing on his shoes. The Civil Affairs Bureau this day was busy, but people didn¡¯t get in because there were a lot of bodyguards around. When they saw Vincent and Emily exchanging rings and kissing, everyone burst into simultaneous apuse. Vincent held Emily¡¯s hand and walked in. A woman¡¯s cry came from the second floor as they waited in line to get the official paper. Emily turned around, and she saw a woman pushing and kicking a man. The man didn¡¯t do anything but wept silently. ¡°Mr. Vincent, why do you think they divorce?¡± Emily asked in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily rubbed his finger. ¡°Do you think we will¡­?¡± Vincent suddenly hit her head. ¡°Hey!¡± Emily held his head and pouted, feeling wronged. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°If you keep thinking something bad, you will be in so much trouble tonight.¡± Vincent whispered into her ear. Emily covered her mouth, her eyes slowly widening. ¡°Tonight?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 700 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 700 Thedy at the marriage registration office probably had never seen someone as good-looking as these two. She asked time and again, ¡°Are you really not celebrities? Do you have stage names?¡± Emily was worried that the staff would find her look too young for her age. (Vincent had added three years on her age.) Now that she heard the question, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she smiled and answered, ¡°No, we are really not celebrities.¡± Vincent stood there indifferently. Only when his eyes fell on Emily would he show a trace of tenderness. When they took photos, Emily understood why they should put on makeup. The photographing process was too fast. The couples ahead of them happily took photos and wanted to take a look, only to find them unsatisfied with the photos. A girl pleaded with the photographer, ¡°Let¡¯s us do it again, please!¡± ¡°Just one more chance,¡± the photographerpromised. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, they were still dissatisfied with the second one. They came here happily, but when they left, the girl was so sad that she forgot to take the marriage certification. The photographer muttered, ¡°You can take the photo yourself and bring it here. Why so picky?¡± He shouted to the outside, ¡°Next pair.¡± Vincent held Emily¡¯s hand and they walked in. The photographer had just picked up the camera and looked up at the tall man. ¡°Young man, you are so tall.¡± Then he saw Emily standing beside Vincent. His eyes swept across them in surprise. ¡°You two are so good-looking.¡± They sat down in their chairs. Emily sat stiffly and Vincent always had a cold face. The photographer took the camera and looked at it for a moment. ¡°You are married. Smile and get closer.¡± Emily stole a nce at Vincent. Seeing his cold face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out. Vincent turned to look at Emily and was amused by her. ¡°Watch the camera!¡± The photographer shouted, ¡°Come closer!¡± In the photo, Vincent held Emily close to him. Emily was beaming with smile, her eyes curved like crescents. There was undisguisable tenderness in Vincent¡¯s eyes. The curved of his lips softened his coldness. When the two walked out with the marriage certificate, Emily said to Vincent, ¡°From now on, you have a wife. You can¡¯t flirt with other girls.¡± Vincent pinched her nose, ¡°When did I flirt with other girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just warning you. Our Britt family have discipline and rules. Since you are now a member of my family, you have to obey the rules.¡± Emily prattled on, ¡°You should be worthy of being my husband.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent was amused. Emily put away the marriage certificate. She turned around and saw many people standing at the door. Susan, the butler, Sydnee, Lynn, Eliot, Ferne, Noah, Randy, Armando, Jaquan, Emma, Janessa, Christy, and beside was¡­ Trevor? Emily looked at him in disbelief. The young and handsome boy looked at her with an innocent smile. Then, he looked beside Emily, ¡°Vincent.¡± All of them were smiling. Seeing the couplee out, they said in chorus, ¡°Happy Marriage!¡± With that, each one pulled a ribbon cracker in their hands. Colorful ribbons flew all over the sky. The photographer focused on their faces and, in the end, turned the camera to Emily and Vincent. Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± She turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Did you ask them toe?¡± ¡°My wife asked me to invite them here,¡± Vincent leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear. Emily was speechless. Emily remembered she has mentioned it casuallyst night¡­ but Vincent called her wife¡­ She was shy. ¡°Congrattions! Emily!¡± A voice suddenly exploded in her ears, ¡°This is a wedding gift!¡± Emily turned around and saw Ferne handing over a box, ¡°A small gift with my congrattions for you.¡± Emma, Janessa and the others also came over, ¡°Here are our gifts, happy wedding!¡± Susan and the butler also brought gifts. ¡°Emily, take care of yourself.¡± Then she looked at Vincent as if she still could not believe that he is alive. Emily suddenly realized what a sacrifice Vincent had made for her. He could avoid the trouble and keep his secret from these people. But in order to cheer her up, he asked all these friends here and let them know he is still alive. She was not in his vision of future at first. He had nned to leave the Emerald Ind and live as a hermit, avoiding the outside world. Now, he kept being reminded of his past, bad memories, and previous pain. When everyone returned to their house in the suburbs, it was already noon. Noah and Christy went directly into the kitchen to make the lunch. Emma also joined in to help. Armando was doing simple things like washing vegetables. Janessa and Randy seemed to have nothing to do. They stared at each other for a moment and decided to take a tour around the house. On the other side, Eliot was staring at Vincent. He was thest person to know that Vincent was still alive. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. Not only Emily had kept it from him, but even Sydnee did not tell him the truth. ¡°Emily has called me brother for ten years.¡± Eliot deliberately picked on him, ¡°Since you¡¯re married, you have to call me ¡®brother¡¯, understand?¡± ¡°Brother,¡± Vincent said without changing his expression. Eliot was speechless. He stared at Vincent strangely. ¡°You¡¯re a fake, right? You can¡¯t be Vincent.¡± He had the urge to throw away his walking stick and peel off Vincent¡¯s face to see if he was wearing a mask. Sydnee pulled him over to the sofa in time. ¡°Come and drink tea with us. We are missing one person.¡± They were not ying cards. How could they miss a person? Eliot was dragged to the sofa. He asked, ¡°Why did you all hide it from me?¡± ¡°This is a long story¡­¡± Sydnee said with difficulty. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it short.¡± Eliot took a sip of tea. Sydnee said, ¡°Alright.¡± Ferne and Rex were ying with the chubby little puppy in a small suit in the garden. From time to time, their calling of ¡°Candy¡± came through the window. Emily came out of the bathroom and met Trevor in the corridor. This was the first time she saw Trevor¡¯s face. She stared at him for a while and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Trevor was looking at her art studio. It was connected with Vincent¡¯s study. When Vincent read, she would draw on the side. In the evening, they couldy on the lounge chair and watched the sunset outside the window. Emily had drawn a few paintings in the studio these days, and coincidentally, one of them was Christy. Christy had an exquisite face. Her eyebrows were dark and long and had a beautiful curve. Her lips were rosy and her teeth ivory. Two golden earrings dangled down her earlobes. And the most charming was her sparkling eyes. Emily was impressed by Christy in her red dress when they first met. ¡°Can you give me this painting?¡± Trevor asked. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 701 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 701 Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes were very clean. He was very thin and tall. When Emily talked to him, she found that he was wearing a white shirt, which made him feel like a gentle breeze brushing across her cheek. Emily suddenly remembered that she had actually seen him before. At that time, she did not remember him. She only remembered that Christy had been there, and when she went back, she talked to a person in the car, which should be Trevor. At that time, he was still wearing a hood and his face could not be seen with his head down. Now, he could already stand in front of people and talk casually. Emily was happy for him and suddenly said, ¡°Trevor, I want to draw a picture for you, can I?¡± ¡°Why?¡± He was startled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this painting of Christy. And I want to give the painting of you to her.¡± Emily said. ¡°Alright,¡± ¡°Do you need me to sit here?¡± Trevor nodded. Emily shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just look at you more.¡± Hearing thest sentence when he went upstairs, Vincent nced at Trevor¡¯s face and then entered the study. Trevor didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did Emily. Rex gestured to Trevor, ¡°Young Master Trevor, please.¡± Emily tugged Rex¡¯s arm. ¡°What? Is he angry? Jealous?¡± Trevor shook his head, ¡°No, Vincent is looking for me for something else.¡± ¡°Alright, then you can go in.¡± Emily was relieved. Trevor pushed open the door, entered, and called out his name. Vincent looked at his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Trevor touched his face. Vincent stood up and handed him a mirror. ¡°Why does she want to look at you more?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at the mirror and then at Vincent, ¡°What is the mirror for me?¡± ¡°Look at the mirror, and look at me.¡± ¡°Which one of us is better-looking?¡± Vincent asked, looking at him. Trevor could not answer. ¡°Cheers!¡± At the dining table, a group of people sat all around, and everyone raised their sses to toast to the newly-wed couple in the center. Emily and Vincent also raised their sses and drank up. ¡°I wish you all the best!¡± ¡°I wish you all the best to have children as soon as possible! No, it¡¯s better to give birth a littleter!¡± Ferne said with a smile. Noah pushed a chicken drumstick into his mouth. ¡°I wish you a happy marriage!¡± ¡°I wish you two love each other for a long time¡­¡± Everyone was showing their blessings, toasting to Vincent one after another. Janessa had never seen him get drunk before. She was the most active one to toast to Vincent. After drinking dozens of cups, Vincent was not drunk at all. She was astonished and could only retreat. Emily was originally sitting next to Christy and was talking to Sydnee and Lynn. Christy would asionally chime in and they chatted happily. After drinking with Vincent, Janessa felt bored, so she joined Emily and the others. Soon, they started ying games again. It¡¯s the dice game,paring the numbers. The loser with smaller number had to drink or reveal a secret. Randy was always bad-lucked in the game. Every time he participated in the game, he would only lose until he was left with almost nothing. After a few rounds, not only did he ount for his first love, but he also confessed that he had a mole on his chest. Ferne was even more miserable. He waspletely betrayed by his teammates. When he mentioned that he had once disguised himself as a woman and participated in the police station operation, and that he was blocked by his team members in the bathroom and was told that he love him. Janessa laughed and said, ¡°I know this! This is not a secret! Tell us another one!¡± At that moment ¡­ his gaze was dull and lifeless. Screw it! His dark history was actually known throughout the world? Emily lost a few times. She drank two cups first, then the third. She felt a little dizzy, so she simply said a secret, ¡°Actually ¡­ I died once.¡± ¡°We also know this. Isn¡¯t it just a car ident?¡± ¡°No, before that ¡­ it was a long time ago, I died once¡­¡± Emily held the wine cup, her gaze wandering. ¡°A dagger.¡± She gestured and aimed at her chest. ¡°Just like that, it pierced in¡­¡± Everyone was shocked by her description. Later, they found that Emily seemed to be drunk and was talking nonsense. They couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How are you living well now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I woke up, I met ¡­ Vincent.¡± Emily smiled at Vincent from a distance. ¡°He saved me in hisst life ¡­ I fell into the pool¡­¡± ¡°You are really drunk.¡± ¡°Vincent, hurry up and take her to rest. She¡¯s so drunk that she¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± Ferne shouted at Vincent. Vincent had drunk a lot of wine but was still conscious. Hearing Emily, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene in the pool. At first, she didn¡¯t know how to swim but she managed swam up herself. Then, she sat on the bank and cried¡­ Hearing his name, she said that he died young. At Elsie¡¯s birthday banquet, she threw a flower pot at Marquise and said that he was a bad person. That night at the Tea Manor, she cried and said, ¡°No!¡± and stabbed him in the chest with the dagger in her hand. When she saw Kamron, she hit him without saying anything¡­ It seemed that everything that had happened before was traceable. Vincent held her in his arms. Emily nestled in his neck and said softly, ¡°Vincent ¡­ I like you very much.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Vincent said in a low voice as he smiled. When he put her on the bed, Emily still held his neck. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Take a shower.¡± Vincent said in a low voice, ¡°My body is full of the smell of alcohol.¡± Emily narrowed her eyes and lowered her head to take a sniff. Her pouting expression was a little silly and cute. ¡°I also have the smell of alcohol. I want to wash too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily liked to stick to people when she was drunk. Vincent carried her into the bathroom, and she hugged his neck and refused to let go no matter what he said. Vincent had no choice but to take her to take a shower and remove her makeup. She kept moving around and got her hair wet. Vincent washed her hair again. She leaned against his leg and enjoyed it with her eyes closed. Soon, she fell asleep. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Vincent brushed her nose while drying her hair. ¡°Sweetie, I waited so long for this day toe, and you fell asleep?¡± Emily woke up too early in the morning. Her scalp felt veryfortable when she was in the bathroom, so she naturally fell asleep. After leaving the bathroom, Vincent carried her into their bedroom. There was still the dry fragrance of the sun on the new quilt. She narrowed her eyes and woke up for a moment. ¡°Is this ¡­ our room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our room,¡± Vincent kissed her earlobe, his voice low and low. She rubbed her ears and narrowed her eyes to look at Vincent. The man was handsome and had a high nose bridge. His thin lips were pursed and his lower jaw lines were smooth. When he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He was very sexy. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Her uttered with cat-like voice. ¡°What?¡± he answered in a low voice. ¡°Today you said¡­,¡± She could not continue, and her face and neck were turned red. ¡°Yes,¡± he said with a chuckle. Emily waited for a moment and found that he was still looking at her from above. She couldn¡¯t help but cover herself with the quilt and turn her back to ignore him in embarrassment. The nket was too hot. She was stuffy for a few seconds. When she felt a little out of breath, she lifted the nket. She saw that the curtains had been drawn. Under the heavy darkness, a hundred- year-old candle lit up on the table. The fiery red candlelight illuminated the outline of the man beside her. Vincent slowly took off his clothes, revealing his strong upper body. Emily was startled, and suddenly covered herself in the quilt again. After waiting for a minute, she did not hear any movement from outside. She gently moved the quilt away. Unexpectedly, just as she revealed her head, she saw a shadow fall from the top of her head. The fine and passionate kiss instantly drowned her. The guards outside the window shed two lines of bitter tears. Guard 1: ¡°It¡¯s not easy! I am going to cry!¡± Guard 2: ¡°I¡¯m crying!¡± Guard 3: ¡°I¡¯m crying to death! Why are you holding your phone?¡± Guard 4: ¡°Countdown.¡± Guard 1 was speechless. Guard 2 was choked. Guard 3 was the same. Rex said: ¡°Be a normal person!¡± Guard 2: ¡°Yes, please be a normal person!¡± Rex said: ¡°Please record this to me thanks!¡± Guard 2: ¡°What?¡± Guard 1 was choked again. Guard 3 was the same. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 702 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 702 Janessa was drunken, and she was brought to a guest room by Armando. He washed her up and dried her hair, after covering her with a nket, he was going to get out. Janessa, however, reached out to hold him. He paused for a moment and sat on the edge of the bed, poking her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she said vaguely with her eyes closed. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave.¡± He held her hand and sat motionless on the edge of the bed. After waiting for a moment, he lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. He did not know if she had mistaken him for Warren. Although he cared a lot in his heart, he still did not ask. He was willing to wait. No matter how long it would take, she wouldpletely forget about that person one day. ¡°Janessa¡­¡± He tossed and turned to kiss her, calling her name, ¡°Janessa¡­¡± When Ferne passed by the guest room and saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Noah also saw this and didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne pulled him to the end of the corridor and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Noah took out a cigarette and lit it for himself. ¡°It¡¯s good, but¡­¡± Said Ferne, frowning, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, it¡¯s really fine now.¡± Noah did not rebuke. After vomiting a few times, Randy finally came up supported by Rex. He saw Ferne and Noah from distance and was about to shout to them when Rex quickly covered his mouth and threw him onto a bed in a guest room. Before he could make a sound, the door was closed. Randy was dizzy on the bed. He wanted to say something, but his mind was in a daze and he completely fell asleep. Christy and Trevor were cleaning up the mess in the kitchen. The group of people were drunk. Lynn and Sydnee were cleaning up the living room. Eliot was dealing with the little puppy named Master. Susan and the butler had already been sent away by the car after they finished their meal. Christy was washing the dishes in the sink. Suddenly, Trevor came close behind her. He was very tall and easily embraced her. Then, he lowered his head to hold her hand and washed the dishes with her. The hands in the pool were slippery due to the cleaning essence. Their fingers were intertwined under the water. Christy could not help but lean her head back against his chest andugh. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispered. There was someone in the living room outside, so she didn¡¯t dare to say out loud. She just pushed him away with her back. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor answered. When Christy was invited over, she did not think that Trevor would be willing toe along. After all, the Pecks hade several times, and they had only spoken through the door. He had almost never come out to meet them. Even when Master Peck came over, Trevor did note out to meet him. Christy thought that he was still not used to it, but unexpectedly, when he heard that she was to attend the wedding of Emily and Vincent, he put down hisputer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He rarely wore a hoodie. Christy had prepared many shirts for him. She felt that he was very suitable for pure white shirts, so the cupboard was almost full of pure white clothes. He was extremely tall. In the past half year, his diet had been very regr. Even though he had already grown more than ten kilograms of meat, it could not be seen with naked eyes and his figure was much better than before. When Janessa and the others got out of the car and saw him, they all eximed, ¡°My God, what did your Pecks usually have for meal?¡± Christy thought that he would not be used to lively asions. He had lived in a sealed attic for more than ten years. The only way to contact the outside world was to rely on theputer. Even if the little robot Eleven told him everything that had happened in the outside world, he had never experienced it himself. However, he behaved just the same an ordinary person. If there¡¯s any difference, it was that he was much better-looking than others. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This was the first time he had gone far away, and it was also the first time that he had joined so many people, drinking, eating, ying games together, and even ¡­ sneaking into the kitchen at the home of the host of the banquet. When Christy turned to look, she found that he was standing by the side and had not left at all. She turned on the tap and took a bowl of dishes to rinse it. ¡°I¡¯m done washing it right away. You can go out and wait for a while.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± he said, leaning against the counter. She smiled. When she finished washing the dishes, she leaned over and ced them in the sink, quickly pecking his lips. Just as she was about to retreat, he reached out and pinched her chin, kissing her. She raised her wet hands and took a few steps back. ¡°Trevor, this is not our home¡­¡± The sound was finally swallowed, and only the sound of kissing was left in the air. Sydnee holding the te, retreated quietly. Behind her, Eliot was holding the little puppy and was about to ask. Sydnee wanted to reach out and cover his mouth, but she couldn¡¯t move her hands with the te in her hands. For a moment, her head was dizzy. She tiptoed to block Eliot¡¯s mouth with her mouth. Lynn, who was passing by, widened her eyes in surprise. Then she took a few pictures with her mobile phone. Sydnee was speechless. She put the te on the table in the living room calmly and then ran to the bathroom with a blushed face. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 703 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 703 Eliot threw the little puppy to Lynn, then picked up the crutch at the table and walked to the bathroom step by step. The two of them were in the same city, but they seemed to be in a long-distance rtionship. Sydnee often stayed in the Tea Manor, while Eliot had to deal with various matters of the Britt Group. asionally, he would work overtime until veryte. When they asionally met, Sydnee was still not used to it and was a little reserved. Moreover, there would always be many people by her side. Eliot could not find a chance to be alone with her. Thest time they kiss would be traced back to the time when they met Marquise in the hotel. Sydnee washed her hands and face in the bathroom. She felt that she was probably stimted by the scene in the kitchen, so she did that. She scratched her head frantically and thought, I can use my head! Why would I use my mouth? In fact, during this period of time, Eliot had been very nice to her. He had been very considerate in all aspects. asionally, he would give her some small gifts. Every time they met, he would take care of her emotions. However, the two of them had very little time to be alone. Because there were people everywhere. Moreover, everyone liked to gossip in the Tea Manor. She did not dare to bring people into the room at all. Firstly, she was worried about others gossiping about them, secondly, she still worried about what he would do after entering the room. More importantly, she did not seem to be ready yet. What if ¡­ He was trying to do something else. Sydnee patted on her face. Most importantly, her parents ¡­ she hadn¡¯t told them yet. Her parents had thought that Eliot was a good person, but at that time, he still had the identity tag of the Britts. Now, there were so many rumors. Her parents believed the rumors and felt that Eliot was not a member of the Britt family. They even told Sydnee not to interact with the Britts. For this reason, Sydnee even had a big fight with them. The heavy sound of crutches hitting the floor came from behind. She looked up at the mirror. He had already arrived behind her. He stood his crutch by the wall and came over to wash his hands. He looked at her in the mirror and asked, ¡°Why are you running?¡± ¡°No, I just came over to wash my hands,¡± She stuttered. He washed his hands again. He wiped his hands and waited patiently by the side. After she finished washing her hands, she said to him, ¡°Then you ¡­ continue, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Are you hiding from me?¡± Heughed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head and said with a forced smile, ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Then stand closer.¡± He said. She didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t move. The distance between the two of them was less than half a meter, and he even let her get closer¡­ ¡°Why?¡± He was leaning against the sink. He was dressed in a suit and had a white shirt underneath. His clean temperament was different from Trevor¡¯s. His facial features were bright and clear. After the gloom features on his face disappeared, he showed a bit of the steadiness of an adult. He had drunk a lot of wine, and the sound of his throat was a little low. It was as if he was drunk. ¡°Are you afraid I will eat you?¡± ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Sydnee looked into his eyes and said. He smiled and pressed his finger against his brows. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll recognize the wrong person? Or¡­¡± He reached out and grabbed her, pulling her into his arms, lowering his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll kiss the wrong person?¡± he asked, his lips touching each other. There was a training room on the first floor. There were all the training facilities such as punching bags and boxing ring. Jaquan looked around but could not find Emma. He identally pushed the door open and entered the room. The fine sunlight shone through the window and into the room. Jaquan clicked his tongue,¡± Vincent is really generous.¡± Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he saw a person standing in front of a sandbag. He took a few steps forward, ¡°Emma?¡± When she heard the noise, she looked back at him. Jaquan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you here? I found you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a fist wind swept over. Jaquan instinctively dodged this punch and then looked at Emma in disbelief, ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at him with unfocused eyes, then raised her leg and chopped straight down from Jaquan¡¯s head. He was dodging hurriedly. This was different from the previous time. Previously, she was drunk and had injured one of her legs. Now, her arms and legs were fine and her attacks were fierce. ¡°Baby! It¡¯s me! Jaquan!¡± He ran to the back of the sandbag and howled, ¡°I¡¯m your husband! Jaquan! Your darling!¡± She paused, and he thought she remembered who he was, and was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw her leap into the air and jump onto the sandbag in the next second, her slender legs nking from both sides, towards his head. Jaquan was frightened. ¡°My life is over.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 704 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 704 Outside the window, two guards were chatting. ¡°Isn¡¯t she awake?¡± one guard asked. ¡°Yes, honestly, she had been asleep for a day and two nights,¡± the other guard answered. ¡°Is she alright?¡± the former guard asked again. ¡°Well, I guess not!¡± the other guard answered while shrugging. ¡°Oh my god, Mr. Vincent is amazing!¡± the former guard remarked. ¡°After all, he had been single for so many years,¡± the other guard answered. The noise outside the window was like birds chirping and it disturbed Emily. She opened her eyes with a frown. Before she couldin, she heard the guard speak again, ¡°Hey, she is awake!¡± Then, footsteps came from outside the door. Emily stared at the ceiling in a daze. Then, a cup of water appeared in front of her, followed by Vincent¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Have some water.¡± She wanted to sit up, but she found that she had no strength. Then, she was picked up by Vincent. However, she felt a sour pain all over. She hissed and then took a sip of water before lying softly in Vincent¡¯s arms. ¡°Vincent,¡± she muttered. ¡°Yes? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Vincent asked. He then lowered his head and kissed her face. ¡°Yes,¡± Emily answered. She moved her arm and found that she couldn¡¯t lift it, so she said with a sad face, ¡°I felt pains all over my body.¡± ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± Vincent asked gently. He then began to give her a massage on her shoulders. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t touch it,¡± Emily cried out as soon as Vincent grabbed her shoulder. Tears welled up in her eyes, just the same asst night. Vincent¡¯s blood raced as he heard her groan. He tilted his head and took a deep breath. Finally, he suppressed the sex drive in his heart. ¡°What about them?¡± Emily tilted his head and looked out the window. The window was open, and the golden sunlight shone in, casting a gorgeous golden light on the ground. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You have been asleep for a long time, so they left,¡± Vincent said. Meanwhile, he wiped away her tears with his finger and lowered his head to kiss her eyes. ¡°What? What day is it today?¡± she asked with doubt. ¡°It¡¯s the 11th of this month,¡± Vincent said. ¡°What?¡± Emily said with her eyes wide open. She remembered that they got their marriage certificate on the ninth day of this month. Then they came back and had a party with their friends. Later, they yed games together. All of a sudden, she remembered the wild night with Vincent. Her face blushed. She blinked and then closed her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she said shyly. ¡°Eat something first,¡± Vincent persuaded. Upon hearing his husky voice, Emily recalled the scene when he tricked her into calling him ¡°honey¡± that night. She blushed again and even her ears turned red. ¡°No, I want to sleep,¡± she said in a hurry. Vincent noticed the change of her expression, as well as her red ear. He stretched out and touched her face. ¡°Why is your face so hot? Do you have a fever? Do you have a headache?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Emily answered and then covered herself in the quilt. ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell somewhere else?¡± Vincent asked as he reached out to pull the quit. As soon as Emily heard what he said, she felt embarrassed. She buried her head in the quilt and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Vincent was stunned. He finally understood why she covered herself in the quilt. He coughed lightly and touched her head across the quilt. Then, heforted, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be angry. Next time, I will¡­¡± He said something in a low voice. Emily covered her ears in embarrassment and said, ¡°I won¡¯t listen!¡± The two guards outside the window heard their conversation. They began to joke. ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen!¡± one guard repeated Emily¡¯s words. Upon hearing that, the other guard said, ¡°Listen to me. I can exin. I didn¡¯t mean to let you suffer from pains. I love you so much that I can¡¯t control myself.¡± The former guard said, ¡°I won¡¯t listen. You are annoying!¡± The other guard said, ¡°Honey, please forgive me. Next time, I will¡­¡± The former guard snorted and said nothing. Rex, who was standing on the corridor was rendered speechless by the way the two guards imitated Vincent¡¯s and Emily¡¯s tone. Emily could finally go downstairs at night, but her whole body was sore and painful. She sat on the dining chair, and her hands holding the fork and knife were shaking. When she heard that Jaquan was hospitalized, she froze on the spot. The steak on her fork fell to the te. ¡°Why is he hospitalized?¡± she asked in shock. Vincent took the steak with his fork and brought it to her mouth. ¡°He was beaten up by Emma,¡± he said thinly. ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked while chewing the steak. Her cheeks bulged and she looked like a cute little hamster. Vincent looked at her dotingly. He took a tissue and wiped the soup on the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Emma was drunk.¡± Upon hearing that, Emily widened her eyes in disbelief. After a while, she remarked, ¡°Emma is really something.¡± She then asked, ¡°What about Jaquan? Is he fine now?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he took out his mobile phone and opened the photo album. Then, he handed his phone to Emily. In the photos, Jaquan¡¯s head was wrapped with bandages, and there was a fixed stand on his neck. Looking at the photos, Emily could not help but say, ¡°Jaquan is pitiful.¡± She scrolled downwards, but there were no photos. She thought there would be more if she scrolled upwards, so she scrolled. Vincent noticed her movements. Before he could stop her, he saw her blushing and put the phone on the desk with its screen to the desk surface. Emily red at Vincent angrily, ¡°Heck, how can you take a photo like that?¡± ¡°The important days should be remembered,¡± Vincent said. He then reached for his phone, but Emily refused to give it to him. After pondering for a while, Emily released her grip on the phone and said, ¡°Then you must not let others see it¡­¡± ¡°Of course. There is no reason for me to show your photos to others,¡± Vincent said. He took back his phone and stroked the girl¡¯s long hair in the photo. Emily took a sip of water and asked, ¡°Then why did you take those photos?¡± Vincent looked up at her and said, ¡°I took them for myself.¡± Emily was lost for words. After dinner, Vincent led Emily out for a walk, followed by Rex and guards. Candy was also there. In the twilight, they looked like a line of ck dots under the sky. Emily¡¯s legs went limp after she walked for a while. Later, Vincent carried her and walked forward. ¡°Vincent, when we get old in the future, will we eat together, walk together, and look up at the starry sky above us together?¡± Emily asked. She then looked up at the sky and continued, ¡°When we die, will we be a star in the sky forever, hanging in the sky and watching the rtives below?¡± Vincent stopped and looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the others will do, but I will only look at you,¡± he said with affection. Emily was amused by his words and began to giggle. ¡°Then I can recognize you at a nce. You must be more beautiful, bigger, and brighter than the other stars,¡± she said with a smile. The corner of Vincent¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile as he heard the way Emily described the star he became. ¡°There are fireflies!¡± Emily shouted all of a sudden. Then, she got off Vincent¡¯s back and ran forward. She then turned round and beamed at Vincent. ¡°Vincent,e quickly! There are so many fireflies here!¡± she said with excitement. As she spun, she looked at the fireflies around her with a smile on her face. The long dress on her body swayed and rotated. The fireflies around her were rmed and began to fly away. They were like smallmps, illuminating her pretty face. Vincent walked towards her and extended his hand. ¡°Miss, can I invite you to dance?¡± he asked like a gentleman. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to dance,¡± Emily whispered into his ear after giving him her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just follow my steps and movements,¡± Vincent said. Then, he held her waist with one hand. The guards around took out their mobile phones to pick out music. Rex pulled the little puppy and pointed at the root of a tree and said, ¡°Candy! This is where you pee! Don¡¯t pee on my pants anymore!¡± As soon as he finished his words, the little puppy peed on his leather shoes. Rex roared angrily, ¡°Ah, you naughty puppy!¡± The little puppy was startled. Then it barked and ran away as fast as its little legs could carry it. Rex chased after it. Under the vast starry sky, Emily beamed at Vincent. She tiptoed to Vincent and said, ¡°Vincent, I love you so much.¡± Vincent tilted his head and gently bit her ear with his teeth.. ¡°I love you, too,¡± he said in a husky voice. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 705 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 705 On the second day after Jaquan was in hospital, Collin brought an apple to see him. On the surface, he came to see him. As a result, he entered the ward and chatted with Emma,pletely treating Jaquan as a dead man. Jaquan coughed heavily. Emma looked back. Jaquan signaled her to ignore Collin with his eyes. She probably understood, but she pretended not to understand and continued to talk to him. Collin had a cold and fever before, so he had lost a few pounds. After all, doctor was almost a high-risk job. Jaquan could not help but cough heavily again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Collin asked Emma to get the medicine from the pharmacy. Then, he slowly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there an asthma attack?¡± ¡°You are the one with asthma!¡± Jaquan felt a buzzing pain in his forehead. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Collin pulled a chair over and sat down. Jaquan held the fixed frame on his neck and said to him, ¡°Stay away from my wife!¡± ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t.¡± Collin calmly sat on the stool, took the fruit knife and began to peel the only apple he brought. Jaquan was speechless. ¡°I heard that you fell down the stairs?¡± said Collin. Jaquan looked at the door of the ward. Emma went to get the medicine and could note back for a while. He coughed lightly and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Before I came, I asked the doctor about the situation. He said that there were footprints on both sides of your head.¡± ¡°And they seemed to be very symmetrical,¡± Collin said, pointing to his ears. Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to answer. Collin cut off a piece of apple and stuffed it into his mouth. He stared at Jaquan¡¯s expressionless face and mocked, ¡°So it really was her.¡± Jaquan could not answer. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± Collin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Damn it, Collin, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jaquan rolled up his sleeves and was about to go down to beat him up. Collin pointed at his neck. ¡°Save it. Do you still want your neck?¡± ¡°Get away from me. Don¡¯t affect my recovery,¡± Jaquan said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t recover. At some appropriate time, I can take your ce to be the groom.¡± Collin said. ¡°Get out!!¡± A head popped out from outside the door and he smiled when he saw Collin. ¡°Mr. Collin.¡± Collin waved at Stony. When he arrived in front of him, he touched his head. ¡°Be good. You¡¯ve grown a lot taller and more handsome.¡± ¡°You are more and more handsome.¡± Stony said with a smile. Collin spared no effort to praise him, ¡°You are so sweet. It¡¯s obvious that your mom taught you well.¡± Hearing this, Jaquan, who was on the bed, wanted to smash him out with a stool. ¡°I will take you out for dinnerter, okay?¡± Collin asked Stony. Without waiting for him to reply, Jaquan, who was lying on the hospital bed, shouted anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s my son. Don¡¯t you dare to have any ideas on him!¡± Stony blinked, looked at Collin and said, ¡°Mr. Collin, I want to have dinner with my grandparents. I can¡¯t eat with you this time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you something snack next time.¡± Collin rubbed his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Collin cut a piece of apple for him and immediately thought of something. ¡°Alright, I have something to send to your mother. Come with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Collin held Stony¡¯s hand and walked out. Jaquan on the bed was so angry that his face was distorted. ¡°Stony! Collin! You bastard!¡± When Emma came in with the medicine, she found that Jaquan was beating the bed hard, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Collin wanted to grab my son!¡± Jaquan was infuriated. ¡°He is just joking.¡± Emma said. ¡°He can¡¯t joke on that!¡± Jaquan was furious. Emma didn¡¯t answer him. Collin took out a box of perfume from the drawer and handed it to Stony, ¡°I bought it for my mother, but she doesn¡¯t like it, so give it to your mother.¡± Stony reached out to take the perfume and looked at it, ¡°Mr. Collin, although I don¡¯t understand perfume, I don¡¯t think you gave this perfume to your mother.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Collin felt that it was quite interesting. He half-squatted and asked him, ¡°If it is not for my mother, who is it for?¡± ¡°Did you give it to a girl, but she didn¡¯t ept it?¡± Stony asked innocently. ¡°Hey, you brat.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Collin looked at him, amused. Stony pointed at the perfume and said, ¡°You kept looking at the perfume when you handed it to me. It definitely wasn¡¯t for your mother.¡± ¡°You are much smarter than your father.¡± ¡°It would be great if you were my son.¡± Collin sighed. Stony didn¡¯t answer. He silently returned the perfume to Collin and said, ¡°My mother won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already exposed the secret, how could she ept it?¡± Collin put the perfume back into the drawer. ¡°Are you out of love?¡± asked Stony. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps.¡± Collin sighed. Stony patted him on the shoulder like an adult, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, and she will definitely like you.¡± Collinughed, ¡°If you were born twenty years earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t work for your father. In the future, I would follow you.¡± Stony chuckled and revealed a childish smile that belonged to a child. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 706 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 706 Collin found out the perfume in his drawer when he packed up to get off work. He bought it in the brand counter on his way back with his blind date partner on Saturday. That girl thought that he bought it for her, so she talked about her sensitive skin all the time. And the guide kept blowing on how gentle the perfumes are, how good they smell, and how long the fragrance lasts. However, Collin finally bought this perfume that was too light for the sweet and lovely girl. When Collin paid the bill, he did not give it to the girl, which made her surprised and awkward. As the two separated at the door, the girl tried to be polite and asked him, ¡°Dr. Mueller, may I ask who you bought that perfume for?¡± ¡°Someone,¡± Collin said concisely. He just happened to pass by the counter and smelled the fragrance that he thought was very suitable for Roxy. He regretted buying it, but he also didn¡¯t want to send it to that girl, so he kept it in his hand. ¡°Who?¡± The girl asked reservedly. Under normal circumstances, Collin should have given the perfume to her. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t and said without hesitation, ¡°My mom.¡± So at that night, Cora scolded him all the way. When they got back home, she even continued after taking a sip of tea. ¡°Collin, look at you! Do I owe you something? You were born to anger me, weren¡¯t you? Tell me which girl I found for you didn¡¯te ording to your preferences? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like some of them, but it¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t like anyone when you have met over a hundred girls, right?¡± ¡°I did run into someone I like, but¡­¡± Collin thought. The next day, when Collin drove to the apartment he rented to Roxy, he saw Roxy walking into the elevator with a man. He nced at the perfume in his hand and threw it to the passenger seat. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The phone on the table rang again. It was Cora¡¯s call. Collin didn¡¯t really want to pick it up, but he had no other choices. ¡°The youngdy who rented your house before called to say that she couldn¡¯t bathe in hot water. I asked her to ask the maintenance master herself. I just called her, but no one answered. I¡¯m a little worried. The youngdy lives there alone and if she meets¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look now and I¡¯ll call youter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Collin already set up before Cora finished speaking. ¡°Okay.¡± Cora felt it was good for Collin to be of a sense of justice. It would be better if he was also so active in the blind date. It was the peak of work, and Collin had never felt so agitated in a traffic jam. He kept calling Roxy, but no one answered. Half an hourter, he finally arrived, sweating profusely. When he knocked on the door, no one answered. He waited for a while and simply opened the door himself by a spare key that should have been given to Cora. ¡°Roxy!¡± He entered and called out. He followed the sound of water from the bathroom and saw Roxy who was drenched all over. She seemed to be a little surprised and stared at him, ¡°How did youe in?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± Collin didn¡¯t reply and just nced behind her. ¡°There was no hot water, so I checked it out on the Inte and fiddled with it. Then¡­¡± She frowned. ¡°And then?¡± Collin asked. ¡°Sorry, the water pipe is broken. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± She turned around. There was water everywhere and some got out of the bathroom. It seemed that only the water in the bathroom had not been cleaned. Collin took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves to help. Roxy sighed, ¡°Your shoes will get wet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Collin was about to go in when his arm was pulled and Roxy shouted at him, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He waited and watched as she walked out step by step in her wet clothes. Not long after, she returned with a pair of slippers, ¡°Use these.¡± Collin did not move and asked, ¡°Has anyone else worn them?¡± Roxy stared into his eyes for a while, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then who did you buy them for?¡± he asked. Roxy frowned slightly, ¡°You can go back. I will deal with it myself.¡± After that, she entered the bathroom. Collin stood there for a while and called Cora. After telling her that Roxy was safe, he promised that he would go back immediately. In fact, he changed into the pair of slippers. His casual pants were a little long, which got wet when he stepped into the water. Roxy was squatting under the water pipe of the sink with a shlight to check. Collin stepped over and asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my mother¡¯s call?¡± ¡°What?¡± Roxy touched her pants. She was fully wet, including her phone for the elderly.. She shook her phone, only to find that it could not be turned on. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 707 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 707 Collin pulled Roxy behind him, ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Can you fix it?¡± Roxy asked, frowning. Collin did not answer, but took the shlight from her to shine, and asked, ¡°Where is the toolbox?¡± ¡°Is there a toolbox here?¡± Roxy looked back as if thinking about where to store the toolbox. Collin sighed, stood up, and walked to the bottom of the cab near the door of the sink, opened the bottom door, took out a small toolbox from the inside, opened it, and took out the white tape and a wrench. Then he handed the shlight to Roxy, ¡°Hold the shlight to illuminate this ce.¡± When Collin was a college student, whenever he was toozy to go home, he stayed in the dormitory. The conditions of the dormitory were good, but there were always some minor problems in the male dormitory. Sometimes the lights were broken, or the air conditioner was broken, or the toilet was blocked. At that time, he was busy dating his girlfriend and almost didn¡¯t care about things in his dormitory. But he knew that the parents of a roommate were plumbers, so this roommate could solve these minor problems. Later, the water pipe in his girlfriend¡¯s dormitory broke, and Collin volunteered to repair it. Before repair, he consulted his roommate and did not hesitate to break the water pipe in his dormitory to repair it¡­ He did a lot of stupid things when he was in college. He thought he was energetic at that time, but now he doesn¡¯t have that energy at all. Collin¡¯s figure was rarely seen in the profession of the doctor. When he rolled his sleeves to his forearm and took the wrench, his muscles were visible. Roxy stared at him for a long while, her gaze shifted from his forearm to his outline. He seemed to be slightly short-sighted, and asionally wore gold-framed sses, but he did not wear them today. It is said that people who wore sses had dull eyes, but his eyes were not. His focused gaze suddenly moved to the side from the water pipe, and those dark eyes seemed to look straight into Roxy¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s crooked,¡± he said. Roxy made an ¡°Oh¡± sound, picked up the shlight, and shone it in again. Collin looked at her for a moment before saying, ¡°When I¡¯m done with my work, there will be plenty of time for you to appreciate.¡± He turned his head so quickly that he did not see Roxy¡¯s smile. ¡°Alright.¡± Collin stood up, turned on the tap, turned it off, and said to her, ¡°Try it over there and check if there is hot water.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Roxy walked to the bathroom and turned on the shower. After a while, the water spilled down. She tested the water with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s still cold.¡± Collin stepped into the bathroom with a frown. The bathroom was very small. As soon as he came in, Roxy immediately stepped back involuntarily and pressed her body against the wall. Collin stretched out his hand to test the temperature of the water. The water was slowly heating up. He turned his head to look at Roxy, ¡°It¡¯s hot water now.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Roxy turned off the water and intended to go out, but Collin blocked her. She looked at him, with some other emotions in her hollow eyes because she was identally drenched by water. Collin asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your boyfriend for help?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Roxy didn¡¯t seem to understand, ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°The man you brought backst Sunday, isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± Collin asked with a look of enlightenment, ¡°Oh, is he the same as me?¡± ¡°Ah, him¡­¡± Roxy lowered her head and thought for a moment before she looked up and said, ¡°He is.¡± The air seemed to freeze. Collin grabbed her arm, his eyes agitated with uncontrolled anger, ¡°The rental contract clearly stated that no strangers are allowed to stay here!¡± ¡°Sorry, I will pay attention next time,¡± she said lightly. Collin wanted to tear open her heart to see what was inside. He came all the way anxiously, but he got such a sentence when he rushed here. People used to say that he had no heart, but he ran into a woman who was even more heartless. ¡°Call meter if you have that need.¡± Collin took a long time to calm down, then took a deep breath, stared at her, and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± Roxy looked up at him, ¡°Each takes what he needs?¡± Collin turned on the shower and let the water wash the tops of their heads. He stared at her lips moisturized by the water, and his voice cracked, ¡°Yes, each takes what he needs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Roxy readily agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s make three rules. In the future, you can¡¯t be with others.¡± Collin held his arm above her head, ¡°You can¡¯t bring anyone else here. You can¡¯t fall in love with others.¡± Roxy looked up at him, ¡°What if you get married?¡± Collin stared at her face for a long time before he said, ¡°It will end after marriage.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another one.¡± Collin touched her lips with his thumb, ¡°Here.¡± Roxy understood but did not agree immediately. They had stood under the water for a long time, and the warm water slid down each other¡¯s skin. In the small space, they cuddled closely. Roxy hesitated for a moment, put her arm around his neck, and kissed him. Collin could hear the beating of his heart. He looked down at Roxy¡¯s face. Her expression was very calm, and her hollow eyes were stained with inexplicable emotions, like thick ink, which made people could not see clearly. Before dawn, Collin saw that there was a missed call from Jaquan on his phone. He looked at the time.. It was already half past one. He called back with a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 708 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 708 Jaquan was sleeping soundly when he received a call, so he couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s sote and you even called!¡± He hung up after that. After sleeping for a while, Jaquan felt that something was wrong. He then touched his ears, but failed to figure it out and continued to sleep. Going out of the bathroom after taking a shower, Collin saw Roxy lying on the sofa, asleep. He took her into the bathroom and briefly washed her before carrying her into the bedroom. He had stayed in this bedroom for a few nights before. Later, he moved to his current house. There were few things here and Roxy did not add anything, but the table was full of notebooks and pens. He raised the temperature of the air conditioner and turned on the humidifier, then covered the nket on Roxy¡¯s belly before entering the kitchen to open the refrigerator to see if there was anything to eat. He was very hungry. Thest time this feeling of extreme hunger was more than half a year ago, and it was also at this time. Originally, he thought that there was nothing in the fridge. Unexpectedly, he saw a lot of food, including meat, hams, and vegetables. That meant she had cooked. Roxy could do that. She had cooked in the kitchen. For whom? The man that came that day? Collin turned on the fire with no expression and made noodles with beef, ham, and vegetables. When he turned off the heat, he saw Roxy standing at the door of the kitchen in her pajamas. She might have been there for a while. ¡°Hungry?¡± He asked as he divided the soup and noodles into two bowls, ¡°Is it enough?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Roxy walked over and gave some back into his bowl before sitting down with him at the dining table. Collin ate very elegantly. Roxy sized him up from time to time, thinking that Collin was totally different when he was naked. It was difficult to associate him with a doctor. His fingers were slender and long, and the posture of holding chopsticks was natural and beautiful. It was as if he was not holding chopsticks but a scalpel. Collin picked up his phone and checked the time. ¡°Are you going backter?¡± Roxy put down the chopsticks and asked. She stood up, picked up two bowls, and put them into the dishwasher. ¡°There¡¯re two bedrooms and you can sleep in the other one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Collin agreed. He wiped the table clean with a rag, then threw it into the dishwasher, watching Roxy wash the dishes. Her fingers were clean and slender, but there were calluses on the tips of her fingers left behind either by typing or doing a lot of housework when she was young. Her nails were short and were not varnished. Her long hair was tied up, revealing the back of her neck that was red. He liked that position very much because it was the most vulnerable and sensitive part of humans. After washing the dishes, she washed her hands twice and then walked to the bedroom. Not long after, Collin followed her in. Roxy looked at him and asked, ¡°Dou want to sleep here?¡± She took her pillow to go next door. Collin grabbed her arm and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡± He never stayed for the night. He used to have an entricity that he disliked sleeping in the same bed with women. He had to hear a sound that made him rx before he could fall asleep. But he was a little tired tonight and did not want to go back. Since he could not sleep here anyway, he might as well stay with her for a while. Not being clingy, Roxy slept on the edge of the bed with her back to him. Collin stared at her back for a while, and only quietly pulled her into his arms when she breathed steadily. He knew very well that the woman in his arms did not meet all his requirements for choosing a mate. She smoked, drank coffee, ate instant noodles, had irregr diets and messy social rtionships, and lived in private ¡­ for the time being, he did not care. Behind her was her birth mother who would appear from time to time, and her past might jump out and drag him into the abyss at some time. First, Roxy would not agree. Second, if Cora knew Roxy¡¯s background, she would never agree to the two being together. Collin was clear about how big the gap between them was, so he held the attitude of ¡­ from the start. Collin felt that he had gone mad. What was there to be infatuated with such a woman? A woman with a loose and fat long dress, always wearing ck-rimmed sses. The ashtray on the coffee table was full of cigarette butts, and the refrigerator was full of beer. Her appearance was also ordinary. Other than her cute face when she was asleep, she was cold and empty at other times, as if no one could get close to and warm her. Any blind date would be more perfect than her. They would be more delicately dressed, more passionate about life than her. They would cry,ugh, and even act spoiled, not like her who had empty eyes as if she was abandoned by the world. Collin stroked her face and found himselfpletely trapped. He liked this woman more than he imagined. Very ¡­. much. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 709 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 709 Janessa officially joined the news agency after a month of work. To wee her, a weekend dinner was set to celebrate for her. Janessa was kind, upright, and beautiful, so in less than a month, all the colleagues in the news agency liked her very much. The director of the editorial department thought that she was single because she always came and went alone, then she specially pushed all the male colleagues around Janessa during the dinner. As a result, Janessa was surrounded by male colleagues. ¡°Do you usually like sports?¡± the male colleague A asked. ¡°What fruit do you like the most?¡± the male colleague B asked. ¡°Do you like tea?¡± the male colleague C asked. ¡°What color do you like?¡± asked the male colleague D. ¡°What kind of movie do you like to watch the most?¡± asked the male colleague E. Janessa took a sip of the peach juice and smiled politely. ¡°Sorry, I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°What?¡± The male colleagues were quite surprised. ¡°But you ¡­ went to and from work alone and your boyfriend never picked you up. Moreover, you have never posted your boyfriend on Moments.¡± ¡°Is there a connection? I can¡¯t go to and from work myself when I¡¯m in love? I don¡¯t like to expose my life in Moments. Is that a problem?¡± She asked. The colleagues were speechless at her retort. What she said was right. ¡°What does your boyfriend do?¡± the male colleague A asked. ¡°Work.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Janessa remembered thatst night when Armando came back, his eyes were red. He was more hardworking than anyone else, and he cherished everything at the moment than anyone else, whether it was work or love. Janessa suddenly felt sorry for him like this. Recently, she even made poached eggs early as breakfast for him. Since that night, Armando moved in with Janessa and discharged the cleaner. When they went back in the evening, only they were left in the apartment. Hidden and happy. ¡°We are also working.¡± The male colleagues changed the topic andter discussed work. Janessa drank a few mouthfuls of wine and was called out by the director. The director was a kind middle-aged woman with sses. ¡°I heard you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s my fault. You should change your seat. I thought you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± The director smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let them knowter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Janessa nodded at her. ¡°When will you treat us to wedding candy?¡± The director smilingly left. ¡°Sure, of course,¡± Janessa smiled. After the director left, sheughed at herself. A wedding ¡­ might be impossible in her life. At 8:30 in the evening, Janessa took a taxi back to the gate of the neighborhood. When she got out of the taxi, she saw Armando standing at the door. She turned around in surprise after paying. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I say I was back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will get drunk. How much did you drink?¡± Armando leaned closer to sniff her face. ¡°How could I get drunk at a colleague gathering? I only drank two sses.¡± She made a victory gesture. Armando helped take off two high heels for her. Then, he turned around and squatted down. ¡°Come up.¡± Janessa looked back and saw that there were passers-by around them. Since no one noticed them, she gently leaned over, hugged his neck, and said softly, ¡°I sit there every day and I don¡¯t feel it tiring to wear high heels.¡± ¡°I want to carry you on my back,¡± Armando said as he carried her into the neighborhood. Janessa did not speak, burying her head in the back of his neck and smelling the scent of his body. It was the smell of young people. It mixed with the perfume of her, making her feel at ease. Janessa closed her eyes until Armando carried her into the room and ced her on the sofa. He went to the bathroom to get a massage basin, and every night when he came back, he would fill a basin of rose petal water to soak Janessa¡¯s feet and also massage them. When he brought the water over, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll just eat a little.¡± Armando put her foot into the basin, then kissed her face. ¡°You soak in it for a while.¡± He entered the kitchen. As Janessa sat on the sofa and watched his busy back, she took a photo of him with her phone. After pondering for a while, she posted it on her Moments visible only to her. With a word: Him. Armando¡¯s phone on the coffee table had a WeChat notification. Janessa looked at it and found a girl sending him a voice message. ¡°Someone sent you a WeChat message,¡± Janessa shouted to the kitchen. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Can I check it?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°What?¡± Armando poked his head out. Janessa picked up his phone. ¡°A girl sent you a message. I¡¯ll check it.¡± Armando smiled briefly. ¡°Alright.¡± Janessa entered the password that she had known a long time ago. He had never changed it for ten years. The screensaver was andscape picture that she had once taken and the interface was clean, with neither entertainment apps, nor any apps to watch video games. In addition to contact and WeChat, there were several apps introducing archaeological knowledge for ancient artifacts. When she opened WeChat, she found her at the top. Thetest message was from her, one telling him that she would be back soon. She was the only one pinned to the top. Janessa slid down and finally saw a red unread message. There was no remark and the girl¡¯s screen name was a small porcin bowl. Janessa opened the chat box and found that this girl had sent a lot of messages before, but Armando¡¯s reply was brief. They asionally talked about cultural relics and sometimes the girl would ask where the food here was delicious. However, Armando did not reply to this kind of question. Janessa opened the voice message to listen carefully. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 710 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 710 ¡°Mr. Armando, guess where I am now? I am on a snack street. There is a lot of delicious food here, and our colleagues are here, too. Would you like toe along? Needless to say, she was the only colleague. Janessa closed the phone, thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and replied, ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower.¡± Sure enough, there was no reply. When Armando came back, Janessa was at ease soaking her feet, and her hands were scrolling through Weibo. He picked up his phone and looked at it. After finding the message from Janessa, he looked up at her. ¡°You can tell her that she was my sister,¡± Janessa said arrogantly. Armando took out his phone and clicked open the dialog box with ¡°a small porcin bowl¡± in front of Janessa, and sent a voice message. ¡°Don¡¯t send me a message. My girlfriend is jealous.¡± Finished sending, he threw his phone on the coffee table and stared at Janessa on the sofa. Janessa deliberately pulled a long face and then covered her face with her phone. Armando reached out to take her phone. Janessa dodged sideways a few times and did not manage it. The phone covering her face was taken away. Janessa stared at him with feigned anger. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Armando just looked at her and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Go away, go away,¡± she said, waving him away with her hand. He lowered his head to kiss her and gave her a long deep kiss before carrying her into the room. ¡°Stop messing around, I haven¡¯t showered yet¡­¡± Janessa fluttered in his arms. ¡°Washter,¡± Armando kicked open the door. ¡­ ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Rex opened the door of the studio and shouted at Emily, ¡°If you don¡¯t go down, the food will be cold. Vincent has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Emily put down her brush and said, ¡°Alright,ing.¡± Rex was about to turn around when he suddenly turned back to look at the painting in front of Emily and was stunned for a moment. Emily stood up and threw the paintbrush into the bucket. ¡°Isn¡¯t it vivid?¡± ¡°Yes, very lively.¡± Rex¡¯s expression now was rare, and he looked a little solemn. If he hadn¡¯t seen this painting, he would have almost forgotten what Harold looked like. After washing her hands, she looked back at the painting and said to Rex, ¡°Help me frame it after it¡¯s done. I want to put it in the studio.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Emily came out, a little dumpling rushed over by her feet. The little puppy had grown very big in just a few days, and now it had be a big round ball. Emily held it in her arms. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sir barked twice. ¡°It peed from time to time. Don¡¯t hug it. Be careful not to be peed on your body.¡± Emily narrowed her eyes and smiled at him. ¡°No, it seems to only pee on you.¡± Rex could not find a proper answer. The little Hulk was bing more and more mean. ¡°Am I right, Sir?¡± Emily touched the dog¡¯s head, then put it in Rex¡¯s arms. It briskly went downstairs, and before it reached downstairs, he heard Rex¡¯s copsing voice, ¡°Screw it!¡± You really like to pee on me?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh. She went back to the kitchen to wash her hands. Then she walked to the dining table and saw a few beautifully wrapped red boxes lying on the table. ¡°Wow, where did you get the moon cake?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Ferne and the others sent it over.¡± Vincent picked up a piece of moon cake from the box and cut it into four small pieces, handing her a piece, ¡°Eat a bit, lest you can¡¯t eatter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily took a bite and stuffed the rest into his mouth, ¡°This way, I won¡¯t be unable to dine.¡± Vincent could not rebuke. He helplessly ate the moon cake in his mouth. It was so sweet that the corners of his mouth could not help but rise. ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± Emily smiled and asked him, ¡°Do you want to try the chocte vor?¡± Vincent leaned over and held her chin. His thin lips gently kissed the bits of moon cake at the corner of her mouth. His voice was low and alluring. ¡°I want to try your taste.¡± Emily immediately sat up straight. ¡°Rex, hurry up and take the Moon Cake away. We have to eat.¡± Rex, who had been peed all over by Sir, dragged his body to carry the Moon Cake away. Emily watched him leave with a look of pity and said hesitantly, ¡°Sir seems to really like him¡­¡± When Rex, who had just arrived at the door, heard this, he stumbled and fell out of the door with the moon cake in his arms. Emily was stunned and could not think of a word. It had been more than half a month since the two of them had registered their marriage. Emily often stared at the ring on her hand and felt that it was inconceivable. It seemed that she was still very young, but she already had a husband in the blink of an eye. The two of them were in a studio in the afternoon. There were only a few steps between them. They could see each other when they looked up. When they were tired, they went to the lounge chair to rest. There were fruits and snacks on the coffee table. Emily had never been lying on his own lounge chair. Instead, she rested her head on Vincent¡¯s leg, making it convenient for him to peel the melon seeds and directly feed them to her. ¡°Can we still participate in thepetition we talked about earlier?¡± Emily asked after eating a melon seed. Vincent picked up a grape, peeled it, and stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have to wait until December.¡± Vincent wiped his hands with a tissue and looked down at her. ¡°Have you thought of what will you participate with?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought it through.¡± Emily looked at Vincent¡¯s face above her head and could not help but poke his chin, ¡°I wanted to draw it as a gift for Dad, but¡­¡± Emily had changed a lot after Donna had died. Shepletely walked out of the shadows of the past. At the same time, she also walked out of her comints and puzzlement towards Donna. In those few months, she and Donna had been together day and night. She slowly recalled the meticulous care and love her mother had shown to her when she was a child. She suddenly felt relieved. ¡°I don¡¯t want to draw anymore.¡± ¡°I want to draw something else.¡± Her long and dense eyshes cast a shadow in the shape of a butterfly. ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent brushed away a strand of her long hair and said, ¡°Draw whatever you want.¡± Emily smiled and kissed him. As Vincent lowered his head to respond, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The curtains of the French window slowly closed. The guards outside the window stretched their necks and peeked inside. Guard 1 outside the window: ¡°No! I can¡¯t see it!¡± Guard 2 outside the window: ¡°In two years, our little young master will being out soon!¡± Guard 3 outside the window: ¡°Little young master! Wow! He will definitely be very very cute!¡± Guard 4 outside the window: ¡°You think too much. Don¡¯t you know what is in the warehouse?¡± Guard 1 outside the window: ¡°What is in the warehouse?¡± Guard 2 outside the window: ¡°Nothing but about 20 boxes of¡­¡± Guard 3 outside the window: 3: ¡°20 boxes of¡­ Is it what I was thinking of?¡± Guard 4 outside the window was stunned. Guard 1 outside the window didn¡¯t say anything. Guard 2 outside the window, either. Guard 3 outside the window, either. The special assistant outside the window was also silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 711 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 711 ¡°Vincent¡­¡± The girl¡¯s soft and husky voice sounded in the room. ¡°Yes?¡± Vincent turned on the light and walked to the bed. He touched her face and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink water?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡± Emily presented an aggrieved expression and pursed her lips. Vincent lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll cook. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything!¡± ¡°Alright, Wait for me for ten minutes¡± Vincent said as he gave her a kiss on the lips. Emily felt sleepy not long after lying down on the bed. When Vincent came up with the food, she had already fallen asleep. ¡°Eat something before sleeping, okay?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like hypnotic drugs. The more Emily listened to his voice, the more sleepy she became. She drooped her head, her palm-sized face wrinkled, and then she said with a grievance, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, so hungry¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Get up and eat food, okay?¡± Vincent held her in his arms, took a spoon and fed her one bite at a time. Emily took a few bites and asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°Well.¡± Emily came to her senses and deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her eyes were still red, and her voice was extremely hoarse. Vincent knew that she was angry. He coaxed her softly, ¡°Next time¡­¡± Emily covered her ears andined in her hoarse voice, ¡°You always say ¡®next time¡¯, I don¡¯t believe it! Big liar!¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want after finish the food, okay?¡± Vincent kissed her face. Emily¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger as she red at him. ¡°Really?¡± Looking at that, Vincent suppressed his smile and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Half an hourter, Vincent was wearing a princess dress, his expression¡­It was a long story. In addition, Emily had found a lipstick to apply to his lips, so his lip was vivid red. ¡°Take a spin.¡± Emily stood on the bed, picked up the phone and took a picture. ¡°Make a posture, a bit sexier, a bit more charming.¡± Vincent was speechless. ¡°You said I couldn¡¯t do whatever I want, didn¡¯t you?¡± Emily asked, feeling aggrieved. Vincent didn¡¯t say anything but followed her orders. Ten minutester, the burly man, whose back strong muscles were exposed because of the tight princess dress, walked from the corridor to the first floor and then went back to the room. The guards outside the window were stunned, as well as Rex, who was holding Candy in his arms. Emilyughed heartily at the photo. She rarelyughed like this. Vincent stood in the room and looked at her, who wasughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand up straight. He didn¡¯t take off the princess dress at that time, only to see herughing a little longer. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± Emilyughed so hard that she fell off the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together, okay?¡± Vincent looked at her and took a piece of tissue to wipe her tears of joy. ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°Yes! it¡¯s funny.¡± Emilyughed as he punched his arm, ¡°You¡­Why aren¡¯t youughing? I¡­I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­¡± On the eve of the Mid-Autumn Festival,ughtering from the house in the suburbssted all night. Wearing a long face, the guards looked at Vincent¡¯s princess dress and turned to look at Rex, who was wearing a blue princess dress with red lipstick. Guard A couldn¡¯t helpughing, so he covered his mouth, ¡°Rex, you are so ugly!¡± Rex said, ¡°Go away! You¡¯re the ugly one! Look at yourself in the mirror!¡± The guard turned back to look in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but retch. Holding the phone, Emilyy on the ground. She smiled with tears all over her face. ¡°You guys¡­ Stop arguing. I want to take a photo!¡± After the countdown started, Emily sat in the middle on the floor. Candy, surrounded by a small pink towel, stood in front of her. Behind her stood six men in princess dresses. The man on the far left had handsome features, and his thin lips were vivid red. He didn¡¯t look at the camera, but looked at the girl gently. Behind her, the guards, who were wearing the same yellow princess dresses, looked at the camera with stupefied expressions. Rex, who was wearing the green princess dress, stood on the right and simpered. In the photo, only the girl in the middle was smiling.. Her eyes were full of stars. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 712 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 712 ¡°The moon is round.¡± Spencery on the recliner and looked up at the moon above him. He sighed, ¡°Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Time flies.¡± Harold nodded. ¡°Your face¡­¡± Spencer turned back to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hot now, so it¡¯ll take some time for you to recover. Shouldn¡¯t it hurt anymore?¡± ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Harold touched the gauze on his face. ¡°It has been more than two months. Not everyone can stand it. You are the only one who has a strong will and can endure it.¡± Spencer remembered a patient from a rich family. He met the patient when he travelled all over the country a long time ago. ¡°As the house caught fire, the man was severely burned. It was not as serious as yours. I told him the specific treatment n. However, he began to drive me away. He hoped to receive western treatment because he could use anesthetic.¡± ¡°During the New Year, I went home and passed by that ce. The skin on that person¡¯s face was still stuck together, but he had already spent several million. Later, he begged me to treat it.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You do not agree?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer turned around and smiled. ¡°I think he can¡¯t bear the pain. I advised him not to try. I turned around and left. When the man saw me leave, he was so angry that he scolded me for having no descendants.¡± ¡°Later, my son and daughter-inw really died. I was afraid that the curse would reallye true. I did not dare to take my only granddaughter back.¡± ¡°I think I will stay in this vige for the rest of my life and never go out again. Stephanie is not married yet. I don¡¯t know how long I can live.¡± ¡°You are a miracle-working doctor. You can live to a ripe old age.¡± Harold said sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live that long.¡± Spencer smiled bitterly, ¡°As a doctor, I used to see old age, sickness, and death. I have been through the vicissitudes of life. It is too tiring to live.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to witness Stephanie¡¯s marriage?¡± Harold said. ¡°Yes. When she gets married and has a husband who truly loves her, I can feel at ease.¡± Spencer turned to look at Harold, ¡°Do you ¡­ like Stephanie?¡± ¡°No.¡± Harold took a step back. ¡°Okay.¡± Spencer turned around and whispered, ¡°If she was with you, I would be quite relieved.¡± Harold did not reply. There was the sound of a car from the door, and Stephanie¡¯s voice could be heard from far away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lights here? Isn¡¯t it the voice-activated sensor light? Argh! Argh! Shit. Only shouting loudly can make it light up.¡± ¡°Stephanie is here,¡± Spencer said as he got up from his chair. Harold nodded, touched the gauze on his face, and said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Spencer took a few steps, came back and pulled him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡­¡± Just as Harold was about to exin, Stephanie had reached the door. ¡°Grandpa! Fortunately, you are not asleep. I finally finish all the jobs ande to apany you to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± ¡°This is¡­?¡± she asked curiously as she nced at the man that Spencer was pulling. Spencer was about to introduce Harold when he heard Stephanie suddenly say, ¡°You have already received the patient?¡± As she spoke, she walked up to Harold and greeted him, ¡°Hello, just call me Stephanie.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Stephanie looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Your voice¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. It sounds a bit familiar.¡± Stephanie sized him up. His entire face, as well as his entire head, was wrapped in gauze. She could only vaguely see a pair of eyes under the gauze. She thought about it and took a few steps back to look at Harold. ¡°Your figure is quite like someone I knew before.¡± ¡°Who does he look like?¡± Spencer asked. Stephanie waved her hand, ¡°Nothing. Come and see what I buy for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t squander money on me. I don¡¯tck anything.¡± Spencer muttered. He walked to the door step by step and saw a few bags of clothes in the car. He immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you buying clothes for me again? I don¡¯t need so many clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to earn money to buy you something. If you don¡¯tck clothes, then what do you need? I threw away the clothes in your wardrobe. Why did you pick them up again?¡± Stephanieined. Spencer quickly covered his ears and ran away. Not long after entering the room, he seemed to remember something and turned back to say to Stephanie, ¡°Buy him some clothes.¡± Ever since Harold moved in here, he had not gone out. Harold had only a few pieces of underwear. He had been wearing them for the past two months. The underwear must be old. ¡°Buy it for him?¡± Stephanie asked doubtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your patient? Why do you need to buy him clothes?¡± ¡°His face is injured. It is not convenient to go out for the time being. You can just buy him some clothes to change into. Moreover, he needs shoes, slippers and so on.¡± Spencer thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is the shaving knife that you gave me before still there?¡± ¡°He lives here?¡± Stephanie finally realized. ¡°Yes..¡± Spencer nodded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 713 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 713 Stephanie received a script and signed a confidentiality agreement. She had note back to see Spencer for more than four months. Unexpectedly, the patient had lived at home. ¡°Which room ¡­ does he live in?¡± Stephanie stared at Spencer. ¡°What are you thinking? He doesn¡¯t live in your room. He lives in the room next to yours.¡± Spencer pointed to a room that had been filled with sundries. ¡°Isn¡¯t there no bed in that room?¡± Stephanie asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes, he made a mat and slept on it at night.¡± Spencer said. ¡°What? Just sleeping like that? Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± Stephanie asked as she looked at Harold. ¡°Where are your family?¡± Harold shook his head. ¡°You lost your memory and didn¡¯t remember your parents?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°His parents were long gone, and he was alone. He was in a car ident and his face was disfigured.¡± Spencer said on behalf of Harold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stephanie looked at Harold and said, ¡°Then you can stay here. Spencer lives here alone. It¡¯s nice that you could apany him. I¡¯ll get my assistant to buy clothes now. What size do you take? What size are your shoes?¡± Spencer originally thought that his words could let Stephanie realize that the person in front of him was Harold. Unexpectedly, she did not react after hearing it. He could not help but sigh and went to the door to move things. Harold stood in ce and answered all of Stephanie¡¯s questions in a dull manner. Stephanie wrote them down and sent them to her assistant. Then, she looked at Harold and said, ¡°Your tone is also very simr to a person.¡± She didn¡¯t say who he sounded like, and Harold didn¡¯t ask. There were always some pests in the bathroom in the vige. When Stephanie was bathing, she felt something slide over her shoulder. She immediately screamed. When Harold heard the noise in the room, he immediately ran over. He directly barged in and saw Stephanie, who was naked. He immediately turned around. She was wiping away the foam on her eyes and shouted to the person behind her, ¡°Who is it? Why don¡¯t you knock when youe in?¡± Harold saw a snake above her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± Stephanie finally wiped her eyes and was about to turn around. Harold made a prompt decision and stepped forward. He quickly grabbed the snake. Before Stephanie turned around, he threw the snake out. When Stephanie turned around, she saw him throw something out. ¡°What did you throw?¡± Stephanie covered her body with a towel and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you notice that I¡¯m taking a shower? I won¡¯t argue with you for the sake of you being my grandfather¡¯s patient. Go out now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harold quickly closed the door and went out. After taking a shower, Stephanie told Spencer about it. She doubted that Harold was definitely peeping at her. She thought that he had a bad character. She felt pity that his parents were dead. However, his character was poor and he was not worthy of being treated by his grandfather. Spencer almost spat out the tea in his mouth when he heard what she said. ¡°He peeped at you while you are taking a shower?¡± Spencer couldn¡¯t believe it, and then heughed. Stephanie red at him, ¡°Grandpa, why are you helping him? You don¡¯t believe me? He really ¡­ directly barged in and stared at me for a long time before leaving.¡± ¡°You said he was peeping. Why did he go in and stare at you?¡± Spencer asked. ¡­ Stephanie was speechless for a long time, and then suddenly remembered that she seemed to have called out. ¡°I thought there was something above me, so I called out. I didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly barge in?¡± ¡°He is not a bad person. You have misunderstood him.¡± Spencer patted her hand. Stephanie left, unconvinced. She used the shlight of her phone to light up the door of the bathroom. She wanted to see what exactly Harold had thrown out, but she could not find it after a long time. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. On the way back, she passed by Harold¡¯s room. She thought of that Spencer had said that he was going to sleep on the floor. She could not help but push open the door to take a look. Sure enough, she saw Harold sleeping on the mat. Furthermore, he was sitting and fell asleep, his back against the wall. What a strange man. The next day, the assistant drove the rented truck over to deliver things. There was a bed, a goose- down pillow, a thin quilt, an air conditioner, as well as four or five sets of men¡¯s clothes, including underwear, and a few pairs of men¡¯s shoes. There were all kinds of shoes, including leather shoes, slippers and sneakers. Harold stayed in the room withouting out. ¡°Stephanie, are you in love?¡± the assistant asked quietly as he moved things out. ¡°What?¡± Stephanie pointed at herself. ¡°You mean me? Can I hide it from you if I¡¯m in love?¡± ¡°Then you¡­?¡± The assistant pointed at the superrge andfortable bed on the truck. ¡°A patient treated by my grandfather,¡± Stephanie said concisely, ¡°was in a car ident. He is quite pitiful. His parents were gone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The assistant nodded understandingly. ¡°Stephanie, you¡¯re so good.¡± ¡°Come on.. Bring the things in.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 714 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 714 The small truck that the assistant drove was temporarily rented. The bed was too heavy for the assistant to lift. The things were carried onto the truck by the loaders. Stephanie nced at it and shouted into the room, ¡°Hey, that guy!¡± She had forgotten to ask his name. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t you know his name?¡± the assistant asked. ¡°I don¡¯t care what his name is.¡± Stephanie said. The assistant nodded. Hearing the noise, Harold opened the door and came out. When he saw the truck at the door, he had already expected it. He found the bed was really huge. He thought about it and thanked Stephanie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he put his hands on the cargo carriage and jumped up. Stephanie¡¯s assistant was stunned. ¡°Have you underwent training before?¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but look at Harold. He was wearing a long sleeve and his whole body was wrapped tightly. The gauze on his head was very thick today, and even his eyes were almost invisible. The assistant said, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so awesome. He looks even more awesome than the stunt doubles we met during filming. But ¡­ is his face disfigured?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Stephanie nodded, ¡°About the same. I haven¡¯t paid much attention to it.¡± Harold moved the bed down by himself. Stephanie wanted to help, but she was rejected by Harold. ¡°Your waist is ufortable. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Stephanie felt that Harold was crazy. He refused her help on the grounds of her ufortable waist. How did he know that her waist was ufortable? The assistant said that he seemed to have been trained. Could it be that he could tell at a nce? In the end, this bed was carried in by Harold. The room was almost full. After moving everything, the assistant gave two boxes of cookies to Stephanie. ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Don¡¯t forget to post blessings on Weibo.¡± ¡°I see. Thanks. Do you want to eat with us?¡± Stephanie took out the red packet that she had already prepared and stuffed it into her assistant¡¯s pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s have a simple meal.¡± ¡°Thank you, Stephanie.¡± The assistant refused, ¡°My parents are still waiting for me to go home for a reunion dinner. Thank you for your red envelope. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After the assistant left, Stephanie stood at the door and took a few photos of the herbs. After thinking about it, she took a photo with Spencer. When she was about to post, she suddenly deleted the photo. She did not want her grandfather to be disturbed. ¡°Grandpa, take a photo for me.¡± Stephanie stood in the vegetable garden and was going to pull out the grass. ¡°Alright.¡± Spencer took several pictures. Stephanie happily took over the phone and wanted to look at photos. But she immediately put on a long face. ¡°Grandpa, what are you photographing? Are you taking photos of me or taking photos of vegetables?¡± The photos were so bad. Stephanie had no choice but go to the room to find a selfie stick. When she passed by Harold¡¯s room, she realized that she could asked Harold to take a photo for her. She could not help but pass the phone to Harold. ¡°Take a photo for me, please.¡± Harold hadn¡¯t used the phone for a long time. When he held it again, he immediately thought of the text messages from Emily. The phone and all the text messages went up in mes. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Stephanie poked his shoulder. ¡°Do you know how to take pictures?¡± Harold snapped back to reality. ¡°I asked if you knew how to do it?¡± Stephanie demonstrated to him, ¡°Just press this key. I will stand there and pull out the grass. You take a picture of my movements. Please take a good picture of me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold took photos of Emily a long time ago. Many things in his memory were rted to Emily. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival, so Emily should be having dinner with Vincent. Would she think of him? ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that you are good at taking photos.¡± Stephanie looked at the photo and asked casually, ¡°What is your name?¡± Harold did not speak. Stephanie felt that he was strange, so she did not ask again. The lunch was cooked by Spencer. Harold couldn¡¯t get close to the fire. The gauze must be dry. It couldn¡¯t be too wet or hot. He would stay in the air-conditioned room almost in the daytime to keep the gauze dry. Harold had a minor operation every month. Spencer would use a knife to cut off the sticky flesh on his face. It wouldn¡¯t be too much at once, so as to avoid hurting his facial nerves. After his skin growing within a month, he would undergo the next operation. No anesthetic was used during the operation. It was also the first time that Spencer had performed this kind of operation. He had told Harold that he was not confident that he would help himpletely recover. He could only try. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s better than what it is now,¡± Harold agreed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 715 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 715 Stephanie took a few photos of lunch, which weremon dishes, but her words were full of happiness: Grandpa cooked the rice. After the picture was sent, thements emerged inrge numbers. Stephanie was the cutest: ¡°Wait, why are there three pairs of chopsticks?¡± Stephanie, I love you: ¡°There are three bowls!¡± Dear Stephanie: ¡°There is someone else besides grandpa!¡± Great Stephanie: ¡°Ah! Who are you staying with?¡± Stephanie was cute: ¡°Are you have a boyfriend?¡± Stephanie was the most charming: ¡°No matter who you are with, I love you. I wish you happy, Stephanie!¡± Stephanie, I¡¯m your honey: ¡°You finally fall in love!¡± Before Stephanie finished her lunch, her agent called her, ¡°What has happened? Why haven¡¯t you told me your love rtionship in advance? Which entertainmentpany is he from? How long have you been dating? Have you brought him home this time? Are you ready to get married?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stephanie was confused by the questions. ¡°It¡¯s your Weibo. Please be careful. You just finished filming a movie. It¡¯s not the time to publicize it. You¡¯re going to make a couple soon. Why do you make it public now? They have already written the draft and will release it on Weibo to get a wave of hype for you. Now, he has met your parents directly.¡± ¡°Love rtionship?¡± Stephanie put down her chopsticks in confusion as she browsed Weibo. ¡°Wait, I send it, but¡­¡± Before finishing saying, she had already seen the other bowls and chopsticks. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s wrong. You have misunderstood. I¡¯m not in love. They are my grandfather, a patient and me. We are eating together today.¡± ¡°Is he eating at your house in the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± The agent asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Stephanie knew the agent didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Hey, believe me. There is no one at his home. He could just eat here¡­¡± ¡°All right, give me your ount number and password. I¡¯ll get others to help you with the public rtionshipter. Don¡¯t search on Weibo now. If you cause trouble at this moment, you really¡­¡± The agent is quite busy. He should be eating outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Stephanie replied in embarrassment. ¡°All right, apany with Grandpa properly.¡± The agent said and hung up. Stephanie put down phone and sent her ount number and password to her agent. Then she poked the rice in her bowl and looked at Harold. Why didn¡¯t she notice that she had taken three bowls? ¡°Why don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°Does your boss let you film a movie? It¡¯s rare to get some rest, so you should rest for a few more days,¡± said Mr. Spencer. He handed her a piece of meat. ¡°Nothing serious. My agent wished me a happy holiday.¡± Stephanie lied through her teeth. Harold, who had excellent hearing, had already heard conversation with her agent. When he heard her saying, he looked up to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stephanie immediately looked back. Harold shook his head and continued to eat. However, the matter wasn¡¯t suppressed, instead, it spread even more widely. On that afternoon, a piece of Weibo said that Stephanie¡¯s assistant had gone to more than ten shops to buy underwear and socks. She had even gone to the furniture center to buy bedding and other things. Once it was exposed, the fact that Stephanie was in love could no longer be concealed. The assistant was so anxious that she did not hesitate to admit that she had bought them for her boyfriend, but no one believed because she was single for many years. Moreover, Weibo also said that ording to the shop owner, the assistant bought things wearing a mask in a hurry. It didn¡¯t look like she bought for her boyfriend. The shop owner also said that when he asked what the weight of his boyfriend was, the assistant took out her phone to check. It was obvious that she did not buy them for her boyfriend. If she bought it for her boyfriend, how couldn¡¯t she know the basic information? Therefore, Weibo had many discussions on the whole afternoon. Stephanie didn¡¯t care about, but she didn¡¯t expect that Emily would appear. Mrs. Britt: ¡°I saw it on Weibo. Congrattions.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°You also believe it? I haven¡¯t done anything. But there exists a boyfriend strangely. I feel wronged now.¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°Who is he?¡± Charming Steph: ¡°A patient who is very pitiful. He has no parents and now has a traffic ident. Grandpa let him stay here.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mrs. Sare: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Charming Steph: ¡°It will be solved by thepany. I can do nothing until the case passes.¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°All right.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. How¡¯s going after marriage? I was still filming that day you got married. What a pity! I really would go!¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°It is simr to the life before marriage. Each day is full of happiness.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°How is Vincent?¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°He is very good to me.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°You know I have asked another question.¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°¡­¡± Charming Steph: ¡°How¡¯s going?¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°Yes, pretty good.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°Just pretty good? I think that should be excellent!¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°Excellent.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°I have a picture in my mind.¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, I¡¯m going to draw.¡± Charming Steph: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go.¡± Mrs. Sare: ¡°Escape JPG¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so boring,¡± Stephanie said as she threw her phone on the bed. She called her assistant. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The assistant replied crazily, ¡°Stephanie, they now think that you have lived with your boyfriend. Today, you took him to see parents. They demanded you to admit it. Thepany just had a meeting to discuss it. There is no result yet¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 716 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 716 ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Stephanie could not believe it. ¡°I can just say that my grandpa is sick. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°But who bought underwear, shoes, socks, and a bed for patients?¡± the assistant retorted. Stephanie was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was in such a hurry, so I just went out with a mask, and then being recognized by others. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the assistant said anxiously. ¡°How can I me you? It is all because I took an extra bowl in my photo shoot today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. At most, I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯ll break up in a few days. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Stephanieforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s wait for thepany to decide.¡± The assistant advised her a bit more before hanging up. Stephanie held her phone and was worried for a moment. But on her second thought, today is Mid- Autumn Festival, a festival once a year, there was no way she could let it affect her holiday mood. She threw her phone on the bed, hooked a sun hat on the wall and was going next door to look for grandpa, who usually patrolling in the field in the afternoon. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Stephanie went to knock on the door and found that Mr. Spencer was not there. She went to the next room again. That man was not there either. She looked at the folded air-conditioning quilt on the bed and muttered, ¡°He used to be a soldier? How could he make the quilt so neatly?¡± She came out in a few steps. After walking through a long path, she finally saw her grandpa, who was sprinkling crops on the ground. She rolled up her long skirt and said, ¡°Grandpa, I will help you.¡± ¡°No need, just stay up there.¡± Mr. Spencer wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°What is this?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Corn.¡± ¡°I know you like to eat corn, and I don¡¯t trust the sanitary conditions of the corn sold in the market, so I nted two rows of them for you. It¡¯s enough for you to eat.¡± Stephanie smiled and shouted with her hands outstretched, ¡°Grandpa, I love you.¡± ¡°Grow up! Go, go, go, go over there.¡± His face turned red, ¡°Move, move, move.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here and look at you.¡± Stephanie squatted there, holding her face and staring at him, ¡°Who would work in the fields on such a special day?¡± She looked around, ¡°By the way, where is your patient?¡± ¡°That boy went to catch fish.¡± ¡°Catching fish? Where?¡± She stood up and took a look. ¡°Just behind, all the way back, there¡¯s a river.¡± ¡°You can go and take a look.¡± Spencer pointed to the path. ¡°OK.¡± She took a few steps towards the small path and turned back to look at her grandfather. Mr. Spencer was still working with his head down, but the smile on his face was still there. He smiled so much that his teeth could not be seen. Stephanie couldn¡¯t help butugh. The small river in her memory was located at the back of the vige. When Stephanie arrived there, she saw that silly boy standing in the water. He had taken off his shirt and trousers and was wearing nothing but boxers. Stephanie walked over and only saw his back. Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly remembered something and looked back, just in time to see him turn and bare his chest. What kind of skin was that? She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a scald or a burn wound, the skin was all glued together, forming ugly wrinkles and dense tree-like lines all over the body. He grabbed a fish with one hand and threw it into the bucket on the shore. When he looked up, he saw Stephanie. He stared at her for a second. A momentter, he turned around and continued to touch the fish under the water. He probably felt embarrassed being spotted by her. Stephanie did not walk over. She turned around and left. As she walked along the small path, she suddenly thought of Harold, the assistant of Emily who died in the car ident. When he died, was his body also like that person just now ¡­ covered with ugly wrinkles and scars? It must be very painful. Stephanie suddenly remembered the scene of him picking up his clothes and saying to her, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me, and I¡¯ll see you. We¡¯re even.¡± She suddenly smiled, but her eyes were wet. ¡°Why did you put the moon cake here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it to the table?¡± Mr. Spencer asked, pointing to the te of moon cakes by the water well. ¡°Well, for a friend,¡± Stephanie said, taking a sip of the fish soup. ¡°Friend? What kind of friend? Male or female?¡± Mr. Spencer asked. ¡°You know him. It¡¯s Emily¡¯s assistant,¡± Stephanie said. As soon as this was said, grandpa was silent for a moment. Harold looked up at Stephanie without speaking. ¡°What, you mean Harold?¡± Mr. Spencer looked at Harold in surprise, thinking that Stephanie knew that he was still alive. ¡°You still remember him?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Mr. Spencer looked at Harold and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re giving him the moon cake?¡± She nodded. Mr. Spencer looked at Harold and asked Stephanie, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to him in person?¡± Stephanie, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± Mr. Spencer looked at Harold on the side and wanted to say that she could give it to him right away. ¡°Oh,¡± Stephanie said, ¡°You mean carrying these moon cakes to the cemetery.¡± Mr. Spencer did not answer. ¡°I only have one day to apany you. It won¡¯t be enough to go back and forth to the cemetery. Maybe next time.¡± After Stephanie finished the fish soup, she said to Harold, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it today.¡± After that, she went to the kitchen to clean up. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mr. Spencer nced at Harold and asked, ¡°Why did she apologize to you?¡± Harold shook his head, but his eyes fell on the moon cakes next to the well. Then he walked over, gently picked up a piece of them and took a bite. Then Stephanie came out and happened to see him eating moon cakes by the well. Mr. Spencer thought to himself, ¡°She can definitely tell it now!¡± Unexpectedly, she looked at Harold in confusion and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there on the table? Never mind. Go on.¡± As she spoke, she took another piece of moon cake from the box and ced it on the te. Watching all this, Mr. Spencer did not say anything, Only thought to himself, ¡®What an innocent granddaughter I have.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 717 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 717 This was Emily¡¯s second stroll on the streets. People everywhere were celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival. The supermarket was overflowed. Many people took various goods and put them into the shopping cart. They were in a hurry and sometimes stopped to ask the guide where the things they wanted were. And then they went straight to where the guide pointed. The bread in the baking shop smelt great. Emily closed her eyes and smelled it. Just as she was to continue smelling it, she felt something soft on the tip of her nose. She opened her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I just want to smell it.¡± Vincent stuffed the bread into her mouth and tore off a piece to eat. ¡°It should be easy to cook.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s quite difficult. They¡¯ve been busy for the whole morning without rest.¡± Emily pointed at the bakers in the baking shop. ¡°But they made so much bread.¡± Vincent waved at Rex and asked him to buy the utensils for making bread. Then he lowered his head and said to Emily, ¡°We can try it at home.¡± ¡°It looks very difficult.¡± Emily ate thest mouthful of bread in satisfaction, and then asked Vincent, ¡°We should pay at the check-out counter. Did you pay for this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrow. Hearing this, Emily looked at him with a dumbfounded look. Rex, who was about to leave, turned around and said, ¡°The baker gave it to Mr. Vincent for free because he is very handsome.¡± Emily asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Vincent, can I take you to luxury stores one day?¡± Words failed Vincent. A child ran over and almost bumped into Emily. Vincent kept Emily behind him with one hand and frowned slightly at the child, who was about one year old, and started walking. She looked up at Vincent and burst into tears for no reason. ¡°¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s guards quickly surrounded Emily and Vincent in a safe circle. They all stared at the child. Seeing this, she cried even louder. Her parents rushed over. They were picking the moon cakes when she suddenly ran out of sight. When they rushed here, they saw she was surrounded by arge group of people in ck. They could not help but shout angrily, ¡°Who are you? My child was scared!¡± Emily patted a guard on the shoulder. The guards all froze. And then they forced a smile at the child. Seeing this, the child cried even louder. The guards didn¡¯t know what to do now. Vincent waved his hand and the guards disappeared at once. The child¡¯s parents were stunned. They looked left and right for a while and thought they were seeing things. ¡°Where are they going?¡± ¡°They suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The child was a girl with curly hair and big eyes. She looked at Vincent while crying. Emily tugged at Vincent¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Vincent, she¡¯s looking at you¡­¡± Vincent looked at the child with a frown. Emily whispered, ¡°You look a little fierce. You should smile at her.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, it was too difficult for Vincent. Emily stood on tiptoe and used her fingers to pull the corners of his mouth. ¡°Come on, smile like this.¡± The child was still sobbing as she looked at Vincent. She crawled towards her parents. ¡°He looks so scary.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here.¡± Her mother held her in her arms, looked at Vincent and Emily, and said, ¡°Why do you scare my child?¡± ¡°She ran into him herself,¡± Emily said. ¡°But you can¡¯t scare her.¡± The child¡¯s father looked at Vincent and said, ¡°Your face looks so cold. The child will be frightened.¡± Emily was a little angry. She looked at him and said, ¡°My husband is born with such a face.¡± When Vincent heard this, a proud smile shed across his lips. ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t look cold but cool.¡± Emily pointed at Vincent¡¯s face. ¡°Do you see that? His face is of the golden ratio. Only a few men have such a handsome face. It¡¯s lucky for you to see it today. You should be grateful. You won¡¯t meet such a good-looking man anymore.¡± The girl¡¯s parents were stunned when they heard this, so they said, ¡°What a strange couple!¡± Then, they turned around and left with the girl in their arms. The guards shrugged when they heard Emily¡¯s words in the drinking area. Guard A: ¡°Emily said only a few men had such a handsome face.¡± Guard B: ¡°She even said Mr. Vincent¡¯s face was of the golden ratio.¡± Guard C: ¡°She thought he didn¡¯t look cold but cool.¡± Guard D: ¡°She said he was her husband. How sweet!¡± Guard A was angry: ¡°Guard D, shut up.¡± Guard B nodded: ¡°I agree with Guard A.¡± Guard C continued: ¡°Now that she said that, Mr. Vincent will have sex with her for a whole night.¡± Guard A was shy, but Guard D began to give a little sweet moan. Guard B couldn¡¯t stand it anymore: ¡°Let¡¯s shut his mouth!¡± Guard C answered: ¡°Okay!¡± Guard D was out of words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 718 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 718 Emily sat in the shopping cart and looked up at Vincent behind her. ¡°Mr. Vincent, it seems you dislike children?¡± He looked down at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Right, I only have a crush on you.¡± Emily rubbed her ears and pointed to the shelf, ¡°I want that cookie.¡± Vincent picked out a box of cookies and put it into her arms. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No, next shelf.¡± Emily said, waving her arms, ¡°Move.¡± Vincent pushed the cart down to the next shelf. Many customers looked at them, on the way. His lofty image attracted the gaze of people far away from him. When they looked closer, they only found this was a man of imposing appearance. It was picturesque when he casually swept his deep eyes over. Women couldn¡¯t get their eyes off Vincent. He looked softly when he lowered his head and spoke, with his lip slightly curved. Their fond dream was shattered when a girl in shopping came into sight. The girl was sitting in a shopping cart full of goods. Her long dress was covered with snacks, revealing only her white arms. She was lying on her back, with two legs hanging outside the cart. It was obvious that she was petite. The girl held a box of cookies, almost veiling her face. When Vincent moved closer with the cart, people saw the girl. Her silky long ck hair falling to the shopping cart framed her white face. A pair of eyes were big, innocent, and pure, with long and curved eyshes. Passers-by were stunning by her beauty. She responded with a smile. Her smile was so charming that people almost lost themselves in it. Vincent pushed her to the frozen food aisle and took a few boxes of yogurt. Then he remembered something and looked at Emily. ¡°Do you like children?¡± he asked. ¡°Just so so.¡± Emily looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s not like or not. It¡¯s just ¡­ looking at you, I feel like you don¡¯t like children very much. I thought you would like them.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe that¡¯s because Jaquan and the others like children very much.¡± Emily said. ¡°We are different,¡± Vincent said as he handed her the yogurt. ¡°Yes, Mr. Vincent, but why?¡± Emily took the yogurt with her eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± Vincent turned around. ¡°What?¡± Emily didn¡¯t believe what she had heard and asked with her eyes widened. Vincent put a bottle of milk into the cart. His voice was very low. ¡°I dare not think about what will happen if I have a child. I will worry about whether he will be like me when I was a child ¡­ I will worry about whether he will experience everything I have suffered ¡­ so I don¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emily had no words. She expected something but had not foreseen the rest part. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Vincent pushed the cart to the next area. Emily thought back to the moment Vincent and the child looked at each other. Her heart seemed to be prickled. She suddenly wanted to give birth to a baby that was very simr to him. The baby will call him daddy in a soft voice tofort his anxiety. At checkout, Emily saw many families of three. A child was naughty and ran around with balloons. Parents scolded him angrily. A child fed cotton candy to her mother. Her mother took a bite and kissed her cheek. She gave it to her father. Her father kissed her¡­ ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Vincent asked. Emily gazed at the sweet family of three. The child imitated her parents and kissed their cheeks. ¡°They are very happy,¡± Emily said with a gentle smile. Vincent followed her gaze and raised his eyebrows in surprise. Then, he touched her head and pulled her into his arms. A kissnded on her head. ¡°You are young. Don¡¯t think too much. We will talk about it later.¡± Emily nodded. Rex and guards were carrying arge bag of mold for bread-making when Vincent and Emily came out from the supermarket. The group was very eye-catching. Vincent bought a hat for Emily. Whenever she went out, he would put it on her and cover half of her face. Therefore, most of the people focused on him. Emily lifted her hat, looked at him, and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, I think you should wear the hat. There are many beautiful women outside. You are an attractive target.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Vincent deliberately nced around, then lowered his head and bit her ear, ¡°I only see a little fairy here.¡± Emily lost herself in his charm and didn¡¯t finish her words. Her ears were reddening. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Grandpa today?¡± In the car, Emily asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent took the pad that Rex handed over and flipped through a few pages. There were some photos of Pablo. Rex was reporting in the passenger seat, ¡°Mr. Pablo¡¯s tourist photos have been sent over regrly. He also wishes you a happy Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± ¡°Ignore it.¡± Vincent flipped through a few pages and handed it back. ¡°Okay.¡± Emily was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 719 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 719 At noon, four guards were viewing and emting Vincent on bread-making, while Emily acted as assistant, handing over a whisk or a spoon asionally. Rex was studying how to use the oven, with Candy holding his leg and peeing. The atmosphere was good. Emily couldn¡¯t help but take a photo and post it on her Moments. Arge number ofments were gathered soon. Ferne: ¡°Mrs. Scavo, Happy Mid-Autumn Festival! Wow, what is Vincent wearing? An apron? Am I blind?¡± Armando: ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Jaquan: ¡°Wow! Vincent is cooking? What are those people behind you doing? Kneading dough?¡± Janessa: ¡°Are they going to blow up the kitchen? Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Emma: ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Eliot: ¡°He is cooking?¡± Sydnee: ¡°Does Mr. Vincent do the cooking? I envy you.¡± Eliot replied to Sydnee: ¡°I can cook too.¡± Sydnee replied to Eliot: ¡°Me ¡­ too.¡± Christy: ¡°Wow! How happy you are!¡± Noah: ¡°An Emoji of moon cake.¡± Lynn: ¡°So handsome, even wearing an apron.¡± Xia Nana: ¡°I love you. Mr. Vincent, do you have any brother who can be introduced to me?¡± Randy: ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival! Vincent is cooking? Oh my God! Remember this historic moment!¡± Emily replied to Randy: ¡°He has always been the one cooking.¡± Randy continued: ¡°Please stop! Give me a cool Vincent.¡± Emily typed: ¡°He is wearing a princess dress.¡± Randy replied to Emily: ¡°¡­¡± Randy again: ¡°One of my friends wants to see.¡± Ferne replied to Emily: ¡°The friend is me. Send the photo to me.¡± Jaquan replied to Emily: ¡°In fact, that friend is me. Just send it directly to me.¡± Vincent: ¡°Well.¡± Jaquan replied to Vincent: ¡°Vincent, they are shamelessly asking for your photo. I just stopped them.¡± Randy replied to Jaquan: ¡°Shame on you.¡± Ferne replied to Vincent: ¡°Jaquan covets your muscr body early. Vincent, punch him.¡± Jaquan: ¡°¡­¡± Emily: ¡°Surprise! Vincent is busy. It was me that answered yourments.¡± Randy: ¡°¡­¡± Ferne: ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan: ¡°¡­¡± Armando: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Vincent put the eggs into the flour and stirred them while looking at Emily who wasughing. ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡± Emily put down his phone, ¡°I post a Moments with your photo. Many peoplement that it is a historic moment for you to cook.¡± Vincent stared at the instructions on a pad to make bread. When he heard this, his thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked before.¡± The answer to why he cooked here was self-evident. Emily cleaned the mold and ced it on the kneading board, smiling at him. With flour in his hands, Vincent couldn¡¯t touch her head. He could only smile and press his chin against the top of her head. ¡°What are you giggling about?¡± ¡°I am so lucky.¡± Emily nestled in his arms and reached out to y with his fingers that were covered with flour. ¡°You treat me well.¡± ¡°Pay me back tonight.¡± Vincent bit her ear slightly and whispered. Emily was silent. At midnight, Emily posted another Moments with a picture of the vast starry sky. Writings: ¡°Will never praise Mr. Vincent again. He is not good at all!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There was an unhappy Emoji following. Stephanie was the first toment: ¡°Please give me Mr. Vincent if you think he is not good. Thank you!¡± Janessa copied the firstment: ¡°Please give me Mr. Vincent if you think he is not good. Thank you!¡± Emily saw a series of the samements when she woke up and opened her phone the next day: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Apart from some female friends who were deliberately joking, the male friends also followed the comment. It was weird. Ferne: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Randy: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Armando: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Jaquan: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Collin: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Noah: ¡°If Vincent is not good, then give him to me.¡± Only Eliot expressed the puzzlement of a straight man: ¡°?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 720 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 720 Janessa returned to the Mosby family on the Mid-Autumn Festival. Benson had already asked the chef to prepare the food, waiting for her and Armando toe back. Although Benson was angry with Armando, he still loved his grandson. When he entered the house, he didn¡¯t show any unhappiness on his face. He just said, ¡°Today is Mid-Autumn Festival. Let¡¯s have a happy meal.¡± The previous unhappiness was gone. At lunch, Cynthia asked Armando from time to time, ¡°Are you tired from your work? Where did you have lunch? Did you have enough money?¡± Benson said angrily, ¡°He is not a child. He knows how to take care of himself when he is outside. As a mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. He is spoiled by you.¡± The peaceful atmosphere suddenly became tense again. Suddenly, Janessa pointed at the saut¨¦ed potato on the te and said, ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t eaten this food for a long time. It¡¯s still delicious.¡± Benson softened a little and said, ¡°That¡¯s specially made for you. If you like it, you can stay at home for a few more days. I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook for you every day.¡± Janessa took a bite of rice and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve found a job and can¡¯t stay at home anymore.¡± Armando stopped and looked up at her. Cynthia was stunned, ¡°What? You work here? You found a job in City Y?¡± Janessa smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Benson was also surprised, ¡°Will you stay in City Y from now on?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Janessa looked up at Benson and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good toe back. I¡¯ve told you that there¡¯s no need to stay outside. You¡¯ve been outside for so many years, but you haven¡¯t found a boyfriend yet. You¡¯d bettere back and find a local boyfriend. I can also give your parents an exnation.¡± Benson smiled. Cynthia asked, ¡°Where do you usually live? Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you came back to work? Oh, you should ask us to find apany for you. What kind ofpany do you work for? By the way, how long have you worked? Where have you been living these days?¡± Roman couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Can¡¯t you ask her one by one? How can she answer me?¡± Everyone looked at Janessa and waited for her answer. Unexpectedly, Armando suddenly said, ¡°She lives in my house.¡± Janessa¡¯s nervousness made her feel slightly dizzy. She heard Cynthia ask in surprise, ¡°In your ce?¡± Armando took a sip of soup, ¡°I have an apartment, which is close to her workce.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh, okay. You two can take care of each other.¡± Cynthia said with a smile. The atmosphere at the table became less awkward. Janessa¡¯s back waspletely wet. After a long time, she came to her senses and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of Armando.¡± Cynthia patted Janessa¡¯s arm, ¡°He always doesn¡¯t take good care of himself. I¡¯m worried about him if he stays outside alone. Now that you two live together, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Benson frowned and said, ¡°You two live together¡­¡± Janessa tried her best to keep a smile. Benson looked at Armando who was eating and seemed to want to say something. Finally, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid that he will cause you trouble. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t mind. You can live there and take care of him if you can. If you feel troublesome, you can find another house and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s getting married soon, so she doesn¡¯t need to buy a house,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s back to work. She¡¯s young and beautiful, and she has a lot of pursuers. It won¡¯t be long before she brings one back.¡± Janessa chewed the rice and smiled nomittally. They had a good time. Janessa and Armando went back after lunch. It was Mid-Autumn Festival, and it happened to be weekend. They had three days off. Armando had prepared a movie, and the two of them were going back to watch it together. In the afternoon, Cynthia came over and sent some food and bank cards to Armando. He didn¡¯t take them and gave Janessa¡¯s perfume to Cynthia. ¡°This is for me?¡± Cynthia covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°You just work. How much do you earn? Don¡¯t buy me anything. This perfume is very expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Armando said as he took a step closer to Cynthia. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve been bothering you all these years.¡± Tears streamed down Cynthia¡¯s face, ¡°Why are you talking about this? I¡­ I¡¯m not worried at all. Kid, don¡¯t buy me any gifts¡­¡± She smiled and cried, which made Armando feel bad. He wiped her tears with his hand and then sent her downstairs. When Armando opened the door and came in, Janessa had just put all the fruits brought by Cynthia into the fridge. Seeing hime in, she walked a few steps towards him and asked, ¡°Have you sent her away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Armando went to the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water. Janessa sat on the sofa and pressed the button for the movie that the two of them were watching. Armando came over to watch with her after drinking water. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me before you told them?¡± Janessa asked. Armando stared at the screen without blinking, ¡°They will know it sooner orter.¡± ¡°Then why are you unhappy?¡± Janessa paused the movie and looked at him sullenly. Armando turned his head and said, ¡°Janessa, don¡¯t treat me as a child. I can handle it myself. You don¡¯t need to help.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me, how can I know what you are going to do?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°I will handle it.¡± Armando held her hand. Janessa took a deep breath and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know. When you said we lived together at noon, I felt my heart was pounding.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Armando held her in his arms and gently touched her back. ¡°Your shoulders will be stiff as soon as you are nervous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will know.¡± Janessa said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really scared¡­ This feeling is too terrible.. My whole body is stiff with fear.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 721 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 721 Janessa was the kind of girl who was afraid of nothing. So, she was indeed scared this time. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t be afraid. Leave it to me.¡± Armando bowed his head and left a gentle kiss on her face. Cynthia returned home with the gift, her eyes red from crying. Benson thought Armando did something wrong again and immediately asked, ¡°What did that bastard do?¡± Roman rolled up his sleeves and was going to go out. ¡°I¡¯ll go teach him!¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Cynthia stopped them and showed them the perfume. ¡°Armando sent me a bottle of perfume. I¡¯m so happy. He has just started to work and bought me a gift with his sry.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Roman asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have. Only I get the gift. He is my sweet boy!¡± Cynthia said happily. Roman was speechless. Benson also fell silent. ¡­ On the Mid-Autumn Festival, Randy and his other teammates had a day off. After Randy washed up, he found that Lord Top was still ying games in the training room. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home today?¡± However, Lord Top was wearing her headphones and did not hear. Randy walked over and took off her headphones. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home today?¡± Randy said in her ears. Lord Top was startled and jerked back. ¡°Captain Randy?¡± She answered and then looked at the screen. She was just killed by the enemy and the other party mocked, ¡°A rookie.¡± Randy also saw the words. He had nned to ask her to stop ying but changed his mind. He pulled Lord Top up from her chair and said, ¡°Sit at the side.¡± Lord Top did what he said and gazed at Randy nkly. Randy wrung his hands and put one hand on the mouse, the other on the keyboard. Lord Top reached out unconsciously to stop him from touching her keyboard but held back. She never allowed anyone to touch her keyboard. ¡°Bastard! Do you dare to insult my people? You are courting death!¡± Randy started to chase after the enemy who had taunted Lord Top. The moment the enemy came back to life, Randy killed him again. When it was almost over, Randy turned on the microphone. ¡°Give you a lesson. Leave my people alone.¡± Lord Top paused for a moment and switched it off quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Randy asked confusedly. Then from the phone came theughter of Wink and Urchin. They said, ¡°Captain Randy, it¡¯s us.¡± Randy fell silent. ¡°We didn¡¯t hear anything. Bye!¡± Randy didn¡¯t answer. Then Lord Top went to the bathroom. After a while, she came out and saw Randy still sitting on her chair. ¡°Captain Randy?¡± she called. Randy regained his senses and turned his eyes from her and to the keyboard, asking, ¡°I remember that the first time I touched your keyboard, you want to fight with me.¡± When Lord Top heard it, she felt a little embarrassed. She admitted she was too aggressive when she just came here. Randy looked at her eyes and asked, ¡°I just touched it. Am I in trouble?¡± Lord Top paused for a moment and shook her head. Then Randy stood up and stepped towards her. When he stood in front of her, he leaned closer and asked, ¡°So, I can touch it now?¡± Lord looked down and gave a nod after a long time. ¡°Why?¡± Randy asked with a hoarse voice. He felt a heat surge through his body. Lord Top answered, ¡°You already touched it.¡± Randy became upset and said, ¡°So, I can touch it not because I¡¯m the special one, right?¡± Lord Top nodded. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s go.¡± Randy gasped. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Lord Top asked confusedly. ¡°Go out to eat.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t take my wallet.¡± Lord Top touched her pocket. Randy took out the car keys from his pocket and motioned to her with his finger. ¡°No need. Juste with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lord Top obediently followed. In the past, Randy didn¡¯t care about what he wore and used to wear hoodies with cartoon characters. Now, he was in love and started to pay attention to his outfit. Every time he went out, it would take him half an hour to dress up. Today, he was wearing a white T-shirt with casual pants, simple and youthful. There were several cars parked in the underground garage. The moment Randy pressed his key button, a young girl¡¯s voice rang from the nearest car. ¡°Dear master, I have been waiting for you for a long time. Where do you want to go today?¡± Randy froze awkwardly. Lord Top blinked, looked at the car, and then at him. Randy quickly opened the car door and sat inside. He hurriedly turned off the voice. It was the first time Lord Top had taken his car. So, Randy wanted to leave a good impression. He recalled in the films the lead male always opened the car door for the actress, but he forgot to do that just now! ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can help her fasten the seat belt.¡¯ Randy wondered. Randy was about to lean over when Lord Top fasten her seat belt. So, Randy missed another chance. He kept silent for a while. ¡°Captain Randy, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Aren¡¯t you going home? Is the restaurant far?¡± Lord Top asked. ¡°Not far.¡± Fifteen minutester. The car stopped at the Geller¡¯s. Lord Top got out of the car and stood in front of the magnificent building. After a few seconds¡¯ silence, she turned around and walked back to the car. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Randy held her by her arm and pulled her home. Lord Top whispered, ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival! Why did you bring me to your house for dinner? What are you up to? I am not ready yet.¡± Randy responded, ¡°I do want to introduce you to my parents. I know you are not ready. I will just say you are one of my teammates and I invite you for a dinner. They have not seen you before. Take it easy.¡± Lord Top examined himself.. She wore a neutral hoodie today. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 722 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 722 ¡°Master Geller!¡± The butler rushed into the door and shouted, ¡°The young master has brought a friend back!¡± ¡°Boy or girl?¡± Jen Geller asked happily. ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡± The butler hesitated and said, ¡°They were pulling and pushing at the door and holding hands. He seems be his boyfriend.¡± Mr. Geller staggered and almost fell. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mrs. Geller asked in surprise. ¡°Dad, mom, meet my team member,¡± Randy said as he pulled Lord Top in. Mr. Geller¡¯s facial expression was funny. Mrs. Geller¡¯s face was not particrly pleasing. Lord Top was just about to greet them when she saw that everyone¡¯s expressions were not too good. She shrunk her neck and stood there. She looked at Randy awkwardly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯d better go back, Captain.¡± Master Geller came down from upstairs. When he saw that Lord Top came, he immediately smiled. ¡°Ah! Randy! You brought him here?¡± ¡°I brought him back for dinner. My parents don¡¯t seem too happy. Or, I¡¯ll take him out for a meal.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Geller was helped down by his assistant and sized up Lord Top. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. Have you been staying uptetely? Come, let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡± ¡°Dad, you know him?¡± Mr. Geller asked. ¡°Did Randy take you to meet him before?¡± Mrs. Geller asked hesitantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Master Geller said proudly, ¡°We met each other long ago. Come and sit, suit yourself. Don¡¯t be restrained.¡± Lord Top smiled reservedly. Mrs. Geller carefully sized up Lord Top and found that this boy looked quite delicate. It was the kind of heroic beauty between men and women. When he didn¡¯t speak, he looked a little difficult to get along with. When he smiled, he looked a little more feminine. The Geller couple directly blocked Randy in the kitchen. ¡°What happened? Why did you bring a boyfriend back? Em? Why didn¡¯t you tell us beforehand? What¡¯s wrong with you? You went crazy from ying games. Now you don¡¯t even into women but men?¡± ¡°She just looks like a man.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, you should have known better than me since your experience. Can¡¯t you even tell her gender?¡± Randy shrugged. ¡°A woman!¡± Mrs. Geller beamed, ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier!¡± She quickly went out to call housemaid, ¡°Make four more dishes!¡± Just as she finished the sentence, Jen said to her, ¡°No, you go ask what she likes to eat.¡± As the housemaid leaving, Mrs. Geller stopped her again. ¡°No, stay here. I¡¯ll go ask. Oh, my attitude was horrible just now¡­¡± She turned around and patted Randy. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier!¡± Randy was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Mr. Geller¡¯s frown loosened. ¡°How the hell could I know that not even you can tell?¡± Randy looked out from the kitchen. Mrs. Geller had already eagerly sat beside Lord Top. Lord Top was so embarrassed that only a fake smile remained on her face. Seeing this made Randy feel ufortable. ¡°If I had known that she would be so embarrassed, I would not have brought her here.¡± ¡°What are you muttering?¡± Mr. Geller went out and asked by the door, ¡°Did you bring her back this time because you are settled? Are you going to get engaged?¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Randy squeezed out a sad smile. ¡°I want to get married, but I have to get her consent.¡± Mr. Geller raised his eyebrows and asked in disbelief, ¡°She does not agree?¡± Then, he nced at Randy from head to toe. ¡°Although you are a little worse than me used to be, it is unlikely that you do not deserve her.¡± Randy couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Geller probably told Mrs. Geller that Randy was not a good-looking for the girl. At the dinner table, Mrs. Geller kept looking at Randy and Lord Top. Perhaps she figured out that her son was really less good-looking than her, so she looked at him with aplicated expression. Randy, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You should eat more.¡± Mrs. Geller, including Master Geller, were expressing excess enthusiasm. When her chopsticks stopped, they picked all kinds of dishes to her. But she is not a big eater. After eating a bowl of food, she could not have anymore. Mrs. Geller gave her a bowl of soup and she drank it almost with tears. ¡°Come on, she can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Randy took the bowl of soup from her and gulped it down. Lord Top did not expect Randy to drink the rest of her soup, and she seemed a little dazed. ¡°Where are you from? How old are you? What¡¯s your name? Do you have any other brothers and sisters?¡± Mrs. Geller asked with a smile as she looked at Lord Top. Lord Top answered the questions one by one. When she answered thest question, she paused briefly. When Randy looked up at her, he only saw that she had her head lowered and did not see her expression clearly. ¡°I have a younger brother.¡± Lord Top rubbed the tablecloth in her hand. The white gauze was very beautiful. ¡°Ah, he must be cute.¡± ¡°Look at you, you are so delicate. Your brother must be good-looking too,¡± Mrs. Geller said with a smile. ¡°He is very cute,¡± Lord Top said with a smile. ¡°Is he at school now?¡± Mrs. Geller nned to help her son find an entry point. She could please her family and build a good rtionship with her brother. In the future, with her brother helping Randy, would she be afraid that he would not be able to get her? ¡°No,¡± Lord Top shook her head. ¡°At work?¡± Mrs. Geller asked. Her family could also arrange a better position for him in terms of work. ¡°Dead.¡± Lord Top said softly. The smile on Mrs. Geller¡¯s face be rigid. The atmosphere at the dining table froze. It was also the first time that for Master Geller to hear this. The spoon in his hand had not been put down for a long time. Meanwhile, Mr. Geller looked at Randy. Randy also just realized this. There was a slight shock on his face. ¡°Three years ago.¡± ¡°In order to save a drowning child,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°then ¡­ he didn¡¯te up again.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. And sorry that I bring this up.¡± Mrs. Geller looked at her apologetically. ¡°No, I am very happy to talk about him. It has been three years, and there are still people who will remember him. No one will forget him. I am very satisfied.¡± Lord Top kept smiling, but only Randy saw that her eyes turned a little red. During this period of time, everyone was very silent. Mrs.. Geller also did not expect that she even intended to please her, but in the end, she identally rub her nose. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 723 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 723 After dinner, Master Geller sat on the sofa while enjoying the tea. Lord Top went to the bathroom. When she came out, she saw Randy standing in front of the sink. ¡°Captain,¡± She said. ¡°Did you y the game for him?¡± Randy asked. He pondered for so long and came up with such an exnation. ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Top lowered her head and washed her hands. The cold water that could take a person¡¯s life at any time flowed on her fingertips. She closed her eyes, ¡°He loves ying games. His dream is to get a trophy in the National Championship.¡± ¡°Therefore, you intend to fulfill his dream for him?¡± ¡°What about your own life?¡± Randy stared at her in the mirror. He felt that it was very absurd, so absurd that he did not know how to feel about it. But he felt especially distressed for the person in front of him. ¡°y the game for him, what about your own life?¡± Lord Top opened her eyes. The sound of water had stopped. She turned around and wiped her hands. Her voice returned to its usual calmness. ¡°My life is not important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important¡± Randy didn¡¯t know why he got furious. ¡°You are saying it¡¯s not important!¡± He grabbed Lord Top¡¯s hand and patted it on his chest. ¡°Then what do I mean to you?¡± ¡°Captain¡­¡± Top Lord seemed to be frightened by him, her eyes slightly widened, and then she pulled back her hand and walked out, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Where else can you go besides the training base?¡± Randy grabbed her arm. Lord Top became outrageous, ¡°We are having days off now, I don¡¯t need to report to the captain wherever I go, right?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Randy cuddled her from behind. Lord Top¡¯s chest heaved up and down. Randy pulled her over and found that her face was full of tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I just ¡­ didn¡¯t know why I was so angry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He exined carelessly, reaching out to wipe her tears. ¡°It is none of your business. Do not get involve.¡± She sniffed her nose. ¡°Okay, none of my business. Just don¡¯t cry.¡± Randy hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Yes, it is true that I don¡¯t have my own life, but my brother died ¡­ When he died, he was only fifteen years old. He was a good chap, and he disappeared just like that. In this world, other than his family, no one would remember him, no one¡­¡± Lord Top cried in breakdown, ¡°He¡¯s so kind¡­¡± ¡°Of course, yes, kindness.¡± Randy had no idea what he was talking about. When Lord Top who said something, he followed up with another sentence. He never saw Lord Top cry or copse. ¡°He said that he would let the world know about him. This is his dream. Now that he is gone¡­¡± Lord Top sobbed and said, ¡°Captain, do you know? Only I canplete his dream, only I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You will. Make his dreame true.¡± ¡°The keyboard is his, and the mouse is his. It is his relic. When he went to save people, the bag was thrown on the shore¡­¡± Top Lord cried until her eyes turned red, ¡°I really regret it, why is he so kind ¡­ I can actually teach him to be a little more selfish. Compared to kindness, I want him to cherish his life more. He doesn¡¯t know how sad I will be if he dies. I couldn¡¯t sleep all night, my brother¡­ we grew up together, yet he died in the cold water. When they picked his body up, my whole body felt cold. Captain, I feel very ufortable. Why did he die. I hate that child ¡­ I hate myself more¡­¡± For some reason, Randy recalled the time in Forest Hot Spring. Lord Top had refused to go into the water at first, but for some reason, she hade down. She had lowered her head for too long, worried that something might happen to him, and touched his arm for the first time ¡­ It was true that she was trembling. She was afraid of water. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It turned out that there were many things traceable. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. We will definitely win the National Championship.¡± Lord Top sniffed and stood up from his arms. After a long while, she looked at his shoulder and said, ¡°Sorry, Captain.¡± Randy tilted his head and looked at his shoulder. It was covered in tears and snot. He resisted the urge to take it off immediately and maintained his smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lord Toper went to the sink to wash her face. It was only then that Randy saw Mr. Geller, Mrs. Geller, and Master Geller on the other side of the corridor, carefully eavesdropping. Randy waved at them and then said to Lord Top, ¡°Shall I send you back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When they got to the car, Lord Top had almost calmed down. She apologized and thanked him again, saying, ¡°Your mother seems to be concerned about it. Everyone is quite unhappy because of me this time.¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°They want you toe here for dinner next time.¡± Randy smiled. Lord Top pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯lle again.¡± Randy parked the car on the road and looked at Lord Top seriously. ¡°Your brother¡¯s dream is to be completed, but is your brother¡¯s dream not allow for you to fall in love? Is there a saying?¡± Lord Top was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Randy changed into a ck T-shirt. When he got serious, he looked very prim and proper. ¡°Just as you said before, when the National Championship ends, you give me the answer. If you don¡¯t like me, you can refuse me in person. As long as you tell me personally that you don¡¯t like me, I will let you go.¡± Lord Top looked at him and did not speak. Randy asked, ¡°How about it?¡± After a long pause, the voice of Lord Top came from the carriage. ¡°Okay.¡± Before turning on the engine, Randy got out of the car and went to the shotgun. He hugged Lord Top and hugged her very hard. ¡°This is the first time I like someone so much.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse me,¡± he said. After sending Top Lord back to the training base, Randy went home. There were surveince cameras on his phone. He stayed in his bedroom and watched her sit there alone. She kept ying the training match without taking a sip of water. It waste at night when she remembered to go to the refrigerator to find something to eat. Her eyes were red, and she dripped eye drops like crazy. Randy never found a girl with such perseverance. It seemed that she was born with tenacity, which made her look more beautiful than any girl. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 724 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 724 In a woman prison. When Beverly was told that someone visited her, she felt a little confused. When she saw Eliot sitting opposite her, she was shocked for a moment. After a long while, she uttered, ¡°Eliot?¡± Eliot put a box of moon cake on the table and pushed it to her. ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival,¡± Eliot said. The prison guard checked on the box and then allowed Beverly to touch it. Beverly looked at the box of moon cakes, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Where is your sister?¡± She wiped her tears and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°The same as you. Still in the jail,¡± Eliot answered. When Beverly heard it, she broke down and started to wail. ¡°In the jail! Oh, lord! Why do I have to suffer this? I was framed!¡± She still didn¡¯t admit what she had done wrong. Eliot didn¡¯t want to her exnation. After sending the moon cakes, he stood up and headed out on his cane. Beverly suddenly called to his back, ¡°Wait.¡± Eliot stopped and looked back. Beverly looked haggard. She used to take great care of her skin, but now she was behind the bars and looked much old than before. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Beverly asked, ¡°Do you want to know your biological father?¡± Eliot gave her a mocking smile, then turned back, walking out without looking back. Beverly started to roar hysterically, ¡°Do you think your dad doesn¡¯t know. He asked me to entertain those people! He only thought about his business! I hate your dad! It was his fault! He betrayed me first and even took the illegitimate daughter home! I have done so much for thepany and even ruined myself! How could your dad treat me like this?¡± After getting out, Eliot smoked two cigarettes in the car. Then Sydnee showed up from behind the car. She looked around to ensure that no one saw her and got into the car. The moment she sat well, she said to Eliot, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eliot chuckled and started the car. After driving for a mile, he turned into an alley and stopped. ¡°Did you eat?¡± Sydnee asked and then she looked at Eliot, sniffing. ¡°Did you smoke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot rolled down the window and turned the air-conditioner cooler. He gazed at her and said, ¡°I miss you ande to see you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Sydnee stared at him for a while and asked, ¡°What happened to you today?¡± ¡°I just went to see my mother.¡± Eliot looked out of the ss window. He suddenly felt it was too stuffy inside the car that he almost suffocated. He opened the car door and walked down the alley without carrying his cane. Sydnee followed him and helped him by holding his arm. They walked down the alley. There were no chairs along the alley. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something?¡± Sydnee asked as she walked with him. ¡°No need.¡± Suddenly, Eliot held her into his arms. ¡°Let me hug you for a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sydnee hugged him back. A passerby passed by, and Sydnee quickly buried her face into his chest. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Eliot was amused. Every time Sydnee went out with Eliot, she would be worried about being seen by her parents. She felt like having an affair. ¡°No¡­¡± Sydnee¡¯s face turned hot. ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ used to hiding from others.¡± ¡°What did you eat for lunch?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°Chicken, duck, fish, and moon cakes,¡± Sydnee listed and added delighted, ¡°Lynn is really good at cooking chicken!¡± Everyone had a reunion dinner with their family today. Only Eliot had nowhere to go, and no one to eat with. Sydnee felt sorry for him and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Eliot did not live in the Britt¡¯s but stayed in the house that Sydnee had rented for him. Sydnee rarely came over. She spent most of her time in the Tea Manor these days. When she had free time, she would go home. Sydnee found they were always dating on the road or in the car, and rarely had the chance to be alone in the room. Last time, they met each other in Emily¡¯s house, but there were a lot of people. In the end, they had to hide in the bathroom to kiss. They went to the market. Eliot liked to go to the supermarket, but Sydnee preferred the farmer¡¯s market because the food here was cheaper. And the seller would help her kill and clean the fish for free if she bought it there. Fifteen minutes, they finished the purchase and walked out of the market. Eliot followed behind her with a handful of food. It was close to noon and there were few people in the market. When Sydnee was buying vegetables, thedy asked, ¡°Couples?¡± Sydnee smiled and nodded. ¡°How pretty you are! I will give you some for free.¡± The woman said happily and then turned to her husband. ¡°Look! A perfect match, right?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Eliot took out his wallet and paid, then took the food from thedy. When they walked around the market, they found that those sellers were very nice and talkative. When she bought onions, the vendor also praised her and said that there were too few young girls cooking, and few young boys were willing to apany his girlfriend to the market. ¡°I wish you happiness!¡± said the vendor. Sydnee smiled and said, ¡°Thanks!¡± Then she was a little curious. Why didn¡¯t the people at the market go home to reunite with their families during the Mid-Autumn Festival? So, she asked the vendor. The vendor pointed looked around and said, ¡°Like most old couples here, our children are working outside and onlye back in the New Year. It is not a big day for us.. So, we just do our business as usual.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 725 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 725 ¡°I only have a daughter. She had to celebrate festivals with her husband¡¯s family. It is so boring to celebrate the festivals alone, so I came here to make money,¡± the boss said, tearful. He then added, ¡°Why did I say that to you? Are these onions all you need? Okay! Let me weigh them!¡± After leaving the greengrocer, Sydnee had mixed feelings. Eliot walked with a walking stick and carried the bag of vegetables with the other hand. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t hold her hand. He just followed behind her and asked, ¡°Are you thinking about what the boss said?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid that my parents would feel lonely during the festivals after we get married,¡± she answered. Those words reminded her of her parents from time to time. Although they were sometimes very stubborn, they loved her very much. ¡°No! That will never happen!¡± Eliot said. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of her. ¡°We can celebrate every festival in your parents¡¯ home after we get married. After all, I nearly have no family member,¡± he said. Emily had gone to Happind after getting married. Therefore, Sydnee had few chances to meet Emily in the future. She knew she needed to wait for five years to meet Beverly again, but she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to see Elsie again. Sydnee looked up at him, not knowing the best way to tell him that her parents still disapproved of their marriage. She could only nod and say, ¡°Deal!¡± Their car was some distance away. On the way to the parking lot, they heard dogs¡¯ barkings from afar, along with the cries of the traders. Sydnee looked around and saw a vague figure in the alley beside the vegetable market. She put the vegetables into the trunk and looked in that direction. ¡°Get in!¡± Eliot said after opening the door for her. ¡°I need to take a look,¡± he added. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go home! It is none of our business,¡± Sydnee said, holding his hand to stop him. Knowing that she was afraid that he would suffer a loss, Eliot nodded and said, ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go!¡± When they drove near, Eliot deliberately slowed down the car to see what happened in the alley. A dog was surrounded by a group of young people, who kept kicking and beating it. The walls got stained with its blood, and sticks were lying on the ground. Sydnee took out his phone and called 911. With an angry look, she said on the phone, ¡°Hello! I saw many people killing a dog near the vegetable market.¡± Eliot chose a ce a little far away from the alley to park the car, which was good enough to hide them from those people and observe all the movements of those young people. Then he unbuckled his seatbelt. Sydnee immediately grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The dog will be beaten to death before the policee. I need to find a way to stabilize them first,¡± he said. He then patted her hand and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t have physical conflicts with them. Look! I even can¡¯t walk without my walking stick.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sydnee said. She was still worried about him. ¡°Wait in the car! You will distract me if youe along,¡± Eliot ordered. Before getting out of the car, he leaned over and kissed her face. ¡°I will be back soon, safe and sound. Don¡¯t forget to lock the car after I get out!¡± After Eliot left, Sydnee locked the car. She held her phone and looked anxiously at Eliot. He walked into the alley with his walking stick at a low speed. From a distance, those people noticed him. Someone She wiped her tears unconsciously. Then she saw those young people in the alley were imitating Eliot as he limped towards them. Eliot stopped and talked with them. Sydnee could not hear what they were talking about since she was in the car. She only saw those young people asionally nce at the dog lying on the ground and point at Eliot withughs. It was impossible for her to hear the conversations, but Sydnee knew those words must be vicious as if she had heard them all. A young person seemed to have said, ¡°What a coincidence! Both the dog and you areme! Why do you want this dog? Do you want thisme dog to be your wife?¡± Another person seemed to have added, ¡°That¡¯s funny! What a perfect match!¡± Another person seemed to have continued, ¡°Come on! If you can walk without that stick, then we¡¯ll give you the dog.¡± She watched Eliot throw his walking stick and walk with a marked limp. Sydnee covered her mouth with her hands, and her tears fell uncontrobly. She was trembling with anger, wishing she could rush there and smash the heads of those people with that stick. In her memory, Eliot often wore a white shirt and was sunny and handsome. Every time he looked up, he squinted in the sunlight with a gentle smile on his face. However, what Sydnee saw through the window was so different. He was standing in the dirty alley, mocked by a group of vicious young people. Sydnee wiped away her tears. She ignored his order and directly got out of the car. At that moment, the police came with sirens wailing from a distance. Hearing that, those young people in the alley immediately fled in fear. When Sydnee reached the alley, she saw Eliot squatting down and gently stroking the dog lying on the ground. Eliot gently grabbed one of the dog¡¯s legs and said, ¡°Is your leg broken?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After noticing Eliot standing behind him, he turned around and said with a frown, ¡°I told you to wait in the car. How could you¡­¡± Sydnee stepped forward, hugged him, and said, ¡°I was afraid that something terrible might happen to you¡­¡± ¡°Look! I¡¯m fine,¡± Eliot said as he patted her lightly. But he felt something wrong with her, so he asked, ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Sydnee answered in a muffled voice. It was clear that Sydnee was lying. Sydnee softened Eliot up, so he said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Now it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Yeah! I know that, but I was worried,¡± Sydnee said in a soft tone. A few police officers came to Eliot and Sydnee. When they faced the couple, one of the police officers recognized Eliot and said, ¡°Is that you, Eliot?¡± Then he strained his eyes when he saw Sydnee in Eliot¡¯s arms. Surprised, he asked, ¡°Sydnee?¡± ¡°Are you Sydnee?¡± Sydnee looked at him in surprise. It had been a long time since Sydnee hadn¡¯t seen the police officer who had helped them before. She almost forgot his name. ¡°I was wondering why your voice on the phone sounded so familiar, so I came to take a look,¡± the police officer said. He looked at Eliot and then looked at Sydnee. ¡°Do you two get together now?¡± Sydnee nodded and smiled at him. ¡°I knew it! Eliot! You said she should find men better worthst time, didn¡¯t you? You meant you were that man, right? Come on! How could you praise yourself so shamelessly?¡± The police officer said. Eliot was speechless. Though it was about half a year ago when they met with each otherst time, they talked about what happened back then as if it had just happened. ¡°What is going on here?¡± the police officer asked, looking at the dog lying on the ground. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 726 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 726 Eliot and Sydnee briefly exined what had happened to them. The policeman and his colleagues went to contact someone to obtain surveince video so that they could arrest the perpetrators. After catching the perpetrators, the policemen would give them an ideological education. When the policemen found the owner of the dog, they wound decide the matter based on the dog¡¯s owner¡¯s opinion. ¡°Are you married?¡± Before leaving, the policeman asked Sydnee but didn¡¯t see her wearing a ring on her finger. ¡°We are getting married soon, and you will be invited to the wedding then,¡± Eliot said, holding Sydnee¡¯s hand. The policeman smiled bitterly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll attend.¡± He noticed that Eliot¡¯s leg was injured and he was limping, but Sydnee didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. ¡°Maybe this is the true appearance of love.¡± The policeman sighed and turned into the car. Sydnee waved to the policeman. It was already one in the afternoon when they returned to Eliot¡¯s house. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sydnee nced at the newly purchased ingredients in the refrigerator and asked Eliot, who was washing his hands, ¡°Are you hungry? How about eating some food first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, do as you please.¡± Eliot had been on the phone since he got in the car, so Sydnee drove the car backter. After washing his hands, Eliot went into the room and took theptop out. When he walked to the sofa with theptop in his arms, he deliberately turned into the kitchen and kissed Sydnee¡¯s face. Sydnee said nothing. At two in the afternoon, Eliot finally had his reunion dinner for the Mid-Autumn Festival¨Cthe reunion dinner of Eliot and Sydnee. During the dinner, Janice called and asked where Sydnee was. Today Lynn had a reunion dinner with Janice. After eating, Lynn said that she was going to stay with Sydnee, so Janice called to confirm. Sydnee naturally understood what Lynn meant. She told Janice that she was with Lynn. Janice said a few more words and then hung up the phone. Eliot didn¡¯t say anything and continued eating quietly. When Sydnee was washing the dishes in the sink, Eliot hugged her and asked, ¡°Stay tonight?¡± Sydnee was a little surprised. Sydnee¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I, hum, I¡­¡± Eliot kissed her face, ¡°I¡¯m teasing you, I¡¯ll go busy for a while, and send you back in the afternoon.¡± The family motto of the Dickersons was very feudal. The thoughts that Sydnee was instilled from childhood were that she must get married before she could do those intimate things. Although she didn¡¯t dislike premarital sex, she ¡­ felt a little nervous and uneasy. Moreover, it didn¡¯t take long for them to be lovers, now ¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be too fast? Although she did like him, she, she ¡­ sympathized with him, and her parents disagreed that they should be lovers. There were many uncertain factors in the future, so she dared not take risks. In the evening, the policeman called and said that the dog was a stray dog without an owner, and now the group of delinquents had been arrested and educated. It could be considered as giving Sydnee an exnation. Eliot listened by her side and asked, ¡°What about the dog?¡± ¡°Take it to the stray dog shelter and they¡¯ll deal with it.¡± The policeman said. ¡°Deal with it?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°The dog is injured and half-dead. It is estimated that no one wants to adopt it. It should be given a shot and euthanized.¡± ¡°Where is the dog? Has it been sent?¡± Eliot stood up and took the car key. Sydnee was a little puzzled and asked softly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± The policeman on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Well, it has been sent.¡± ¡°Where is the shelter?¡± Eliot asked. After hanging up, Eliot said to Sydnee, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re adopting that dog?¡± Sydnee asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Eliot took the walking stick and went to the porch to change his shoes, ¡°The house is big enough for the dog to live in. I willmunicate with thendlordter.¡± ¡°Eliot¡­¡± Sydnee grabbed him, ¡°The dog is different from humans. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Eliot touched her face and said, ¡°I know, it¡¯s just because I can¡¯t just leave it to die, not because it¡¯s lame like me and nobody wants it.¡± ¡°Certainly, you¡¯re still with me.¡± he said. When Sydnee was sent home, her mind was in a daze as she thought about Eliot¡¯sst sentence. ¡ª ¡°You¡¯re still with me.¡± Such a family reunion festival, Eliot was alone in the rented room, there was no festival celebration, no reunion dinner, even no one to apany him. ¡°Sydnee, is the Tea Manor busy recently?¡± Janice came over and asked. Sydnee hadn¡¯t been home for a long time, so Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson didn¡¯t have a chance to chat with her. Now that they were enjoying the moon in the yard after dinner, Janice had the opportunity to ask her carefully. Janice knew that the Tea Manor had been nted tea trees by the Britts, and Sydnee had been busy there, but they didn¡¯t work out profitable projects. In addition, she knew that the savvy Emily of the Britts had bought several houses, and the houses had been rented out. Just one month¡¯s rent would cost a lot of money. Sydnee went to collect the rent several times. Janice didn¡¯t know how much the rent was, but she knew that the house was worth several million. Janice agreed with the rtionship between Sydnee and Emily, but she didn¡¯t like Eliot. After all, the rumors were that Eliot was not born by Maury. Although Eliot had a good character, he could not resist the rumors. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson had other ns before, but now they just suppressed the ns. ¡°So-so,¡± Sydnee said as she took a bite of the moon cake. ¡°If you are not busy, stay at home for a few more days. Your aunt arranged a blind date for you. It just happens that these few days are the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday. You can just have a meal with him tomorrow.¡± Sydnee sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date. Didn¡¯t you have a lesson on thest blind date? It is hard to fathom a person¡¯s mind. Could you know the character of the other person after a few meals with him?¡± ¡°You are not young anymore, but you still don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Janice was full of mncholy, ¡°How could you find a boy with a good character you know? Most men about your age are married. How can you find a boyfriend?¡± Sydnee was silent. ¡°Well, Sydnee just came back. Let her rest for a few days before talking about the blind date.¡± Ryan said. ¡°She will leave after a few days of rest. When is the next time? New Year?¡± Janice was unhappy, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to find a boyfriend, we can help you. However, when we arrange a blind date for you, you should attend.¡± ¡°Sydnee said she didn¡¯t want to find a boyfriend. Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°If I were not anxious, who would be anxious? You? Can you find a boyfriend for her? She is not young now. If she doesn¡¯t find a boyfriend, she will be a¡¯ leftover woman¡¯!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 727 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 727 ¡°She¡¯s only twenty-three years old after the new year. How could she be called a 3Sdy?¡± Ryan said with a frown. Janice counted with her fingers for him to see, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a blind date first. If she meet a good one, it would take at least two or three years for her to get to know him well enough. After she gets married, she will be thirty when she gives birth to a child. Shouldn¡¯t we hurry up now?¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to talk to you about something.¡± Sydnee stood up with a headache caused by her parents¡¯ quarreling. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Janice was furious. Ryan looked at Sydnee and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are still young. When you work in the future, you will meet a good man.¡± Janice was about to speak when she saw Sydnee suddenly bow to both of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Mom. I have already been dating without telling you.¡± Ryan and Janice opened their mouths wide in surprise. After a long while, they muttered, ¡°This, this is a good thing. You, why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°His surname is Britt,¡± Sydnee said. ¡°Britt? Eliot Britt?¡± Ryan and Janice looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Yes, and we are going to get married.¡± Sydnee nodded. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when Eliot brought the dog home. It took him two hours to go through the adoption procedure. Then he took the dog to the vet to treat the dog with bandages and an injection. He bought a series of dog utensils, such as dog houses, dog carpets, dog food, and so on. After that, He took this yellow limping dog home. The vet said that this dog was a Golden Retriever, but Eliot thought it didn¡¯t look like one at all. Other than its yellow fur, the dog¡¯s body was wrinkled, and its fur and blood were stuck together. It was dirty and ugly. After the dog was cleaned and shaved, there were only bruises and wounds left on its bare body. ¡°The bones are broken. Take care of it first and bring it back in half a month.¡± The vet said. ¡°Thank you.¡± The dog had been beaten so hard that it was afraid of people when it saw them. Now it had been given anesthetics, it was quite obedient. On the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Eliot carried the dog and walked towards his home. When he stood downstairs and looked at the dark rented house, his heart was filled with infinite loneliness and sorrow. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in surprise. Sydnee squatted at the door of his house. When she saw himing out of the elevator with a dog in his arms, she smiled slightly. ¡°You take it home with you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eliot opened the door and put the dog and dog house into a room. After washing his hands in the bathroom, he came out and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came here?¡± ¡°I told my family that we were going to get married,¡± Sydnee said as she closed the door. Eliot was slightly stunned. ¡°What? Are you upset?¡± Sydnee looked at him and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should wait for the right time?¡± Eliot looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did you say it so suddenly? I suppose your parents didn¡¯t agree, right?¡± Sydnee took a few steps closer and buried her face in his chest. ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t agree. Then we quarreled and I ran out.¡± Eliot held her gently for a while and said, ¡°Sit here for a while. I will send you backter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go back,¡± Sydnee said in a muffled voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°They are your parents. No matter what they say, it¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t be self-willed. They must be very anxious seeing you run out in the middle of the night. I will send you backter so that they won¡¯t worry.¡± Eliot said softly. Sydnee pulled his shirt with her hands so hard that she almost pulled it off, ¡°Eliot, I don¡¯t want to see anyone humiliate you. Not even my parents. So ¡­ please don¡¯t send me back.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to apany you tonight?¡± Her eyes were red as she looked at him. ¡°I will apany you. I will apany you every day in the future.¡± Eliot took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay.¡± When Sydnee went to take a shower, Eliot called Ryan and told him about Sydnee¡¯s safety. Ryan couldn¡¯t say anything through the phone, he only asked him not to hurt her. Elliot was clear about what he meant. There were no pajamas for females here. So Sydnee wore Eliot¡¯s shirt. When she came out, she saw Eliot eating instant noodles in the kitchen. Her eyes widened in shock, ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. I can just eat this,¡± Eliot said after taking a few simple bites of the food. ¡°Go sit on the sofa and wait for me for ten minutes. Don¡¯t eat instant noodles. It¡¯s not good for your stomach,¡± said Sydnee as she took away his instant noodles. The white shirt covered her body, making her fair skin and curvy figure more attractive. After watching her for a while on the sofa, Elliot couldn¡¯t help but stand up and walk to the kitchen. ¡°Just wait a little longer, it will be done soon.¡± Sydnee stir-fried the food in the pot. Eliot held her waist and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s burnt!¡± Sydnee patted his shoulder. Only then did Eliot let go of her and stand by the counter. He watched as Sydnee took the dishes out of the pot with her face flushed. In the end, one of the dishes for Eliot was burnt. ¡°Why are youughing? It¡¯s all because of you. Though it looks ugly, it¡¯s still edible.¡± Sydnee picked up the chopsticks and took a bite. Eliot smiled and ate all the dishes. Just like at noon, there was not a single bite left. ¡°You ate so much. Can you digest it at night?¡± Sydnee asked as she put away the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Yes, I will exerciseter.¡± Eliot poured a ss of red wine and drank it. Then, he walked a few steps behind Sydnee and lifted her chin to kiss her. The fragrance of wine filled their lips and teeth, bringing with it a slightly intoxicating scent that made them feel as if they were about to copse. ¡°He¡¯s not Maury¡¯s biological son! What he has now is nothing! If it weren¡¯t for Emily Britt¡¯s incident, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter thepany at all! When Emily goes back, he has nothing! How can he bring you happiness? His leg is injured now, and he is disabled! Sydnee, you are still young, you still have a lot of time, and you will meet someone better. Don¡¯t be silly, my dear!¡± Janice¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Sydnee closed her eyes and turned around to hug Eliot tightly. Sydnee recalled what she had said to her mother, ¡°I like him, and I won¡¯t meet someone I like more in the future. If you won¡¯t agree, just pretend that I¡¯m not your daughter. I¡¯m going to apany him. You can have a reunion dinner during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Do you know what he eats tonight? He doesn¡¯t even have anyone there to eat with!¡± Eliot stopped, rubbed her head, and said, ¡°Go to sleep in the guest room.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Huh?¡± Sydnee was a little confused. ¡°Good night.¡± Eliot kissed her again. ¡± ¡­ Good night.¡± Sydnee saw him enter the bathroom without looking back, and then she turned and walked to the guest room. Eliot looked like a gentleman, but he only looked like one. Sydnee reached out and touched her red and swollen lips, feeling a burning pain. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 728 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 728 Christy stood at the door with a question mark on her face, looking at Ferne outside. ¡°Mr. Ferne, are you going to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival with us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ferne handed her the red wine. Noah went to the kitchen directly with two bags of vegetables. Trevor walked out, wearing a white shirt and his hair was tied in a pigtail. When Ferne saw this, he smiled, ¡°Trevor, you look like an idol and you might start.¡± Trevor touched his pigtail and a pure smile appeared on his face, ¡°Mr. Ferne.¡± Ferne pulled him in his arms and said, ¡°I brought you something good. Let¡¯s go to your room.¡± ¡°What did Mr. Ferne bring to Trevor?¡± Christy asked curiously when she helped Noah put the ingredients in the fridge. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah poured the shrimps into the basin. Christy rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Noah, why don¡¯t you know anything?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± Noah took a pair of scissors to cut the shrimps¡¯ heads and tails without raising his head, ¡°if you want to know, you can ask by yourself.¡± Christy fled. ¡°Is it high-tech?¡± Ferne asked excitedly, ¡°Is it real?¡± After a long time, Trevor said, ¡°Yes.¡± When Christy quietly opened the door, she saw Trevor wear something like a blindfold, hold a game controller, and stand there with a smile. Seeing Christy standing at the door, Ferne waved at her and said, ¡°Come on, you can have a try.¡± Christy had already put it on her head before Trevor stopped her. Therefore, all the scenes that Ferne had shown to Trevor before were disyed in front of Christy. Beauties with long legs, beauties with plump figures ¡­ and all sorts of beauties are avable, which looked quite real. Christy was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± She took off her blindfold in silence and looked at Ferne. Ferne didn¡¯t realize theing danger and frowned at Christy, ¡°Not bad, right? It is the new technology. Trevor is fond of studying robots. I think you might be inspired after watching it. Do you think the characters inside are real?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s real which makes me feel ashamed of myself,¡± Christy said with a greasy smile. The first sentence was quite normal, and thest sentence made Ferne feel very puzzled. When he was about to ask, Trevor had put the entire instrument on his head. One minuteter, Ferne raised his hand and swore, ¡°I don¡¯t know! When I was wearing it, it was full of scenery and characters! The characters were real, but not the ones that you just saw! I didn¡¯t touch it after the boss wrapped it up and brought it here directly. It must be the boss who downloaded it. I¡¯ll go back to him!¡± ¡°They are not as good-looking as you.¡± Trevor held Christy¡¯s finger and whispered. Christy stared at him. Trevor chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Ferne quickly crawled out of the room and went to the kitchen with his hand over his heart, ¡°I was scared to death. I almost died in Christy¡¯s hands just now.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Noah, wearing an apron, was cooking. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what did you do?¡± Ferne was unconvinced, ¡°I was tricked by the boss that he downloaded so many beauties for me. When I show them to Trevor, Christy came in and I also invited her to watch. Now, she must have thought that I mislead Trevor. ¡°You are not a good person,¡± Noah said indifferently. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ferne was speechless, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home for lunch?¡± Noah went to the window to smoke in the intervals of cooking. Ferne stirred, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to celebrate this festival with Trevor. I¡¯ve been here for so many years, but this is his first mid-autumn here. I will let him feel the atmosphere of the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± Noah smiled imperceptibly and then stubbed the cigarette out, ¡°Go away, the dishes have all been turned over by you.¡± Ferne was so angry that he threw the shovel and sat on the sofa. Lisa just called. She knew that her son would celebrate the festival with Trevor. After reminding him of something, she asked him if he would go home at night. ¡°I won¡¯t go home. We will drink until we are thoroughly drunk,¡± Ferne saidzily. Ferne was drunk at noon. He was the kind of person who couldn¡¯t drink but wanted to drink and was drunk every time. When Noah and Trevor were still eating, he had already started to take off his clothes and dance wildly. Christy took her phone to record the video. When Ferne would take off hisst clothes, Noah picked him up and threw him into the guest room. At noon, the porch was filled with food, drinks, and clothes delivered by someone who came from the Pecks. Noah loosened his cor and began to tidy up. Arabe also came. She was stunned when she saw Ferne and greeted himter, ¡°Long time no see. This ¡­ please help me to give it to Trevor.¡± It was a box of mooncakes. And it looked ugly, like a clumsy work by a person who had never cooked. ¡°They are not made by me,¡± Arabe tried to cover it up and exined, ¡°Please tell him that the mooncakes are not made by me.¡± Noah epted it. Arabe thanked him again before leaving. She had changed a lot. She used to pay a lot of attention to her clothes and appearance and had to put on makeup when she went out. She wore no makeup today and it was the first time Noah saw her without makeup. She was not ugly, and the Pecks were all attractive. Most importantly, she wore a long dress with in color in a homely style, which is quite different from what she used to be. ¡°Do you think she has changed?¡± After closing the door, Christy took the mooncakes from him and smiled, ¡°The mooncakes must be made by her.¡± Noah did notment. Trevor had already sat down at the dining table. Christy gave him the mooncake and fork. He cut off a piece to taste andmented, ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡± Christy tasted, ¡°Yes, it was a little bitter. She put some chocte in it.¡± As everyone knew, Trevor liked chocte, and Arabe was very well-meaning. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 729 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 729 ¡°You didn¡¯t see it. She just wore a very in skirt,¡± Christy said to Trevor, ¡°Without makeup, her skin is really good.¡± Trevor smiled. Arabe had been fighting against the family. She wanted to separate the Pecks from the family, to which she devoted more than half a year. In the past six months, she not only spun off all the current businesses of the Pecks from the family business a little bit, but also sold the shares in the family business a little bit, and then slowly delegated power until the whole family was dissatisfied with her and chose another person to take over family businesses. Then she began to call for the dissolution of the family in council meetings. For a time, the Pecks made a great disturbance. Of course, this kind of serious matter couldn¡¯t be solved overnight. Arabe had always been working in thepany, or going home, or going to the family to hold family meetings. The Pecks she represented were the first to say that they wanted to leave the family, but several respected elders in the family said that no one had ever had this kind of thought in a century, and it would be impossible to set this precedent for her. If so, what if someone continued to leave the family? Were the Pecks going topletely decline?! The elders in the family kept stopping them, and the Pecks were unable to leave the family, so the situation waspletely stagnant. Trevor said the moon cake made by Arabe tasted bad, but he finished the chocte one. In the evening, Trevor, Christy, and Noah had already watched a movie before Ferne woke up. When Ferne walked to the sofa and sat down, he asked awkwardly, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything shameful, have I?¡± Trevor looked at him with pure eyes. He breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Ah, I was scared to death, I thought I¡­¡± Christy turned on the phone and yed a video. Whereupon, Ferne¡¯s drunken voice came from the phone, ¡°Next, I will show you a performance called A Monkey Steals the Peach¡­ ¡°After the monkey stole the peaches with his sound effects, Ferne started a striptease show. The video wasn¡¯t over, Ferne knelt on the carpet, ¡°Dear Christy, I beg you, please delete it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t delete the video so simply.¡± Christy yed with her fingers. Ferne took out his wallet and car key from his pocket, ¡°Tell me what you want. Except for my body, you can get anything you want.¡± ¡°Who cared about your body?¡± Christy¡¯s eyes lit up and she pointed at the TV, ¡°You can show us a performance of The Little Swans.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne asked, extending his neck, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Little Swan¨C¡± Christy demonstrated, ¡°Stand up on your toes, then jump up, spin, and jump in the middle¡­ Okay, you should perform now.¡± Ferne broke down, ¡°Dear Christy, just let go of me.¡± ¡°Jump or not?¡± Christy opened her Moments and clicked the upload. ¡°Jump!¡± Ferne immediately jumped up. He stood up on his toes, holding his stomach, and began to jump to the center. He was jumping very seriously. However, when he saw Noah, who had juste out of the kitchen and spouted the drink just drunk. As a result, Ferne¡¯s sense of conviction disappeared, ¡°Noah! What are you doing?¡± Noah wiped his face and tried not tough, ¡°Nothing, you can continue.¡± Christy and Trevor rolled on the sofaughing at Ferne. Noah, who was smoking by the side of the kitchen, wasughing quietly. Ferne held his belly and continued to spin and jump ¡­ Christy had asked him to spin onep, but he spun more than a dozen laps. After dinner anding out of Trevor¡¯s house with Noah, Ferne felt thete pain in his toes. ¡°Fuck!¡± He tilted his toes and walked with his shoulders high, ¡°My toes seem to be broken, they are numb and painful.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Noah said indifferently. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Oh my god! Noah! To make your sister happy, my toes hurt. Do you have any sympathy?¡± Ferne said angrily. ¡°I think you were having fun too.¡± ¡°Bullshit! Did I have fun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re driving me mad!¡± They quarreled to the gate of themunity. The car stopped at the doorway. Ferne walked with a twisted gait like an octopus. At that time, a man and a woman came in at the door. When the woman saw Ferne, she paused and said, ¡°Ferne? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Lili?¡± Ferne looked up and saw her, only to find this person out of his memory in a daze, and then thought gloomily, ¡°Ah, I had been divorced from her for more than half a year.¡± Then he nced at the man beside her. He was not bad. ¡°Yes, why are you here?¡± Lili looked at Noah after asking. She met Noah when Ferne was in the hospital. At that time, because Ferne had a bad attitude towards her, the two fought. Thinking of this, she felt funny. As time flies, those memories have passed so long. ¡°Come to my friend¡¯s house for dinner.¡± Ferne answered concisely, then he looked at her and asked, ¡°How about you? Do you live here?¡± Lili nodded, ¡°Yes, I bought a suite here before, so I live here.¡± ¡°This is¡­?¡± Ferne asked, and unconsciously straightened his back. Although she was his ex-wife, he wanted to show his superiority in front of his ex-wife¡¯s new boyfriend. This was a secret contest between men. ¡°My boyfriend,¡± Lili exined, ¡°He sent me back.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ferne asked, nodding, ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here on the sixth floor.¡± Lili finished speaking and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going toe in?¡± ¡°No, I will send you off with him.¡± Ferne smiled politely at the man beside Lili, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Lili said nothing. Therefore, Ferne, whose toes hurt, walked back and sent Lili to the door of her house.. Subsequently, he took the elevator with Lili¡¯s new boyfriend. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 730 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 730 ¡°Are you her ex-husband?¡± ¡°I heard her mention you before,¡± Frank said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ferne replied ¡°I¡¯m not a qualified husband. She was right.¡± ¡°No, she said she likes you a lot, but you don¡¯t like her.¡± Frank smiled, ¡°What a cute girl. It¡¯s my fortune that you two are divorced.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± Sitting in the car, Ferne was confused. ¡°What does Lili mean anyway? Is she still in love with me? Otherwise, why would she say those words to Frank?¡± ¡°Probably it¡¯s out of politeness.¡± Noah answered. Ferne, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Noah, are you jealous that I am more attractive than you? My ex-wife is not over me even after the divorce. Looking at you, you don¡¯t even have an ex-girlfriend, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Noah drove the car out and lit a cigarette for himself. ¡°What? You have an ex-girlfriend?¡± Ferne nearly crashed into the windscreen. ¡°Is it a big deal?¡± Noah raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, a big deal!¡± ¡°How can a person like you could have an ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°Me? What kind of person I am?¡± Noah bit his cigarette and said word by word. ¡°God damned man.¡± Ferne looked at him indifferently. Noah, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pull over. I want to eat ice cream.¡± Ferne shouted at a convenience store. ¡°You just finished the dinner.¡± Noah pulled over and rolled down the window. His left hand stretched out the window while his fingertips are still holding a cigarette. Ferne rushed like wind to buy ice cream and forgot that his toes still hurt. Noah got out of the car, leaned against the door and smoked. There was a mobile LCD screen in front of the convenience store, showing that the special food for the Mid-Autumn Festival was at half price. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ferne picked for a long time yet he hadn¡¯t bought anything yet. Noah finished his cigarette and was about to walk over while a girl approached. ¡°Handsome, alone?¡± She wore a miniskirt and asked him, ¡°Can you drive me home?¡± Noah looked at her indifferently and rejected, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± The girl figured it out and nced at the convenience store. ¡°Your girlfriend or¡­?¡± From a very distance, she saw a man was waving his hands towards this direction, as if saying something. Noah ignored him, then that guy shouted at him one more time. Noah then nced over him impatiently. Ferne suddenly became quiet, holding a fork in his mouth and biting it. ¡°Well, I see.¡± The girl shrugged and left. Even she had gone far away, Noah could also hear it ¡°Damn it, nowadays handsome guys was only interested in handsome.¡± ¡°Damn. I¡¯m asking do you wanna it!¡± Ferne came out full of anger and jealousy, ¡°I was shouting at you so desperately, and you were busy in chatting with girls? Where is she?¡± He looked around, ¡°She¡¯s even wearing a miniskirt. Aren¡¯t she afraid of being bitten badly by mosquitoes?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get in,¡± said Noah, who was already into the car. Then Ferne realized and got into the car holding a basket of his ice-creams. ¡°The ice cream bes more fancy now. If you hesitate too much, you can probably choose a whole night.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy them all?¡± Noah was puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t get it.¡± Ferne took out one ice-cream, ¡°When you were only preparing to buy one, then you opened the refrigerator and found so many. It¡¯s like the Pandora Treasure Box. Wow, at that moment, you wanted this one as well as that one, but you still remembered that you need is one, so it¡¯ll be much difficult to choose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like the rtionship between us. You have a crush on someone at first, but after you meet more people, there¡¯ll be more you like.¡± Ferne was hardly to be such literary. ¡°How can these to be the same?¡± Noah frowned. ¡°Is it different?¡± Ferne curled his lips. ¡°No.¡± Noah replied as he rolled the window. ¡°Then are you still into your ex-girlfriend?¡± asked Ferne. Noah, ¡°¡­¡± He even couldn¡¯t remember her face. ¡°By the way, who was that girl?¡± Ferne suddenly remembered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noah said lightly. ¡°Is it you who were talking to her?¡± ¡°You even ignored me in her conversation?¡± argued Ferne. He goggled at Noah. ¡°She asked me to drive her home,¡± Noah sighed. ¡°Damn it, Noah, don¡¯t tell me you have no idea that she wanted to ask you out!¡± Ferne nodded and said, ¡°Well, well. I really underestimated your charm.¡± ¡°Of course I know,¡± Noah said slightly. ¡°Then what¡¯s your answer?¡± Ferne suddenly realized, ¡°Holy shit. Did you tell her that I¡­¡± Before Noah could finish his sentence, Ferne was already shocked speechlessly, ¡°No wonder that girl stared at me strangely?¡± Noah, ¡°¡­¡± Idiot. ¡°Are you cursing at me in your heart?¡± Ferne stared at Noah with his vacant eyes, just like a husky. Noah held the steering wheel with one hand and threw a tissue over him, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°I overslept in the afternoon. I might not fall asleep tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movie,¡± said Ferne while he was wiping his mouth with the tissue after eating the ice cream. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± ¡°There must be a cinema over that road. It is amercial street.¡± ¡°Going to the movie on Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± Noah raised his eyebrows, totally stunned. ¡°Otherwise, where should we go for the film¡± asked Ferne. ¡°My point is, you decide to go to movies instead of going home for the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± Noah said. ¡°I see. You mean you want to see a movie at home to save some money?¡± Ferne wascent because of seeing him through. Noah exhaled, ¡°I really want to take you to the hospital and check your brain.¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 731 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 731 Several fancy cars stopped in front of Felice¡¯s house. Felice¡¯s neighbors came to ask who came to visit. They came into the house and saw a row of men in ck among whom Deon was sitting. Deon smiled at the neighbors, looking a little arrogant. The neighbors were scared away. Deon was rendered speechless. Emma and Bernice were sitting on the sofa. Emma whispered to Bernice, ¡°Why did you alle? I have told him that I will drive back myself.¡± ¡°Your dad insisted oning. He said that he stayed at home every year on this day. So, he wanted to come here and see how do you do,¡± Bernice said. ¡°I understand. But why did theye?¡± Emma said as she pointed at the three people sitting on the opposite sofa. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know,¡± Bernice said with a shrug. Korbin was in a dark blue suit and he looked cold. Emily was also in a dark blue cheongsam, who was sitting between Korbin and Roger. Roger was sitting beside Emily, crossing his legs. The three looked at Emma when they heard her talking. Korbin asked, ¡°Have you decided the location for your wedding.¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Do you like hot-air balloons or cruise ships? What about your wedding dress? Have you taken photos? Take me when you two are going to take photos. I like taking photos.¡± Roger raised his hand and said, ¡°And me. Although you all will be eclipsed by me in the photos, I will try to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I am fine wherever the wedding will be held and I haven¡¯t taken photos,¡± Emma said and waved her hand at Roger, ¡°You are not going with us.¡± Roger looked upset and said, ¡°Please. I want to do it with you.¡± Felice was cooking in the kitchen. Allen could not help with cooking so he came out to entertain the guests. But he was a pedant, who was either talking about geography or politics. He couldn¡¯t find anything to talk about with Deon so he sat in the chair, watching them. Jaquan was washing fruits with Stony in the kitchen, then after a while, he came out with the fruits. ¡°Grandpa and grandma, please have some fruits.¡± Stony gave a cheery to Deon and then handed one to Bernice. ¡°Thank you,¡± Deon said gently. Bernice patted on Stony¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you, my sweetheart.¡± Stony then distributed the fruits to his two uncles and auntie. Dorothy didn¡¯t like it when Stony called her aunt so she let him call her auntie. The Albertons seldom stayed in one room because there were so many of them. They usually chose a yard or a lobby when they met. Now they were staying in this small living room, with so many people on the sofa. The aroma from the kitchen was intense and people were talking in the living room. They could hear theughter of children outside the window. The atmosphere was different from that in the Alberton¡¯s. They felt warm andfortable when they were here. When Felice was cooking, Emma and Bernice came to help. Stony was busy helping fetch things in the kitchen. Jaquan talked with Korbin for a while and then came to apany Deon. Atst, he went into the kitchen, leaving the guests and Allen alone in the living room. After a while, Allen wanted to lighten up the mood so he said, ¡°Do you guys want to eat mooncakes?¡± Deon waved his hand and a man standing at the door brought a box of mooncakes edged with gold over and handed it to Allen. Allen opened it and saw so many mooncakes topped with gold. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He did not understand the world of rich people. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I have brought twenty boxes over here. You can eat to your heart¡¯s content,¡± Deon said generously. Allen was speechless. ¡°How much for one box?¡± Allen asked, staring at the mooncakes. Roger walked over and picked up a mooncake. He took a bite and said, ¡°I know the price. 800 for one.¡± Allen still didn¡¯t know what to say. One mooncake would cost 800? There were 5 mooncakes in one box. That was to say, one box would cost 4000. Then twenty boxes would¡­ Allen was shocked by the price so he put down the mooncake and said, ¡°I need to see how things are going in the kitchen.¡± Deon frowned and asked Korbin, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he like the mooncake?¡± Korbin nodded and said, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t.¡± Roger threw the mooncake which he had taken one bite into the garbage can and said, ¡°I have told you that the mooncake is not good. It looked too fancy but too cheap. I am not surprised that he doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emily held her chin and said, ¡°They are all in the kitchen. Is there something fun in it?¡± Korbin was curious so he said, ¡°I want to have a look.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± Emily and Roger said. The men at the door in ck looked at each other and said, ¡°Do we need to¡­¡± In the small kitchen, there were full of people. Felice saw them and said, ¡°Why do you alle in?¡± Then she realized that she forgot to put some salt into the dish. Emma was cutting vegetables with her hair tied together. She looked up and said, ¡°I put it in.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Felice sighed in relief. Bernice tasted the soup in the pot and thought it was good. She wanted Emma to taste it when she saw Korbin, Emily, and Rogering in. Then she handed them a spoon and said, ¡°Do you want to have a taste?¡± Korbin took over the spoon and had a taste. He said, ¡°That is good.¡± Roger came closer and said, ¡°I want to taste it, too.¡± They were okay to use one spoon because they were family.. After Korbin and Emily tasted the soup, they rolled up their sleeves and were ready to help. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 732 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 732 This group of people, including Deon, had no experience of cooking, but now as guests, they actually wanted to cook for help. Bernice felt that they were insane. She kept an eye on them all the time, afraid that one of them would put drugs in the pot. ¡°What is this?¡± Dorothy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Roger shrugged. ¡°Pepper. That one over there is chili powder.¡± Emma said as she looked up. ¡°Chili powder. I like spicy food. Put more.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Before Emma could finish her words, she saw that Roger had already poured half of the chili powder into the pot. She looked at it expressionlessly for a while before saying, ¡°Eat all of that dish later.¡± Roger nodded, ¡°I know. I will. I like spicy food very much.¡± Korbin pinched a handful of vegetable as he frowned as if he was studying the stock. He asked very seriously, ¡°That was lettuce just now. The one over there is ck cabbage, and the other is cauliflower. What is this?¡± ¡°Spinach,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Korbin took out his phone and took a picture of the spinach. He posted it on his Moments with a caption. [Do you know? This is spinach.] Emma was speechless. ¡°How is it?¡± asked Dorothy after cutting the potatoes. Potatoes were cut in uneven thickness, some even like fingers. Emma took the knife without any expression. A momentter, the potatoes turned into distinct potato strips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my eyes?¡± Deon asked as he pealed the onions. Bernice said as she helped him wipe his tears, ¡°It might be because youmitted too many sins in your past life.¡± Deon was lost for word. Stony secretly took his phone and took a photo of the kitchen. The narrow space was full of people. Their expressions varied, but their eyes were smiling. After the chaos in the kitchen, a feast was finally served. They sat at the table. Jaquan took out the red wine and poured it for everyone. ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± After everyone clinked their sses, they sat down and began to eat happily. Since they had participated in the process of making the dishes, the feelings of eating them were different. When Roger took his third bite, his expression changed. ¡°Damn! Why is it so spicy?¡± He kept drinking red wine to rinse his mouth, but it was useless. Ten minutester, he looked at Emma and asked with a swollen red mouth, ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you.¡± Emma said. ¡°When? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything? What did you say?¡± Roger felt so spicy that his eyes were red. ¡°No.¡± Emma thought for a moment. ¡°You just said no?¡± Roger was so shocked. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished. I want to say that no more chili powder. It will be very spicy. Didn¡¯t you say you liked spicy food?¡± Emma gave him a rare smile. Korbin picked up spinach and ced it in Roger¡¯s bowl, ¡°Have a taste of the spinach I washed.¡± Roger was dumbfounded. ¡°Korbin, this is washed by you, not cooked by you. No matter how I try, I can¡¯t tell what this dish has to do with you.¡± ¡°I washed it. So, it will be very delicious,¡± Korbin emphasized. Roger was helpless. ¡°This was cut by me. Although Emma improved itter, I did most of the job. Try it.¡± Dorothy picked up some potato strips and ced them in Roger¡¯s bowl, ¡°Very delicious.¡± Roger was lost for word again. Deon pointed at the onions on the te and said, ¡°Eat it! I peeled it!¡± Everyone was speechless. A few secondster, a burst ofughter broke out on the dining table. Everyone at the dining table laughed out loud as they pped the table. So did Deon. Although they did not celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival in the big restaurant this year, they had a very warm Mid-Autumn Festival lunch. Deon had never seen the three siblings of the Alberton familyugh so happily like today. Dorothy laughed as she embraced Roger whose lips were swollen like red sausages to take a photo. The scene was noisy and cheerful. On the side, Jaquan peeled the shrimps for Emma and Stony. Emma whispered something into his ear and Jaquan smiled. The next second, he peeled the shrimps and gave them to Allen and Felice. Then he peeled for Bernice and Deon. Bernice smiled and said thanks. Then she looked at Deon and asked, ¡°Jaquan peeled it for you. Why are you in a daze? Eat it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Deon smiled. He seemed to understand why Emma had wanted to run away from home. There wasughter in his ears, and in front of him were the warm smiles of his family. Deon¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, as if this was the first time he had understood the meaning of a happy family. ¡°Your dad seemed to be crying when he left.¡± Jaquan threw the trash outside the door. Emma stood at the door and watched Deon and the three siblings leave in the car. ¡°Yes.¡± Emma pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Is he afraid that you¡¯ll have a hard time in my house?¡± Jaquan asked. ¡°No.¡± Emma shook her head and walked back with him. Jaquan pulled her and asked, ¡°Then why?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Emma tilted her head and smiled at him. Jaquan was speechless. Stony yed chess with Allen. Jaquan chatted with Felice in the room. Emma sat on the sofa and watched TV. As Jaquan spoke, he could not help but look up at the living room. His eyes were full of love. ¡°Felice said that our rtives can eat at the restaurant. After we finish, we can choose the ce we like. That is to say, when the timees, we will show up and do whatever we liketer.¡± When he got home, Jaquan untied the cor of his shirt and went into the kitchen to pour himself a ss of water. ¡°How about we go to the cruise ship?¡± He put down the cup and said to her, ¡°Only invite the friends we know.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Emma nodded. Stony shouted in the bathroom, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t take my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay, right away.¡± Emma replied, then remembered something and said to Jaquan, ¡°Have you told Emily?¡± ¡°I only said we will get married, but I didn¡¯t mention the specific date.¡± Jaquan unbuttoned his shirt and revealed his beautiful abs. ¡°When the date is set, you can notify her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emma walked into Stony¡¯s room to get his clothes. Jaquan also followed her in. He hugged her and kissed her neck. Emma pushed him a little. ¡°I will give the clothes to Stony.¡± Jaquan kissed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to run for a while first.. You should wait for me in the room after taking a shower.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 733 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 733 ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Stony tonight,¡± Emma poked at his sweaty muscles. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Every year during the festival, I apany him. This year, I want to read for him.¡± Emma found Stony¡¯s pajamas from the closet and took it into the bathroom. Jaquan looked down at the bed in the room, and it seemed to be ¡­rge enough for three people. So that night, Stony was lying in the middle with Jaquan on the left and Emma on the right. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You want to sleep here?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Jaquan took the story book in her hand, ¡°What do you want to listen to? Let me read it.¡± Two secondster, Jaquan put down the book about mechanical manufacturing in his hand and tilted his head to ask Emma, ¡°Did you take the wrong book?¡± ¡°No,¡± Emma took the book in his hand, ¡°He likes this book quite a lot. He chose it in the library by himself. He has already read more than twenty pages. There are some words he doesn¡¯t know, so he asked me to read it for him.¡± Jaquan was shocked. He thought about what he had done in his childhood. He could not recall anything rted to books. Compared to that of Stony, his childhood was really terrible. When Jaquan came out to the bathroom, he called Collin, ¡°I found thatpared to my son, my childhood was like shit. Why wasn¡¯t I as smart as him at that time¡­¡± ¡°You have never been smart.¡± Collin corrected. Jaquan was choked. ¡°I originally wanted to say happy Mid-Autumn Festival, but now I just want to wish you a lifetime of loneliness!¡± Collin sneered. The two of them joked with each other before Collin hung up the phone. At first, Cora thought it was a call from a girl. After eavesdropping for a while, she heard Jaquan¡¯s voice and red at him. When Collin hung up the phone, she seized the opportunity to chatter, ¡°Look at him. He will get married next month. Look at you, you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± Collin answered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He stood up, picked up the car key, and walked to the entrance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep at home for the Mid-Autumn Festival? Why did you go back sote at night?¡± Cora was stunned. ¡°I have to work tomorrow morning.¡± Collin waved lightly. Cora was so angry that she threw the tablecloth on the table, ¡°Alright, you are always busy. Let¡¯s see when you can find a girlfriend!¡± When Mike came out of the study, he did not see Collin and asked Cora, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He left a long time ago!¡± Cora sat on the dining chair and sighed, ¡°If I had known it earlier, I would have a second child. He doesn¡¯t listen to me now, and there is no use worrying about him. He is almost thirty years old, but he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­¡± ¡°Let him take your time. What¡¯s the use of urging him? When fate arrives, they will naturally meet.¡± Mike said. ¡°I understand it. But where is his fate?¡± Cora looked at the door sadly. Collin did not return to his own residence, but went to the supermarket to buy some snacks and returned to Roxy¡¯s rented house, which was his former wedding room. He did not knock on the door and directly opened the door with the key. Then he saw this scene. Roxy sat on the sofa and a man was crying and sitting beside her. Her hand was on the man¡¯s shoulder. It seemed like she wasforting him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The two people on the sofa heard the sound of the door and looked over at the same time. ¡°¡­¡± The air froze. Collin changed his shoes and ced the key on the cab at the entrance. Then, he walked to the dining table and put down the snacks in his hand. After Roxy pulled a tissue for the man on the sofa, she moved to the dining table, looked at Collin and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at home today?¡± ¡°So, you brought a man here?¡± Collin sneered. ¡°¡­¡± At the beginning, they had agreed that she would not bring any strangers back. Roxy had agreed, but not long after, she openly brought this man home. The man on the sofa looked a little feminine and his skin was fair. He looked even whiter than Roxy. He stood up and forced a smile at Collin. His eyes were red and his voice was a little hoarse. It was obvious that he had cried. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Collin looked at him coldly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man looked at Roxy helplessly. Roxy said to Collin, ¡°He¡¯s my editor.¡± Collin¡¯s expression was still very cold as he emphasized, ¡°He¡¯s a man.¡± ¡°No, he looks like a man.¡± Roxy said. Collin stared at the other¡¯s pants. The man silently mped his legs. Then he took a few steps toward Roxy and whispered, ¡°I¡¯d better go. Your boyfriend looks a little terrifying.¡± Roxy pulled him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sit for a while first.¡± She paused before adding in his ear, ¡°Not my boyfriend.¡± Collin stared at the man¡¯s face and finally remembered that the man who he saw Roxy walking in with from the gate of themunity was the man sitting on the sofa. Roxy pulled Collin into the room. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I vited the agreement between us, but he is not a stranger. He is my editor. He fell out of love today and wants to stay here for a while. I thought that you would note today, so I promised to keep him here. But there is no rtionship between us. He ¡­ does not like women.¡± This was the longest statement that Collin had heard from Roxy in his impression, but not for herself, but for a man who was unfamiliar to Collin. If Roxy was his girlfriend, she would definitely let him know before bringing her friend home and not cause such an awkward scene. But unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t. Collin knew that he and Roxy were like partners traveling together on a long journey. When they arrived at the station, they split up and went their separate ways. No one would stay for each other. Why did he have to show his jealousy here, attracting the ridicule of others? ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, there¡¯s no need to tell me.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and walked out. Roxy grabbed his hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± For a moment, Collin really wanted to go back to his residence, but after meeting Roxy¡¯s eyes, he suddenly changed his mind, ¡°Go back to the room.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 734 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 734 Roxy let him go. When Collin passed the hall, he saw the male editor on the sofa making a phone call, crying, aggrieved and sad, ¡°You bastard.¡± When these three words came out, Collin trembled a little. The next second, the male editor threw his phone on the ground. Then, he red at Collin angrily. After a while, he cried and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you, okay?¡± Collin was dumbfounded. After Roxy came out, she took a tissue to wipe the male editor¡¯s tears, and then led him into the kitchen. A momentter, there was a knock on the kitchen. Collin looked at her suspiciously for a while before turning his head to Roxy, ¡°Was he the one who used to cook here?¡± ¡°Well, how did you find it out?¡± Roxy asked. Collin did not speak. He originally thought that she was cooking for another man, but he did not see thating. Roxy thought that he was curious and exined to him in a few words, ¡°He and his boyfriend prepared to go back to his house together during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Later, his boyfriend escaped before the battle¡­¡± ¡°You asshole! Dickhead!¡± The male editor in the kitchen waved his kitchen knife and hacked at the chopping board crazily, ¡°I will chop you to pieces!¡± Collin was dumbfounded again. It seemed that somehow Collin¡¯s anger was released. ¡°Have you bought snacks?¡± Roxy brought the bag from the dining table over and sat down on the sofa. There was still coffee on the coffee table, and a few filters left in the ashtray. Collin nced at Roxy but did not say anything. Roxy put all the snacks on the coffee table and then took a sip of the coffee that had long been cold. Then she turned her head and asked, ¡°Why did you come back here again?¡± Why did hee back? Staying at his parents and spending a night there had always been the case of Mid-Autumn Day. He would only leave on the next morning. But this year, as he sat there eating, he could not help but wonder what Collin was eating alone at noon today? Instant noodles with coffee? Or take-out? Roxy was not a woman who would act coquettishly. She did not even send a text message during festivals. She was young, but she always wore a loose, fat ck dress. She used Nokia and she bought a new Nokia after her old one was ¡°drowned¡±. She was no ve to fashion. She was far from Collin¡¯s bars for a spouse. She looked ordinary and had a lot of bad habits. She ate instant noodles, drank coffee, smoked, and stayed upte. She had almost all the bad habits that Collin had never developed. But ¡­ he liked her. Just by watching her eat snacks like this, he would feel a sense of satisfaction and joy. Roxy stuffed a piece of potato chip into his mouth. Collin opened his mouth and took it. He casually nced at the tea table and focused on herputer. He saw his name. Roxy did not notice what Collin was looking at and was still searching for other snacks on the coffee table. She was looking for some tomato-vored potato chips. Collin continued to scan theputer and saw a line, [Collin was forced to call him husband¡­ ] Collin was confused. He continued to look at it in disbelief and saw another line below: [The man touched his head and said, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have itter.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Collin froze. Roxy finally realized that herptop had been targeted by Collin. She quickly piled all the snacks on the keyboard and then went to the study with theptop. ¡°Are you writing about me?¡± Collin asked. ¡°No.¡± For some reason, Roxy denied it. She looked a bit guilty as well. ¡°You used my name.¡± Collin reminded her. Roxy closed theptop, trying to convert the topic. ¡°There are many people with the same name in the world.¡± Collin was speechless again. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You wrote me as a uke?¡± ¡°There are also many people out there who share the same name with you and are ukes,¡± Roxy said. ¡°Roxanne!¡± ¡± ¡­ Yes, I used your name,¡± Roxy admitted. ¡°Great.¡± Collin sneered. Roxy knew a ¡°punishment¡± would fall on her. At night, Roxy stayed up all night in the study to y with herptop. Collin walked over and carried her into the room. When he passed by the living room, he saw the male editor standing in the kitchen drinking water. When the male editor saw them, he blushed and immediately covered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± The walls could barely do any soundproofing. The male editor went back to his room and hid his head in the quilt. He covered his ears and woke up in the middle of the night. After waking up, he prepared to go to the bathroom. Just as he opened the door, he heard a sounding from the bedroom from the other side of the door. He picked up his phone and looked at it. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. Having bitten his fingers, he then sent a post on his WeChat Moments, saying ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± After taking a shower, Collin took out his phone and searched for Roxy¡¯s pen name. He found her recently updated novel and clicked on it. The novel was called White Diary The story was about a doctor telling the story of him and a patient. The doctor was based on Collin. Or maybe he should say the doctor ¡°was¡± Collin. He wore the same perfume and the same watch as Collin. He even talked the way Collin talked to Roxy. However, they changed their identities. Roxy became a man, a domineering seme, while Collin ¡­ became a uke. It took Collin more than an hour to finish reading, then he picked up the sleeping Roxy and went to the sofa outside. The male editor waited for a long time and prepared to go to the bathroom. As soon as he opened the door, he heard some noise on the sofa. He looked at his phone. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning. He returned to his room and silently posted another moment, ¡°My boyfriend said that I would never meet anyone better than him again. Well, I just did.. Really, much better than him.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 735 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 735 After the Mid-Autumn Festival came the National Day holiday. It was cool in the morning. Sitting in the garden, Emily was drawing. Candy was at her feet, pushing the ball with its nose and ying back and forth. The guards sat on the tree and chatted idly, each with an ice lolly in hands. Rex was washing his custom-made suit pants, the fourth one that Candy had peed on ¡­ He had already washed this pair of pants twenty-three times in total. There was also a dead ck leather sofa in the garden. Vincent was sitting on it, with one hand on his brow. He was reading a book. A momentter, he did not raise his head. He still maintained his posture and asked, ¡°Have you done yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Emily took up another brush and said to him, ¡°Alright, you can move your mouth now.¡± Vincent smiled and turned to the next page. Emily felt that they had spent a lot recently, so she decided to draw a few portraits of Vincent and sell them in Ferne¡¯s hotel. She woulde back to raise Vincent after selling them for a good price. Vincent didn¡¯t argue and let Emily do whatever she wanted to. He only sat on the chair with a book. When it was almost noon, Emily finallypleted her masterpiece ¨C in a colorful garden, a pure ck leather sofa was ced on the greenwn, and a man in a ck custom-made suit was sitting on the sofa, his long legs stretched leisurely, one arm leaning on the sofa, his fingers pressed against his eyebrows, his dark and deep eyes slightly hanging down, looking down at the book in his hand. His fingers were distinctly slender and beautiful, and the ring finger wore a ring, shining brightly under the sun.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sell it. I like this one a lot.¡± Emily stood up and admired it for a while, then walked behind Vincent, crossed her arms around his neck, and gently bit the back of his neck. Vincent pulled her into his arms and sat down. He pinched her chin and looked at her teeth. ¡°Which teeth bit me?¡± ¡°Look for it yourself,¡± Emily said, baring her teeth at him challengingly. Vincent smiled as he lowered his head and took a small bite at the back of her neck. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it made her numb. It was as if she had been hit by an electric current. Emily¡¯s ears turned red. She raised her head and looked at the tree. Sure enough, she ran into the eyes of the guards with binocrs in their hands. Emily felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s see who will cook today,¡± she said. Lunch was now a lottery system. Whoever got it would cook lunch. No matter how bad it was, everyone had to endure it. Emily was lucky enough to get it once. What she made was an overcooked stew, hard to tell what was in. The guards gave a high yet dishonest evaluation, ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t look good, it tastes not bad.¡± From then on, Emily¡¯s stick in the lottery bucket was directly thrown into the trash bin ¨C Emily still wondered why she hadn¡¯t been selected recently. Rex, who had just finished washing his trousers, was unfortunately picked. The guards cheered and hugged, and some even hugged the dog and shouted, ¡°Long live Candy!¡± There were mixed feelings on Rex¡¯s face. Emily felt sympathetic. She held back herughter and patted Rex on the shoulder, then a group of people yielded the kitchen to him. There was now an intelligent racing system in the living room. As long as one wore his bracelet and ran at full speed on the sensor pad, he would be able topete with the people beside him. In addition to running, there were other events such as dancing and ying. Emily chose to practice freebat. After she got married, she understood the reason why Vincent said she had a bad constitution. It was so bad that she almost fainted every time after they had sex. She had to sleep until the afternoon of the next day and her legs could barely prod her up when she got out of the bed. Therefore, she was determined to exercise. The simted characters were artificial, but the feeling was real. Emily was having a good time. At least she didn¡¯t need to use much strength. She just needed to make a few moves. Vincent was on the treadmill next to her. His leg had been injured before, and he had been sitting in a wheelchair for several months. His muscles had atrophied a little. Although he had taken medicine from the medical doctor to relieve himself, his muscles still needed to be trained. However, because of his leg illness, he could not exercise too much, so he must maintain a bnce. Recently, except on rainy days, he stopped walking with the help of a walking stick. asionally, he would walk on the treadmill or take a walk in the garden. A loud noise went out from the kitchen and the entire living room fell silent for a few seconds. When Emily turned around, she only saw guards lifting Rex, whose hair had been blown up. Emily was shocked. ¡°What was it that exploded?¡± Emily looked at him. For the first time, she found that someone could cook and blow up the kitchen. This was not an exaggeration, but a statement of the truth. Rex wiped his dark face. ¡°The wok¡­¡± The guards quickly opened the windows to get some air, some went into the kitchen to find the source of the explosion, and some went in with fire extinguishers to extinguish the fire. Emily quickly took a photo, and Rex raised his hand to cover his face. ¡°Little ¡­ Mrs. Scavo! Don¡¯t take it!¡± The miserable Rex stood there and covered his face with his hand.. Candy ran to the edge of his pants and raised his leg without hesitation to pee again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 736 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 736 Rex sensed the heating from his pants and looked down. He almost cried out. He looked at Emily and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Why is it staring at me?¡± Emily quickly went over to carry Candy away, then said to Vincent, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and eat,¡± Vincent nodded. Then, he picked up something and handed it over. Emily took it in confusion. ¡°Is this ¡­ a mask?¡± ¡°Yes, wear it whenever you go out.¡± Vincent touched her face, ¡°Don¡¯t let others stare at you anymore.¡± ¡°You should wear it, too.¡± Emily also reached out to cover half of his face. Looking at his exposed pair of eyes and his high nose, she said with a smile, ¡°I think you should wear a helmet and cover your whole facepletely, only revealing a pair of eyes that are also good-looking.¡± Vincent felt a bit bashful. Happind Street weed such a scene. A group of people in ck suits and four people were wearing sunsses. The man and woman in the middle were wearing masks, while a man wearing a hat and mask stood on the side, holding a fat puppy in his arms. ¡°Vincent, why do I feel like more people are staring at us?¡± Emily touched the mask on his face, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take it off?¡± Vincent pressed down on her hand and waved to the guards behind him. In the blink of an eye, all the guards disappeared, leaving Rex standing on the side with the dog in his arms. As expected, fewer people paid attention to them. The three of them chose a restaurant. While they were eating, Rex picked up a phone call. A moment later, he whispered something to Vincent. Emily was looking out through the window. From afar, he saw a girl wearing a school uniform being pushed by a few other girls in school uniforms. The girl looked up helplessly and happened to meet Emily¡¯s gaze. Someone pped the girl in the face. The girl quickly lowered her head and was dragged forward. ¡°If you help her once, the other party will retaliate even more unscrupulously. You can¡¯t protect her every day,¡± Vincent said. Emily turned around. ¡°I thought you were talking to Rex. How did you see her?¡± ¡°I am looking at you.¡± Vincent put a shrimp on her te. Emily smiled. ¡°Do you still want to go to school after seeing that?¡± asked Vincent. Emily put the shrimp in her mouth and nodded. In the end, her eyes widened. ¡°Can¡¯t it be¡­?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows slightly. Emily asked happily, ¡°Really? I can go to school?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Rex showed the tablet to Emily. ¡°At present, you have two choices. The first one is King¡¯s School, but Miss Scavo, you may not be able to keep up with your peers there. The other is Happind School. It is not as good as the first one, but there are many students like you or students who regret and want to go back to school after they start to work, so the school has specially set up a ss. But there is no hope of getting into a key university, and it can only be made into a diploma.¡± Rex slid down and let her take a look at the school and the photos of the students. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this school?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Happind School,¡± Rex said. Happind School. The school uniform was the same as the one worn by the girl just now. Emily thought for a moment and said, ¡°This one it is.¡± Rex nodded, ¡°There will be an exam before you enter the school. The teacher will arrange a ss for you ording to your grades. If you don¡¯t do well in the exam, you will directly enter thest ss, ss F. There will be many examinationster on. After you finish the exam, you will move forward. ss S and ss A are the best sses. If you enter one of them, there will be a chance for you to enter Tsinghua or Peking University in the future.¡± ¡°Exam?¡± Emily bit her chopsticks, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna take any exam. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll humiliate you if I don¡¯t do it well.¡± Rex was speechless. ¡°Then we¡¯ll decide on the second one?¡± He made a record on the tablet and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the schoolter. They just started school not long ago. They should be able to go to school tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± Vincent looked at Emily. ¡°It can be dyed for a month before going over.¡± Emily shook her head. She looked a bit excited. ¡°Nope. I can go right away.¡± ¡°If you run into trouble in school, you have to tell me.¡± Vincent poured her a ss of water. Emily asked after drinking the water, ¡°Is it as troublesome as the girl just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You are different from her. You have me to back you up.¡± Vincent held her hand. Emily shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What she did not say was that when she saw the girl being bullied by a group of girls just now, she did not think of saving her. The experiences of the past few months made her know what restraint was, and it also made her care more about the future of her and Vincent. She could not throw herself and Vincent into the eyes of the public for a stranger. She did not dare to take the risk. If some viins found out that Vincent was still alive, if they took her as a hostage to threaten Vincent ¡­ things could beplex. She could not drag Vincent into the danger for the sake of a stranger. She found she had changed. But she couldn¡¯t tell if it was better or worse. Perhaps ¡­. she had be more selfish. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 737 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 737 ¡°Stephanie! You lied to your fans! Why didn¡¯t you admit that you were in love?¡± The fans below the stage questioned angrily, and then she was hit by something below. Stephanie stood on the stage nkly, letting the egg yolk slide down from her hair to her face. The assistant beside her screamed, and a security guard rushed to the stage to protect her to go backstage. It was so noisy. Stephanie covered her ears and felt that she was going crazy. ¡°Are you ok?¡± The assistant took a tissue and kept wiping her face. Stephanie let go of her hand and went to the bathroom to wash her face. She saw the miserable appearance in the mirror. Her delicate makeup was blurred by the egg and her ck hair was stained with sticky eggshells. ¡°I¡¯ll stop all your jobs now. You should have a rest at home for the next few days. We¡¯ll talk about it after the PR is done. I¡¯ll reject the other programs for you and get someone to take care of your Weibo. Don¡¯t go online. Just give yourself a break and take a rest.¡± She heard the agent was talking something to her, but when she looked back, she saw nobody in the bathroom but only her tragic face in the mirror. ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The assistant came over to hold her arm. Stephanie shook her hand and said, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± The assistant was shocked. ¡°Ah? Here? You can¡¯t take a shower here. Hold on and I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡± ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Stephanie looked at her and said word by word, ¡°Take a shower.¡± The assistant ran to negotiate with the cleaner for a long time and took a construction sign to block the door of the bathroom. Then she locked the door and took a bucket of hot water to wash the eggshell on her head. Stephanie cried quietly in the water. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. We should me that follower. He couldn¡¯t do this to you! Many people are looking for him on Weibo. Everyone is scolding him¡­¡± ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Stephanie reached out to her. ¡°But Anna said¡­¡± The assistant hesitantly covered her bag. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Stephanie looked at her. Her eyes were red, and she looked pitiful. The assistant opened her bag and handed the phone over. Stephanie logged into her Weibo ount and posted: Yes, we live together. The assistant shouted, ¡°Stephanie, you are crazy! Don¡¯t be silly! You didn¡¯t even discuss it with Anna before you sent this¡­¡± ¡°Tell her that I quit.¡± Stephanie stood up and wiped the water off her body. ¡°I will pay for the liquidated damages. Tear up the contract and give me freedom.¡± The assistant was stunned. ¡°Stephanie, don¡¯t scare me¡­ Other stars have also encountered this before. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Everyone will still love you when it¡¯s gone. Your next movie will be on soon. Anna said you can win an award with this movie! Don¡¯t be so passive over such a thing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for this.¡± Stephanie looked at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t belong here. This is just one ident of all. Today I was suspected of cohabiting with my boyfriend. Then I will be used of cheating or something I can¡¯t bear in the future. They threw eggs at me today, maybe they might hurt me tomorrow! My grandfather is surfing the Inte now. He is old and he can¡¯t bear these things. I don¡¯t want him to live very carefully in fear in the future.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°But Stephanie, what are you going to do? You are still young. You will be better in this industry in the future. You can¡¯t give up now. You can rest for two years and start from the beginning after that.¡± The assistant cried, ¡°Are you going to give up your future? You still have unlimited possibilities! We said we were going to get three titles of movie queens.¡± Stephanie put on her clothes and slowly dried her hair. Then, she looked back at her assistant and said, ¡°Wipe your tears and help me fix my makeup.¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so ugly for myst show.¡± The assistant sobbed. The news that Stephanie had been smashed in the face by a male fan had been cancelled, but it was still hot on Weibo and everyone was discussing it. The video of the live broadcast was gone, but the topic was still there. Many people were leaving messages for the follow-up. Stephanie¡¯s loyal fans were still iming that she was in love and cohabiting. However, when Stephanie posted on Weibo, it was directly pushed to the peak. Yes, we live together. Many fans were still crying and shouting on her Weibo. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Stephanie was forced by you! She is not in love at all! She is just hurt by her fans. You don¡¯t understand at all!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that she wanted to jump off a building to suicide? She was suffering from serious depression in the past! Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t follow her if you don¡¯t like her! Why do you hurt her like this?! I want to ask you, that male fan. It¡¯s none of your business even if Nana is in love. Did she say she wanted to be with you? Did she cheat on you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what Stephanie is like, I love her! I hope everyone loves her! She is the best artist I have ever seen, and she is so real! She is even nice to the assistants and the people around her! I beg you not to follow this topic anymore, okay? She must be in pain now, and she needs time to heal herself.¡± ¡°Stephanie! We all support you! We love you forever!¡± Stephanie came out of thepany¡¯s conference room with a contract after staying there for three whole hours. The assistant was crying sadly, and the agent was not happy. S walked to the window and took a deep breath of free air. She was crazily called by various entertainmentpanies, her friends in this industry, newspaper reporters, and also Emily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Emily asked after Stephanie answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It has already been resolved.¡± Stephanie said, ¡°I¡¯m free now.¡± Emily was probably the only person who wouldn¡¯t tell her that it was a pity. She congratted her on the phone, ¡°That¡¯s great. You can y around in the future.¡± Stephanie said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t need to wear sunsses and masks when I go out in the future.¡± Stephanie hung up the phone after a while and drove back to the hotel to pack her luggage. There were not many things. After packing up, she sent a message to her assistant that she could keep the rest if she liked or just threw them away. Then she checked out and drove alone back to the Hump Vige with all her luggage. She saw Spencer busying himself in the field from afar. Just as she was about to get out of the car, she saw the man with a face full of gauze handing water to him. Then, he took the tools from Spencer and worked on the ground. A live-in boyfriend? Stephanie sighed. She just retired like a drowned rat for this stranger. She should have retired after receiving the movie queen awards, not like this. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± Spencer walked over. Stephanie was stunned. Didn¡¯t her grandfather read the news? She turned her head to look at the man working on the ground and met his gaze. She felt that his eyes were very familiar. ¡°Give me a break and rest for two years.¡± Stephanie said to Spencer, ¡°Then I have time to apany you as well, and you can enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s good for taking a holiday. You can have a good rest. Your job is too tiring. You look so weak.¡± Spencer said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I mean it. My luggage is all here.¡± Stephanie said as she pointed at the trunk. Spencer said happily and called Harold, ¡°Hurry up, help her move her luggage down.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 738 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 738 Harold agreed. Then he washed his hands and came over to help carry the luggage. When he passed by Stephanie, he said to her, ¡°Sorry.¡± Stephanie looked at him in surprise and then realized that he had seen the news. Probably that was the reason why he didn¡¯t let Mr. Rndo see the news. ¡°I can help you rify it,¡± Harold added. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Stephanie smiled and said casually, ¡°How? People even can¡¯t recognize you with your face wrapped.¡± ¡°When they see my appearance, they will believe you are not in love,¡± Harold looked at her and said, ¡°No one is willing to face it every day.¡± Stephanie¡¯s smile froze for a moment, then she patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Are you questioning my grandfather¡¯s medical skills? Don¡¯t worry. He can cure you. Maybe you will be more handsome than before.¡± ¡°Why weren¡¯t you angry after being misunderstood,¡± Harold looked at her. ¡°Why should I?¡± Stephanie nced at him, ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was all my fault. I was too careless to post that photo on Weibo. Moreover, it had nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t mind it too much.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Spencer shouted, far away. ¡°Nothing,¡± Stephanie answered, ¡°He just knew that I was a star and was asking for my signature!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Spencerughed. Stephanie was stunned and turned to Spenser, ¡°Why?¡± Spencer paused for a moment and said, ¡°He already knew who you were, but he didn¡¯t ask for your signature at that time. Of course, he will not do now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Stephanie pondered for a moment. Then she stared at Harold and asked, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Other people will ask for my signature at the sight of me. Why didn¡¯t you do that? Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Harold was lost for words. ¡°In the future, we will live under the same roof and can meet every day. Even if you don¡¯t like me now, you will like me in the future,¡± Stephanie grabbed her puffy hair and raised her eyebrows, smiling, ¡°I know I am a beauty. Every day I look in a mirror, I will be marvel at my beauty. It will be lucky for my future husband to marry me.¡± Harold did not say anything. ¡­ It was October 5th. After Eliot went to the cake shop to get a cake, he drove to the rehab. Today was Elsie¡¯s birthday. Elsie looked much better than when she first arrived here. She remained silent and seldom spoke. She just stared in the same direction, looking pale and emotionless. Putting the cake on the table, Eliot lit the candles and said to her, ¡°Happy birthday!¡± For no reason, however, Elsie suddenly got mad and threw the cake into the ground. Then she screamed out and shouted at Eliot. The staff there immediately came to stop her. A doctor gave her the sedative injection. And other people tied her into the bed with bandages to calm her down. Then Elsie was brought away by the staff. Eliot sat there for a few moments, staring at the mess. Then he got up and left. Only the butler and Susan were still living in the Britt¡¯s. When Eliot passed by on his car, he raised to see the balcony on the second floor. He remembered that Emily would wait for him on the balcony every day in the past. At this, his gaze turned soft. Gone were the sweet days. Eliot would still recall moments of happiness when they lived in the Britt¡¯s. He had loved it very much, and the little girl, Emily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany today?¡± Sydnee put the lunch on the table and prepared chopsticks for Eliot. She nced at him and asked, ¡°You seem to be unhappy.¡± ¡°Today is Elsie¡¯s birthday,¡± Eliot looked at her and said, ¡°Do you still remember? On herst birthday ¡­¡± Sydnee smiled and answered, ¡°Yes. How time flies. It has been one year.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Eliot walked behind Sydnee and hugged her gently, ¡°It was the most difficult time for me. Fortunately, I met you.¡± ¡°Life will be better and better in the future,¡± Sydnee held his hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Eliot kissed her on the cheek, ¡°I know.¡± After they finished eating, Eliot found on the table a set of study supplies, including books and pens. He asked, ¡°What are these? For your rtive¡¯s kid?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for Emily. She is in school,¡± Sydnee replied to him without even raising her head. She was busy cleaning the kitchen. ¡°In school?¡± Eliot raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Did she go to school?¡± ¡°Yes, it has been two days. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sydnee did not say anything. She covered her mouth and continued to clean the kitchen with her head down. Eliot intended to call and ask about the situation, but he stopped. He thought that Vincent would take good care of all these, so he didn¡¯t need to worry. However, he still felt restless. It was as if that Emily would not be as close to him as before. And he would be thest one to know everything about her. Eliot went to the nearby room to check the yellow dog. It was better with its wounds curing. However, it was still alert when people approached it. It would bare its teeth and bark in a low tone. After staying here for a few days, Eliot would apply medicine to it and offer it water. It gradually calmed down, but it still feared Eliot. It reminded Eliot of Emily. When Emily was first sent to the Britt¡¯s, she was timid and hid in the corner. She would just stare outside with her eyes full of tears. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Eliot reached out to slowly stroke the yellow dog on its head, just like the moment he had pulled Emily out of the dark cupboard. He also reached out to touch Emily on her head and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± However, things had changed with the passage of time. When Emily was still a little girl, she would hug Eliot and call him ¡°Brother¡±. Emily was married and in school, but he was thest one to know all these. Just as Eliot was about to get into the car, he received a message, saying, ¡°Brother, I was in school. Don¡¯t worry. I am fine.¡± He turned back to look at the building and saw Sydnee hiding behind the curtains. Then he smiled speechlessly. Emily put down her phone and finished her lunch. Then she said to Vincent, ¡°I¡¯m going to school.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vincent put down his teacup and walked out with her. ¡°Mr. Vincent, you don¡¯t have to send me every time,¡± Emily stopped and said, ¡°I think I should live in school in the future. I have tomute from home to school many times. It¡¯s troublesome. And it wastes time.¡± Vincent looked back at Rex, ¡°Contact the teacher and stop her sses. You don¡¯t need to go the school.¡± Emily said, ¡°No, no.. I think it¡¯s great that you send me to school every day.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 739 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 739 After Emily rubbed the soft body of the puppy, she washed her hands and slowly got into the car. Emily¡¯s phone rang. It was from Sydnee. Emily answered the call. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that you sent him a message because I reminded you,¡± Sydnee whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he saw me just now, because I was hiding behind the curtain. I saw him staring at his phone screen for a long time.¡± Emily smiled, ¡°I think he has already known it.¡± Sydnee was lost for words. She sighed, ¡°You know what? Today¡¯s Elsie¡¯s birthday. He went to see her with a cake. However, Elsie suddenly went crazy and threw the cake on the ground.¡± Of course, Emily remembered this day. ¡°He still cares a lot about his family,¡± Sydnee continued. ¡°Yes.¡± After Emily hung up the phone, she stared at the phone, thinking about something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent rubbed her head and asked. ¡°Eliot used to treat me very well,¡± Emily looked out of the window. A momentter, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the same now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him you¡¯re in school?¡± Vincent carried her hand with his fingers. ¡°He promised that he would take me into the school,¡± Emily smiled and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make him sad. He might feel sorry because he didn¡¯t keep his promise.¡± She looked out the window and said in a soft voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would be sad even if I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Could you understand what teachers taught for the past few days?¡± Vincent hugged her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t understand all these subjects except Chinese,¡± Emily immediately forgot her sadness andined. ¡°Just take them down. I can help you tonight,¡± Vincent said as he stroked her hair. ¡°Alright.¡± Emily kissed his chin and said, ¡°Just put me off on the roadside instead of the school gate.¡± Vincent pinched her chin and kissed her, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± There were different kinds of people in ss F in Second High School. Emily tried to keep a low profile by wearing a mask and oversized uniform. Vincent told him not to take off the mask, which was his only requirement for her. With her long hair covering her cheeks, Emily was wearing a mask and uniform. She had much in common with the students. No one knew that Emily was three or four years older. Every day she would sit in the front of the ssroom and take notes in each ss. She would look up to the dictionary whenever she came across new words. Although she was poor in academic performance, her writing was beautiful. However, teachers would not pay much attention to their students. They would leave as soon as they finished the lecture. ss S and ss A were different from Emily¡¯s ss. All the teachers would take advantage of the break time. They would finish their lectures seven minutes behind schedule, leaving only three minutes break for students. However, the next ss would begin one minute ahead of schedule. Thus, some students couldn¡¯t even go to the toilets. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At first, Emily¡¯s deskmate showed much interest in her and asked, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask? Are you allergic? Why didn¡¯t you speak? Where do you live? What¡¯s your name?¡± Rex had already arranged it well before Emily came for sses. To keep a low profile, Emily sat down for sses without even making a self-introduction. Emily¡¯s deskmate had asked her several questions in a row, but Emily didn¡¯t answer them in detail. Probably her deskmate thought Emily was indifferent, so she didn¡¯t speak to her anymore. The deskmate even drew a line between them and wouldn¡¯t allow Emily to cross the line. Emily was speechless. Fortunately, Emily had also got help from someone kind. The girl was sitting behind Emily. Every time Emily was busy taking notes, she would say to Emily, ¡°Those knowledge points are not for texts.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emily turned around and asked. ¡°They¡¯re too simple.¡± The girl pointed to her own book with red marks on it and said, ¡°These are for the texts.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Emily asked. ¡°This is a book I bought from a senior sister. Didn¡¯t you find that the book is old? It will be easier to learn and prepare for the exams by focusing on the notes,¡± The girl thought for a while and said, ¡± I can lend it to you. You can mark down the important learning points before returning the book to me.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily took the book for that girl. The girl stared at Emily¡¯s ring finger. Emily was lost for words. She retracted her hand and said awkwardly, ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°I know. Was it a gift given by a boy? Don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re careful, our teachers will not discover it,¡± the girl said casually. Emily didn¡¯t say anything. She immediately removed the ring and stuffed it into her pocket. She would make it as a ne to wear after returning home. The deskmate looked at her ring and mocked, ¡°It is just a two-yuan cheap ring.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s very expensive,¡± Emily smiled faintly. The deskmate seemed to be a little interested in it and said, ¡°Three yuan?¡± Emily was speechless. She held back her words and kept quiet. Emily hadn¡¯t known before that Trevor designed the ring given by Vincent. She thought the ring was as priceless as a piece of treasure. ¡°How are your rtions with your ssmates?¡± Vincent asked when they were having dinner, ¡°Is there anything different from what you imagined?¡± Emily thought about her deskmate, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Teachers will rearrange the seats after having a text. You can separate with her if you don¡¯t like your deskmate,¡± Rex interrupted,¡± And you will transfer to a new ss after an important examination so that you can transfer to sses at a higher level. There is no need to maintain good rtionships with your current ssmates.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can try to get along with your ssmates,¡± Vincent said as he patted Emily on the head. Emily nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡± Vincent asked as he stared at her hand. ¡°Here,¡± Emily took out a ne with the ring on it. Vincent asked, ¡°Did someone ask you about the ring?¡± ¡°Yes, she even said that my ring cost only two yuan.¡± Emily thought of something, and she curled up her lip corners, ¡°I didn¡¯t wear my school uniform on the first day. She also asked me how much my clothes were. Before I could answer her, she said that they definitely cost less than 20 yuan.¡± ¡°Why are you so happy when she said so?¡± Rex looked at Emily puzzledly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s funny?¡± Emilyughed, ¡°I even asked her where she could buy clothes that cost no more than twenty yuan. She was so angry that her face turned red.¡± Rex, ¡°Mrs. Britt, I think that you will soon be isted by your ssmates.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Emily asked. Rex was lost for words. Vincent took out a notebook with many notes on it from Emily¡¯s bag and asked, ¡°What is this? Your notebook?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you ask me to take them down?¡± Emily was a little embarrassed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand all these.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything, just flipping through pages. There were indeed many notes on it. ¡°Mrs. Britt, was this your third day in school?¡± Rex was stunned and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Emily took out another notebook from her bag, ¡°And I still have another one.¡± Rex was lost for words. What Emily wished most was to graduate from high school.. She dared not dream of being enrolled in elite universities like Peking University or Tsinghua University. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 740 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 740 Emma and Jaquan¡¯s set their wedding on the 15th. They would have a ceremony in the hotel and then they would turn to the cruise ship. Because they had to spend a day and a night on the cruise ship, the group went back early to pack up some necessities. The next day, they directly took their bags and went on the cruise ship. Cynthia bought vegetables and fruits to Armando¡¯s ce. No one was in the room, so she opened the door with a spare key under the carpet outside the door, then went into the kitchen to start cooking. She came here to cook once a week because Janessa did not like to cook, and Armando always ate outside, not at home, so Cynthia did note often. Except on the weekend, she would buy some food and bring it to refill the refrigerator. After dinner, she would help Armando clean up the room and then go back. After dinner, she tidied up the living room first. Then, she entered Armando¡¯s room. She helped him tidy up his bed. The pillow was a little high, so she pulled it out and patted it. Something fell on the floor. She looked down and was shocked on the spot. It was a piece of female underwear. She picked it up and looked at it. She was in shock. Whose was this? No, no, no, how could Armando hide it under his pillow? No, no, no, it was hidden or carelessly ¡­ No, it was ced in such a hidden ce, how could it not be hidden ¡­ It was hidden, and it was hidden by him. How could her son have such a strange hobby? Cynthia was angry and worried for a moment. Then she looked down at the things in her hand and somehow opened the door to Janessa¡¯s room. She opened the closet and opened the clothes underneath with trembling hands. Sure enough, she saw a set of underwear, which looked the same as the one in her hands. Cynthia was so shocked that she directly fell to the ground. Armando ¡­ How could he ¡­ No, impossible ¡­ Cynthia¡¯s mind was in a mess, like ten thousand flies flying inside, buzzing. But nothing was impossible. Armando had been chasing after Janessa since he was a child. He had not spoken much to his parents for a year at home. He only went home for a few days when Janessa returned. It was self-revealing. Cynthia sat on the sofa. She did not know how long she had been sitting there, but there was a noise coming from the door. She turned back in a hurry and saw Armando walking in. ¡°Mom.¡± Her son was kind of boring. He didn¡¯t like to talk and he wasn¡¯t likable either. But whatever personality he had, he was the child that she had protected and cared about. Cynthia looked at him, and tears fell from her face. Armando had prepared many scenes to face this moment, and he had expected Cynthia to cry, but he still felt a sting in his heart. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Cynthia took out the underwear on the sofa and asked him, ¡°Tell me, what is this?¡± Armando took a look. It was something he had long hidden under the pillow, only waiting to be discovered by Cynthia one day. He was no liar, but for Janessa¡¯s sake, he was willing to lie. He would depict Janessa as an innocent and unstained woman in his story. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Why did you hide her stuff under your pillow?¡± Cynthia cried out and questioned, ¡°Armando! I¡¯m asking you a question! Answer me! Why did you hide her stuff there? Do you know what you are doing?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Armando said as he took a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°When did you start to have such thoughts?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°A long time ago.¡± ¡°How long ago?¡± Cynthia trembled. ¡°Back in middle school,¡± Armando helped her sit on the sofa. Middle school¡­ It had been more than ten years. ¡°Does she know?¡± asked Cynthia, panting. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell anyone in the family. I won¡¯t do anything,¡± said Armando, lowering his head. ¡°No, move out immediately. I¡¯ll find a ce for her.¡± Cynthia waved her hand. ¡°Mom, please.¡± Armando held her hand. ¡°If your grandfather knew it, he would be blown up!¡± Cynthia looked infuriated. ¡°Move out before things get worse,¡± said Cynthia, her heart pounding. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t I? I like her. I love her. I want to be with her for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Armando, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Cynthia was so shocked that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°She ¡­ you¡­ Anyway, you can¡¯t. You¡¯ll meet a girl you like in the future, but not her.¡± Armando lowered his head and did not say a word. Cynthia stood up and took a deep breath. ¡°I will help you pack your things. You will move out tomorrow!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, Jaquan will get married. I want to attend,¡± Armando said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you pack up. You can just move out.¡± Cynthia went to his room and began to pack his things. Then, she thought that he still had to stay tonight. She stopped again. When she came out, Armando was still standing by the sofa, silent. She couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t go too far. Janessa is experienced and has a lot of lovers. She likes mature men and you are just not her type.¡± ¡°I know. Mom, I just like her,¡± Armando said in a low voice. When Cynthia walked out of themunity, she just saw a man sending Janessa back. Janessa smiled and waved to the other person through the window. Cynthia looked at the man carefully. He was handsome and gentlemanly. It was Janessa¡¯s type. Cynthia felt sour and bitter at the moment. Her silly son bitterly liked a woman who would never love him. Janessa opened the door and entered the room. She asked Armando on the sofa, ¡°Why did you ask Noah toe and send me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 741 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 741 ¡°So that your colleagues will back off.¡± Armando looked up and smiled at her. ¡°So you let him y my boyfriend?¡± Janessa opened the refrigerator and was about to take a cold drink when Armando closed the refrigerator door. He pulled Janessa into the kitchen, poured a cup of warm water, and handed it over to her, ¡°Drink this.¡± Janessa rolled her eyes but drank obediently. ¡°He just happened to pass by, so I told him that you were working over there and asked him to send you back,¡± Armando said as he brought chopsticks over. Janessa sat down and took a bite of the food. ¡°Your mother made it?¡± She looked back at the room, ¡°Where is she? Did she leave? Why didn¡¯t she stay longer?¡± Armando picked up some food and ced it in Janessa¡¯s bowl, ¡°I guess she¡¯s going to catch a TV show or something. After you finish dinner, go pack up your things. We¡¯re going to spend tomorrow night at the cruise.¡± Janessa nodded and asked, ¡°What are you wearing tomorrow?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Armando said. ¡°Tomorrow is a big day. Don¡¯t wear too casual clothes,¡± Janessa took a sip of water and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you match itter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Armando said. Janessa suddenly looked up, ¡°Are you waiting for me to say this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Armando said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t enter my room tonight.¡± Janessa red at him. Armando stood up and kissed her across the table, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡­ ¡°Jaquan ¡­ do you think you should change the wedding date to October 30? Listen, that day is a beautiful day. The wind, the sun ¡­ And the calendar says that it is a perfect time to get married, to¡­¡± Before Randy could finish his sentence, Jaquan interrupted him mercilessly, ¡°Fuck you! You are the one who told me that October 15 is the right day for the wedding, so we agreed on that day. Now you are suggesting we change the date? What¡¯s wrong with you? We are getting married tomorrow, and the wedding invitations have been sent out. It¡¯s not your wedding.¡± ¡°How would I know that they suddenly changed the contest time? It¡¯s usually the end of the month. This year, we have to go there in advance for the training, and then thepetition¡­¡± Randy said helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Remember to bring the trophy back,¡± Jaquan said. ¡°I cannot attend this wedding. Next time I¡¯ll be here,¡± Randy said regretfully. ¡°Screw you,¡± Jaquan roared. After Randy hung up the phone, he shrugged at his team members, ¡°My brother is going to get married. He can¡¯t bear to part with me. He just gave me dozens of kisses on the phone.¡± The members said nothing. ¡°Have you packed all the things?¡± Randy walked over to check everyone¡¯s luggage one by one, ¡°Don¡¯t miss anything. It will take a long time for us to return this time. Bring all the things you need every day. Also, leave all your ID cards and passports with me. You don¡¯t need to bring wallets. There is no chance to go out for a stroll. If you want to go shopping, take me with you and swipe my card.¡± ¡°Of course, the premise is that we must win!¡± Randy nced at the team members who were standing straight. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The team members roared, ¡°We will win! We will win! We will win!¡± Randy looked at the Lord Top. She was wiping her keyboard. In the National Championship, she could carry her usual keyboard and mouse. She lowered her head and rubbed her cheek against the keyboard. Then, she looked up at Randy and said in a firm voice, ¡°We will win.¡± Carl also came early. Not only him, but Randy¡¯s parents also came. The family ordered the first-ss cabin and nned to fly over to cheer for Randy. Before the Lord Top left, she sent a message to her family: [Remember to watch TV on October 20.] Then she turned off her phone and threw it into her bag. When the group got on the ne, Randy saw the video sent by Ferne and the others in the WeChat group. Jaquan and Emma were toasting in the hotel. Then they arrived at the dock and got on the giant cruise ship. The cruise ship was printed with arge stone character, and the side was wrapped with heart-shaped balloons. Each balloon had a small heart-shaped balloon inside. At night, these balloons would shine brightly. When they flew out on the sea, people from far away would see this huge ship. Randy took a picture of the ne and sent it to the WeChat group. Ferne and the others quickly sent a message to Randy. Ferne: [Fighting! We wait for your good news.] Jaquan: [You must win!] Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Armando: [Win!] Vincent: [Fighting!] ¡°Wait for me!¡± Randy replied in a voice message. Under the blue sky and white clouds, a group of team members in red and ck uniforms got on the ne one after another. They were going to fly to another sky and fight for China. ¡­ On the other side, Emma and Jaquan had already got onto the cruise ship with some people, followed by the three siblings of the Alberton family, who should go to entertain the guests. Felice and Allen, including Deon and Bernice, stayed in the hotel to entertain the other guests. ¡°People on the ship are all my friends. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be clicked with them,¡± Emma told Hunter in a low voice. ¡°Are you kidding? Is there anyone we can¡¯t click with?¡± Roger said with a smile. ¡­ They went up to the deck and happened to bump into Vincent, who was standing on the deck enjoying the breeze, and the guards behind him. Roger narrowed his eyes, ¡°This person looks familiar to me.¡± ¡°Is he Vincent Scavo, the patriarch of the Scavo family, who died in a car ident?¡± Hunter asked uncertainly. ¡°I like this man..¡± Dorothy whistled. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 742 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 742 ¡°Vincent is already married,¡± Emma reminded. Jaquan added, ¡°His wife is by the side. Be careful with your words.¡± The three siblings of the Alberton family said nothing. Because the Alberton family did not have much contact with the Scavo family. The three siblings were only shocked by the fact that Vincent was still alive for seconds, and in a sh, they forgot about it. After all, the wedding night was carried out on a cruise ship. The three siblings of the Alberton family had already discussed what they wanted to y. Outwardly, they were more serious than anyone else, but Emma saw through everything. While drinking, Emma whispered to Jaquan, ¡°I know that they are up to something. Be carefulter.¡± Jaquan said nothing. Jaquan silently took her wine ss and smiled at Emma with a guilty conscience, ¡°Drink less.¡± Emma took the ss back and shook it before saying faintly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what to do.¡± Jaquan said nothing and thought Emma didn¡¯t know at all! Ferne, Janessa, and a few other friends had already arrived. They gathered on the deck and set up a table against the sea breeze. They shouted at Jaquan and Emma, ¡°Come on! Bride and groom! We won¡¯t go back until we are drunk tonight!¡± Jaquan replied nothing. ¡®What was with this ominous premonition?¡¯ ¡­ In the Dalton Hotel, Arabe gave her presents and went to the self-service area with the returns. She took a cup of red wine and tasted it carefully. ¡®Ferne spent a lot of money for Jaquan. He almost took out all his treasured wine to entertain guests. Moreover, the hotel decoration was very luxurious.¡¯ Arabe came a littlete and did not see the scene of Jaquan and Emma toasting each other. She went to Allen and Felice and said a few words of congrattions. Then she stood in the self-service area and was ready to leave. There were a few middle-aged women around fifty to sixty standing next to Arabe. They were chatting. A middle-aged woman in a purple retro dress said, ¡°The child looks exactly like Jaquan. I heard that Jaquan know the bride a long time ago. Later, they broke up somehow. In the four or five years, they met again by fate.¡± The other women nodded in agreement, ¡°What a happy couple!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Another woman in blue continued, ¡°Last time I went to the Cox¡¯s, I was almost scared. This daughter- inw has a strong background. Just open the gift box, you¡¯ll know it.¡± That group of women opened the gift box. Generally speaking, people wouldn¡¯t open the gift box in front of the banquet. Besides wedding candy, Arabe did not know what else could be inside as well. She gently opened the velvet belt. The moment the box was opened, Arabe¡¯s expression had a trace of realization. Sure enough, the group of middle-aged women had already eximed in surprise, ¡°My God, is this made of pure gold?¡± ¡°Yes, there is gold in every box.¡± ¡°What a rich woman!¡± ¡°I believe she can¡¯t run out of all the money in her short life.¡± ¡°Look at those at the door. They are all bodyguards from the Alberton family.¡± ¡°I heard that the Albertons possess a cruise ship and an ind!¡± ¡°Wow, the Cox family really made a fortune!¡± ¡°Right, and I heard Emma has a good temper. She spent around six million dors just by buying Felice clothes.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why did I lie to you?¡± ¡°The point is that Felice still doesn¡¯t know how rich her daughter-inw is. When I came overst time, I saw that her clothes were pretty and asked the price. Felice said that she didn¡¯t know the price either, so I checked. Oh my god, that number is scary, ¡°The middle-aged woman in the blue dress gestured, ¡°That dress is more than one million dors.¡± ¡°Wow, so expensive¡­¡± ¡°It equals to the price of a car.¡± ¡°I am so envious. When will my son find such a rich wife?¡± ¡°Me too.¡± When Arabe returned home with the gift box, her parents were watching TV. They greeted Arabe. Arabe nodded, then looked at Rachel as if she remembered something and asked, ¡°Mom, do you know that child is Jaquan¡¯s natural son?¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Rachel said, ¡°You can see it just by looking at their appearances. You cannot judge what kind of people Jaquan is just by his appearance. I thought that he was¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she suddenly stopped and said to Arabe, ¡°Arabe, don¡¯t be sad. You will meet a better person in the future.¡± ¡°Is the child his?¡± Arabe repeated the question. Felice nodded, ¡°Yes, I heard that they proved it through a paternity test. Moreover, they looked exactly the same when they were young. Don¡¯t you think they look alike?¡± ¡°They look alike each other indeed. I just didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time,¡± Arabe said with an illusory smile. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± She exhaled softly. ¡°Arabe, are you okay? Do you still like Jaquan?¡± Felice hugged her. Arabe shook her head, ¡°Mom, I am too selfish. I am not suitable for love. I don¡¯t want to hurt others again. I am fine now.¡± ¡°How can you think that way? You still have a long way to go in the future. Don¡¯t be so upset for a man.¡± ¡°Mom, I have other things to do. I don¡¯t have time to think about these things for the time being,¡± After Arabe finished speaking, she threw the gift box on the table and went upstairs. Arabe could still hear her parents talking in the living room. ¡°How generous the Alberton family is! This gold is very heavy. This gift should be worthy of sixty thousand dors¡­¡± ¡°Looks like they really dote on that daughter¡­¡± Arabe thought of Emma. In the past few months, she often thought of the scene of Emma rushing over to save her in the hot spring forest. She had wanted to turn the situation around countless times. She had failed countless times in her dreams. That woman had saved her time and time again. She had fallen into danger constantly. She suddenly understood why Jaquan liked Emma. I believed no one would hate people like Emma, including herself. ¡­ Arabe walked to the window and whispered to the moon, ¡°I wish you two have a happy life.¡± ¡°Really,¡± she said. Unfortunately, only the gentle wind heard. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 743 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 743 Emily leaned into Vincent¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°What does a ck hole of a game mean?¡± Vincent pointed his chin at Ferne, ¡°Just like him.¡± At this moment, Ferne was lying on the table in despair, wailing in pain, ¡°Why is it me? Why!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a ck hole.¡± Emily nodded in realization. The group sat on the deck of the cruise ship and yed a variety of games with the sea breeze. There were throwing dice, drawing lots, cards, and beer bottles. In short, no matter what they yed, Ferne could always lose to only underwear. ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the game? What do you think about the punishment for the winner?¡± asked Ferne bitterly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bad idea,¡± Janessaughed. Ferne looked at Jaquan for help, ¡°Jaquan, it¡¯s your wedding day. It¡¯s not good for me to steal the limelight. If we continue to y, I¡¯m afraid everyone will forget to celebrate your wedding.¡± Jaquan ate a grape and waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ferne said nothing. Ferne turned to look at Vincent and said, ¡°Vincent, listen, if we continue ying, I¡¯m afraid Emily will get a headache.¡± Before Ferne finished speaking, Vincent had already pulled Emily away. Ferne said nothing and thought ¡®What is stic bro? This is!¡¯ ¡­ Ferne looked at Armando and saw that he had been peeling melon seeds for Janessa in the entire game. Armando did not sense Ferne¡¯s pleading gaze at all. Ferne looked back in despair. His gaze met Noah¡¯s in the air when Noah was picking up a cup and took a sip. Noticing Ferne looked straight at the wine cup in his hand, Noah raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you had enough wine?¡± Ferne was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Who knew how much Ferne drank in those games just now? ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat first. We can continue after resting for a while,¡± Janessa stood up, ¡°Oh right, I saw a dance floor below. Can we watch the groom dance with the bride?¡± The others agreed. Ferne also breathed a sigh of relief. However, before Ferne could finish, he heard Janessa say, ¡°Mr. Ferne, let¡¯s continue at the nightclub and remember to wear more.¡± Janessa¡¯s gaze swept all over Ferne¡¯s body and left with a smile. Ferne copsed. Ferne regretted wearing a shy yellow underwear today. ¡­ The cruise ship was divided into three floors. The lowest floor was for living, the second floor was for entertainment, and the third floor was for dining. On the third floor, there was a two-meter-tall wedding cake. Jaquan and Emma¡¯s delicate model men were standing on the cake. One was wearing a suit and the other was wearing a wedding dress. In the middle of the two models was the model of stony. The model was so delicate that even the subtle expression was exactly the same. ¡°Bride and groom, do you want to say a few words on the stage?¡± Janessa jeered, ¡°By the way, tell us about your rtionship. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Ferne shouted loudly. Jaquan red at Ferne and turned back to look at Emma. When the two of them looked at each other, the group of people below the stage smiled amorously. ¡°Jaquan is definitely giving Emma the eye!¡± Roger found two microphones from somewhere and handed them over to Jaquan and Emma. Dorothy turned on the Wedding March song. Meanwhile, Korbin pressed a switch. Red rose petals were sprinkled on the stage. Jaquan and Emma were bathed in the rain of roses. In fact, everyone knew a little about what happened between Jaquan and Emma. The only thing they didn¡¯t know was some details. Jaquan talked about some things that happened after Emma was injured and lived in his house. Speaking of they were in the Forest Park, Emma stood there with her hands covered in blood. Jaquan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and it seemed that the worry at that moment returned to his body. Jaquan took a deep breath, turned to Emma and said, ¡°I only understood at that moment that I loved you very much.¡± Emma tilted her head and wiped away the tears in her eyes. Jaquan reached out and pulled her into his arms. The audience cheered, ¡°Dance! Dance!¡± After Jaquan wiped away Emma¡¯s tears, he extended a gentleman¡¯s hand to her and then invited her to the dance floor. Vincent took off his coat and held Emily¡¯s hand as he entered the dance floor. Dorothy handed her hand to Noah who had been standing on the side coolly. Noah raised his eyebrows and nced at Dorothy. Dorothy looked at Noah, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to dance?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll dance with you.¡± Ferne took the hand of Dorothy and jumped into the dance floor. In less than a minute, because Ferne had stepped on Dorothy twice in a row, Dorothy threw his hands away in disgust. ¡°I just saved you once. Remember to save me when we y the gameter,¡± said Ferne as he unbuttoned his cor and sat down next to Noah while panting. Noah nced at the crowd on the dance floor and did not respond. ¡°Do you hear what I said?¡± Ferne pped Noah. Noah responded indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± Dorothy nced around and only liked two men. One was Vincent. His appearance was cold and handsome and belonged to the kind that could be seen at a nce in the crowd. He was very tall and eye-catching. Now, he was holding Emily and dancing on the dance floor. The other was Noah. This man had an evil aura, especially his eyebrows. While he looked gentle in a suit, anyway, Dorothy liked Noah¡¯s contradictory temperament. However, it seemed that Noah was not interested in her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Korbin followed Dorothy¡¯s line of sight and looked over, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to Noah?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 744 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 744 Dorothy sighed sadly, ¡°Korbin, it seems that he doesn¡¯t like me. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids when I invited him to dance. Am I not sexy enough today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look for your reasons in this kind of situation. Maybe he doesn¡¯t like women at all.¡± Korbin said. ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±Dorothy continued to look in Noah¡¯s direction. She saw Ferne sitting next to him, chattering incessantly. She recalled that Ferne had stupidly stepped on her feet just now. She suddenly realized something. ¡°Oops. I thought he was stupid. It turned out that he was just jealous.¡± She looked around again and found that all men had theirpanions. Armando had been around Janessa the whole time. He was either peeling melon seeds for her or feeding her grapes. He was at her service. As for Noah and Ferne, they were together. Vincent only talked to Emily all the time. There was also a tall, pale boy over there. He looked very young, very beautiful, and his eyes were clean and clear. asionally, he would smile, but sadly there was an even more beautiful woman standing beside him. This woman was so beautiful that even Dorothy felt inferior. There was also a woman with a wound on her leg. She was walking with a walking stick and looked rather vibrant, however ¡­ there was also a woman standing beside her. This woman looked very gentle. She would be a virtuous woman in the future. Dorothy nced around and found that there were too few men. If she had known earlier, she would have brought her plus-one ¡°Do you want to dance?¡± Korbin said as he reached out to her. Dorothy was about to stretch out her hand when she suddenly saw a man bending down to talk to Stony. When the man stood up, she snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s him. There are no women around him, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have a femalepanion. He¡¯ll work for me, too.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Korbin waved at her. Collin was on the night shiftst night. After a simple breakfast this morning, he brought some luggage to the cruise ship. He did not participate in their game segment but took a nap in the suite below. The ship was big and almost did not jolt. He slept well. If not for the rm clock, he thought he could have continued to sleep for another five hours. As soon as he had done talking to Stony, he turned around and saw a woman in a cheongsam walking towards him. Collin looked straight at the dance floor and heard the woman say to him, ¡°Hello, can we dance together?¡± It was quite conspicuous that she was an Alberton. She was open-minded and imposing. Collin knew all the people here, but he had never seen her or the other two Alberton brothers. He thought about it briefly and figured out who they were. ¡°Sure.¡± Collin took her hand and the two entered the dance floor. After a dance, Dorothy asked, ¡°May I ask, what is your sexual orientation?¡± Collin was a bit embarrassed. What was even more shocking was that his first reaction was to think of Roxy¡¯s book. ¡°If I were gay, seme or uke am I?¡± he asked. Dorothy carefully sized him up, and then gave a pertinentment, ¡°Uke would you be.¡± Collin was speechless. He pointed to Jaquan, who was dancing with Emma in the middle of the dance floor, and asked, ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Him? He looks just like you. He is also a uke.¡± Dorothy pointed at Noah, then pointed at Vincent, ¡°Did you see that? Those two, look different. They would be on the top.¡± Collin was speechless again. It was a very pleasant afternoon. The group of people gathered together to watch the Titanic. This was the first time a group of people they knew had gathered together to watch a movie. Everyone was in a good mood. asionally, they would see a scene and the women would exim at the same time, ¡°Wow, Leonardo is so handsome!¡± ¡°Is he?¡± the men sneered. When the Titanic sank, Rosey on a wooden board, and Jack slowly fell into the deep sea because of the cold, everyone present was silent. They had all seen this movie and naturally knew this ending, but when they saw this scene again, they were still silent at the same time. ¡°It would be great if she had been pregnant,¡± said Janessa as she wiped away his tears and said to Armando. Armando was touched, and he held her hand without speaking. Emily watched the movie for the first time and asked Vincent while crying, ¡°Is he dead? No one came to save him? What about her alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a movie,¡± Vincentforted her as he stroked her back with one hand. ¡°Have you watched this movie before?¡± Christy asked, turning back to look at Trevor. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Trevor shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it, either,¡± Christy pursed her lips and smiled at him. She reached out and scratched his palm. Holding back herughter, she said, ¡°I guess it must be a tragedy. Since it¡¯s fake, there¡¯s no need to cry. Besides, I can¡¯t cry, either. I¡¯ve been wondering why they saw such a tragedy on their wedding day¡­¡± Trevor pulled her over and lowered his head as if he wanted to say something in her ear. Christy cooperatively lowered her head and suddenly, Trevor kissed her. Christy red at him and pretended to look back calmly. The two of them sat in the secondst row, with Noah and Ferne. Noah raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised. ¡°One more time,¡± said Ferne softly, holding his phone in his hand. Christy was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 745 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 745 ¡°So who chose such a tragic movie on such a happy day?¡± Janessa stood up and asked, ¡°Is it on purpose?¡± Roger raised his hand, ¡°It¡¯s in the cabin. I picked it. Coincidentally, this is also about love on the ship. I thought it was aedy.¡± Everyone was silent. Dorothy looked at him in disbelief, ¡°You go out every day to date so many women and watch movies, but you haven¡¯t seen this one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember that. Cinemas are not for movies,¡± Roger retorted. Janessa was amazed. Emma looked shocked. Jaquan kept silent. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark outside. Let¡¯s start the bridal chamber part.¡± Korbin suddenly said. Everyone was embarrassed. ¡°What?¡± Janessa didn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Making fun in the bridal chamber,¡± Korbin repeated patiently. Jaquan was a bit embarrassed. He looked at Emma involuntarily, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, ¡°I think that everyone might not like it¡­¡± ¡°Who said we don¡¯t like it? I like it! I like it very much!¡± Janessa suddenlyughed out loud. Jaquan didn¡¯t see thising. ¡°Yes, I have been waiting for this day. Don¡¯t forget what you did on my wedding day.¡± Ferne poked his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been married before?¡± Dorothy raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes. Why?¡± asked Ferne, stroking his hair. Dorothy nced at Noah, then looked at Ferne, shaking her head, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been married before. Why are you looking at him?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Janessa and Christy burst intoughter. Ferne was speechless. Jaquan and Emma¡¯s room was in a superrge suite on the ground floor. It was well furnished. On the walls were all kinds of masterpieces. The floor was covered with exotic carpets. The golden dressing table was shining. The bed was covered with red sheets and red rose petals. There was also a super- large bathtub on the opposite side of the bed. It was filled with milk, and there was a fullyer of rose petals floating on it. Next door was Stony¡¯s room. There was a small bookcase and a small amusement park. There were all kinds of games. Stony did not want toe out after entering. Korbin sent people to guard him, while the others all guarded the door of Emma and Jaquan in case of an ident. ¡°Wow. Yours is much more luxurious than mine back then,¡± sighed Ferne. ¡°Are you envious?¡± Jaquan shrugged and said, if you¡¯re envious, you can get married again! ¡°Get lost!¡± Ferne punched him. Janessa stared at the milk and petals in the bathtub and praised, ¡°Every woman wants to have it, right?¡± She looked back at Christy and Emily. ¡°You all want it, right?¡± Emily and Christy shook their heads at the same time. ¡°Not for me.¡± Janessa felt embarrassed. Armando silently took out his phone and took a picture of the bathtub. As soon as he looked up, he saw Jaquan wave at him. Armando thought for a moment and walked over. At the same time, Collin, Ferne, and Noah also walked over. Jaquan said in a low voice, ¡°I suspect that the Albertons want to mess with me. So, no matter what happenster, help me out!¡± ¡°You think too highly of us. You should be grateful if we don¡¯t join them.¡± Collin refused mercilessly. Jaquan was so helpless. ¡°I approve of Dr. Mueller.¡± Ferne gave Jaquan a middle finger, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to see you make a fool of yourself one day. We have been waiting for it for ages, how can we let it go? Brothers, prepare the mobile phone recording.¡± ¡°Copy that.¡± Armando picked up his phone and adjusted the video status. ¡°¡­¡± Jaquan was furious and anxious. ¡°You ¡­ Are you still fucking brothers¡± ¡°Call me big brother, with sincerity. Be respectful when you see me. By the way, don¡¯t call me big brother. Call me Fernando. Do you hear me?¡± asked Ferne. Jaquan didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Call me Doctor Mueller then.¡± Collin held back hisughter. ¡°Prepare three meals a day and send them to the hospital for the next three to five years. Cover the night shifts for me.¡± Jaquan was so helpless. Armando thought about it and said, ¡°Help me with my identity.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaquan asked. When Armando said this, Jaquan was shocked. Ferne widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You? What identity? You don¡¯t want to be part of the Mosby family anymore?¡± Armando shook his head and whispered, ¡°Janessa, get hers changed.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s more like it ¡­ my ass, you want to change hers?¡± Ferne stared in Janessa¡¯s direction and opened his mouth wide. Noah helped him to close his chin, and then silently moved his head to the right side of Armando. ¡°Yes.¡± Armando nodded, then looked at Jaquan and said, ¡°You helped me do it. No matter what happens tonight, I will cover you.¡± Jaquan almost shed tears of gratitude and agreed without a word. ¡°Alright!¡± He reached out and hugged Armando. ¡°I promise you that I will help you!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Armando patted him on the back. ¡°Why are you boys gathered together?¡± Janessa shouted, ¡°The bridal chamber is ready here. The groom shoulde over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Jaquan walked straight over. Emma looked at her and Jaquanforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, I have someone to protect me.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t reply, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What about me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 746 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 746 The three Alberton siblings were probably prepared to do this on the day of Emma¡¯s wedding, not to make things difficult for the bride, but to make it difficult for the groom. Of course, Jaquan made it clear before they began to make a scene in the bridal chamber: ¡°If I can¡¯t do it at that time, can my buddies do it for me?¡± The three Alberton siblings believed no one would defend him, so they agreed at once. Thus, the first round began. ¡°What!¡± Jaquan stared at Korbin in astonishment, ¡°Two hundred squats with Emma in my arms?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can give up and drink two bottles of liquor instead,¡± Korbin said calmly. Jaquan froze. Two bottles? Even one could kill! ¡°Two groups. A hundred for each person. Otherwise, it will take too long for one group to do two hundred,¡± Collin suggested, ¡°Moreover, two hundred at a time might mean ending up in the hospital the next day.¡± Jaquan looked at Collin gratefully, and thetter nced at him contemptuously, ¡°Moreover, with his body, it is impossible to carry Emma and make a hundred, but I believe that Emma can do two hundred with him.¡± Jaquan wanted to rail against him. ¡°Two groups work for me. Which two groups then?¡± Korbin turned around. ¡°Hold me tight,¡± Armando whispered to Janessa. Before Janessa could react, her entire body had already been lifted by Armando at the waist, and there were already people on the side who began counting. Vincent was injured in his legs. He looked normal but on rainy days, his legs would hurt like hell. Jaquan didn¡¯t dare to trouble him at all. He could only turn his gaze to look at the others. Eliot had to rely on his walking stick to walk on normal days, so it was even more impossible for him to help. Moreover, they weren¡¯t so close. Collin was the best candidate, but he didn¡¯t bring any femalepanions today. The lightest woman here was Emily. But Vincent probably would rather go on stage himself than let other men touch Emily. Before Jaquan could finish sizing him up, Noah had already taken off his coat and walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He stood there and made a simple stretch, then looked at Ferne. Ferne was confused. ¡°Come here,¡± Noah frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Noah, are you fucking stupid? Women are so much lighter! Isn¡¯t your sister here?¡± he yelled. It was rare for Noah to be silent for a moment, ¡°I forgot that.¡± Ferne was speechless. So were the others. Christy almost fainted fromughing. She gently jumped into Noah¡¯s arms, hugged his neck, and said sourly, ¡°Well, you forgot about me?¡± Noah¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You seem to be heavier.¡± Christy was unhappy. ¡°Just a little bit! How could you possibly tell?¡± Noah held his breath and stopped talking, and began to squat down. Someone on the side helped him count. Everyone knew that Noah was strong, but many people were still shocked by Armando because after he finished, he did not copse to the ground, but slowly did muscle stretching and rxing on the ground, slowly recovering his physical strength. It was enough to prove that this person had trained his physique, and his endurance was great. ¡°Korbin, stop showing mercy. Look¡­¡± Dorothy pointed at Jaquan, ¡°He¡¯s still fine. You¡¯re just punishing his buddies.¡± Korbin silently opened a list in his hand, and Dorothy stopped talking at once. That was a list too long for anyone even if he had countless buddies. The second round was about drinking. Janessa and Noah were among the greatest drinkers, but Noah had just finished his strenuous exercise and was not suitable to drink too much wine at the moment, so Jaquan turned to Janessa. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Emma raised her eyebrows slightly and said to Korbin, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t see thating. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He grabbed Emma and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, baby, someone gets our back. Don¡¯t, you ¡­ just stand by and watch.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Emma asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Today is our wedding day. I don¡¯t want you to get drunk.¡± Jaquan exined awkwardly. Janessa stood up, ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll go.¡± Dorothy also stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Janessa cupped his fists at her. Just as the two were about to drink, Emma asked, ¡°How does this count? How does it count who wins and who loses?¡± ¡°If we win, the groom will be stripped,¡± Roger said with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give up!¡± Janessa quickly raised his hand. Jaquan was stiffened. ¡°Alright.¡± Korbin announced, ¡°She has already given up. Groom, take it off.¡± Jaquan looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression, then looked at Armando in despair, ¡°You said you are gonna protect me!¡± Armando looked down at the carpet. Jaquan felt cornered. Five minutester, Jaquan took off himself clean andy in the quilt, looking around with a smile, looking serene as he was going into a coffin. The crowds froze. Korbin picked up the list and read, ¡°Now, go outside naked, swim around, ande up again. Confess to your lover and kneel on one knee.¡± Jaquan was shocked. So were the others. Jaquan closed his eyes and he was about to have an embarrassment attack. However, Armando quietly took off his clothes. When Janessa noticed, he had already pulled off his shirt and trousers ¡­ A few women had their eyes covered by their malepatriots. Only Janessa¡¯s eyes widened as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Armando, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I will go on his behalf.¡± Armando gave her aforting look, then walked out of the door. He opened the middle door to the deck, and directly jumped into the sea. When Janessa chased out, she heard a sound from the sea, which scared her to cry out, ¡°Armando!¡± Jaquan also quickly put on a coat and ran out, ¡°Holy shit! He is so stupid! How could he just jump?¡± It was dark in the evening. Their ship was the only beacon in the sight. They were far away from the shore. Normal people couldn¡¯t swim to the shore. The sea at night was very terrifying, and there were sharks in it. Their ship had been sailing for so long, and it was likely that they had already been targeted by sharks. Now, Armando had jumped down so rashly¡­ Janessa did not dare to think any further. Her entire face was red with fear. She turned back and grabbed Emma¡¯s arm, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Have you brought guards? Go, save him ¨C quick!¡± ¡°Korbin, ask the crew to turn on all the lights and put down the lifebelt. Then let them turn on the lights and locate him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Korbin walked out. Roger nced at the sea and said to Jaquan, ¡°I was just trying to scare you. I didn¡¯t expect your buddy to be so fierce. However, this is a real man. If hees upter, I have to give him a toast alone.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people around, Jaquan would have scolded him a few times. Why did they have to choose this kind of life-risking game? Wasn¡¯t it nice to y something tenderer? Vincent looked down at the sea in silence. ¡°Will he be alright?¡± Emily asked. ¡°He¡¯s an avid swimmer.¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Emily asked. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 747 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 747 Vincent took a nce at Jaquan, ¡°Armando has no reason to do this for Jaquan, unless¡­ he also needs to ask Jaquan for a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Emily was confused. ¡°We will know only when hees ashore,¡± Vincent said in a low voice. Hearing this, Collin couldn¡¯t help but look at Vincent. He had heard of the legendary name of Vincent but had never met him before. Now, he believed the stories. Vincent was much more thoughtful and smarter others. Jaquan was lucky to have such a brother. Jaquan, the lucky one, had already brought his people and ran outside. Suddenly, someone on the ship shouted, ¡°Behind!¡± Hearing that, the crowd ran back along the deck, passing through a long passage which seemed to be endless. Janessa stumbled to catch up. As soon as they arrived, they heard the man on the ship shout, ¡°He has circled around, go back! Go back!¡± Everyone had to run back again, and the sound of panting echoed in the entire passage. They returned to where Armando had jumped down and waited for a while before they saw Armando climbing up with a rope. He was drenched and had worn nothing but an underwear, which Janessa had picked up and ced on his bedst night. Armando went ashore and saw Janessa standing in front of him. He was about to kneel down on one knee when Janessa rushed over and pped him. The crisp sound of the p shocked everyone present. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Janessa was trembling with anger, ¡°Armando, why do you jump down? Are you good at swimming? Can you give up your life for your friends? Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Armando wiped her tears. He was cold out of the sea. His fingertips were cold as ice and chilled Janessa. She grabbed his hand and pressed it against her face. She could not help but cry out loud, ¡°You madman! You almost scared me to death¡­ lunatic¡­¡± Armando hugged her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ sorry¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Jaquan patted her on the shoulder and then draped the only clothes he had over her body. Janessa was still trembling from fear. Armando picked her up by the waist and carried her back to the room after greeting the others. They were no longer in the mood to make fun of the new couple. Some went to the third floor to watch movies, some went to drink, and some stayed in their rooms. Emily, Sydnee, and Christy were chatting about the previous episode. Sydnee eximed, ¡°I was also worried about him. We are in the middle of a sea! He is really bold!¡± ¡°I think he is confident, so I am not too worried.¡± Christy said calmly, ¡°He knew martial art and seemed to be good at swimming.¡± ¡°How can you see that?¡± Emily asked. Christy looked at her and said, ¡°From his breath, gait, and figure. Take an example, I can hear Mr. Ferne¡¯s breathing from here, but I can¡¯t hear my brother¡¯s, because he has been trained to breath long and steadily. Moreover, his back is straight at any time. And the muscles on his arms. If he can¡¯t swim, it will be a waste of his muscles.¡± Emily followed her line of sight and saw that Ferne and Noah were talking. Ferneughed heartedly while Noah only smiled. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Sydnee asked curiously, ¡°Look, Mr. Ferne isughing happily.¡± ¡°No matter what they talk about, Mr. Ferne is very happy to be with my brother anyway.¡± Christy blinked. Emily did not know what to say. Nor did Sydnee. Vincent and Trevor stood on the deck, chatting. But Collin, Korbin, and Roger, who came to join them, could not understand a word. Dorothy was smoking at the side. The sea breeze was strong on the deck. She had only taken a few puffs before the cigarette was blown away. She lit two cigarettes and smoke together. ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant.¡± She took a puff of her cigarette and looked at the sea, ¡°If he is willing to jump, we should stop him. After all, this is just a test of sincerity. We are happy for Emma¡¯s marriage. If we make her lose her husband, Deon would chop us and throw us into a fire.¡± Korbin did not speak. Roger smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We will exin to Emmatter when shees out. Isn¡¯t it a big day today? Why does everyone have a long face?¡± ¡°She won¡¯te out, right?¡± Korbin said with a frown. ¡°You bet?¡± Dorothy turned around and pointed to a direction, ¡°Isn¡¯t she already out?¡± People on the deck all turned around. They saw that Emma and Jaquan had already changed their clothes. Next to them was Armando, who had changed into a suit, and Janessa, who had changed into a skirt. Janessa had also redone her makeup, but her eyes were a little red. She walked to the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost control of my emotions just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We should ask for forgiveness.¡± Dorothy apologized on behalf of Korbin, ¡°Korbin looks cold, but he means well. He was just joking with Jaquan. We didn¡¯t expect¡­ he would be really so bold.¡± Roger waved at Armando, ¡°Bro, have a drink with me. I really admire you!¡± ¡°No,¡± Armando said lightly. ¡°Come on!¡± Roger had never been rejected before. He thought that Armando was just shy. He took Armando to the dining area and took out a few bottles of wine. Janessa hastily walked over, ¡°If you want to drink, I can drink with you. He is not good at drinking.¡± Roger was surprised, ¡°Your pair is really interesting. Good, drink! One is a real hero, and the other is an irondy. I am impressed! Cheers! When you get married, you must invite me! I like you!¡± Janessa didn¡¯t reply and finished the alcohol in one gulp. Seeing she drink quickly and urgently, Armando knew that she has not really recovered from the shock and fear. He silently poured himself a ss of wine and slowly drank it up. After finished the bottle, Janessa found that there was a group of people on the deck. She waved to the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s boring if we just drink. Let¡¯s y games.¡± Ferne, who was chatting with Noah, spat out the drink in his mouth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mr. Ferne,e on.¡± Janessa raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously at him. Ferne was silent. ¡°Be a real man!¡± Janessa shouted. Ferne was provoked. The next second, he came and sat down on a chair. But soon he got cold feet. He whispered to Noah, ¡°Bro, save meter.¡± Noah responded in a barely audible voice. Ferne was relieved. Randy, Ferne, Jaquan, and the others did not know Janessa well enough. They only knew how good she is at tongueshing, but they did not know that she had another side.. She would adamantly defend her loved ones. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 748 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 748 Apart from this group of people like Emily were ¡®old yers¡¯ who had yed with Janessa many times. For example, Collin, Eliot, Sydnee, and the three Albertons¡¯ siblings ¡­ They were all novice yers. As for what kind of family the Alberton was, they paid attention to martial arts and management. Their grades were almost negligible. Of course, Emma was self-taught. The entire bridal chamber was in the charge of Korbin. The game ¡­ was all in the charge of Janessa. Janessa was beautiful and pure. Many people thought that she was generous enough to let go of the matter just now and could still y games with them. Just as they were thinking that this woman was rare in the world ¡­ She was abused badly by ying games with Janessa in the next moment. ¡°Love and not!¡± Korbin was so anxious that the veins on his face popped out, but he didn¡¯t get anything out of it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Eliot, you are not good at homework.¡± Janessa was all smiles as he poured three cups of wine for him, ¡°Ah, Drink it. Anyway, the Albertons are famous for not getting drunk after heavy drink.¡± Korbin, who had already drank twenty-one cups, looked at the wine cup and wanted to vomit. He suppressed the strong desire to vomit. With forbearance, he continued to take the cup and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Good drinker!¡± Janessa praised him, then said to Roger, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Mr. Roger.¡± Roger was silent. The three siblings of the Alberton were drank gradually. After drinking three sses of wine one by one, they looked at each other with worried faces and understood from each other¡¯s eyes. The fairy- looking woman named Janessa was deliberately having fun for her man. ¡°I drank too much.¡± Janessa stood up, ¡°There¡¯s almost no more wine.¡± She smiled, ¡°How about this? Next, if you can¡¯t answer, then take off your clothes.¡± ¡°One piece at a time.¡± She added with a smile. The three siblings were mute. They were all absent-minded. Korbin stood there, his face suddenly darkening. Just as everyone thought he was going to flip the table and leave. They saw him unbuttoning his shirt with one hand and take off his suit jacket. Roger, who was sitting below him, was also unable to say a word and also took off one cloth. Dorothy shrugged indifferently and directly took off one piece. She threw it out. The lights in the dining area were turned on. At this speed, the game would notst long. However, Janessa didn¡¯t call a stop, and the siblings didn¡¯t, either. On the other hand, Ferne managed to avoid the farce. Emily took off two clothes because she couldn¡¯t answer. Fortunately, she wore more clothes. The deck was windy. She was wearing Vincent¡¯s coat and her own coat. After taking it off, there was only a pure white long dress left. This was the first time the siblings saw Emily. Previously, they had seen her standing far away, wearing a ck coat. Her long hair covered her face, so they had not looked at her carefully. Now that they looked at her under the light, the girl¡¯s skin was as white as a porcin doll. Her palm-sized face was as ck as a grape, and her lips were light cherry colored. Her lips were slightly raised, revealing a somewhat seductive curve. When thinking about the problem, she blinked her big eyes and gently bit her lips. She was really adorable and cute. Roger was stunned. If it wasn¡¯t for Vincent sitting next to Emily, he would have rushed over and hold Emily¡¯s little hands. He wanted to date her. However, Emily¡¯s face was covered by a hand before he could take a closer look. Roger raised his head and saw Vincent¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes. His eyes were dark and powerful, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. When his eyes narrowed slightly, there seemed to be a vicious aura overflowing from his eyes. It was so cold that his lips and teeth were cold. Roger smiled and quickly looked away. Christy was also beautiful. She was the kind of beauty that was charming and mature. When Korbin met her eyes for the first time, he unconsciously looked at her for a while. Then, he saw the man next to Christy raise his head and look at him. The man was very young. His face was very white and he looked sickly pale. Maybe his body was too thin, and the blood vessels in his arms were clearly reflected. His eyes were clean and clear, and there was a smile on his face as if he knew everything. Korbin smiled and stopped looking at Christy. He identally caught the sight of Roger and they both were in a delicate and embarrassing state. The next round began again. ¡°Victory! Victory!¡± ¡°An unfair victory!¡± ¡°Extraordinary skill!¡± ¡°A group without leader!¡± ¡°Second to none!¡± Korbin frowned and only voiced out the first word. Then he took off his shirt and took another sip of wine. Next, Dorothy and Roger shrugged their shoulders and took off their clothes in a carefree manner. Then, they each drank a cup of wine. Now, only the three of them were in such a sorry state. Collin even draped his coat over Dorothy in midway. Only Korbin and Roger were left with their upper bodies bare. The game still had to continue as usual. Janessa stood up, ¡°How about ying something else.¡± The siblings were quiet. The others expressed no objections. Janessa snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s draw the card, andpare the number. People who choose the smallest number have to drink the biggest number.¡± The crowd remained silent. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 749 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 749 ¡°She can¡¯t drink it. We are going now.¡± Vincent helped Emily stand up. Eliot also brought Sydnee and left. The three siblings of the Alberton family also wanted to stand up, but Janessa grabbed their arms, ¡°As the host, shouldn¡¯t you entertain us? Do you want to leave the guests here?¡± The Albertons could not retort. Most people had left by now. There were only Emma, Janessa, Armando, and the three Albertons. After talking with Cora on the phone, Collin chatted in the WeChat groups. There were no medical cases, so he seemed to have nothing to do. He had just drunk a few cups of wine and walked around in the cabin for a while. After taking a shower, he went to the dining area on the third floor to get some drinks. At this time, he saw the siblings of the Alberton family lying there drunk. Janessa was standing on the table with her hands on her waist. She pointed at the Albertons and said, ¡°Bullying, bullying, my, people? You¡­ you¡­ are risking your necks!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, they¡¯re all drunk,¡± Armando said, holding her. Janessa staggered and said, ¡°Bullying, me, people¡­ kill you!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Armando said gently and helped her to the first floor. Collin looked around and did not see Emma and Jaquan. Just then, he heard a crackling sounding from the kitchen inside. He stood there in bewilderment. ¡°Jaquan?¡± The next moment, the door of the kitchen was pushed open. Jaquan climbed out in a sorry state. When he saw Collin, he was as excited as if he had seen his savior, ¡°Help!¡± Collin was just about to ask when he heard footstepsing from inside. Emma stood there with blurry eyes, holding a pan in her hand. Jaquan cried, ¡°She didn¡¯t use weapons before, but now she¡¯s using a frying pan!¡± ¡°Be a man!¡± Collin turned around and said to Jaquan, ¡°Go and conquer her!¡± ¡°You take it as someone else¡¯s problem, right?¡± Jaquan roared, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and conquer her? If I could win, why the fuck would I stand here asking for help?¡± Collin was speechless. ¡°If wee together, what are our chances of winning?¡± This was the first time Collin had seen Emma getting drunk, and it was also the first time he had seen Emma be so¡­ violent. Jaquan touched the wound at the corner of his mouth and said with certainty, ¡°Someone will have to call the ambnce for us in one minute.¡± Collin was speechless. Emma seemed to notice that there was another person. After sizing up Collin, she attacked him with a fist. Collin was startled and dodged. He moved to Jaquan¡¯s side and pushed him forward. Jaquan cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll think of a way to save you!¡± Collin looked at the three Albertons who were sleeping on the table. After thinking for a moment, he took a ss of water from the dining area and poured it on their faces. ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± When they frowned and opened their eyes, they saw Emma chasing Jaquan to beat him. They watched the farce nkly for a while and Dorothy asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Emma is drunk.¡± Collin said. Dorothy was still in a daze. She said, ¡°Well, I am also drunk. Why would I dream of them?¡± Collin was speechless. No one had never seen Emma like this. After wasting two more cups of water, Collin finally woke the three siblings uppletely. ¡°Hurry up and save Jaquan. This is their big day after all. Last time when he beat by her, Jaquan had a slight concussion.¡± Dorothy whistled, ¡°Bravo.¡± Korbin slowly put on his clothes, while Roger smiled as he buttoned his buttons, ¡°Jaquan is so stupid. How could he be a match for Emma¡­ What?¡± Before Roger could finish his words, Emma seemed to hear his voice and kicked in his direction. Roger was caught off guard and knocked on the table leg. He pressed on his stomach and spat out a mouthful of wine. Looking at Emma with widened eyes, he gave a thumbs up and fainted. Everyone was silent. Korbin dressed up and nked Emma with Dorothy. Jaquan stood in the middle to attract Emma¡¯s attention. Although Emma was drunk, she had a keen sense for danger. She kept turning her head and listening to the small sounds nearby, including the sound of Dorothy¡¯s high heels, the sound of Korbin¡¯s leather shoes, Jaquan¡¯s calling, the sound of Collin drinking water, and the sound of seawater in the dark.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Suddenly, she threw the pan in her hand in Dorothy¡¯s direction. Then, she stepped on a stool and flipped the table. Dorothy took a few steps back and realized that there was no room to retreat. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Korbin!¡± Korbin moved forward to help her. Emma immediately retreated to fight with Korbin. Being drunk, Emma was more powerful than usual. Korbin¡¯s entire arm went numb under her attack. He crossed his arms and took a few steps back. Jaquan¡¯s face changed. ¡°No way? You two can¡¯t win her?¡± Emma heard his voice and wand walked to him on the stool.. Jaquan quickly dodged and watched as Emma kicked the wall with her high heels, leaving a deep hole in the wall. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 750 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 750 Jaquan swallowed, ¡°Baby, I was wrong.¡± Emma walked towards him step by step. Her face was flushed from alcohol, and her steps were not very stable. However, her attacks were fast and ruthless. Collin wanted tounch a surprise attack, but she heard his movements and threw the stool back, almost hitting Collin¡¯s head. Everyone was silent. Jaquan held his breath and slowly moved in the direction of Collin. Korbin also crossed his arms and walked to Dorothy. Emma stood on the spot, frowning and looking at Jaquan with hazy eyes. Then she gently walked over to him. Jaquan was scared. ¡°Honey, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡± Collin facepalmed, ¡°What a bad timing for a joke¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Emma turned to look at him. Collin shut up. He smiled at Emma and said, ¡°Please go and hit him.¡± Jaquan felt wronged. Dorothy stood there and covered her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Does she hit people when she gets drunk? Why didn¡¯t I know about it before? Yes, I haven¡¯t seen her drunk before¡­ I¡¯m drunk and weak. Korbin, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Korbin crossed his arms and said expressionlessly, ¡°My arm¡­ seems to be injured.¡± Collin was speechless. So did Jaquan. Just then, Noah came up from the first floor. Seeing so many people here, he nodded to everyone and then passed through Jaquan and walked to Emma. Just as he was about to go around Emma to get a bottle of drink, he saw Emma suddenly move and punch him in the face. At the same time, she raised her left leg to kick his stomach. Noah reflexively dodged to the side. When he went around to the back of Emma, unexpectedly, Emma hit back with her elbow. Noah frowned, grabbed her elbow and pulled her back a step. Emma followed the force and sat down on the ground. Then she patted the ground with one hand and bounced up. Her left arm curved into a machete and pressed toward Noah¡¯s throat. Dorothy covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°She¡¯s practicing what we learned at that time, isn¡¯t she?¡± Korbin looked at this scene without speaking. Noah tilted his head to the right and raised his hand to block her arm. Then, he held her other hand and tried to push her back onto the table. However, Emma saw through his intention. She stepped on the table in front of her and took a few steps back, mming Noah into the wall. Then, she stepped on the table and flipped over. Noah was forced to let go and retreat. The next moment, Emma stepped on his shoulder with her high heels. Noah was afraid that she would hurt herself, so he helped her up. At this moment, Emma caught his head with her legs and began to twist. Dorothy cried out, ¡°She¡¯s going to kill him! Stop!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jaquan understood and shouted, ¡°Emma!¡± Korbin jumped onto the table and moved forward. He ruthlessly shed at the back of Emma¡¯s head. Emma fainted and fell into his arms. Noah touched his neck and looked at Emma, who had almost killed him. He raised his eyebrows and did not take it seriously. He went to the dining area to get a drink and left after greeting the crowd. Jaquan ran up to apologize. Noah waved his hand to show that he was fine. He also drank a lot tonight. Indeed, he looked exhausted. Jaquan patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Sorry, bro, have a good rest.¡± Noah nodded and left. Korbin helped Roger sit up. Collin opened his eyelids and said, ¡°He is just asleep.¡± ¡°What about her? How is she?¡± asked Dorothy, pointing to Emma, who was in Jaquan¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just needs to sleep.¡± Collin thought for a moment and said to Jaquan, ¡°It¡¯s better not to let her drink again.¡± Jaquan sighed, ¡°Almost impossible.¡± It was only then that Korbin remembered how Jaquan refused to let Emma drink at their wedding night. He had never imagined that Emma would be like this after being drunk. She would turn the home into a training field. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep.¡± Jaquan carried Emma and left, ¡°Wish you have a good dream.¡± Collin took a bottle of drink and went back. Korbin and Dorothy carried Roger back together. Dorothy asked, ¡°Korbin, did she get stimted when she was young?¡± Korbin did not speak. ¡°I think it is the reason,¡± Dorothy said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that it would affect her so much. Even when she was drunk, she could remember the scene so clearly. I once marveled at how perversely powerful she was. Not a man could win her¡­¡± Korbin looked at the direction in which Jaquan left with Emma and said after a pause, ¡°She actually doesn¡¯t like the memory, right?¡± ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t like it, how could she etch that on her memory?¡± Dorothy was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t like it that she can¡¯t forget it,¡± Korbin said, ¡°Those memories are too bloody and violent for her.¡± ¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 751 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 751 ¡°Mr. Vincent, does your leg hurt?¡± Emily rested her head on Vincent¡¯s leg and looked at him with half of her eyes closed. Her voice was soft and cute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Vincent helped her dry her hair and took ab to help her brush her hair. ¡°Liar.¡± Emily sat up, reached out her thumb to press between his eyebrows, pouted, and said, ¡°You have been frowning all the time.¡± Vincent smiled as he grabbed her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Emily tilted her head and looked at him for a while. She put on her shoes and got off the bed. ¡°Do you want me to give you a massage?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t seem to have heard it clearly. When he saw Emily squatting there massaging his legs, his heart softened. ¡°Where did you learn it?¡± ¡°I learned it from Sydnee.¡± Emily looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Vincent, lie down.¡± Vincent looked at her, then slowly sat back down, lying on the pillow. Emily gently massaged his legs. ¡°What do you think about today¡¯s wedding?¡± he suddenly asked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± After saying that, Emily looked at Vincent. A momentter, she added, ¡°I think it¡¯s good for everyone to be happy like today. There¡¯s no need for a wedding.¡± As if it was not enough, she added, ¡°I feel very happy to be with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡± Vincent looked at her. ¡°No regret.¡± Emily crawled over and lowered her head to kiss him. ¡°Never regret.¡± Vincent held the back of her head and turned over to take the initiative. ¡°Mr. Vincent, where are they?¡± Emily gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ignore them,¡± Vincent said as he kissed her neck. The guards hanging by the side of the ship calmly wiped away the water that sshed on their faces as they ate snacks. Guard 1: ¡°The snacks are almost gone.¡± Guard 2: ¡°Sweets are gone.¡± Guard 3: ¡°The nket is wet.¡± Guard 1: ¡°Where is guard 4?¡± Guard 3: ¡°He just saw a shark and went after it.¡± Guard 1: ¡°¡­¡± Rex: ¡°¡­¡± There were always footstepsing from the cabin. Sydnee was trembling with fear while bathing in the room. She was afraid that someone would enter her room. The room wasn¡¯t soundproof. She could hear someone¡¯s footstepsing from outside in the bathroom. Sometimes it was one person, and sometimes there were several people. She could not fall asleep no matter how shey in bed. She hesitated for a long time. She took a deep breath, opened the door, and walked out. She looked around but did not see anyone, so she knocked on Eliot¡¯s room. Eliot had probably just taken a bath and was only wrapped in a bath towel. He probably did not expect that Sydnee woulde to him thiste at night. He was slightly shocked for a moment before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Sydnee suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She lowered her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I ¡­ I¡¯m fine. I just came to take a look. If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± She turned around and walked back, but Eliot reached out and pulled her in. After closing the door behind him, he pressed her against the door and kissed her for a while before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°I always hear footsteps outside,¡± Sydnee said, covering her face with her hands. Eliot remained silent. Sydnee released her hand and looked at him through the gaps between her fingers. Eliot lowered his head and kissed her. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You are testing me.¡± Sydnee was too shy to utter a word. ¡°I think I should go back,¡± she said as she twisted the door handle. ¡°Do you think I will let you go?¡± Eliot pressed the door and asked. A few minutester, Sydnee was lying on the bed, with two pillows in the middle of the bed and Eliot on the other side. ¡°Good night,¡± Sydnee said softly. ¡°Good night,¡± Eliot said as he reached out to hold her hand through the pillow. Half an hourter. Sydnee tried her best to carefully withdraw her hand. She still couldn¡¯t sleep. She did not dare to move even if she wanted to turn over. She was afraid of waking up Eliot. Just as she retracted her hand and was about to turn over, Eliot moved. He put the pillows away and pulled Sydnee into his arms. ¡°Is this the only way that makes you fall asleep?¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t reply. In the darkness, no sound of footsteps could be heard. In this small room, she only heard the violent heartbeat of them. Eliot grabbed her shoulder. Sydnee turned around stiffly and covered her mouth. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡­¡± Eliot kissed the back of her hand. He paused for a moment, reached out to remove her hand, and gently kissed her. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡­ After Collin replied to a few messages on his WeChat, he opened the small speaker he carried with him, turned on the music, and waited to fall asleep. He closed his eyes and waited for a long time without feeling sleepy. He might have slept for a long time in the morning. He picked up his phone and browsed for a while. Suddenly, he remembered Roxy. She didn¡¯t have a WeChat ount because her phone was so out of date. She probably couldn¡¯t send a text message. He swiped his contact list and opened the text message again. He didn¡¯t see any traces of her. If he hadn¡¯t lived with her for a while, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find any traces of her on his phone. This person seemed to be able topletely disappear from a person¡¯s life as long as she packed her luggage and left in a carefree manner, leaving no traces behind. He called her. It rang for a long time before she picked up. ¡°Hey¡­¡± A sexy voice came from the other side of the line. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Collin asked, ¡°Still not asleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back tonight.¡± said he. ¡°You said it before.¡± There was the sound of a lighter on Roxy¡¯s end, and she was lighting up a cigarette. Collin could even imagine her empty eyes that were lit up by the sparks when she lowered her head.. He sobbed. ¡°What did you eat tonight?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 752 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 752 Roxy exhaled a mouthful of smoke, her voice hoarse andzy. ¡°Doctor Mueller, did you miss me?¡± Collin put his phone aside, tilted his head and exhaled, then took the phone and said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on the ship. I want to hear your voice.¡± ¡°My voice?¡± She questioned with a smile, ¡°Moan?¡± Collin¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Okay.¡± He said. Two minutester, Collin hung up the phone. Soon, he called again with a hoarse voice. ¡°You used to be like this with other men on the phone?¡± ¡°No,¡± Roxy said in a faint voice. ¡°Fine.¡± Collin hung up the phone and took a deep breath at the darkness above his head. Then he got out of bed and walked into the bathroom. ¡­ ¡°Noah! Let¡¯s watch the horror movie together, okay?¡± shouted Ferne. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Leave my room and go to your own room to watch.¡± Noah ruthlessly refused. ¡°I just thought you are lonely and want to apany you.¡± Ferne said. ¡°No, thanks. Goodbye,¡± Noah said as he brought Ferne to the door. Ferne was speechless. After a while, someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch aedy together?¡± asked Ferne, holding some snacks in his hands. ¡°Eat and watch it yourself.¡± Noah nced at the snacks in his arms. Ferne was still trying to get in. ¡°No. Sharing could bring more happiness. Forget it. People like you don¡¯t understand.¡± Noah closed the door. After exercising with his headphones, he went into the bathroom to take a shower. A momentter, he just came out and heard a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he saw Dorothy leaning on the door frame in a bathrobe. Noah raised his eyebrows and felt confused. Dorothy took a look, but did not see Ferne. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you live together?¡± Noah was speechless. ¡°Do you mind if I take a look?¡± Dorothy had just drunk a lot of hangover soup, and now that she was no longer sleepy, she wanted toe over and tease him. Noah took a step back, ¡°Whatever, it was originally your family¡¯s ship.¡± Dorothy nodded and walked in with her head held high like she was inspecting her territory. Noah¡¯s luggage was a backpack. He loved to be clean. The toiletries were stacked neatly. The dirty clothes that he had taken off were put in the nextyer of the bag. The clean clothes were hung on the hanger for tomorrow. He was wearing a bathrobe, and his short hair looked a little masculine. ¡°You should go and find Doctor Mueller. He is the only one here who is single.¡± Noah leaned against the door and looked at her. ¡°What a pity! If you weren¡¯t here, I would probably take a fancy to him.¡± Dorothy looked at him and asked, ¡°How is it? Do you want to flirt with me?¡± Noah stood at the door with his arms crossed, and said to her, ¡°Go and take a walk next door. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Dorothy looked at him with a look of pity, ¡°Aren¡¯t many gays also like girls? Why aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ferne¡¯s voice came from the door. He had just walked in and found that Dorothy was also there. He was shocked for a second and raised his eyebrows at Noah. Noah was lost for word. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll definitelye tonight,¡± Dorothy smiled when she saw Ferne. ¡°Why?¡± Ferne was puzzled. ¡°No reason.¡± Dorothy walked to the door, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± She walked out the door and turned back to thoughtfully close the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It hasn¡¯t even been a night, and you¡¯ve already managed to win her heart?¡± asked Ferne. Noah went to the table and poured himself a ss of water. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her stay for a night?¡± asked Ferne. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let her stay?¡± Noah gave him a nce. ¡°I do want to, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Noah sneered. ¡°To be honest, let¡¯s see that horror movie. With this thing in my room, I don¡¯t feel good if I don¡¯t watch it,¡± said Ferne, taking out the CD from his pocket. ¡°You want a fight?¡± Noah bent his fingers one by one, making the sound of bones. ¡°Bro, it¡¯s just a movie. Don¡¯t be so violent.¡± ¡°What horror movie?¡± Noah walked over helplessly. ¡°I knew you liked to watch horror movies too!¡± Ferne pped him in surprise. Noah sighed, ¡°When we finished it, quickly get lost and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Although Ferne imed to watch horror movies, he was really afraid of ghosts. Halfway through the movie, he blocked the pillow in front of his eyes, staring at Noah. Noah rubbed his head over. After a while, Ferne looked back. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Noah was speechless. ¡°The ghosts areing out. I can see ghosts in your eyes,¡± said Ferne nervously. ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to throw Ferne into the sea. After watching it with great difficulty, Ferne said that it was a little scary and he needed aedy to comfort him, so he started anotheredy. Before he could watch halfway, he fell asleep in bed. Noah frowned slightly, reached out and patted his face, ¡°Ferne, sleep in your room.¡± Ferne didn¡¯t wake. Noah had no choice but to lift him up and put a pillow for him. The key to every cabin door was the password. The person outside the door could open the door with the password. Noah did not know the password of Ferne¡¯s room door. There was only a single sofa in the room except for the bed. He thought for a moment, took the nket and sat down on the single sofa, closing his eyes to sleep. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 753 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 753 Janessa was very drunk. In the bathroom, she hit and scolded Armando while crying and making a fuss. It took them more than an hour to take a bath. By the time he dried her hair and put her on the bed, it was alreadyte. Armando lowered his head and kissed her face. Then, he took his clothes and went into the bathroom. A box of things fell out of the luggage bag. He picked it up and nced at it. Then, he turned his head to look at Janessa on the bed and casually threw the box into the inteyer of the luggage bag. ¡°Janessa, I have to go on a business trip in a few days.¡± Janessa heard Armando talking in a daze. She wanted to respond, but she felt that she had no strength left. When she opened her eyes, it was ck and she could not see anything clearly. She had a very chaotic dream. In her dream, she was on the ship for a while. Suddenly, she returned home in the next second. Shey on the sofa and Armando was kissing her ¡­ The scene changed again. She went to the ship again, and everyone was ying games. Armando pulled her to the deck and kissed her in front of the waves ¡­ They stood on the deck like the cover of the Titanic. And the scene was changed to the Mosby¡¯s where Benson asked her, ¡°You live together with Armando?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Janessa nodded nervously. Then the next second, she saw Armando holding her hand and saying, ¡°Grandpa, we are together.¡± She saw Benson¡¯s eyes widen because of surprise. She saw Roman and Cynthia stand up. Janessa could not hear what they were shouting. She kept running and running. The passage in front of her was very simr to the corridor where she went to find Armando before. It seemed that there was no end. No matter how long she ran, she could not get out. She screamed in her dream, her voice hoarse and sharp. ¡°Janessa!¡± Someone was calling her. Janessa opened her eyes. There was fear and uneasiness in her eyes. Her forehead was wet and her whole face was covered by tears. ¡°Janessa, are you awake?¡± It was Cynthia. Janessa thought that she was still in a dream. She looked around and found this was Armando¡¯s residence. Had she returned from the cruise ship? Or was this still a dream? She nced at the house in a trance and found herself lying on the bed in her room. Her arms were connected to thin needles. She looked up and saw that the medicine bottle was hanging very high. She could not see what the medicine was. She raised her hands in a trance to see more clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You are very weak. This is the medicine prescribed by the doctor.¡± Cynthia held her hand. ¡°Doctor?¡± Janessa asked back. Her voice was hoarse, and as soon as she spoke, her throat was dry and painful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cynthia held her hand. Janessa looked at her in surprise. She did not understand what Cynthia was apologizing for. She could only see that her eyes were especially red. It was obvious that she had cried. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Janessa asked uneasily. She looked around and did not see Armando, preparing to get out of bed to look for him, but her body was so sore that she was unable to move. Shey there stiffly and looked down at herself after a long time. Her open cor revealedrge patches of purple-red marks. Her first reaction was that Cynthia knew it! The Mosbies knew it! Her beautiful eyes suddenly widened in fear. Cynthia quickly held her hand. ¡°Janessa, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me first. He was drunk ¡­ So he did something terrible to you. But listen to me. He likes you. He really likes you. So I ¡­ I want to ask you. Can you give him a chance?¡± Janessa sat there nkly. She did not understand what Cynthia said. ¡°I know that this matter is a huge blow to you. But, I beg you, he really likes you. Don¡¯t me him. I ¡­ I gave him the household register at home. He wants to change your household register. When the time comes, you can be in a rtionship. I know that it is unfair to you. Janessa, for my sake, can you give him a chance?¡± Janessa nkly shed a tear and asked in a trance, ¡°Where is Armando?¡± Cynthia almost knelt by her bed. Hearing her say this, she held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me him. If you¡¯re angry, me me. I didn¡¯t educate him well. We owe you, okay? But Janessa, he really likes you. He told me that he would not marry anyone except you in this life. Janessa, don¡¯t me him, okay?¡± Janessa seemed to have understood, but she was still confused. She suddenly remembered that Armando had whispered in her earst night, ¡°Janessa, I have to go on a business trip in a few days.¡± This was something he had nned out long ago. ¡°Where is Armando?¡± Janessa asked again. Cynthia suddenly fell silent. ¡°Where is he?¡± Janessa looked up at her. Cynthia turned and cried silently. Janessa pulled out the needle and walked out. As soon as she got out of the bed, she fell to the ground. She heard Cynthia¡¯s panicked voice, ¡°What are you doing? Have a good rest! Armando went on a business trip. I was afraid that you would me him, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you!¡± Was that so? Janessa was still uneasy. Shey down until the evening and drank some soup made by Cynthia. Only then did she recover a little. While Cynthia went to the bathroom, she took the key, put on her coat, and walked out. She called Armando, but it didn¡¯t work. She called home again, and the call was picked up by the butler. Janessa asked, ¡°Where is Armando?¡± The butler stammered, ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Is he at home?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Janessa hung up the phone. After the taxi stopped, she pulled the zipper of her coat all the way to her neckline before she walked in. ¡°Miss Janessa ¡­ you¡¯re back.¡± The butler saw her from afar. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Janessa asked as she walked in, ¡°Where¡¯s Master Mosby?¡± ¡°He was very angry.¡± The butler could not bear it and said, ¡°He almost smashed Mr. Armando¡¯s back.¡± Janessa held onto the wall and barely managed to stand, but her face was extremely pale. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but Mr. Armando didn¡¯t say a word. Master Mosby didn¡¯t let anyone stop him. He just kept hitting him and knocked him out before stopping¡­¡± ¡°Miss Janessa, you don¡¯t look very well. Are you sick?¡± asked the butler, who helped her in. Janessa waved her hand and only felt almost suffocated. There was no one in the living room. She went up the stairs and thought of the young man who did not like to talk lying in blood. It hurt so much that her heart ached. Benson stood at the window of the corridor. When he turned around and saw Janessaing up, his eyes suddenly turned red. He stretched out his hand. Janessa slowly walked over and held his hand. He sized her up and patted her hand. ¡°Child, sorry for your suffering.¡± Janessa shook her head. He took out a card from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°There¡¯s about ten million in this card. Go out. If you want toe back in the future,e back and take a look. If you don¡¯t want toe back, just live a happy andfortable life outside. If you need anything, call me and tell me.¡± ¡®Go out?¡¯ Janessa didn¡¯t take the card. She just stood there with her head down and didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°If that bastard wasn¡¯t my grandson, I would beat him to death to avenge you!¡± His eyes were red. ¡°However, he is the descendant of the Mosby family. Can you understand me, child? I really want to beat him to death.¡± Janessa shook her head. The truth was not like this. ¡°Where is Armando?¡± She tried her best to suppress her tears and asked. ¡°He¡¯s in the room.¡± Benson pointed to the room. Janessa turned and walked into the room. ¡°Child, if you really hate him and want to kill him¡­¡± Benson looked at her sadly, ¡°I can only kneel down and beg you ¡­ to let him live.¡± The instant Janessa opened the door to Armando¡¯s room, her tears fell. In the middle of the golden bed, Armandoy naked on the bed. On his back was arge area of bloody wounds that had been drawn out by the whip. The entire back, including the legs, was densely packed. The messy whip marks almost burned Janessa¡¯s eyes. She covered her mouth and cried silently. The air conditioner was on in the room, and Armandoy there unconscious. ¡°Armando¡­¡± She shouted softly. His finger gently touched the only ce where he was not injured. Armando did not respond at all. ¡°You¡­.¡± She covered her mouth, tears rolling down her cheeks. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 754 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 754 On the third day after Emma got married, she went on a honeymoon trip with Jaquan. She also brought Stony with her. It was the first time that they went on a trip. Therefore, Deon and Bernice were worried and followed them. Felice and Allen were also invited to join. The three siblings of the Alberton family stopped causing troubles after the cruise incident and did not participate in this collective family activity. Emily returned to the school. Every day, she was still the one who took notes diligently. If she met something she didn¡¯t know, she would write down them all. Anyway, there were ¡°the teaching director¡± Rex and the omnipotent Vincent at home. At the end of the month, Emily would havee here for a month. The first monthly test would be held at the end of the next month. To catch up with the progress, she studied veryte every day. Vincent also apanied her all night, and solved her problems if she encountered something she would not be able to answer in time. Although Emily had learned a lot these days, she still took a lot of notes every day. After all, it was her first time going to school. There were too many things new to her. She almost could not take it. Every day Vincent would rush back and forth. Vincent knew how hard she tried. Emily even fell asleep in the car for more than twenty minutes. When she arrived at the school gate, she suddenly woke up, put on a mask, and ran inside. Rex, who was in the front passenger seat, couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°Mr. Vincent, how about letting Mrs. Britt stay in school?¡± Vincent, who was sitting in the back seat, nced at Rex. Rex replied, ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The next day, Vincent bought an apartment near the school. It only took five minutes to walk to school. There were a lot of stores around the apartment. It was convenient, but it was noisy to sleep at night. Emily studied untilte every night. When she was resting, the sound of carsing and going seemed to be in her ears. She always got up, looked out of the window on the first night, and said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s so loud here. I thought a car drove in¡­¡± Vincent took the earplugs and put them on her. Then, he asked Rex to buy sound-proof equipment overnight. The next day, the entire room was isted. No sound could be heard inside. Emily felt that it was more convenient to live here than to live in the school. The female ssmate behind Emily said that there were thieves in the dormitory, and there were people who liked to use her things randomly. Otherwise, the things on the table would always be used. When she asked them, everyone had no idea. Or when she slept at night, someone was still washing clothes and drying clothes. Although the lights had already been turned off, there were still people chatting in the dormitory and someone would quarrel with her whenever she mentioned it. Emily was stunned by the number of amodation issues. ¡°She said she bought a few sets of underwear. Every time she washes it, it will be less.¡± Emily ate a mouthful of rice and asked Vincent, ¡°But will anyone steal underwear from the girls¡¯ dormitory?¡± ¡°Everything is possible,¡± Rex interrupted. Emily frowned. ¡°I remember that this is not how you use it.¡± Rex replied, ¡°Almost the same.¡± ¡°It might be a lesson.¡± Vincent ced some food in her bowl. ¡°Girls will y some tricks when they meet someone they don¡¯t like. You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll tell her to be careful.¡± Emily nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Good friend?¡± Rex asked curiously, ¡°The female ssmate behind you?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pretty good. She even lent me a book to read.¡± Emily took a sip of the soup and said, ¡°She said that she hates people who are stupid and don¡¯t want to learn. She said that although I am a little stupid, I¡¯m still willing to learn.¡± Rex was speechless. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this same as calling the little Hulk stupid?¡± he thought. ¡°But she is willing to teach me.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°No one except her will team up with me during the physical education ss.¡± Vincent touched her head. ¡°Go back and see if your ssmate is isted. If she is looking for you to form a group, you have to be careful of her intentions.¡± Emily lowered her head and did not speak for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent saw that something was wrong and turned to look at her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t want you to think everyone badly, but I have to admit that what you said makes sense.¡± Emily pursed his lips. ¡°But when hearing this, I still felt a little unhappy. If she really had other motives, then I would be very sad.¡± ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Vincent stroked her head. Emily hugged his waist. ¡°You are doing this for my good. I know, but human isplicated. I still need time to observe.¡± At night, Emily was still studying until veryte. Vincent watched her drip eye drops three times. He got up and walked over to hold her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. We can skip the first monthly exam.¡± ¡°No, I did not take the entrance exam.¡± Emily patted her face. ¡°I feel like I know a lot more than I did before school started.¡± In less than a month, she had too many things to learn and she had to absorb too much. Fortunately, her memory was good. As for things learned within a week or two, she still had an impression when she mentioned them two weekster. After half-past twelve, she put down her book and walked up to Vincent, looking at the book in his hand and asking, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Vincent showed her the cover. ¡°Physics?¡± Emily yawned. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in this?¡± ¡°You need to go to bed.¡± Vincent took her into the bathroom. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet,¡± Emily asked with sleepy eyes. Vincent asked, ¡°What?¡± Emily brushed his teeth and fell into Vincent¡¯s arms. He looked down and saw that Emily was already asleep. He sighed, helped her wash her face, and carried her to the bed. Then he opened the book and continued to read. He took a pen and made notes.. When it was one o¡¯clock, he closed the book,y down next to Emily, gently pulled her into his arms, and closed his eyes. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 755 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 755 Emily had a dream rarely. In the dream, Harold called her ¡°Miss Emily¡± in the big fire. Emily kept reaching out to him. ¡°I¡¯m here, Harold! Harold!¡± When she woke up, she was sweating profusely, not knowing if it was because of the heat or scare. She stayed in bed for a long time withouting back to her senses. asionally, she would dream of Maury and Donna. In her dreams, they were always happy and harmonious. Every time she dreamed of Harold, it was always the big fire that could not be crossed. That car ident trapped Harold and also trapped her. ¡°So early?¡± Vincent walked over and touched her head, his hand drenched in sweat. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Emily rubbed his palm with her eyes closed. ¡°Mr. Vincent, take me out. I feel a little stuffy.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The morning in Happind City was no different from the other cities. There was the smell of buns and deep-fried dough sticks in the alley. Women went out to buy groceries together. It was noisy and lively. The merchants who opened the business street early were still yawning. Young men were diligently cleaning with a broom¡­ Emily looked at the noisy situation outside and her mood slowly calmed down. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I want to eat steamed buns.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily heard the sound of the door opening, and then Vincent walked out. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that there was no one in the passenger seat today, and Rex was not there. She went to open the car door and the driver shouted, ¡°Mrs. Britt, please wait in the car.¡± Emily looked over the window again. Vincent was really eye-catching. He was very tall and wore a custom-made ck suit. When he stood there, he had a noble and cold temperament. His face was indifferent and handsome. His eyebrows were ck and strong. His nose was prominent, and his thin lips were slightly pursed. The lines of the lower jaw were smooth and beautiful. The buttons were buttoned up to the cor, and the cor was stiff, which looks sexy. Just like that, he slowly walked to the bun shop and said to the seller in a low and maic voice, ¡°Give me a portion of each bun.¡± The seller in the entire bun shop, including all the people passing by the door, stopped and looked at him. Their eyes were full of amazement and curiosity. A woman even did not hide their love for him and plucked up the courage to talk to him. ¡°Where do you live? Why are you here to buy breakfast?¡± Vincent turned his head and nced at her. His eyes were extremely cold. The woman who asked the question suddenly stopped and muttered resentfully, ¡°Why are your eyes so fierce?¡± ¡°Humph, why are your eyes so fierce? What¡¯s so great about being handsome?¡± Emily held the steamed bun in her hands and imitated the woman as she ate. Vincent held her head with his palm and smiled. ¡°You heard it from such a distance?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear it. I guessed it.¡± Emily took a sip of soy milk. ¡°Many women look at you, Mr. Vincent. You have to wear a mask when you go out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be at ease?¡± Vincentughed. ¡°Yes, there are many girls who are prettier than me outside. If you suddenly see another one who is prettier than me and suddenly be tempted¡­¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Vincent wiped the crumbs off her lips with his thumb. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I like in my life.¡± Emily threw the bun in her hand to the side and pounced into his arms. Vincent hugged her thin back and said in a low and pleasant voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I like you so much.¡± Emily buried himself in his shirt, her voice buzzing, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°No! Send me to school.¡± Emily suddenly bounced up, full of fighting spirit. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vincent yed with her hand. Emily put his hand to the side. ¡°Mr. Vincent, please behave yourself.¡± Vincent was speechless. When Emily was about to reach the school gate, she put on her mask and kissed Vincent through the mask. Then, she opened the car door and walked out. After taking a few steps, she noticed that someone was looking at her. She looked up and saw a girl wearing a school uniform smiling at her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emily nodded politely at her and then entered the school. Probably because it was the worst ss, when the other sses were quietly previewing or reviewing, there was only the bustling noise in their ss. Emily lowered her head and walked in. After sitting down, she looked up at the ckboard. The next lesson was English. She took out the English book and reviewed it. Her mind recalled Rex and Vincent¡¯s American pronunciation and London ent. She cleared her throat and silently read it a few times. Although she did not quite understand it, she could read it a little more smoothly ording to the sense ofnguage. She checked the words one by one and made the remarks. Her deskmate was writing something in his notebook. Emily nced at it and quickly covered his notebook as if he was guarding against thieves. Emily was speechless. ¡°I heard that we¡¯ll have a new teacher.¡± Someone knocked her back. She leaned back, and the female student behind him whispered. ¡°A new teacher?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of Vincent holding the physics book in his hand. She shook her head. ¡°That was impossible,¡± she thought. ¡°Yes, a beautiful teacher. I heard that she is very beautiful and boys are attracted by her.¡± The female ssmate said in surprise, ¡°She has a very good figure. I heard that even girls like her.¡± Emily nodded nomittally. In terms of beauty, she had never seen a woman more beautiful than Christy. ¡°Have you written the English test paper?¡± The female at the back table asked. ¡°What?¡± Emily was confused. ¡°This.¡± The female ssmate took a book and handed it to her.. ¡°ss is about to start. You didn¡¯t write it, did you?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 756 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 756 Emily turned his head to look at his deskmate, who was writing furiously, copying someone¡¯s random answer. ¡°If you haven¡¯t written it, copy it.¡± The ssmate at the back table patted her on the shoulder. ¡°The English teacher is very fierce and will put you stand on the penalty.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily took it, then opened it and read it while writing. After checking it, she pointed out a wrong word. ¡°You actually discovered that this word was wrong!¡± The female ssmate at the back table was surprised. ¡°It seems that I thought you were too stupid. I thought that it was useless for you to memorize it for so many days.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer. She had indeed memorized the words for many days and it was truly useless, but Rex and Vincent¡¯s tutoring at night was still quite useful. When Emily returned the test paper to her, her eyes inadvertently met with a girl in the back row. She vaguely felt that the girl looked a little familiar. After the first lesson, she remembered that when she arrived at school in the morning, the girl she saw at the door was this one. They were in the same ss? A bit of a coincidence. Did the girl see her get out of the car? Emily did not think too much about it. She took a pencil and followed her ssmate into the art ssroom. The moment she entered, she bumped into someone at the door. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She covered her mask and stared at Christy in front of her, her expression full of surprise and shock. ¡°Be careful,¡± Christy said with a friendly smile. Emily was speechless. The female ssmate at the back of the table tugged at her school uniform sleeve. ¡°Isn¡¯t she very beautiful? Look at you. You¡¯re stunned.¡± Emily was still speechless. The art teacher gave out a nk drawing every ss for the students to draw at will. Anyway, no one would appreciate the drawing of the worst ss no matter what it was drawn. Emily took the drawing paper, sat there, and casually painted. Pencil drawing was her shoring. She had never studied professionally, and Christy did not know how to draw at all. She picked up an art book, took an apple in the ssroom, and put it on the table for everyone to draw. Then she shuttled between the students, pretended to pass by Emily. She lowered her head to look at Emily¡¯s painting, and said as if she wasmenting, ¡°Is it exciting? Are you surprised?¡± Emily was so speechless. As soon as Christy left, the female ssmate sitting behind Emily leaned over. ¡°What did the teacher tell you?¡± ¡°Exciting,¡± Emily replied nkly. The female ssmate at the back table was in shock. ¡°Well, she said my painting is very creative.¡± Emily came back to his senses and casually added a few strokes to her drawing. The female ssmate at the back table looked at her painting. Messy lines intersected on it. It was so ugly that she could not bear to look at it a second time. Was this kind of painting creative? ¡°Teacher¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t too good, right?¡± The female ssmate said regretfully. Emily was still silent. ¡°Have you seen the painting of the artist named Yu, who is very popr online?¡± In the back row, students were discussing in whispers. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s amazing! I heard from my parents that a painting is worth several million!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s especially expensive!¡± ¡°Moreover, no one knows if Yu is a man or a woman¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°He must be very ugly. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he show his face, just like someone in our ss¡­¡± After thest sentence was said, many peopleughed in low voices. Emily heard this and realized that they wereughing at her. ¡°Madam!¡± The female ssmate at the back of the table raised her hand and said to Christy, ¡°They¡¯ve been chatting without drawing seriously.¡± Christy walked over, looked at the row of students, and said, ¡°Stay here if you can¡¯t finish.¡± When she was not angry, she was very beautiful. But when she was angry, she could scare people. The students then stopped talking and continued to draw but stared at the front with unfriendly eyes. The female ssmate at the back tableforted Emily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there is anything, just report it to the teacher. They don¡¯t dare to bully the teacher anyway.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said. ¡°You are wee.¡± The female ssmate at the back table said, ¡°You can¡¯t bear it without saying a word, understand? They will bully you even more.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the drawing was finished, people in the ssroom all left. Emily had yet to finish the drawing when the female ssmate at the back table handed over the drawing paper and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily waved at her. ¡°Mr. Vincent asked you toe here?¡± she walked to Christy with her painting and asked Christy after everyone had left. Christy pretended to sort out the drawing paper in front of her. ¡°Of course not. I receive eight thousand monthly sries from you every month. I should do something. My brother told me toe and take care of you.¡± Emily asked, ¡°Where is Trevor?¡± Christy sorted out the paintings. ¡°He¡¯s here too,¡± Christy said with a bright smile on her face. Emily didn¡¯t reply. ¡°You got along very well with Tata.¡± Christy raised an eyebrow at her before she left. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re already used to this ce.¡± Emily had a nk expression. ¡°Who?¡± Christy opened the drawing paper and looked at it again. ¡°The girl sitting next to you. I saw that you guys were chatting happily.¡± ¡°Her name is Tata?¡± Emily was deep in thought. ¡°You still don¡¯t know her name?¡± Christy asked in surprise. Emily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Christy didn¡¯t answer. If it was exciting and surprising to see Christy in the art ss, Emily was already immune when she saw Noah in the PE ss the next day. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 757 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 757 The girls surrounded Noah like crazy, so enthusiastic that they almost squeezed all the other boys out. ¡°Mr. Sachs! Will you teach us?¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! I like sports very much! As long as you are our teacher, I wille no matter it¡¯s windy or rainy! I will run 800 meters for you!¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! I¡¯ll sign up for this year¡¯s sports meet!¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! How old are you? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! You are so handsome!¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! Do you know how to y basketball? Can you show us?¡± ¡°Mr. Sachs! Do you have abs?¡± Emily stood on the periphery with the basketball in her arms and the female ssmate at the back table- Sofia stood there watching the lively scene in front of them. Sofia sighed, ¡°Wow, the art teacher is beautiful and has a good figure. The PE teacher is handsome and tall. I regret not being born early¡­¡± Emily was speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe closer?¡± Sofia asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like his appearance? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very handsome?¡± ¡°What about you? Why don¡¯t you go over?¡± Emily asked. ¡°My mom said girls should be more reserved,¡± Sofia said shyly. Emily kept silent. ¡°Moreover, I think he must be dating our art teacher. The two of them came together and then got to know each other. They look particrlypatible.¡± Sofia said regretfully, ¡°I have no fate with him this life, maybe next life.¡± Emily was really speechless. Noah blew the whistle, ¡°Everyone, stand in formation!¡± The girls who were chattering earlier immediately stood in line. Noah looked around, and his voice was maic. ¡°In my ss, the first thing is to line up! If someone breaks the rules, he will be punished to run tenps!¡± He stood at the front and shouted, ¡°If you hear me, answer me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone roared in response. Students in ss F were not very obedient. There were a few girls who were willing to learn. The boys basically could not stay in the ss. Many of them would climb over the wall and escape to surf the Inte. The teachers could not catch them, and the teachers could not be bothered to do so. After all, asking the parents to teach the students again wasted a lot of time. Therefore, the school and teachers all turned a blind eye, waiting for the end of the semester so the students who were fooling around could take a graduation certificate and leave quickly. Emily only focused on watching the ckboard and teachers during ss. She rarely cared about the atmosphere of the sses behind her. She did not know that the girls in thest few rows were making up and sending notes to chat. The male students had already climbed over the wall and went to the Inte cafe. Every day, the attendance rate of ss F was pitifully low. The ss teacher had once taken thest ss F and was quite experienced. He only paid attention to a few students that listen to the ss seriously. However, Noah asked everyone to be present, and as long as there was one person who was not present, then, the entire ss would suffer. ¡°Do you have amissary?¡± Noah shouted. A boy stood out. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Are all the students here?¡± Noah asked. Themissary nodded vaguely. ¡°Look at me! Answer again! Are all the students here?¡± Noah stared at him. As if being frightened by Noah¡¯s eyes, themissary shrank a bit, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, no, no, several of them are not here.¡± ¡°How many are missing?¡± Noah asked. Themissary counted the heads, and after counting twice, he replied, ¡°Thirteen.¡± ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Themissary was shocked and confused. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Themissary stood there in shock. Therefore, Emily discovered that there were less than half of the boys in the PE ss, and she still asked Sofia nkly, ¡°Where did they go?¡± After that, Noah put on his hat and walked out with themissary. The others stood in ce, stunned. They heard Noah shout, ¡°The others are dismissed! Free activities!¡± From a distance away, he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± The crowd was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Yes!¡± Emily took the basketball and practiced throwing it under the basket. Sofia was ying basketball on the side. She looked at the direction that Noah andmissary left in and sighed, ¡°This is the first time I have met such a responsible teacher and he is so handsome¡­¡± ¡°Does the previous teacher not care?¡± Emily asked. ¡°Who would care about us?¡± Sofia shrugged. ¡°They all want to cut ties with our ss. I heard about it from a ssmate that when the teachers had a meeting, they also had a KPI. If someone did not complete that KPI, then that person woulde to teach our ss and be our ss teacher. Later on, a teacher said that he would not be willing to be a teacher in F ss even if he was beaten to death. The results of the other sses are getting better and better, so there are no teachers to be our ss teacher. Later, the principal hired a new teacher to be our ss teacher. As you can see, our ss teacher feels that our ss is hopeless. In any case, he is not really concerned about us.¡± Emily nodded in thought. ¡°Our ss is the worst ss in the school.¡± Sofia threw the basketball up, but the ball did not enter. It smashed into the frame and fell heavily again, smashing a few dull sounds on the ground. ¡°You are really careless. You sit in front every day. Don¡¯t you look back?¡± Emily patted the ball in her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Sofia didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± She looked at Emily. Emily guessed what she wanted to ask. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Why are you wearing a face mask?¡± Sofia pointed at her face, ¡°Is there e on your face or is there a dental brace on your teeth?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I answered seriously?¡± Emily asked with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Sofia said with a serious expression, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Emily looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m just too beautiful.¡± Sofia was speechless. She thought for a moment and walked over to pick up the basketball on the ground. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. Let¡¯s practice throwing the ball.¡± Emily kept silent. Half an hourter, Noah came back, followed by thirteen frustrated male students, and they were so dirty as if they had just gone through a fierce battle. ¡°I will still say the same thing! Everyone in my ss must be present! If there is a person who breaks the rules, then they must be punished!¡± Noah took out the name list in his hand and shouted, ¡°Anyone who is called will run tenpster, and then go to ss after running! Richard Freeman! Alex Sandler!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After the PE ss, Emily went to return the basketball. Noah wasmanding his ssmates to ssify the items.. When he saw Emilying over, he pointed at her and said, ¡°Pick up the basketball over there as well.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 758 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 758 Emily went to pick up the ball a few more times. She thought she could talk to Noah. However, as soon as she came up to him, she heard Noah say, ¡°The next ss ising. Hurry up and go to ss.¡± Emily finally said nothing. Day students didn¡¯t need to attend the evening self-study. Emily put the mathematics, physics, chemistry, and English books that she needed to study at night in her schoolbag and ran out. In the corridor, she met Christy and Noah. They stood together and chatted as they walked. Emily looked back. There were ssmates around her. She jogged over. Just as she was about to speak, someone patted her shoulder. It was Tata. ¡°Why are you running so fast? Are you going home?¡± Tata asked. Emily nodded. When she looked up again, Christy and Noah were far away. ¡°Don¡¯t dream. Handsome guys love beauties,¡± Tata patted Emily¡¯s shoulder, ¡°as for us, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. Tata was formerly known as Tatiana Ortega. She felt her former name was unpleasant to hear, like a fierce man selling pork. So she changed her name. On the examination paper, she also wrote Tata. She said that a teacher had not seen her before. When the teacher mentioned Tatiana, she even joked that the name sounded strong and majestic and it must be a tall boy¡¯s name. At that time, the whole ssughed, only Tata was lying on the table and crying. Emily didn¡¯t know how tofort her. She could only say, ¡°Tatiana is quite nice.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Tata looked at Emily and kept a straight face, ¡°You are beautiful. If you don¡¯t believe me, look into my eyes.¡± Emily was wordless. Two cars parked at the entrance of the apartment. Emil took off her mask and went upstairs. When she entered the house, she saw Christy and Noah washing and cutting vegetables in the kitchen. Trevor took a book and studied cooking with Rex. Hearing the noise at the door, Vincent came out of the study. He walked up to Emily, took the school bag from her, and asked, ¡°How is it today?¡± Emily pointed at Christy and Noah who were in the kitchen. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, it is only a few minutes from school to here. Don¡¯t let them follow, OK?¡± ¡°They were discovered?¡± Vincent asked and frowned. ¡°No,¡± Before Emily could finish speaking, the four guards at the door rolled in. Then they stood up and said to Emily, ¡°Does Lady Emily dislike us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Emily waved her hand, ¡°The school is too close. I don¡¯t think you need to follow me.¡± ¡°They have to,¡± Vincent held her hand and led her inside, ¡°your safety is important. Everything has its reason to exist.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The four guards were about to leave. After Vincent gestured, they entered in again. Candy was biting a shoe and running everywhere. ¡°Candy, whose shoe are you biting?¡± Emily picked up the dog. ¡°Mine,¡± Rex shouted in despair in the kitchen. ¡°Sorry, it might like you,¡± Emily held back herughter. Rex shut up in despair. ¡°Why are all of you here?¡± Emily walked into the kitchen. After washing her hands, she stood in front of Trevor and Christy. Then she looked at Noah and asked, ¡°And you, I heard that it was your idea?¡± Noah nced at Vincent. His broken eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you going to stay here for two or three years?¡± Emily asked in surprise, ¡°what about City Y? Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Noah and Christy looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. Emily looked at Trevor in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t your home there? Are you not going back?¡± Trevor smiled at her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Are you here for me?¡± Emily said in puzzlement, ¡°no matter what you do in City Y, it is much better than being a teacher here.¡± ¡°Just take it that we want to change our environment,¡± Christy said as she walked to the front of the chopping board, ¡°I heard that you want to learn how to cook. We have two teachers here who can teach you,¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. Emily had seen Noah cook before. But it was the first time she had seen Trevor cook. Moreover, each time Trevor added seasoning, it was very precise. If the book said adding 0.5 grams, he would not exceed 0.6 grams. It was a terrifying level of rigor. Emily watched them cooking once. She suddenly felt that the high IQ people group was probably a group that she would never be able to integrate into in her life. At the dining table, Noah rarely expressed his opinion of the school, ¡°It is not called attending ss with your head down and listening seriously. If you study alone, you will also feel lonely when you seed in the future. You need a partner who can apany you.¡± Emily admitted that what he said was reasonable. But wasn¡¯t studying a matter of yourself? Who would meddle in other people¡¯s business and let them learn together with you? The teachers and the school were in charge of gathering students together, but the knowledge was not something that could be stuffed into people. People need to take the initiative to study. Emily felt that she was not so great as to be responsible for letting her ssmates study with her. But Noah¡¯s words reminded her. It was true that if she only studied alone, she would partpany with ssmates after graduation. They would not know each other and have any interactions. Then what was the meaning of learning? To absorb knowledge? To get into university? Or to gain friendship? Emily had thought that she only had to take care of herself and work hard to learn what she wanted to learn. Unexpectedly, friendship was also a very important course in school. The next morning, she was full of confidence and was ready to go to school. When she arrived at the door of the apartment, she met Christy and Noah. Emily greeted them and said hesitantly, ¡°I understand what you saidst night. I will treat my ssmates seriously in the future.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Christy reminded after asking, ¡°You mean the loneliness he said? He saw it in the principal¡¯s office when he was in school. It was not what he thought.¡± Emily was shocked. ¡°Do you think he can speak something formally?¡± Christy covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Work hard, study alone, it made me get goosebumps. In the end, you believed it. Emily, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Emily was wordless. She felt that her future school life would be difficult. But she did not know that there would be even greater surprises waiting for her soon. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 759 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 759 Time to eat,¡± Harold knocked on the door a second time but did not hear any response from inside. So he opened the door and entered. Stephanie sat by the bed, watching a movie on theputer. When she saw Harolde in, she looked up and asked, ¡°Have you seen my movie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harold nodded. ¡°How is it?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Very beautiful,¡± Harold thought about and said. Stephanie looked at him and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me as you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± Harold was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± Stephanie looked back at theputer screen, ¡°I like this scene very much. It was raining heavily when filming. When I cried, I was emotional. I was sad at that time. When I thought about it now, I couldn¡¯t remember what I was thinking at that time. The only thing I remember was that I was sad at that time. The director said that it was the most perfect crying scene he had ever seen.¡± Harold did not speak, quietly waiting for her to say. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m not acting,¡± Stephanie smiled bitterly. Over the past twenty days, she had been staying in her room and did not go out anywhere. She had been watching the movies that she had participated in before, one after another. The rumor on the Inte had almost subsided. The new hot topic was the rumor that Stephanie had retired. Many fans pulled banners and cried to ask her to return. But no matter what happened on the Inte, Stephanie blocked everything and sat in her room for more than 20 days. ¡°I said that if you want to rify, I can step forward,¡± Harold said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m sad because I can¡¯t act?¡± Stephanie looked at him. Harold did not speak. He had that thought. ¡°No, I¡¯ve yed so many scenes. But I had never watched them carefully alone,¡± Stephanie opened a bag of snacks from the bed, stuffed a piece of potato chips into her mouth, ¡°every time, I watched them with directors, producers, managers, assistants. We watched it together and eptments together. We would tter each other. It was extremely hypocritical.¡± Harold stood quietly with his back straight, like a tree hole. ¡°Sorry, I was a little long-winded after staying alone for so long,¡± Stephanie nced at him and felt like laughing, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± At the dinner table, Mr. Spencer said to Stephanie, ¡°If you have nothing to do,e out and take a look. Don¡¯t stay in the room. You will get sick if you stay alone.¡± ¡°Okay, I will apany you to workter,¡± Stephanie pretended to be happy and said. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it. The ground is dirty and there are insects,¡± Mr. Spencer immediately rejected. ¡°You told me not to stay in the house. But you are not allowing me to work in the fields. Then where am I going?¡± Stephanie was frustrated. ¡°Follow him,¡± Mr. Spencer pointed at Harold. Harold looked up. If not for the gauze on his face, his face would be full of question marks. Stephanie dug out a few mouthfuls of rice, ¡°Alright!¡± It dealt. Harold went to catch the fish. Stephanie followed him with a bucket and water boots. She did not need to go into the water. She just stood on the shore and watched him go down to catch the fish. Probably because Stephanie was standing there, Harold did not take off his clothes this time. He wore a T-shirt and trousers. Just as he fell into the water, his body was stained by the ssh. Stephanie rested her chin on her hand as she squatted on the shore. She looked at him and sighed. Harold looked up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes?¡± Stephanie asked. Harold didn¡¯t know what to say. He lowered his head and did not say a word. He had a quiet personality and was simr to a person she remembered. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed,¡± Stephanie said with a smile. Harold lowered his head, rolled up his sleeves, and put his hands under the water. He suddenly used force to grab a fish and threw it into the bucket on the shore. It was the first time Stephanie had seen him catch fish like this. She was shocked before she reacted and apuded him. ¡°Wow! So powerful!¡± Harold nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stephanie felt puzzled. ¡°If you feel happy, you cane down to catch it. ut you are wearing a skirt¡­¡± Harold frowned and continued to catch fish. Stephanie stood on the shore and thought for a moment. Then she took off her skirt and shoes. When Harold was about to turn around and throw the fish on the shore, he saw this scene. He was scared and the fish was about out of his hands. He quickly turned around and heard Stephanie say, ¡°Hey, help me. I¡¯m afraid of falling down.¡± ¡°Why did you take them all off?¡± Harold sounded shocked. ¡°What?¡± Stephanie said as she looked down at herself, ¡°I¡¯m wearing my underwear,¡± Harold was wordless. ¡°Come help me up,¡± Stephanie reached out, ¡°let me see if I can catch the fish.¡± Harold hesitated for a moment, then turned back to catch her hand and helped her walk slowly down the river to the middle, ¡°There are stones below, be careful.¡± Stephanie walked carefully, ¡°I thought the water was hot. It¡¯s cold.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Only then did Harold remember that girls were more afraid of the cold. He said hesitantly, ¡°If you feel cold, you can go up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in the period.¡± Harold paused. ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°How do I catch it? I saw that your hand was always under the water. Did the fish run to you?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Harold bent his back slightly and reached out to teach her how to catch fish. Stephanie also bent down like him. She was wearing a set of ck underwear. The water reached her waist and she could vaguely see the underwater scene. Harold paused for a moment. Then he cleaned his hands. He took off his T-shirt, and threw it on her, ¡°You can wear it.¡± Stephanie nced at him and was very close to him. The scars on his body were densely wrapped around his chest to his back, which was shocking to see. ¡°You¡­¡± Stephanie was about to ask something when Harold grabbed a fish. He quickly threw it to the shore. Perhaps due to his misjudgment, the direction he had thrown was wrong. The fish was about to jump into the river when Harold quickly walked a few steps in that direction. When Stephanie saw that he had left, she chased after him. With just a few steps, she slipped and fell into the water. ¡°Wow,¡± Five minutester, Harold rushed home with Stephanie in his arms. Stephanie was covered in mud. She was smelly and embarrassed. She pursed her lips and shouted at Harold, ¡°Toothbrush! I need to brush my teeth!¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 760 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 760 When Mr. Spencer heard the noise, he came out of the house and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Stephanie like this, he quickly took out a dry towel and handed it to her, ¡°Did she fall into the river?¡± When he turned around and saw Harold, he immediately shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your gauze wet?¡± Harold nodded, put Stephanie into the bathroom, and entered his room. Stephanie asked uneasily as she cleaned up the mud on her hair, ¡°Grandpa, what happened to him? Can¡¯t the gauze be wet?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to follow him,¡± Mr. Spencer sighed, ¡°His face has suffered a lot every time he changes the medicine. This time, all his gauze is wet and he has to change the medicer.¡± Stephanie couldn¡¯t care about the mud on her body. She was about to walk out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mr. Spencer asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to see him.¡± Stephanie said uneasily, ¡°Grandpa, he did this to save me. I just slipped¡­¡± She held her waist and hissed, ¡°I think my waist is twisted too.¡± ¡°You should stay here. I¡¯ll go see him. You wash first. The towel is here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Stephanie waved her hand, ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. Go to see him.¡± Mr. Spencer took the gauze and medicine to Harold¡¯s room. Harold had removed the gauze to thest layer. Because the gauze was sticky with the flesh, he did not pull it hard. After Mr. Spencer came in, he handed the gauze to Mr. Spencer. He found a stick and stuffed it in his teeth. Mr. Spencer poured the medicine on his face. After waiting for a moment, he gently tore the gauze that was sticky with flesh. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Harold gritted his teeth and said, e.¡± Mr. Spencer nced at him and said, ¡°Bear with it!¡± Then, the gauze was pulled off. Harold¡¯s face was covered in blood. Hey on the ground gasping for breath. Mr. Spencer cleaned his wound and waited for a while before applying medicine to him. Finally, he wrapped Harold inyers of gauze. When he reached thestyer, Stephanie walked in with her hands on her waist. When she saw the bloody gauze in the trash can, her legs went soft and she almost knelt on the ground. Mr. Spencer took the medicine and went out. Stephanie squatted on the ground and looked at Harold who was lying on the ground. His eyes were closed and his fingers were trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°are you alright?¡± Harold did not speak. His eyes were closed. Stephanie looked at his trembling fingers. He reached out to hold his hands, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Harold finally opened his eyes. His eyshes were covered with water vapor. He blinked, looked at Stephanie, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Nothing.¡± Stephanie searched for a long time but could not find a tissue. She could only gently reach out to wipe his eyes. The moment her finger touched his eyes, she stared at them for a long time. She had seen countless people, but she had an impression of this pair of eyes. He was dull and loyal and did not like to joke. His attitude towards her was only because she knew Emily, so he respected her. The pair of eyes looked at her tiredly for a while, then slowly closed. Stephanie looked at him in disbelief, then rushed to the next room with her hands on her waist. She said in an emotionless tone, ¡°Grandpa, do you know who he is? He seems to be the assistant of a friend of mine. Do you remember Emily? At that time, she brought Mr. Vincent over. Didn¡¯t she have an assistant who didn¡¯t like to talk much? He and Harold¡¯s eyes are simr. Do you remember? His name is Harold, he¡­ ¡° ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Spencer took a sip of tea, ¡°it¡¯s only now that you realize who he is.¡± ¡°Is it really him?¡± Stephanie widened her eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Spencer pouted, ¡°he is unlucky to meet you.¡± Stephanie was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead? He¡­¡± She held her waist and walked around the room, ¡°Does Emily know? No, she doesn¡¯t know. Why did he hide it from Emily?¡± she asked herself, ¡°it must be because he was disfigured, so¡­¡± ¡°Go, go, go to your room,¡± Mr. Spencer threw her a bottle of medicine and said, ¡°Apply it to your waist.¡± Stephanie took the medicine and walked out. No wonder that on the Mid-Autumn Festival, the mooncakes she had ced by the well were eaten by him. He was alive. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stephanie went to Harold¡¯s room again. She stared at the person on the ground for a long time before she helped him to the bed. However, just as she touched Harold¡¯s arm, Harold suddenly opened his eyes. His other hand reflexively mped down on her. Stephanie was twisted by him and her entire wrist almost broke. She cried out, ¡°Let me go! It¡¯s broken!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I fell asleep.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t break someone¡¯s wrist even if I fall asleep,¡± Stephanie raised her wrist and shook it. ¡°You are so strong. My wrist almost broke.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Harold slowly sat up from the ground, ¡°You ¡­ what were you trying to do just now?¡± ¡°I want to help you to the bed,¡± Stephanie said, pointing at the bed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Harold paused for a while before he slowly stood up from the ground. Stephanie looked at his face and asked, ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted to it,¡± Harold looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything now.¡± ¡°Adjust to it?¡± Stephanie looked at him apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Harold took the clothes and walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Go bathing.¡± ¡°But you¡­ can you wash by yourself?¡± She asked. ¡°What?¡± Stephanie pointed at his face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that gauze cannot touch water? I can help you wash it.¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Harold quickly took the towel and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to help you take a bath,¡± Stephanie held her waist and chased after him for a few steps. Harold ran even faster. When Mr. Spencer, who had just opened the door, heard this, his face wrinkled, ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s better for girls to be more reserved.¡± Stephanie was puzzled. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 761 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 761 The opening of Randy¡¯s trip was not smooth. Among the eight members, six of them had had indigestion when arrived at the hotel. It was inconvenient to see doctors in foreign hospitals, and they could not take medicine randomly. Fortunately, Lord Top brought some spare medicine. The six members stayed in the hotel for a few days and only joined the domestic training on the fourth day. Probably because it was urgent, the performances of several team members during the training were not ideal. Even the coach who was No.1 in the domestic ruthlessly questioned them how they got third ce before. Randy calmed the mood of his team members while re-nning the training arrangements. He slept veryte at night. He was under a lot of pressure, and everyone saw it. Several members even secretly practiced in the night. They cried as they practiced. The joy of being able to participate in the nationalpetition at first was surrounded by great pressure. They only knew how big of a mission they were carrying when they arrived at this arena. At that time, everyone in the country would pay attention to thispetition. They did not want to lose. They could not lose. ¡°Listen! Everyone is under too much pressure. Stop fighting,¡± Randy knocked on the wall, ¡°let¡¯s rest tonight and stop fighting. Thepetition is about to start. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Captain Randy,¡± The team members were all red-eyed. ¡°I know you want to win. I want to win too,¡± Randy patted them on the shoulder one by one, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay? Rx. I hope everyone will do their best when the timees. Do your best and leave everything to fate. Now, everyone, rest.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Carl and Mr. and Mrs. Geller lived in the suite downstairs. They were worried that they would disturb the team. So they chose to stay further away, hoping to give Randy some space. Randy stood by the window and lit a cigarette. He did not like smoking. He stayed upte and only drank coffee. He rarely used cigarettes to numb his nerves. But at this moment, he was under too much pressure. The training result was so bad that could not even rank in the top ten of the preliminaries. Several coaches were discussing who would get the first and second ce in the preliminaries when thepetition came. No one considered whether the Seven Young Masters in the third-ce could get the ranking. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Seven Young Masters had been abandoned, with a bad result that no one wanted to see. Randy finished a cigarette and lit another one. Before he could put it into his mouth, a hand intercepted him. The hand was white, the wrist was slender, and the fingers were slender. Randy knew that her right index finger and thumb had calluses, and he knew that her left index finger was almost t. ¡°Captain Randy,¡± Lord Top put the cigarette into her mouth and took a puff, then turned to look at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, we won¡¯t lose.¡± Randy looked at her and suddenly pulled her into his arms. He took a deep breath. ¡°I know, I know¡­¡± He repeated but the strength he held her was not reduced. Lord Top thought for a moment and reached out to pat his back. ¡°We will not lose.¡± It seemed that she could notfort Randy when she said this. But she did not know what to say. She threw away the cigarette and hugged him back. That night, after Randy returned to his room, Lord Top went to the team members¡¯ room and opened a practice match with them. Lord Top did not like to talk when ying games. But in this practice match, she did not stop talking from the beginning to the end. ¡°Wink and Urchin cooperated well during the group training, but you are too nervous and want to win too much. Your goal is too easy to be seen by the other side. Don¡¯t think about stealing the turret. That was my wrong tactic in the past. It can¡¯t be used here. We are in groupbat, and we rely on group cooperation.¡± ¡°There are many countries thate to thepetition. Their tactics are varied. So we have to be diversified in order to ensure that we won¡¯t be deliberately targeted.¡± ¡°If we fight tomorrow¡­ Wink, you will be the support, and Urchin, you will be the AD Carry.¡± ¡°The other parties must have watched our match videos several times. Tomorrow, they will besiege Captain Randy and me, so when the timees, you will¡­¡± Until one o¡¯clock in the night, Lord Top put down the mouse. Her eyes were firm, ¡°Believe me, this time, we will win!¡± ¡°Sure enough!¡± All of the team members shouted with red eyes, ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory!¡± After a week of training, their first officialpetition came on the 23rd. The venue was magnificent and vast. It was said that it was built as a stadium before. Later, the stadium was moved, and this ce was transformed into an ACG venue. Every team before the game had to be interviewed and recorded. Randy and his team members were doing warm-up preparations in their rooms. Some of the team members were nervously touching their mice, and some were constantly flipping through the coins on their fingers. When someone knocked on the door, they stood up nervously. Randy frowned and raised his hand to sign them to sit down. The team members sat down. Randy stood up and walked to open the door. It was the program recorder. Everyone was asked to introduce themselves in English. Everyone would take three seconds to take a shot and needed to cooperate and finish it at once. After Randy turned around and told everyone the rules, the team members who were about to go on stage stood in front of the camera. They knew simple English, so there was no problem in introducing themselves. In order to ease everyone¡¯s tension, Randy introduced himself first in Chinese. Which meant ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Randy. I am the Captain of the Seventh Young Master.¡± The photographer made a gesture to indicate a pause and then said to him, ¡°Mr. Geller, we¡¯re going to use English, which will be put directly online. They can¡¯t understand Chinese.¡± ¡­ Randy nced at him, ¡°The audience understands ournguage. If you want people from other countries to understand me, you can have my words tranted.¡± The photographer made a phone call and talked to his superior. Perhaps because there was not enough time, he finallypromised. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the boss.¡± Finally, they introduced themselves in Chinese. When it was time for Lord Top, she looked up at the camera and said, ¡°My name is Lord Top.¡± The camera paused for a while on her face. Seeing that she had nothing to say, the photographer made a gesture. He meant that she could say a little more. But Lord Top walked to her seat after she finished speaking. She picked up the keyboard and gently wiped it.. The photographer had no choice so he took a picture of the entire room and left. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 762 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 762 As soon as the door closed, Randy stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Everyone, get ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was the first day of their officialpetition. Everyone was tense. Lord Top walked in front of Randy and gently patted his palms that hung on both sides. Randy looked at her. Lord Top smiled at him, ¡°Captain, trust me.¡± When he looked at her determined eyes, Randy suddenly became spirited. He pped his hands and waved his arms at everyone. ¡°Come on!¡± All the members were driven up and pped at him, ¡°Victory!¡± The participants were all in the top three of each country¡¯s preliminaries. They represented their countries in this gamepetition. Everyone had badges on their shoulders that represented their countries. Randy¡¯s team was holding the national g high. Carl and Mr. and Mrs. Geller were sitting in the audience. They did not sit close. They were afraid that Randy would feel pressured when he saw them. So they chose a slightly further distance. The big screen was real-time recording. The game could be seen no matter how far. Randy had been under a lot of pressure these days. He barely talked to them. He ate little and hurried back to practice. When Mr. and Mrs. Geller arrived here, they realized the importance of their son¡¯s match. He represented the country. There were tens of thousands of people sitting in front of the TV watching the match. Originally, Mr. and Mrs. Geller thought it was onlypetition and did not take it to heart. Now, sitting in the audience, they felt nervous for Randy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The big screen rolled to match the teams. There were twelve matches on the first day, six matches in the morning, and six matches in the afternoon. The rules of the game were three rounds and two wins. In other words, two teams would be eliminated on the first day. When the big screen stopped rolling, Randy stopped breathing. They had nopetition on the first day, but there was the first ce in the preliminaries. He didn¡¯t know if this news was good or bad. After all, the team left at the end would only be more powerful and harder to deal with. ¡°Keep your spirits up and see how they fight,¡± Randy said in a low voice, ¡°Looking at them and thinking. If we were to fight them, how should we do?¡± The team members nodded solemnly. To many people¡¯s surprise, the team that was first in the preliminaries was eliminated on the first day. They failed on the first day. Randy watched that team leave with their heads down. Their audience under the stage left one after another. After all, their team was defeated on the first day. Randy felt a little breathless. He went to the bathroom to smoke at the half-time break. Right now, there was only his team and the second team in the preliminaries. Not to mention winning the award, his greatest hope now was to represent the country to stay on thest day of thepetition. After the first day, Randy went to Carl and chatted with him for a while. Then, he stood in the corridor and smoked a cigarette before returning to his room. Then, he turned on the TV and watched the rey of today¡¯spetition. The team members came in one after another. They sat on the floor and looked at the screen silently. Randy saw a scene and pressed the pause. He exined a few words to them and then continued to y. The gamested for twenty minutes. Randy talked for more than forty minutes. After it was over, he turned off the TV. ¡°Everyone, go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone was tense. They were waiting for a match. However, even on the third day, it was not their turn. On the fourth day, there were only three teams left. Each team was extremely powerful for the Seven Young Masters. The second team in the preliminaries had failed yesterday. When they left, their captain nodded at Randy. He clenched his fist and nodded at his chest. Randy understood what he meant. He also clenched his fist and nodded at his chest. At this point, only Randy and his team were left in thepetition that represented the country. On the fifth day, the Seven Young Masters finally appeared on the big screen. Randy breathed a sigh of relief and clenched his fists. He turned around and looked in the direction of Carl and Mr. and Mrs. Geller. Then, he patted the shoulders of the team members one by one, ¡°Everyone, keep your status! Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After going on stage, Randy checked the machine and equipment. Lord Top changed into her keyboard and mouse. The team members sat in their seats with headphones on and adapted to the feeling. This time, they were up against J Country. J Country¡¯s people were stronger in every aspect, and their sports nerves were stronger. ¡°That little guy should be AD Carry, and the big guy should be the jungle,¡± Lord Top said while wiping the keyboard, ¡°Captain Randy goes to the middle, and I¡¯ll be the jungle.¡± Randy¡¯s usual role was jungle. ¡°Why?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No, we have to take the hero we are most confident this time.¡± Lord Top looked back at him, ¡°They have studied us and know that you will be the jungle and I will be the AD Carry. So we have to change our strategy. You confuse them. Then in the early stage, they will catch you and give us some time to develop. As long as you guarantee your safety, leave the rest to me.¡± Lord Top was right. During the opening selection of heroes, the other side banned the jungle hero that Randy often used. They had studied Randy¡¯s team and had banned all five of their best heroes at the beginning. Lord Top rubbed the mouse, with her eyes fixed on the screen. Wink and Urchin had snatched the big tank support and the big tank. The other team member chose the AD Carry. Randy had no choice but to choose the middle road. Lord Top chose thest one from the total attack. She chose a weak jungle hero. A burst ofughter broke out in the J Country¡¯s team. They probably felt that the Seventh Young Master was so scared that they didn¡¯t have the mood to participate in thepetition, so they came to a suicidal choice. Lord Top touched the keyboard and sneered, ¡°Laugh now. Let¡¯s see who will be thest tough.¡± Wink and Urchin sat next to her. They were almost shocked by the murderous auraing from her body. Randy looked up at the audience. He might not see Carl. He quickly looked down at the screen. The audience was filled with the people of J Country. Thispetition seemed to have been predicted the oue. Randy was unwilling. He gritted his teeth and shouted in his headset, ¡°All of you, show me your best!¡± The game began. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 763 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 763 ¡°Janessa, take this to the Maassen Newspaper.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Janessa walked out with a stack of documents in her arms. It was raining heavily outside. She took the umbre at the door, opened it, and took a few steps to stop the car. Her colleagues would pass by and greet her from time to time. Janessa would smile back at them. Recently, she has not been in high spirits. She would asionally be lost in thought at work. A few of her colleagues who had a good rtionship with her had asked her what had happened. She only smiled and said that she was fine. Perhaps she has been a little tired recently. A taxi stopped. Janessa put away the umbre and got into the car. After she got in, she saw a figure sh through the rearview mirror. She looked back and saw no one. ¡°Someone else?¡± the driver asked. Janessa shook her head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± As she closed the door, she couldn¡¯t help but look back. When she arrived, she paid and got out of the car. The Maassen Newspaper and the newspaper she was working at were opened by the same boss. asionally, they would exchange information. Recently, it might be because the editor wanted her toe over and get familiar with the newspaper. Whenever she got the information she had to send over, the editor would ask her to send it. ¡°Hey, Janessa, you¡¯reing.¡± The receptionist already knew her. She greeted her happily and served her a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Sit down and wait for a while. The boss is still in a meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Janessa held her coffee and sat on the sofa, looking out of the door. Suddenly, she stood up and handed the documents to the receptionist. ¡°Can you help me to hand it over?¡± ¡°Sure, are you leaving?¡± the receptionist asked. Janessa smiled at her. ¡°Yes, I have to leave and, thank you.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± The receptionist waved at her. ¡°Thanks for the coffee.¡± She picked up the umbre and walked out. After walking for more than ten meters, she did not open the umbre. The people who followed her finally could not help but run a few steps to her side, picked up the umbre in her hand, and opened it for her. Janessa stopped and looked at him. The two looked at each other underneath the rain. Ten days. Ten whole days had passed. Both of them were much more haggard. Janessa¡¯s eyes turn red. Armando pulled her and walked into a building. After they entered the emergency ess, Armando frantically held her in his arms and kissed her. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± He stroked her chin and whispered. ¡°Does the wound on your back heal?¡± Janessa gently reached out to touch his back. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Armando said, kissing her in the eyes. ¡°Let me see it,¡± she said. Armando stood silent. Janessa reached out to lift his T-shirt. She saw several scabs were as red as centipedes, crisscrossing the entire back of his waist, hideous. Her tears ran down her cheek and her fingertips slightly touched the ugly scabs. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked. Armando shook his head. Janessa slowly squatted down and then gently kissed his wound. Armando only felt that the painful wounds were now densely packed with a burst of numbness. He held Janessa¡¯s wrist and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you going back to thepany?¡± Janessa looked into his stoic eyes and shook her head. Armando pulled her out. The two of them held umbres and avoided not being seen as they entered the car. Then the car took the two of them to Peace Road, Armando¡¯s shop. Janessa went all the way to the second floor with an umbre. The young couple on the first floor couldn¡¯t see her face. They wanted to greet Armando, but they only saw him rushing to the second floor. Before they could ask anything, the door on the second floor closed. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Armando came down and bought some food. He asked the young couple to close the shop in advance and then went to the second floor with food. Janessa stood barefoot on the floor in his shirt. When she saw hime back, she quickly walked over and hugged his neck, eximing, ¡°I thought you left again.¡± ¡°I am sorry. I will never leave you,¡± Armando assured Janessa as he wrapped his arms around her. Janessa shook her head. ¡°I bought some food. There¡¯s porridge, soup dumplings, glutinous rice ribs,¡± said Armando as he raised the bag in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, but I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Janessa was still hugging him, her voice a little tired. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you,¡± Armando said as he nced at the clock. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back after you finish eating.¡± Janessa bit his neck and said softly, ¡°I miss you very much.¡± Armando threw the bag on the table, picked her up, and walked into the room, ¡°I¡¯ll send you backter.¡± When Janessa got out of the car, his legs were so weak that she staggered. Cynthia stood at the entrance of themunity and asked in a worried tone, ¡°You worked overtime and drank?¡± Janessa tilted her head to avoid her gaze, lowered her head, and gave a vague answer ¡°Yes¡± before walking in. These days, Cynthia has been looking after her. In order to ¡°atone for Armando¡¯s sin¡±. Janessa had not been in a good mood since that day. Cynthia felt that it was her son who had made a mistake that made Janessa so upset. So for the past ten days, she had been apanying Janessa. She made breakfast in the morning and dinner in the evening. If Janessa had not been eating at the company at noon, Cynthia would have taken care of lunch. ¡°Have you eaten it?¡± Cynthia asked, ¡°I cooked some fish soup. Do you want to drink it? How much alcohol did you drink? Would you like some hangover soup?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Janessa¡¯s voice was t. Cynthia hesitated and said, ¡°Young men should take good care of themselves. You can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t get drunk again.¡± She was worried that Janessa would encounter something bad again. Janessa understood what she meant and nodded. ¡°Did Armando call you?¡± Cynthia rubbed her hands and asked uneasily. Janessa was drinking water, as she heard this question, and she nced at Cynthia and then shook her head slightly. ¡°Janessa, I know that our Mosbies have let you down. I also understand that my request is particrly excessive. But Armando likes you. He was beaten by Master Mosby and refused to let go. I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡­ I can only hope that you have some feelings for him and will ept him gradually.¡± ¡°No matter what my mother tells you, don¡¯t nod in agreement,¡± Janessa remembered what Armando had said before he left. Janessa put down the cup and slowly walked back to the room. In the living room, Cynthia sat on the sofa in a daze. After a long time, she called Roman. Janessa listened to her call through the door and sighed. What would it be like if Cynthia knew the truth? Janessa was lost in thought. Maybe Cynthia would never make meals for her. What¡¯s worse, she would treat her as an enemy and scold her for being shameless. No, Cynthia might not scold her harshly, but¡­ They would not let her be with Armando, no matter what the purpose was. Janessa opened her WeChat Moments and saw the news that Randy was in apetition. It was alreadyte at night. She could not watch the game live streaming, so she sent a message under the news: [notify me if you win.] She flipped to a few moments that only she could see. One of them was taken an hour ago. Armando stood in the kitchen heating the food. His upper body was naked with some scabs on his back. There was only one word in the caption: [He.] Janessa touched the centipede-shaped wound in the photo as if there was still an uneven touch on her fingertips. She buried her face in the pillow, and she seemed to be able to smell his body and hear his groan. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Janessa closed her eyes, his hoarse voice echoing in her mind. ¡°¡­. Do you love me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 764 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 764 After finishing her spelling test, Emily looked in the direction of the living room and asked, ¡°Why is Mr. Ferne here? Is he a teacher too?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What can he teach?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s going to teach us how to taste wine?¡± Ferne, who sat on the sofa, spoke loudly, ¡°I heard someone say that I¡¯m handsome!¡± Emily was stunned. ¡°Emily, I know it is you!¡± Ferne came up with a smile, ¡°You can say it to my face, instead of behind my back.¡± Emily was speechless. ¡°Are you excited to see me?¡± Ferne opened his arms, ¡°Come on, let me hug you. I¡¯ve been working out recently, I have rock-hard pecs. Come on, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Rex, throw him out.¡± Vincent raised his hand. Ferne screamed, ¡°No! Vincent! I came all this way. Don¡¯t treat me so cruel. I¡¯m talking to Emily.¡± ¡°Are you going to be a teacher at our school?¡± Emily asked. Ferne said disdainfully, ¡°Your courses are too easy for me. It will waste my talent.¡± ¡°He did not pass.¡± Christy walked over and exined, ¡°He failed examinations of Chinese, mathematics, and foreignnguage. His scores in physics and chemistry are not good enough as well. He also failed examinations of history and geographyst week. The scores of written examinations ount for forty percent, and the interview sixty percent. He only passed the interview, and failed all written examinations.¡± Emily was shocked. Ferne covered his face, ¡°Noah, ask Christy to shut her mouth!¡± Noah ignored him since he was busy studying cuisine in the kitchen. Seeing that no one helped him out, Ferne looked at Emily aggrievedly, ¡°Emily, are you going tofort me?¡± Emily looked at him with pity and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Ferne, you are dumber than I expected.¡± Ferne was speechless. Noah and Trevor prepared all the exquisite dishes for dinner. Emily gave them a thumbs-up after finishing her dinner. She decided to learn to cook from them afterpleting her examinations. Emily went to the study to see Vincent with her math textbook as usual. Vincent was staring at his computer screen. Later, Vincent took Emily to the living room. ¡°It¡¯s time for Randy¡¯spetition,¡± he said. Ferne, who sank into the couch, immediately sat straight. He grabbed the remote control and turned on the TV, ¡°It¡¯s the fourth day of thepetition. Finally, it¡¯s Randy¡¯s turn. I don¡¯t know which his opposing team is. I wish it is not¡­¡± Ferne had turned on the TV. After bowing on the stage, Randy and the rival team took their seats. The rival team was the one that Ferne was worried about. ¡°F**k. This team is quite tough. Will Randy make it?¡± Ferne fetched a cushion and hold it nervously. Trevor, Christy, and Noah also came over and sat on the couch watching. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emily did not know this well. ording to what Ferne had just said, she could tell that Randy was facing an extremely tough challenge. She was about to sit down and join Ferne with others to cheer for Randy. Someone grabbed her wrist. She looked up. Vincent held her hand and took her into the study. Vincent¡¯s legs were notfortable on rainy days. He had to walk with his cane today. His cane hit on the floor making a dull sound when he walked. Hearing the sound, Emily felt sorry for Vincent. ¡°Mr. Vincent, aren¡¯t we going to watch?¡± Emily asked nkly. ¡°No. Let¡¯s wait for the result here.¡± Vincent took his seat in a chair. ¡°You have been staying upte recently. You can go to bed early tonight after finishing your study.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emily found herself a chair and sat down. Suddenly, she looked up and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, will they win?¡± ¡°Yes, they will.¡± Emily lowered her head. She opened her notebook and said to Vincent, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these, and also this one.¡± It was sweet in the study. Randy, who was far away from home, was facing tough games. He had never expected that it took him so long on the first game. Forty minutes had passed and the game was in a stalemate. Perhaps the rival team had not expected that Randy and his teammates would fight so long as well. Both teams were testing their opponents. It seemed that opponents had run of out their patience. They were discussing how to break through. Randy spoke in his headset, ¡°Stay closely!¡± The first game was very important for Randy. He could not lose it. Carl, Charles, and Jen sat in the audience, so as otherpatriots. He could not afford to lose. The turret was still on the hignd. Taking a line, the rival team tried to destroy turrets. At this moment, Lord Top suddenly took an action. Before Randy gave an order, Wink and Urchin had followed Lord Top and broke through. After practicing with Lord Top for several months, they had understood each other quite well. Randy¡¯s heart beat violently and followed them. Lord Top died, but Randy got a great opportunity. He was a control-type hero. Soon, he had in all enemies. Lord Top was the only one who died in Randy¡¯s team. ¡°Captain Randy!¡± Lord Top shouted. Randy snapped back and shouted, ¡°Clear the midne!¡± They covered the AD Carry and quickly cleared thene and rushed forward. When they were about to reach the rival team¡¯s hignd, their opponents had revived one after another. Lord Top stared at the screen. Randy had used his skills before the opponent arrived. He made a correct decision and had controlled four of the five opponents. The AD Carry and the TANK had in enemies. Seeing that the opponent was rushing towards Randy, others were about to chase after. Lord Top shouted, ¡°Destroy the turret!¡± Randy had very few HP left. The rival team realized that something was wrong. When they looked back, the turret had been destroyed. Randy¡¯s team won the first game. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 765 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 765 After the game was over, Randy and his teammates sat in their seats for so long. Till Lord Top walked over, they snapped back and cried out, ¡°Lord Top! We won!¡± Lord Top took a sip of water and chuckled, ¡°We still have two more games.¡± But they had won the first game! Wink and Urchin hugged Lord Top excitedly, ¡°Lord Top! We won! We won!¡± ¡°Enough. You guys have held Lord Top long enough.¡± Randy took Lord Top away from them. Winkined, ¡°Come on.¡± Urchin said, ¡°Okay.¡± Randy opened his arms and said, ¡°Come over here. You can hug me as long as you wish.¡± Wink and Urchin quickly left with their cups. Randy and Lord Top walked toward the bathroom. They entered the bathroom one after the other. Lord Top opened the door of a stall and entered. Randy followed her and mmed the door. ¡°Captain Randy¡­¡± Before Lord Top asked, Randy had pushed her against the door and kissed her lips. The kiss was intense and hot. His heart was beating violently. ¡°Captain Randy¡­¡± Lord Top touched her lips and looked at Randy in a daze. Her face blushed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m overexcited. I haven¡¯t expected that we would win the first game. I was ready for the worst scenario. But I didn¡¯t expect that you worked a miracle.¡± Lord Top gazed at him and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s you guys. Captain Randy, you should believe in yourself.¡± Randy looked at her and was about to kiss her again. Lord Top pushed him and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the game.¡± Randy held her hand and pressed it against the door, ¡°Reward me, please.¡± Lord Top heard some people were talking outside. Wink and Urchin walked into the bathroom. They were talking about how awesome Lord Top was just now. However, Lord Top, the awesome person they were talking about, was pressed against the door of the stall and could hardly breathe because of kissing. ¡°Captain Randy¡­¡± Randy released her and said hoarsely, ¡°You go first.¡± Lord Top nced at him and quickly walked out. Randy leaned against the door and took a deep breath. He heard that Wink and Urchin asked, ¡°Lord Top, you are also here¡­ Holy shit!¡± Then Wink and Urchin quickly zipped up zippers and washed their hands. ¡°Lord Top, your face is blushed. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you have a fever?¡± Lord Top washed her face. Her voice was hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She cleared her throat, ¡°Do you have water?¡± ¡°I have. Have it, please.¡± Wink handed over his cup to Lord Top. Lord Top was about to have some water. The door of the stall was opened and Randy walked out. He walked toward Lord Top and touched her lips, saying, ¡°Your lips are dry. You need water. My cup is in my seat. You can have mine.¡± Lord Top was stunned. Wink was speechless. Urchin was surprised to see Randy walking out from a stall. Lord Top was so embarrassed and her ears were burning. She lowered her head and walked into the stall again, ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡± Wink asked nkly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just walk out from it?¡± Urchin pointed to the stall, then at Randy, ¡°It seemed that Lord Top just walked out from the same stall.¡± Wink nodded. They were lost. When they remembered that Randy had touched Lord Top¡¯s lips just now. They understood and their eyes widened. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Could they¡­ Wink covered his mouth with one hand and quickly covered Urchin¡¯s with another hand, ¡°Quiet.¡± Urchin removed his hand and asked quietly, ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡± Wink thought for a moment and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡± Urchin looked at Wink quietly, then retched. Wink embarrassingly smiled. When the second game began, the rival team had rolled up their sleeves and decided to make all their efforts to fight. Randy checked and tested everyone¡¯s machine and headphones. After confirming that they were all good, he made an OK gesture. Thementator and the host took their seats. Cameramen slowly moved cameras closer to the teams. The host teased, ¡°I wonder what Randy and his teammates have eaten just now. One team member has a swollen mouth.¡± ¡°I heard that they can¡¯t eat hot peppers. I suppose they must have some.¡± Lord Top, who was crazy about spicy foods, was embarrassed. Wink and Urchin, who knew the truth but couldn¡¯t speak out, bit their hands. The scene had changed, and the host saw Wink and Urchin on the screen. The host sighed and said, ¡°Look at them. It might be so spicy that these guys are biting their hands.¡± Hearing the host¡¯s words, Wink was stunned. Urchin was speechless. The second game started. They couldn¡¯t keep calm because of the kissing incident. Randy was the first one to choose a hero. He was confident and had chosen a jungling hero which he was best at. Wink and Urchin muttered to Lord Top, ¡°Which ones should we choose?¡± Seeing that their opponents had chosen several heroes, Lord Top said, ¡°Choose the ones which you yed in our training matches.¡± Wink and Urchin chose heroes which they were best at. In the second game, they all chose the heroes which they were best at. Lord Top chose a support hero which had both HP boost and crowd control skills. Lord Top mainly yed as the AD Carry and the jungle, and rarely yed as a support hero. Usually, to keep pace with Wink and Urchins, she had boosted many support heroes. Randy had decided to y a jungler, she had to give it up.. Because Urchin was best at ying the AD Carry and Wink had chosen a TANK, Lord Top picked a support hero. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 766 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 766 The rival team thought that Randy and his teammates were ying tricks again, and decided to guard against Lord Top. After the game started, the rival team directly attacked the AD Carry and the support. Lord Top had well prepared for this. She firstly bought a pair of shoes and wandered into rival¡¯s jungle, distracting them. Later, she came back and three heroes from the rival team went after her. The AD Carry in Randy¡¯s team had farmed to Level two. Thanks for the vision, the AD Carry, who stood in the grass, had in rival AD Carry. Later, he and the support returned to the turret. After getting their First Blood, everyone was on fire. Randy sped up the tempo. He jungled on the rival¡¯s turf. The rival team had tried to catch Randy several times, but all failed. Instead, the rival team was almost in by Randy him and the TANK in the top. The rival team, which had suffered a loss in the last game, was yed in the defensive style. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lord Top took the opportunity and destroyed two turrets with the AD Carry. They rushed to the mid to support their teammates. The game tempo was getting fast. Several heroes from Randy¡¯s team went to the top and killed the rival team¡¯s AD Carry and the support that had just swappednes. The rival team¡¯s tempo was disrupted at once. After the game was over, Randy and Lord Top sat in their seats and couldn¡¯t believe that they had won. They even couldn¡¯t hear Wink and Urchin¡¯s screaming clearly. ¡°Lord Top! Captain Randy! We won!¡± Lord Top finally heard this. She stared at the score disyed on the big screen and said, ¡°We have one more game.¡± Wink shouted, ¡°No more game! We¡¯ve won two games! Two out of three! We won!¡± Urchin hugged Wink, ¡°We won! We won!¡± Their teammates who sat in the audience rushed the stage crazily, ¡°Captain Randy! Lord Top! We won!¡± Surrounding by cheerful people, Lord Top stood up nkly. Seeing that Jen, Charles, and Carl were cheering and whistling in the audience, she finally realized that they had won. She picked up her keyboard and rubbed it against her face, ¡°Silvia, have you seen that? We won, we won.¡± There was apetition between the other two teams in the afternoon. The winner would have the final with Randy¡¯s team tomorrow. Whether they would win the champion or the second ce, in Randy¡¯s mind, they had guarded the national dignity of the country in thispetition taking ce in J Country. No matter what the result was tomorrow, Randy had no regrets. But he would win the championship trophy for Lord Top. The team from Country L won in the afternoon. After returning, Randy and his teammates watched the game yback in his room. ¡°Everyone in their team is an all-around yer.¡± ¡°Well, this guy is brilliant. He attracts opponents with his low HP and works with his teammates killing them.¡± Lord Top pointed at a hero in the mid and said, ¡°Remember his ID. If you notice that he has low HP tomorrow, don¡¯t chase after and do CS.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Randy noticed that Lord Top had taken his ce and exined. He made a cup of coffee for himself and took a seat aside listening. Lord Top was exining how to block and what their strategies were. ¡°This guy is a team yer. He always helps his teammates in time. Don¡¯t underestimate him. Wink, you¡¯ll mark him tomorrow. Once you find out which direction he goes, send a signal to us.¡± Wing jotted down the ID into his palm, ¡°What should I say then? His ID is long and in English. It¡¯s difficult for me to read.¡± ¡°Call him Difficulty then.¡± Lord Top said. Wink didn¡¯t say anything but nodded. ¡°What about this one?¡± Urchin pointed at the one, who attracted rivals with his low HP, ¡°Are we going to call him ¡®Low HP¡¯?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Lord Top snapped her fingers. ¡°Their IDs are so long. How do I identify them? Difficulty¡¯s ID has one more letter than Low HP¡¯s. The last letter of Difficulty¡¯s ID is J.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s call him Difficulty J.¡± Randy took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Low HP¡¯s ID starts with C. Are we all clear?¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± His teammates gave Randy a thumbs-up. ¡°This guy is also a tough one. He is good at one-on-onebat. If he chooses this hero tomorrow, Urchin, you two choose heroes to fight against him, but not too hard. You can¡¯t beat him alone.¡± Wing asked, ¡°Shall we call him Solo Killer?¡± Lord Top said, ¡°Okay.¡± Teammates had many names in their heads, such as Low HP, Solo Killer, and Difficulty. They left the room while Lord Top was still watching the yback. After Randy closed the door, Lord Top looked back. She noticed that others had left. She immediately stood up, ¡°Captain Randy, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Randy stretched out one arm and stopped her. After staring at him for a moment, Lord Top nervously looked at Randy, ¡°Captain Randy?¡± ¡°Stay with me for five more minutes.¡± Randy set the timer on his watch and led Lord Top to the room. He kissed her tentatively at first. After he pressed his lips on hers, the kiss was getting intense. They kissed, and their breaths were hot. Lying on the soft nket, Lord Top said in a daze, ¡°Captain¡­¡± Randy got up and pulled her up. He walked to the door and opened it. After taking a few deep breaths, he looked at her and said, ¡°Go.¡± Lord Top touched her swollen lips, and she was dizzy. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m afraid that you might have to stay here tonight.¡± Lord Top suddenly understood. She quickly covered her mouth and ran out. She met Carl, Jen, and Charles. Lord Top lowered her head and greeted them in a low voice. Then, she blushed and walked into her room. Jen walked into Randy¡¯s room and said worriedly, ¡°What happened to Lord Top? Why is her face so red? Is she having a fever?¡± ¡°No,¡± Randy cleared his throat. Jen asked, ¡°What has happened to her?¡± ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t ask.¡± Randy took a sip of coffee. Carl nced at the sheet and turned to Randy. Randy was embarrassed. What the hell was in Carl¡¯s mind! Charles and Jen came to see Randy. They were quite concerned and asked him to rx. Before leaving, Carl said to Randy, ¡°Try harder.¡± Randy was stunned. Although it sounded sick, this was a great idea! It was tempting! Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 767 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 767 ¡°Have you had your meal, Doctor Mueller?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Doctor Mueller, you look so handsome today.¡± ¡°You are beautiful too.¡± ¡°Doctor Mueller, do you make rounds?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Collin put his hands in white coat pockets. He had encountered more than twenty young nurses, who happened to ¡°run into¡± him, all his way. These nurses had scheduled a perfect timing and rushed over to talk to him. Leon asked, ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Doctor Mueller, you are a handsome guy. Why are you single?¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to introduce me to someone?¡± Collin was writing charts. ¡°No. All young nurses in this hospital have a crush on you. We hope that you¡¯ll have a girlfriend soon. Then, girls will be more interested in other handsome guys, like us¡­¡± Collin nced at Leon, ¡°Handsome guys? Are you?¡± Then he pped the charts on Leon¡¯s chest, ¡°You need a new pair of sses.¡± Leon said with one hand in his chest, ¡°You hurt me.¡± They walked to the window and watched the rain. People wereing and going. Some were alone, some were apanied by their children, and some came with their children. Couples shared with one umbre. They were talking and smiling with their hands holding tight. Leon said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. At my age, I hate to see people being in love. When I want to have a girlfriend, I don¡¯t have enough time. When I¡¯m free, I cannot find a girlfriend. It¡¯s hard to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Staring at the raindrops on the windowsill, Collin thought about Roxy and the image that she was showering in the bathroom. He was parched. Leon continued, ¡°I envy you. You are single because you are a demanding guy. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend even I¡¯m not as demanding as you are. Girls like to be apanied nowadays. I¡¯m 24 hours on-call doctor. I¡¯m afraid that I will never find my true love.¡± To be apanied? Collin remembered on the day after he came back from Jaquan and Emma¡¯s wedding, Roxy slept on the couch with a cushion in her arms. She stayed upte to write and slept on the couch when she was tired. After getting up, she ordered takeout. She still used an old phone which could not y games or music. Roxy was boring. She was only interested in reading books in the study. She could spend a whole day like that. Thest thing Roxy needed waspanionship. When she opened her eyes and saw Collin, she had no emotional reaction, as if Collin was with her the night before. It seemed that she didn¡¯t care about him. Only God knew how happy Collin was when he came back. He wanted to hold her into his arms tight when he saw her. Collin had doubted what he was crazy about Roxy. But He couldn¡¯t tell. Whenever he thought of Roxy, his mood would get better, even on rainy days. Leon said, looking at the hall, ¡°What¡¯s happening over there? Is someone fighting?¡± Collin followed him. He saw someone was crying in the middle of the hall. A man grabbed a nurse¡¯s arm and shouted. The young nurse was so frightened and began to cry. Some other nurses were trying to calm the man down. It was so noisy that no one knew what was going on. Leon called security guards. Collin walked over and said, ¡°Let her go. Calm down, please. It has nothing to help to settle the issue if you grab her arm.¡± The man was fat and strong. He was about 1.8 meters tall and weighed over two hundred kilos. He grabbed the nurse. After hearing Collin¡¯s words, he was angry and his lips were trembling, ¡°It doesn¡¯t help? You sent an intern to fool me! Look what she has done to me! I¡¯m not ab rat for practicing.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°There is a guide at the entrance. If you are unhappy with her service, you canin following the guide. Please don¡¯t do this. You are disturbing peace. When security guardse, they will take you to the police station.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me! Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± The fattie looked at Collin fiercely and said, ¡°Toin? You are with her. It doesn¡¯t help toin!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Leon came over. ¡°Let me give her some shots. It¡¯s fair. I¡¯ll just do what she has done to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± Collin looked at the nurse who was grabbed by the fatty guy. She was tearful and trembling because of fear. What a poor girl. ¡°She is so scared. You do that to me. What do you say?¡± Collin reached out his arm. Leon thought that it was a great opportunity to be a hero. He also extended his arm, ¡°You can do it to me. Just do whatever you want.¡± The fatty guy sneered, ¡°Stop it! She hurt me. Why do I give you shots?¡± ¡°How can you make it hard for a young girl?¡± Leon handed a tissue to the nurse and continued, ¡°She¡¯s crying. Look at how miserable she is.¡± The fatty guy was so angry, ¡°Are you guys going to make it hard for me? How can you treat me like that? You just sent an intern nurse to give me an injection. Am I a pushover?¡± The fatty guy was getting agitated. Collin tried tofort him, ¡°Calm down. We didn¡¯t mean that. She will be punished if she did anything wrong. It doesn¡¯t help if you grab her. Let her go.¡± Leon saw security guardsing over and they were about to surround the fatty guy. Leon quickly stood in front of the fatty guy, trying to block his view. The fatty guy had seen security guardsing over. He grabbed the nurse¡¯s wrist and ran. The security guards surrounded him. Collin quickly reached out and pulled the fatty guy¡¯s hand away slightly, releasing the nurse. When the fatty guy saw that the nurse had been released, he was angry and rushed over to catch the nurse. Collin stopped him but was knocked into the wall. It was so painful.. When he looked back, the fatty guy was held down by the security guards. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 768 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 768 ¡°This fatty is strong. We almost couldn¡¯t suppress him with so many people.¡± Leon gasped as he saw Collin holding his hand thoughtfully. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Collin frowned, reaching out his hand to press on the injured arm. ¡°Maybe it fractures.¡± Leon widened his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re still so calm after breaking a bone¡± After saying this, he snapped his head around and shouted at the security guard, ¡°Call the police! That fatty made Doctor Mueller fracture!¡± Collin did know what to say. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cora looked at him anxiously. ¡°Look at you. Why did you interfere when those people were making trouble? Look, it¡¯s a fracture. Fine, you can get a month to rest. You can also go on blind dates and try to get a sh marriage within a month.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Collin held his forehead, feeling a headache, ¡°A big man locked a young girl. How can I not help?¡± ¡°Help? Are you the only doctor in this hospital, Ah? The others stand there and watch. You¡¯re the only one who rushes forward.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t my colleague help as well?¡± Collin used his left hand to hold the other hand in a cast. ¡°I was careless. It was an ident. Do you understand? I didn¡¯t want to break my arm.¡± ¡°Alright. You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Cora put all the things on the table into the bag and asked again, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Collin took his phone into the pocket. ¡°It¡¯s just a fracture. Next time, don¡¯t make a fuss and run to the hospital.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a big thing happened to you if your director didn¡¯t tell me. Why are you hiding everything from us? Is a fracture a small matter? How can I not make a fuss?¡± Cora looked at him and asked, ¡°Will you only inform us when you are dying?¡± Collin just shut up. ¡°Bones, ribs. In short, buy all the bones. Yes, send them to Collin. I will cook them. Yeah, bring me some clothes¡­¡± After talking to Collin¡¯s father, Cora looked at Collin and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat?¡± Collin covered his forehead with one hand and said, ¡°Mom, could you give me some freedom? I am going to be thirty soon, not a child anymore.¡± ¡°When did I imprison you?¡± Cora shouted. ¡°Your arm is fractured. I came to take care of you for a few days. How can you say I don¡¯t give you freedom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a fracture in one arm. The other hand can still be used. Now, I can order take-out and take a bath with one hand. I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± After a moment of silence, Cora said, ¡°Son, I don¡¯t understand you anymore.¡± Collin was about to say something, but he swallowed his words. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Getting off the car, Cora sent him to the door and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯te if you think I¡¯m annoying. Anyway, you can order take-out if you want to drink bone soup. I won¡¯t cook for you. You are right. I can¡¯t always treat you as a child.¡± ¡°Mom, I love you.¡± Collin hugged her with one hand. ¡°Alright, stop this.¡± Cora patted him on the back. ¡°Go in. Your father will get someone to send the bones overter. You can cook it yourself. If you can¡¯t finish all of the bone, you can give some to Allen. They should like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After sitting on the sofa for a while, Collin took a photo of his cast and posted it to his Moments. His friends sent him many condolences with concern. Collin did not see the person he wanted to see even after searching for several times. When he turned off the phone screen, he remembered that she didn¡¯t have a smartphone, let alone WeChat. How could she see other people¡¯s Moments? Usually, he would get off work at six o¡¯clock and arrive at her ce before seven o¡¯clock in the day shift. Today, he sat on the sofa, waiting for the hour hand to go to seven o¡¯clock. Then eight o¡¯clock. The phone was lying quietly on the coffee table. Apart from an international call from Jaquan and a condolence call from other colleagues at the hospital, the phone didn¡¯t ring. Mike sent two big bags of bones. It was enough for Collin to cook soup for three months. Collin stared at the bones in the refrigerator for a while. The hour hand was approaching nine o¡¯clock. He couldn¡¯t bear it but took out his phone to dial a number. After seven seconds, the phone was connected. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Collin put the phone in the refrigerator before picking up a bone. ¡°Do you know how to cook bone soup?¡± ¡°Pour water?¡± The smoky voice on the other end of the line came through the phone, which sounded sexy and provocative. ¡°Oh.¡± Collin threw the bone onto the chopping board before picking up the phone with his left hand. Then he ced the phone on the counter and pressed his back against the fridge door to close it. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t go over tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Collin hung up the phone. When the water was boiling, he threw bones in one go. After he finished cooking, he tasted it and remembered that he hadn¡¯t put any seasoning on it, not ginger, not bone broth. All he could remember was her husky, sexy words. ¡°Pour water.¡± Collin went to exercise on the treadmill with a cast in one hand while his stomach was rumbling with hunger without food. He took a few slow steps and habitually used his right hand to press the switch but realized it was a cast and could not click. However, his feet had already slowed down with inertia. With such a dazed stall, he fell straight down. What a mess it was! This was the most terrible day for Collin. Hey on the ground, looking at the ceiling quietly. Only then did he hear the phone ring, and in that instant, his heart pounded, and he practically bounced up to find the phone. However, it was Cora calling. So disappointed he was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head! ¡°Why did you take so long to answer the call? Where are the bones? Did you cook?¡± asked Cora. Collin walked to the living room, looked at the entire soup pot in the kitchen, and said it against his will. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it tastes good. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to cook it alone.¡± Cora coughed lightly, ¡°Look, the daughter of a rtive of your aunt¡¯s uncle¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a disabled person now.¡± Collin could not help but interrupt her, ¡°Do you want me to drag my ruined body to go on a blind date?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 769 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 769 ¡°How can you be a disabled man? I just want to introduce you two to each other first. I heard that girl is especially good at cooking and taking care of people. Aren¡¯t you hurting your arm now? In case you have gotten to know each other, she would love to make a soup or something else for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± Collin sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to be in the mood.¡± Cora gave him another choice. Collin said impatiently, ¡°I won¡¯t be in the mood in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, tell me. Do you like that male colleague?¡± Cora asked coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Collin was in despair. ¡°I like women, but I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date now!¡± ¡°Okay, then wait for this weekend. Be in a better mood. I¡¯ll introduce you to each other.¡± ¡°Mom, did you listen to me? I¡­¡± Cora hung up before he could finish speaking. Collin stared at the screen, sitting on the sofa with a worried face. He wanted to raise his hand and press his temple, but he saw the thick white ster. It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Collin was still sitting on the sofa. There was no other movement on the phone except for the phone call from Cora. Many people sent messages to ask him how he was doing in the lively WeChat group. But there was one person¡­ Collin clicked into the takeaway order interface and scanned around but didn¡¯t buy anything. After exiting the interface, he directly dialed Roxy¡¯s number. This time, it took eleven seconds before her raspy and mute voice came from the other end. It seemed that she had just smoked a cigarette or finished taking a shower. ¡°Doctor Mueller?¡± Roxy looked at the number. Collin remained silent. Roxy smiled on the other side of the line. ¡°Do you want to hear the sound?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use my hand because my arm is injured,¡± Collin said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Well.¡± Roxy lit a cigarette and slowly put it between her lips. After taking a puff, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. You don¡¯t need my help, right?¡± Collin closed his eyes and stuck his ear to the phone. The silencested a long time before he said, ¡°Yes.¡± Roxy exhaled a puff of smoke into the phone. Collin told her the address. Roxy remained silent. Just as Collin was about to hang up, Roxy asked, ¡°Do you have a condom?¡± Collin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No.¡± The blood all over his body heated up when he hung up the phone. Waiting for a person toe, he had never been so eager. From the moment he hung up the phone, he had been sitting on the sofa impatiently, waiting. He was waiting for this woman to enter his world. Half an hourter, Roxy arrived in a long ck dress and a pair of sunsses. A hat covered her half- wet hair. The door was open. Collin was slightly shocked when he saw her appearance. ¡°Can¡¯t recognize me?¡± Roxy took off her sunsses and hat as she walked in, not paying attention to the ster on his right hand. When she changed her shoes and walked into the living room, she asked, ¡°Bone soup?¡± Collin nodded. ¡°You only drank the soup tonight?¡± Roxy asked. ¡°No.¡± Collin shook his head. She walked to the kitchen and sniffed, slightly moving up the corner of her mouth. ¡°Why do you smile?¡± For no reason, Collin cheered up when her smile caught his sight. ¡°You should be a good cook. Why is the soup so bad?¡± Roxy snapped her head to look at him, ¡°Is it because your hand is injured?¡± Collin thought, ¡®Because of you.¡¯ He fell his gaze on her and said, ¡°I forgot to put the seasoning.¡± Roxy¡¯s eyes darted around the kitchen, then said to him, ¡°Call for takeout.¡± Collin suddenly remembered what his mother had said. ¡°I heard that girl is especially good at cooking and taking care of people. Aren¡¯t you hurting your arm now? In case you have gotten to know each other, she would love to make a soup or something else for you.¡± ¡°Make something eat for me,¡± Collin said. Roxy turned to look at him with surprised eyes. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡± He peered at her. It was beyond Collin¡¯s expectation because he thought Roxy could not cook, and her kitchen looked like no one had cooked in it for a long time in her previous rented house. Such a person who never cooked¡­ She could make noodles, soup, and sd. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cook over there?¡± Collin asked after taking a sip of the soup. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cook because I live alone.¡± Roxy prepared a piece of bread and handed it to him. ¡°What if there is one more person?¡± Collin asked in a meaningful tone. ¡°Doctor Mueller, we agreed on it earlier.¡± Roxy walked to the front of the coffee table for a cigarette and a lighter. Then she went to the balcony to smoke. It seemed that she thought Collin was joking. The weather was hot and humid after raining. After finishing the meal, Collin took off his clothes with one hand and walked to the balcony. He used one hand to pull Roxy into his arms from behind, kissing her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in the room,¡± said Roxy. ¡°Are you afraid someone will see you?¡± He asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Roxy fell her gaze on his face for a second before she said softly, ¡°Doctor Mueller, I am afraid that you will be seen. It will not affect you well.¡± That was what Collin hated her the most. Roxy always said she wanted to get rid of him, but she would tight her body with his when she came to bed. Collin kissed the newly formed bite mark on the back of her neck before getting out of bed. ¡°Move over.¡± He opened the window to breathe. Roxy was lying on the bed with a flushed face, and her eyes were still a little lost in thought. When she heard Collin¡¯s words, she turned her head slightly to look over. Collin¡¯s initially unremarkable face seemed to be obsessed. He walked over and lowered his head to kiss her eyes and said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Live with me.¡± Roxy blinked in a daze. She was shocked by the kiss. She did not refuse. Collin suppressed his smile, touched her lips with his.. Then he reached out for the box on the bedside table. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 770 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 770 ¡°Low HP is over!¡± Wink shouted in the headset, ¡°Attention! Low HP is over! Don¡¯t chase him!¡± After analyzing the overall attackst night, Wink and Urchin got rid of the fear and nervousness they had at the beginning when facing the enemy camp. Instead, they gradually kept up Lord Top. Lord Top jungled at the beginning of the first round. They had the correct predictions and were on guard against Low HP and Solo Killer. However, the enemy¡¯s tacit understanding was too strong, and the timing and rhythm control was so much better than these guys with Lord Top. The Lord Top should have given the jungle to the captain, but she did not. She yed jungle at the beginning of the game, while the enemy directly chose the hero that restrained her. Randy was a little unhappy at that time, but he did not say much in the game. After Wink and Urchin chose their best heroes, Randy could only select the support. It seemed like he had returned to a familiar scene. He chose the support and followed behind the AD Carry, watching the Lord Top flying around. However, this match was different from the past. They were ying the National Championship at the moment. ¡°Lord Top!¡± Wink shouted. It had only been four minutes since the start of the game, but Lord Top risked her life to fight for the Tyrant of the enemy. She ran back with her remaining blood. Urchin said in shock, ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Before Urchin could finish his words, Lord Top offered First Blood to the enemy. She had just jumped back into the field when she was bombarded by the enemy AD Carry. It was a bad beginning. The loss of First Blood meant that she would face the risk of being disabled and unable to grow againter. The probability of this happening is about eighty-five percent, and the remaining fifteen percent depended on whether she could perform a miracle independently. ¡°Lord Top, why didn¡¯t you give us the signal?¡± Urchin asked anxiously. ¡°Leave me alone.¡± The Lord Top stared at the screen and said, ¡°You y your games. Ignore me.¡± ¡°If you go on like this, we won¡¯t be able to win the first round at all!¡± Randy Geller¡¯s face became sullen. Lord Top did not even raise her head and said, ¡°We can lose the first round, but¡­¡± She controlled the mouse, and the jungle hero on the screen rushed straight into the enemy¡¯s field area. ¡°We will definitely win in the end!¡± ¡°The Seven Young Masters arranged Lord Top to choose jungle today. She is a little radical and seems to be very adventurous. I remember that the team leader Captain Randy has always had a good rhythm, very stable.¡± While livening up the atmosphere, the host exined, ¡°Captain Randy chose to support this time. Maybe he wants to give the team a chance to perform.¡± ¡°No matter what, the Seven Young Masters became famous this time. After all, they defeated the July.¡± ¡°Yeah, it made my jaw drop to the ground. I thought the July would win, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°Wow! What is she trying to do?¡± The host was shocked, ¡°Is she going to versus five enemies alone?¡± The Lord Top made a feint shot on the field before rushing to the middle. If she had the cooperation of the lower, she might have been able to collect a head in the middle of the road. Unfortunately, Wink shouted, ¡°Difficulty came over!¡± Difficulty had a strong sense of the big picture, staring at Lord Top almost the whole game. The jungle was restricted, and the shooter was struggling to develop. Although the enemy caught the middle several times and made him survive, the turret could not hold on anymore. Soon, the first turret was about to be executed, and the economic gap between the two sides was about to widen. However, Lord Top went to the top alone while others were in the team fight. Urchin shouted, ¡°Lord Top! Didn¡¯t you say that we shouldn¡¯t fight him?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lord Top¡¯s behavior was odd. Last night, they had analyzed together, but today Lord Top didn¡¯t y based on their fighting style. She yed jungle but still acted on her way all over the field. Although the enemy couldn¡¯t understand her ideas, her teammates couldn¡¯t understand her ideas as well. The whole stage burst into cheers from the foreign audience when their first round ended with failure. Randy took Lord Top to thevatory and said, ¡°Alright, I know you really want to win. Next round, I¡¯ll y the jungle. Don¡¯t snatch it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lord Top nodded. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Randy pinched her chin and scanned it. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lord Top walked to the sink and washed her face, then she looked at the mirror and asked, ¡°Captain, have you seen a left-handed yer?¡± The second round started with a much more subdued atmosphere. The hosts made a few jokes but still failed to enliven the atmosphere. After all, if the Seven Young Masters lost this game, the L Country¡¯s team would naturally be the winner. In the second round, Randy yed jungle. Wink and Urchin yed as usual while Lord Top changed to support. The hostughed out and said, ¡°It seems that they still have to fight like this. Their captain is more stable to y jungle.¡± The host took a look at the captain¡¯s ID and joked, ¡°Look at the captain¡¯s ID. He is full of offense, Top of the Tops. The support is called Lord Top. What two good names they are.¡± Just at this moment, Randy tilted his head to nce at Lord Top. The camera caught this nce, making the audience immediately burst into cheers of surprise. Randy¡¯s nce was apletely subconscious reaction because the whole team could not hear the host¡¯s voice when they put on the headphones Lord Top had been focused on the screen in front of her and did not know that the noise outside was all because of her. After selecting her hero for a few seconds, she was waiting to enter the game and slightly tilted her head to look at Randy across the Urchin. Randy also tilted his head to look at her. The two of them looked at each other for a short time and quickly looked away. Maybe the photographer didn¡¯t mean it. Nobody knew whether the photographer caught it in a coincidence or not. The camera just happened to catch this scene. The big screen immediately showed this intimate moment. The foreign girls in the audience instantly abandoned their country¡¯s support cards and temporarily wrote some words ¡°Lord Top¡± and ¡°Top of the Tops..¡± They also drew a heart in the middle. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 771 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 771 ¡°AP Carry, follow up. When Difficultyes here, attack him from the upper left.¡± Lord Top looked at the map as she ordered, ¡°AD Carry, follow Low HP. TANK, go kill him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± This round was face-paced. After Difficulty, the team yer from the rival team was caught several times, this invincible team was weakened, followed by its weak point in the team fight. ¡°AP Carrys, attack and block him. AD Carry, follow up! TANK, go consume their energy!¡± As soon as Lord Top finished speaking, Randy was killed in the team fight. Fortunately, his team members followed up. AD Carry killed the rival, and only Difficulty survived. Lord Top ordered very quickly, ¡°Just destroy the turret. Leave dragon alone. They have fifteen seconds to revive and Difficulty is the first one. We hurry up and destroy the first one on the hignd. AP Carry, remember to attack Difficulty on his left and stall him.¡± When they destroyed the turret until the hignd, Difficulty revived. At the same time, the jungle from the rival team had four seconds to revive. AP Carry used his skills, but it was a little earlier and was avoided Difficulty. Seeing that turrets on the hignd were going to be destroyed, Lord Top said to Wink and Urchin, ¡°Move back and wait for the AP Carry to cool down. I¡¯ll go upter and let the rival team use their skills to me. TANK will kill the rival.¡± At the same time, Randy¡¯s jungle just revived. Before he reached the rival¡¯s hignd, this fight would end. Sweat was all over his palm. When the jungle revived, he immediately rushed forward and knew it would bete. Then the news of Lord Top¡¯s death popped up on the screen. Randy was startled and then saw the news of AD Carry¡¯s Triple Kill. TANK was killed by Solo Killer from the rival team. At the same time, Solo Killer had no more skills and was killed by AD Carry. Everyone was shocked for a while, and then a member of Team L smashed the keyboard. The game was over. In this round, Randy¡¯s team won. ¡°Randy! Good job!¡± Carl shouted excitedly. Randy took off his headphones and gave him a thumbs-up. Lord Top also smiled at Carl and Mr. and Mrs. Geller. Wink and Urchin came over nervously. ¡°Lord Top, shall we go to the bathroomter?¡± She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Difficulty who¡¯s got a great bod lost the game. I see that he has been staring at you after the game ended,¡± Wink said in a low voice. ¡°Well.¡± Lord Top knew that some might bear a grudge and even do something to the winner when they lost. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Randy hugged her. ¡°Alright.¡± Until the two of them entered the same cubicle, Lord Top realized something. ¡°Captain Randy¡­¡± She thought, ¡®How can we be in the same cubicle?¡¯ Moreover, Wink and Urchin were still outside¡­ ¡°Reward.¡± Randy lowered his head to kiss her. Lord Top was speechless. At the start of the third round, the host joked that Lord Top¡¯s red lips were the result of eating chili. Then some female audience who were the fans of Lord Top and Top of the Tops¡¯ couple cheered, ¡°Be with each other!¡± The host joked, ¡°It seems that we have a couple here.¡± People in foreign countries were open to it, especially women who might be mostly fag hags. They would scream even when Randy nced at Lord Top. When Lord Top heard the noise before putting on her headphones, she thought that something happened among the audience. When she turned to ask Wink, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Randy. Randy also happened to look at her. Then all the audience who were watching the live broadcast across the country witnessed an amazing scene. Captain Randy, who was in uniform with ¡®Top of the Tops¡¯ on the back, blew a kiss to his team member. The female audience immediately cheered. They were talking about it in variousnguages. ¡°They must be a couple, right?¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome! I like him so much!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a couple!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Please get married!¡± ¡°Lord Top¡¯s red lips aren¡¯t the result of eating chili but being kissed!¡± ¡°Host, ask if they are a couple. I like it!¡± Until the game began, Lord Top¡¯s face still burned with embarrassment. But when she chose the hero, she gradually calmed down. The rival team banned them from their usual jungle and AD Carry. ¡°Captain Randy, you y jungle. I will y AD Carry this round.¡± She decided after checking the rival team. She was very good at solo, but her only weak point was in cooperation with teammates. However, in the past few months of training, she had yed any hero and even won a gold medal at the city level in support. It was obvious that she worked hard to be better at it. ¡°Difficulty chose to y AD Carry. Solo Killer ys jungle and Low HP will take the midne. They changed their positions, and they might also change their tactic, so all of us stay in the middle road.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The first two minutes of this round were vital. So was First Blood. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The rival team was easy to get angry. Lord Top knew that as long as they got First Blood, the rival team¡¯s pace would be disturbed. Low HP who took the midne was extremely cunning and used to kill his rival at thest minute. Since the game just started, they should have fought with jungle and support and killed both of them, but Lord Top insisted on getting Low HP¡¯s First Blood. Low HP did not expect that the rival team would suddenly jump out of the grass. He was beaten up and killed miserably. Lord Top moved from the midne to the bot, following Randy into the jungle of the rival team. Support quickly followed. The three of them encountered the rival team who came to support since the midne was cleaned. Lord Top had got First Blood and was upgraded to Level Two. As they were fighting, she quickly killed the creep, and Blue Buff was injured by the rival team. Then she was instantly upgraded to level Four. Randy helped her block the skills and was killed in the jungle. Lord Top took the chance and killed the rival team¡¯s jungle and support. Then, with the assistance of support, she killed AD Carry across the turret. The fight became fierce. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 772 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 772 Randy yed jungle. Lord Top was farming to higher levels and destroying the turret at the botne. TANK was caught several times at the topne and the midne and traveled back with low HP. They did not defend the turret since Lord Top told them not to fight hard for the turret although it would benefit the whole rival team. ¡°Everyone, attack from behind!¡± Lord Top ordered. The midne received the order and used his skills with low HP but was killed by the rival¡¯s AD Carry with support¡¯s help. But when AD Carry turned back, he found himself surrounded by Lord Top and Randy. This time, Lord Top had perfect cooperation with teammates. In fighting, Wink suddenly realized Lord Top was leading them to fight ording to the rival team¡¯s strategy. The rival team wanted to use Low HP as a trap. Taking advantage of this, they used Low HP to ambush the rival team. Since the rival team consisted of team yers, Difficulty had to assist his teammates all the time in this round. He seemed to understand why Lord Top did that in the first round. She was not disturbing the team¡¯s pace but trying to find out the rival team¡¯s weak points. They yed hard at the beginning of this round. After the whole rival team was killed, they were all vignt. They cleaned all the lines and went to the midne. When they reached the turret, the rival team had revived. The whole team was likely to be killed when they fought on the hignd. Lord Top did not call for retreat, so they were waiting to go up to destroy the turret along the lines. TANK took the lead. When he had no skills, Randy was the first one to rush in, followed by Lord Top. After using the skills, the mid- lane was about to travel back but was almost killed by the rival¡¯s AD Carry. As to support, he tried to protect Lord Top. A turret on the hignd was finally destroyed, but two of the rival team survived. As for the Seven Young Masters, only Lord Top remained. The lines slowly came up. ¡°Retreat!¡± Randy shouted. Lord Top stared at the screen, with sweat all over her fingers. She did not turn around but quickly moved. The rival team¡¯s AD Carry and AP Carry rushed over and used a bunch of skills. Lord Top shed to the other side of the turret and did not attack anyone. She just kept destroying the turret. When she almost seeded, the screen darkened. She was killed. Her heart was beating fiercely and thought, ¡®Have we lost?¡¯ However, the game was over soon and she saw victory on the screen. The two survivors of the rival team were busy attacking her without killing soldiers. The crystal turret was destroyed by the soldiers. Lord Top thought, ¡®Have we won?¡¯ Lord Top¡¯s fingers trembled. She checked the screen again in disbelief. At this moment, the process of her death was yed on the screen. Wearing the headphones, she seemed to hear the cheers and exmations of the host. It was noisy. The teammates all rushed up, hugging and shouting with tears in their eyes. ¡°We won! Captain Randy! Lord Top! We won! We¡¯re the winner!¡± Lord Top sat alone in her seat. Suddenly, she covered her face, tears spilling out from her fingers. The others thought she was overwhelmed by the joy of winning with great difficulty. Only Randy knew that it was because of her brother¡¯s dream being realized. The trophy was held in the arms of Lord Top. The five of them stood on the stage to ept the medals and prize and take a photo. When they were interviewed, a foreign boy wearing sses asked, ¡°Why are you called Lord Top? What does it mean to you? Or is it to form a CP with Captain Randy?¡± It was in English. Randy was afraid that she would not understand. Just as he was about toe over to trante, he heard Lord Top say in Chinese, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s ID.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Lord Top stroked the keyboard in her arms and said, ¡°This keyboard is also his.¡± ¡°Wow, are you here ying for your younger brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he here today? Among the audience?¡± The reporter signaled the camera to aim at the audience. Lord Top shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What a pity. Why isn¡¯t he here? Is he at school?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Lord Top stared at the keyboard and choked. Randy held her hand. She looked back at him and shook her head slightly to indicate that she was fine. The host found that something was wrong. He was about to change the topic when he heard Lord Top say, ¡°When my brother was alive, his dream was to win the championship. Now I have made it for him.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°We won.¡± Then she burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯ve won the championship for him.¡± Randy held her in his arms. ¡°We won!¡± he repeated in a deep tone. The audience could not hear what they were saying, but when they saw the two handsome boys hugging each other, they immediately screamed. Lord Top¡¯s chest was pressed by the keyboard and ached. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. For the first time, Wink, Urchin, and the other members saw Lord Top like this. They all came over and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lord Top!¡± ¡°Cheer up!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the winner!¡± ¡°Exactly! Lord Top! We¡¯ve won the game¡­¡± Somewhere, a middle-aged couple held a portrait of a boy in their arms and cried bitterly at Lord Top in the live broadcast who also burst into crying.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 773 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 773 ¡°First, add two egg yolks, then add 20 grams of white sugar, 50 grams of corn starch, 500 milliliters of milk. Next, stir it evenly, and add a piece of cheese. Then, cook it gently and stir in it until the sauce thickens, and then pour it into a container. Next, keep it refrigerated for three hours and take it out to cut it up. Then brush it with beaten egg yolk, and put it into the oven around two hundred degrees for twenty minutes.¡± Emily looked down at what she baked. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It seemed somewhat terrible. Then she nced at Trevor¡¯s and said enviously, ¡°Trevor, why do you do a much better job when we follow the same instruction?¡± Ferneined, ¡°So is mine. Look, it just looks a bit dark.¡± ¡°Why is yours dark? It should have been golden and delicious. Mr. Ferne, Candy won¡¯t even taste it.¡± Christy said bluntly. ¡°No way!¡± Ferne spooned some, squatted down, and tried to feed the little puppy lying on the ground. ¡°Candy,e on, have a try.¡± Candy smelt it and quickly ran away. Ferne was stunned. Christy and the othersughed in the kitchen. They arranged topete in cooking this Sunday when Emily took a holiday. As the most intelligent person of them, Trevor showed the rest of them how to do it. When Emily and Ferne finished it, they were upset about their cooking. Ferne said in disbelief, ¡°As a hotel owner, why am I so terrible at cooking? It¡¯s incredible! Once when I attended a party, I met several bosses there who were so familiar with every single step in cooking some dish. It was the first time that I had known they could cook.¡± ¡°So are you going to learn it?¡± Christy pointed at Noah, who fastened his gaze on theputer on the sofa. ¡°You can learn from my brother. What he cooks is delicious although it isn¡¯t as good as what Trevor cooks.¡± Ferne pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not. Noah said that I wouldn¡¯t cook well.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Christy snapped her fingers. Ferne was speechless. Emily spooned the baked milk Trevor made and tasted it and found it so delicious. She was about to ask Christy to have a taste when she heard the two of them talking about Noah. She could not help but look up. It seemed that Noah had been burying himself in hisputer since morning. She asked, ¡°What is Noah busy with?¡± Christy pointed at Ferne. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s helping Mr. Ferne run the hotel. Mr. Ferne has been too idle ever since he met my brother, just leaving whatever he can to my brother.¡± ¡°Wait. It¡¯s not for free. I¡¯ve paid him for it. I also want to hire Trevor now.¡± Ferne also spooned some cooked by Trevor and crammed it into his mouth. It was so delicious that his eyes shed with surprise. Christy quickly covered Trevor¡¯s ears. ¡°Trevor, be the chef in my hotel.¡± Ferne stood in front of Trevor with a spoon in his mouth. Trevor held Christy¡¯s hands in his palms. Then, he looked at Ferne and said, ¡°We might settle down here in the future. If you run a hotel here, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Great! Noah, how about running a hotel here?¡± Ferne¡¯s eyes lit up, put down the spoon, and ran to the sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Noah stared at the screen without looking up. Ferne pondered it stroking his jaw. ¡°I do. Besides, it won¡¯t cost much to start a hotel. Then what will it be named after?¡± ¡°Since this one is called Dalton, then the other one Dutton,¡± Noah said calmly. He was indicating the name of the Dalton Hotel was funny. Hearing it, Christy was about tough out loud when she heard Ferne p. Then he said, ¡°Alright! That¡¯s it! Mo You Hotel, it is good!¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. Christy was speechless. Emily remained silent. So did Trevor. Ferne took out his phone, dialed a number, and went to the balcony. It seemed that he was contacting the person in charge of the hotel to ask where the hotel should be located in Happind City. Then he had someone find a Feng Shui master to check the location, apply for the name to see if it was registered. If it was, he would buy it at a high price¡­ When Vincent came out of the study, Ferne was consulting Christy and the others on running his new hotel. Vincent asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Emily raised her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Ferne is so rich and even wants to open a new hotel here. Mr. Vincent, maybe we can invest in it. If this business goes public in the future, we don¡¯t have to work to make money anymore.¡± Vincent walked over and pinched her chin with his thumb. ¡°What did you eat?¡± Emily wiped the cream from her mouth and pointed to the baked milk behind. ¡°It was cooked by Trevor. It is particrly delicious.¡± As she spoke, she spooned some to Vincent¡¯s mouth. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 774 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 774 ¡°Vincent doesn¡¯t like to eat sweet¡­¡± Before Ferne could finish speaking, he saw Vincent eat that roasted milk. Ferne gave Emily a thumb up, ¡°Emily, you are the best.¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, you don¡¯t like sweet stuff!¡± Emily was a little surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed her lips. Ferne joked, ¡°Vincent, you have forgotten me after Emily appeared. Do you remember what you have promised to me?¡± Vincent pped him away. Ferne clutched his chest and sat on the sofa. He anxiously said to Noah, ¡°Men are fond of the new and tired of the old.¡± Noah was so confused. Trevor set up a self-defined screening system on hisputer, which could pick out all the messages containing the words ¡°suicide¡± on the Inte. Then the system automatically extracted the information and sent it to a dialogue box. However, because the system was not very stable, some bugs would appear when it just came out. So Eleven sitting next to Noah had been supervising theputer. Every time Noah drank coffee, he couldn¡¯t help looking at Eleven. It sat there quietly. One of its eyes was staring at the screen, and the other eye was looking at Noah as if greeting him. At first, the little puppy did not know what the little robot was. It barked a few times under the sofa. When it saw the robot turning its eyes, the little puppy was so scared that it ran and peed. Rex wiped the floor several times. But he still felt that there was a smell of urine on the floor. So he was searching for how to clean up the dog urine on the floorpletely. Guard D, who stood by the wall, was taking a wide-angle photo. In the kitchen, Trevor continued to study another cuisine. Christy leaned on his shoulder with a happy smile. Vincent was feeding Emily some roasted milk. Emily¡¯s cheeks were bulging like a little hamster, looking very cute. On the sofa, Ferne moved closer to Noah and pointed at theputer with some words. Noah raised his eyebrows. He seemed a little helpless. Noah turned his head and stared at the several guards who were taking exercises in the corner. Ferne asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Noah shook his head, then shifted his gaze back to theputer. The guards all look at guard 4, only to see him standing upside down on the wall. And his teeth tightly clenched his phone. *** Randy stayed abroad for two weeks. First, the entire team slept for two days and three nights. When Carl wanted to call the 120, everyone woke up. After that, there was an interview. After all, the first honor belonged to them. The interview was about the practice match and the daily training. Lord Top did not talk much and lowered her head to rub the keyboard. The reporter wanted to ask her more questions. So he said to her, ¡°You like your keyboard very much.¡± Lord Top nodded without saying anything. The reporter asked again, ¡°I watched the live broadcast that day. I remember you have said that this is your brother¡¯s keyboard.¡± Lord Top nodded slowly. ¡°Your brother¡­¡± The reporter hadn¡¯t finished asking. Randy walked up to Lord Top and knelt on one knee. He held her hand and said, ¡°They don¡¯t have to answer everything. If you don¡¯t want to say it, you can refuse.¡± Lord Top nodded. The reporter and photographer did not understand what they were talking about and asked the trantor in English, ¡°Are they proposing?¡± The trantor didn¡¯t notice them just now. So he nodded. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Randy was speechless. Lord Top was speechless. The other members were speechless, too. ¡°We want to interview you about why you are ying eSPORTS and summon more talented yers. You and your Captain Randy are very popr. We want to interview you. Is that okay?¡± the reporter asked Lord Top. ¡°Can the whole world see it?¡± asked Lord Top. ¡°Yes, the whole world can see it.¡± The reporter replied with certainty. Lord Top took a deep breath and nodded. The trantor and the reporter made an OK gesture, and then they prepared the camera. The other members all went out, leaving Randy and Lord Top in the room. ¡°How did you contact the eSPORTS?¡± The reporter asked. Randy leaned against the back of the chair. He was wearing the team uniform today. It made him look serious. His handsome face was more attractive than usual. ¡°I like it. I knew it when I was at school. I felt that I fought better than others. So, I wanted to y better. It can be considered starting empty-handed.¡± Randy said. The reporter was amused by his words and asked Lord Top, ¡°What about you?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 775 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 775 ¡°My brother likes to y games. He is very talented. When he was twelve years old, he yed games for other people in the Inte Cafe to earn some pocket money. He could get two in one game.¡± Lord Top said. The reporter asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°When he was fifteen, he didn¡¯t want to study. He wanted topete in professional eSPORTS. My parents didn¡¯t agree and beat him. He left home.¡± Lord Top paused for a moment. Then she said, ¡°He saved a drowning child on the road. The child was saved, but he died.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°So you yed the eSPORTS because of your brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Top looked up at the camera. She said, ¡°I hope that parents can understand the children¡¯s hobbies and support them. Because their disagreement may push a child to a dead end.¡± ¡°You mean your parents¡¯ decision caused the death of your brother?¡± The reporter¡¯s question was a little sharp. ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Top said. Randy stood up. He frowned and stood in front of Lord Top. He looked at the reporter and said, ¡°Delete what you just asked.¡± Lord Top stopped him. Randy looked at her with anger, and said, ¡°He said those controversial words on purpose! Those will push you to the hot topic on the Inte. At that time, people will criticize you. They will hurt you!¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Lord Top looked at him and said, ¡°Captain Randy, I know what I am doing.¡± ¡°You can continue asking whatever you want.¡± She looked at the reporter and said. The reporter took a nce at the notebook and then asked her, ¡°Can you tell me about your history of development? You don¡¯t seem to be as outstanding as Captain Randy. But someone edited videos of your individualpetition. It¡¯s very impressive. How long have you been practicing?¡± ¡°Three years. After my brother passed away, I quit school and left home for an Inte cafe to be a webmaster. I yed games and practiced for more than two years. Then I chose a team to go in. I was so lucky and joined our Captain Randy¡¯s team.¡± ¡°Did you contact your family?¡± The reporter asked. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Lord Top looked up at the camera, ¡°I sent a text message telling them to remember to watch TV beforeing.¡± ¡°Will you forgive your parents in the future?¡± The reporter asked. ¡°That depends. I¡¯ve finished what I wanted to say.¡± Lord Top stood up with the keyboard in her hands. Randy thought that this interview would be the target of the wholeizens. After all, few modern families supported their children to y eSPORTS wholeheartedly. Even his parents and Carl had experienced a struggle with him. Finally, they had topromise. Now he could have today¡¯s achievement. It wasn¡¯t easy for others to struggle like this. However, he did not expect that there were many supporters here. There were manyizens abroad to support Lord Top. They asked Randy and Lord Top to get married quickly. Randy was speechless.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Of course, there were many people leaving messages that it was not easy for parents to work. Some children wanted to y games instead of studying. How could parents support? Some messages said that children were disobedient. If hemunicated with their parents, there would be no drowning. Certainly, there were some unfriendly messages. They said it was wrong for a 15-year-old boy to save people. There were too manyments. Randy took away Lord Top¡¯s phone to protect her from seeing those comments. There was a vote on the Inte. There were three options. First, the parents should support the children to y games. Second, they did not support it. Third, their attitudes were neutral. Randy was worried that this matter would affect everyone¡¯s mood. He took them to travel for seven to eight days and spent two days shopping at the tax-free shop. Carl was in a good mood. He bought two watches for Lord Top and persuaded her to wear them together. Lord Top was speechless. Mr. and Mrs. Geller didn¡¯t know what to buy, so they also bought watches. They advised Lord Top to change the watch from Monday to Sunday. Lord Top was speechless. The other yers admired her so much. ¡°Captain Randy, you should ept us!¡± Wink and Urchin couldn¡¯t help clinging onto Randy¡¯s arm. Randy kicked them away. The day before returning, Randy knocked on the room door of Lord Top. Lord Top was packing up her things. Recently, her hair had grown longer and covered her neck, making her appearance a little softer. Randy walked in and closed the door. He sat on the edge of the bed, stared at her, and said, ¡°You have said you would tell me the answer after thepetition.¡± Lord Top paused and looked at him. ¡°Do you still want to leave?¡± Randy asked. ¡°I came here to fulfill my brother¡¯s dream. Now, my dream ispleted. Sorry, Captain Randy, I will go.¡± Lord Top looked at him and replied softly. Randy asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go back to school and continue studying.¡± Lord Top put down the bag in her hand and walked towards the table to put the keyboard in the suitcase. Then she said, ¡°You have said that I have been living in my brother¡¯s way?¡± She looked at Randy and said slowly and firmly, ¡°In the future, I want to live in my way.¡± Randy took a step closer and gazed at her. ¡°So, there wasn¡¯t me in your future life, right?¡± Lord Top pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°I have said you need to tell me you don¡¯t love me in person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± Lord Top replied immediately. The air was still. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 776 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 776 Randy left the room. Lord Top sat on the edge of the bed in silence for a long time. Then she looked at her suitcase and remembered that she had not said goodbye to her teammates yet. Her only friend sent her a message to congratte her. Lord Top replied with a smiley face. But her expression was sad. She opened the door and prepared to say goodbye to her team members after thinking for a long time. Because everyone would return home when they reached the airport. Thepetition was over. Captain Randy said that they should have a week to gather with their family and rx. But as soon as she opened the door, she found Captain Randy standing outside. ¡°Captain Randy.¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Randy said. ¡°What?¡± She asked in confusion. ¡°In the future, there¡¯s nothing serious whether you love me or not. I love you. That¡¯s enough.¡± Randy looked at her and said. Lord Top was stunned. Then she knew what Randy meant. ¡°Captain Randy, I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Randy held her in his arms. ¡°I have won the game, and I should ask you for a reward. But you gave me such a big ¡®surprise¡¯.¡± Lord Top opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. No matter how long you will study, I can wait. You are the first girl that I love so much. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Lord Top¡¯s throat was hoarse for a while. Finally, she replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Wink, Urchin, and other members came to find Lord Top. But when they saw this scene, they pretended to touch the wall and said, ¡°The wallpaper here is so beautiful!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Randy loosened Lord Top and asked unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s thest night in a foreign country. Of course, we have a warm celebration!¡± Urchin took out a bottle of red wine and said. ¡°Yes! This is for Lord Top.¡± Wink took out milk tea and handed it to Lord Top. Lord Top found it was milk tea with brown sugar. She looked at them with a strange expression, ¡°You¡­?¡± ¡°We know nothing,¡± Urchin said and waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I know nothing!¡± Wink said. The other team members also shook their heads and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Lord Top was speechless. ¡°Alright,e to my room.¡± Randy walked first holding Lord Top. The team members saw them with envy and jealousy. They regretted not pursuing Lord Top earlier. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your thoughts? That is impossible!¡± Randy suddenly turned around and said. The members were all speechless. Lord Top was at a loss. Everyone had a good time drinking because Lord Top said that she was going back to school and she would not y games with them in the future. Everyone didn¡¯t want to part with her. Someone even confessed to Lord Top. But Randy pushed them into the bathroom. Lord Top drank wine instead of milk tea. Everyone knew she couldn¡¯t drink more than one cup. So no one dared to let her drink. But when Randy saw her, Lord Top had fallen asleep on the bed. Randy told the others to get out quickly. Then, he took a towel to wipe her face and hands. Her skin was very white, and she usually applied some yellow foundation liquid. After wiping, her face and neck were glowing. Randy stared at her for a moment before he took off her shoes and wiped her feet. The Lord Top¡¯s feet were small and each of her toes was smooth and white. Randy could not help but lower his head and kiss her toes. When he turned back, he found that Lord Top had been staring at him with a stunned expression. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The aura was embarrassing. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Randy asked awkwardly. ¡°Captain Randy?¡± Lord Top looked at him with a red face. ¡°Do you have a headache? Do you want some water?¡± Randy asked as he sat beside her. Lord Top just stared at him and asked uncertainly, ¡°Captain Randy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong? Are you drunk? You don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± Randy touched her face. ¡°Captain Randy?¡± She still asked in confusion. Randy stared at her moist lips and answered, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Randy.¡± ¡°Captain Randy.¡± Lord Top shouted softly. Randy could not help but lower his head to kiss her lips again and again. He couldn¡¯t say anything else, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lord Top kissed him back softly. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Randy held her hand and asked. ¡°Captain Randy.¡± Lord Top hugged him and shouted in confusion. Randy bit her lips and said hoarsely, ¡°How can you be so defenseless against me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 777 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 777 ¡°Roxanne, hand me the towel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Roxanne, give me a cup of water.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Roxanne, give me the book.¡± Roxanne was speechless. Roxy ced a book in front of Collin, standing there and asking, ¡°Doctor Mueller, do you anything else?¡± Collin flipped a page of the book and pretended to be calm. Then he said, ¡°Nothing now.¡± Roxy walked out. After a short moment, Collin shouted to the study room next door, ¡°Roxanne!¡± Roxy came out immediately. She took off the ck-rimmed sses and stared at Collin for a while. Then, she turned off the lights and went to bed. She bit his neck softly. ¡°Are you a dog that bites me?¡± Collin chuckled. ¡°Doctor Mueller, this is the first time you are so childish.¡± Her hoarse andzy voice appeared from the darkness into the air. Collin grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Is theputer off?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me.¡± Roxy kissed his Adam¡¯s apple and sucked gently, ¡°I can¡¯t write at all.¡± Collin kissed her vigorously. Usually, he was busy with work and had no experience with a woman during the day. At night, he usually took exercise and read books. However, he became very ¡°clingy¡± after living with Roxy. After his wrist was broken, he would let Roxy do everything. It included brushing teeth, washing the face or feet, and even going to the toilet. Every time Roxy looked at him, Collin had the urge to change her. He wanted that her eyes were filled with him only. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They had watched a movie together on the sofa in the afternoon and had sat on the balcony to watch the sunset. Roxy liked the air in the morning. She would open the window and look at the sky outside for a long time. asionally, Collin would watch it together. They were like a real couple, doing all kinds of intimate things. ¡°I have a brother. He ising back to my house soon after his honeymoon.¡± Collin opened the window to get some fresh air. Although the weather had cooled down, he still felt hot. After covering Roxy with a quilt, he turned on the air conditioner for a while. Roxy answered tiredly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my house then.¡± Collin looked at her and said, ¡°I mean I want him to meet you.¡± Roxy opened her eyes slowly. After a long time, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s my identity?¡± Collin looked at her and said, ¡°Roxanne, I ask you, do you want to see?¡± Roxy closed her eyes and stopped talking. Collin rested for about twenty days and went back to work the next day. Although he could only take a consultation and check rooms, it could be considered as helping others. The other doctors¡¯ work could be shared. Roxy did not wake up until noon. After washing up, she packed her bag and prepared to find a coffee shop to write. She also ate something. When she went out, a middle-aged woman came out of the elevator. The woman¡¯s hands were full of things. They were bones, vegetables, and beef. She was dressed gorgeously. Roxy only recognized the pair of high heels on her feet. When she checked the official website, she saw it was more than 60 thousand. Cora did not recognize her. After all, Roxy was wearing sunsses, and only half of her chin was exposed. Roxy pressed the elevator button and entered. Then, she thought about whether she had left anything. She looked at the bag in her hand. Everything seemed to be put in, except for the toothbrush in the bathroom. She hoped that Cora wouldn¡¯t enter the bathroom. Roxy suddenly remembered there was something special in the trash can. Roxy bit her lips. When she arrived at the entrance of themunity, she returned to her rented apartment by taxi. After Cora entered the house with the password, she realized that the opposite house had changed the person. She thought, ¡°Otherwise, why is there a girl on this floor?¡± Of course, she was busy putting everything into the fridge and forgot this case. Cora tidied up the kitchen and the living room. She turned around and walked out. Collin did not like others touching his bedroom. Cora knew what to do. When she reached the door, she went out to pick up a phone with a smile. She did not even notice that there was a female underpants when nced at the balcony. When Collin came back at night, he found that Roxy had left. He was angry. He thought that he had asked her to see Jaquanst night. But she was unwilling to, so she left today. He turned on his phone. But he had not received a text message or phone from her from morning until now. Collin threw the phone on the sofa and sat for a while. Then the phone rang. He nced without any hope. It was Cora. ¡°Did you get off work? I bought you something to eat in your fridge.¡± Cora asked curiously, ¡°Look at how messy your living room is. You were clean before. Are youzy after staying at home for a long time?¡± Collin was speechless. Of course, that was because of Roxy. However, he never expected that Cora woulde here today. It seemed that he didn¡¯t encounter Roxanne? ¡°I wanted to make soup, but I was worried that there would be a fire because no one was at home. So I stopped. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Cora asked. ¡°Just eat something.¡± Collin threw the phone on the tea table using hands-free, and he looked at the balcony. Then he recalled what he and Roxanne had done there. Some other emotions in his heart. ¡°Alright, go to bed early,¡± Cora said and hung up. Collin called Roxy directly. It rang for a long time. Then Rosy said, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It is me. Cora is here today,¡± said Collin. ¡°Yes. But she didn¡¯t notice me.¡± Roxy¡¯s voice was very recognizable. She paused and asked, ¡°Did she see the things in the trash can?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the trash can?¡± Collin asked despite knowing the answer. There was the lighter¡¯s sound on Roxy¡¯s side. It was open and closed. After a while, she said, ¡°Your descendant.¡± Collin gritted his teeth. ¡°You went back because my mother came?¡± Roxy replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Collin said, ¡°My hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Roxy smoked and said, ¡°Doctor Mueller, I must work now. You need to rest, or something may change in quality.¡± ¡°Are you not satisfied with my performance?¡± Collin gritted his teeth. ¡°No, I¡¯m very satisfied. However, I¡¯m worried that will be not friendly to new users,¡± Roxy exhaled smoke and said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Collin said. Roxy chuckled. ¡°Good night.¡± Collin couldn¡¯t say anything and only heard Roxy hang up. He sat quietly for a while, then went into the kitchen. After looking at the full refrigerator, he took out his phone to order takeout. That night, he did not fall asleep when he listened to the sound of flowing water. He remembered that Roxy would sleep in his arms after sleeping soundly at night. It was a loving performance that he enjoyed. There was the smell of her shampoo on the bedsheet. Although it was the same as he used, he could smell her fragrance. Hey on the bed with his eyes closed. He seemed to hear her hoarse and sexy voice in the darkness. ¡°Doctor Mueller, you pressed my hair.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 778 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 778 In mid-November, the weather instantly got colder. Emily wore a sweater in her school uniform, then put on a mask and walked out. Standing at the entrance, Vincent pulled her to turn around and kissed her through the mask, and then said, ¡°Go.¡± Emily had been walking to school all this time because it was very close to the school. She was worried that she would meet some ssmates or teachers, so she asked Vincent to stay at home to avoid being seen by others. Otherwise, she had to find a reason to exin the rtionship between them. At the end of this month, there would be the first monthly examination for Emily. She was a little worried and paid much attention to it, so she studied hard every day. In the past, she needed to take all the notes and even couldn¡¯t understand what the teachers said. But now she only needed to remember the key points in every ss and could understand more of them. She was good at English and Chinese, but mathematics was still very difficult for her. In less than two months, she could only learn something fundamental and choose some simple exercises to do. When she met some difficult questions, she just skipped. She just tried to get some easy points. ¡°I heard that today we will have a new teacher.¡± Tatiana, who sat behind Emily, patted Emily¡¯s shoulder and said excitedly, ¡°What are you doing? Are you still studying math? A new teacher ising today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily didn¡¯t even turn her head as she continued to calcte the form in her mind. Tatiana didn¡¯t disturb her anymore and began to pass notes to someone else to ask about the new teacher. Emily¡¯s deskmate nced at her and said mockingly, ¡°Put on an act.¡± Emily nced at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± her deskmate stared at her in disbelief. A momentter, she opened her book and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Over the past month, her deskmate had repeatedly mocked her. Emily was already used to it. Although she did not understand why her deskmate hated her, she was still friendly to the deskmate. Not long after the first English lesson, Emily was reviewing a few English new words. Suddenly, she heard some noisesing from the corridor, and then a group of ssmates rushed into the ssroom. Someone shouted, ¡°The new teacher ising.¡± ¡°He ising towards our ss.¡± ¡°A man or a woman?¡± someone asked. ¡°A man.¡± ¡°Is he handsome?¡± ¡°He was wearing a mask so I couldn¡¯t see clearly but¡­¡± The student didn¡¯t finish his words when the entire ssroom suddenly went silent. Emily was still learning the English words and unaware of what happened. When she found that the atmosphere was a little strange, she turned her head to see her deskmate and saw she was staring straight at the tform. Emily looked up to the tform. She saw that the man who had kissed her a few hours ago was standing straight there. He wore a suit and a mask. One could only see his nose bridge and a pair of indifferent and dark eyes. His eyebrows were blocked by the hair on his forehead, hiding a trace of hostility. However, when he stood on the tform, one can have an overwhelming feeling of oppression in the ssroom. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing that she raised her head, there was a hint of softness in his eyes. He then picked up a chalk and wrote the word¡¯ Scavo¡¯ on the ckboard. ¡°My surname is Scavo, and I¡¯ll help your physics teacher have lessons for a while,¡± he said in a low voice. There was a girl in the ssroom who boldly asked, ¡°Teacher, why are you wearing a mask? Are you sick? Or do you think you¡¯re not good-looking?¡± Almost the entire school didn¡¯t think highly of the ss. Even if they kept changing new teachers for a month, no one would doubt it. After all, no teacher was willing to teach ss F. The students didn¡¯t study hard at all. The ss was simply a mess. Some were making up, some were chatting, and others were ying games and readingics. The English teacher had punished so many students, but only a few who were willing to study were afraid of her. And the others just did what they wanted to do as usual. As soon as the girl finished speaking, the other boy also mored, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask? Take it off. Are you very ugly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he looks like my deskmate and looks scary?¡± Emily¡¯s deskmate mustered. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± Tatiana poked Emily¡¯s back and gave her a note. Emily opened it and read: [Why is he wearing a mask?] Emily thought for a moment, then wrote a few words with a pen and handed it back. Tatiana opened it and saw, [He is too handsome.] Tatiana, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Which pages have you learned?¡± Vincent asked. The students were allughing and chatting. No one paid any attention to him. Emily raised her hand and said, ¡°Twenty-eight pages.¡± Vincent smiled under his mask. And then he lowered his head and picked up the book. He turned the page to twenty-eight and looked at it for a moment. Then, he drew diagrams on the ckboard and began his lecture. Emily stared at his back. She couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t tell her that he would be a teacher in her ss. Moreover, the ss was noisy because everybody was talking. She really wanted to ask them to stop talking, and she even couldn¡¯t hear what he was talking about. But every time he turned back, he would look at her and said in a low and clear voice. Emily suddenly understood that he came here just in order to help her with her lessons. ¡°This question is wrong. Come to my office after ss.¡± Vincent pointed at a question in Emily¡¯s textbook. And then he took the book and leave. Just then, the bell rang. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± She turned around and saw that all the other students were doing what they wanted and no one noticed her. She quickly took the textbook and followed him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 779 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 779 Although Vincent was a substitute teacher, his treatment was much better than the other teachers. He had his own office and bathroom. Rex had arranged it for him a week ago. There was also a sign on the office door on which read, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb.¡± It refused all the female teachers¡¯ greeting to Vincent. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Emily asked as soon as she closed the door. Vincent took a piece of mango cake and handed it over to her. And then he took off his mask and said, ¡°It¡¯s notte to know now.¡± Emily fed him a bite of cake. Before Vincent finished eating, she fed him several bites again. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vincentughed. ¡°Punish you,¡± Emily said and then took off her mask to kiss him. Before Vincent wanted to kiss back, she quickly put on her mask and ran away. At the door, she even made a face at Vincent. Vincent, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I found that the new teacher always looked at me in ss.¡± In PE ss, Tatiana held the basketball and said in confusion, ¡°Every time I looked up, he would stare at me. What do you think of him? Could it be that he fell in love with me at first sight?¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Nina, what do you think?¡± Tatiana asked. Nina Leon was the most inconspicuous ssmate in the ss. She wore sses and was usually submissive. She even did not dare to speak too loudly. No one had teamed up with her in thest PE ss. Tatiana invited her to join their team. Later, in every physical education ss, they would be together. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know,¡± Nina said lightly. ¡°Maybe he was watching you.¡± Tatiana looked at Emily curiously and asked, ¡°Think about it, you both are wearing masks, so he is curious about why you are wearing a mask, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he was looking at me,¡± Emily said. Tatiana looked at her with surprise and said, ¡°Emily, you are really narcissistic.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why was he looking at you?¡± Tatiana asked, ¡°He fell in love with you at first sight?¡± Emily thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to practice shooting,¡± Tatiana said as she turned around to hold Nina¡¯s arm. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emily, Send the basketball back.¡± Noah blew the whistle and shouted. Emily went to pick up the basketball and took it to the equipment room. Seeing that there were no ssmates, she asked Noah, ¡°You have already known that Mr. Vincent woulde?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Noah nced at her and asked. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emily, let me help you.¡± Nina came in timidly, and then put a basketball into the basketball box. ¡°Thank you.¡± After finishing, she and Nina came out of the equipment room. The next ss was about to start. But the students of ss F were still sitting there basking in the sun. Tatiana bought three bottles of water, handed one to Emily, and another to Nina. ¡°Mr. Sachs asked you to collect basketballs again?¡± she asked Emily. ¡°Yes.¡± Emily pulled the mask up, unscrewed the cap, and drank some water. When she put down the mask, she saw Nina staring at her. Emily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have pimples on your chin, right?¡± Nina asked. Emily touched her chin and then said with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Tatianaughed, ¡°Do you want to know why she wears a mask? I askedst time, and she said it was because she was too beautiful.¡± Nina looked at Emily in disbelief. Emily took the water and walked towards the ssroom. She said, ¡°Hurry up. The ss is about to start.¡± ¡°What lessons do we have this afternoon?¡± Tatiana asked. ¡°History and self-study,¡± Emily replied. Tatiana asked in surprise, ¡°You have memorized the ss schedule?¡± ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯re going to bete.¡± But Emily suddenly stopped. Tatiana looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily didn¡¯t reply, only watching the date on her watch in silence. It was the 16th of November today. The next day, Vincent had no lectures in school. When Emily was going to school, Vincent and Rex had left. Two guards stayed. They had bought breakfast and were waiting for Emily to get up. Emily looked out as she ate breakfast. She thought ¡°The weather was good today, but Mr. Vincent should not be in a good mood.¡± She still remembered that on this dayst year, Mr. Vincent came back alone with wet clothes. He pointed at an album of paintings and said that it was drawn by his sister. He said that it was her birthday on the day of the photo. He said that she took his car and¡­ Emily went out and found that Noah and Christy were waiting for her. When they saw her, they asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Emily nodded. Christy took out a small lunch box and said, ¡°Trevor made it this morning. Take it for your lunch.¡± Emily received it, ¡°Thanks.¡± Just as they were about to leave, Ferne returned with his messy hair. When he saw Emily, he wailed, ¡°Emily.¡± Emily,¡±¡­¡± ¡°Now I know how hard it is to open a hotel. I thought I just needed to sign some files, but now, the ce has to be approved by the Trade and Industry Bureau. And there are a lot of matters I need to deal with. I¡¯ve been busy and haven¡¯t had a good sleep for many days.¡± Ferne rushed to Emily. Seeing the lunchbox in her hand, he asked, ¡°What is this? It looks delicious.¡± ¡°Trevor made it.¡± Emily handed the box over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When my hotel is ready, I¡¯ll offer a high price to invite Trevor to be our hotel¡¯s chef.¡± ¡°Do you bring your keys?¡± Noah asked with a frown. ¡°I remember I brought it with me. Why did it disappear?¡± Ferne said as he searched for the keys. Noah sighed and gave his key to Ferne, ¡°We are going to school.¡± ¡°You two only have one lesson every day. Why do you look like having had ss for the whole day? And Christy, you dress up every day and even spray perfume. You¡¯re going to ss, not a show.¡± Ferne then said to Noah, ¡°And you, you are too handsome wearing this. Go back and change your clothes.¡± Noah, ¡°¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 780 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 780 Emily covered her mask and smiled. Ferne quickly turned to look at her and said, ¡°Emily, you look much younger in this uniform. When you stand together with Vincent, it looks like a father taking his daughter to school.¡± He paused and pointed to Noah and Christy, ¡°Right now, you stand between them, just like their children.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne, you have to pay for what you have said. Noah, can I beat him?¡± Christy moved her wrist and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Your husband is going to his hotel to be a chef in the future,¡± Noah said as he took Christy¡¯s bag. ¡°It makes sense,¡± Christy nodded. Ferne held the lunchbox and turned to run, ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t talk about fighting and killing all the time. Oh.¡± ¡°His butt is so stic,¡± Christy took her leg back and said to Noah. Noah, ¡°¡­¡± Ferne, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood,¡± Tatiana patted Emily¡¯s back and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily shook her head and asked in confusion, ¡°How did you see that I was unhappy?¡± Tatiana pointed at a stack of papers on her desk and said, ¡°During the two periods of self-study, you have already done four papers.¡± Emily looked at the papers and thought that now her speed of doing exercises was indeed much faster. Then she began to correct her answers. Her deskmate sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing exercises fast? You are still thest.¡± Her deskmate was right, and all the ssmates in ss F indeed rankedst in the whole grade. But Emily looked at her and said, ¡°No matter what, my grades are better than yours.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± her deskmate was getting angry, ¡°You¡¯re just a transfer student who doesn¡¯t even dare to take the entrance exam. What right do you have to say that you¡¯re better than me?¡± ¡°I have my right to speak freely, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emily looked at her, ¡°You can belittle others as you please. But others cannot criticize you?¡± Tatiana pped her hands and cheered for Emily, ¡°What right do you have to belittle us and don¡¯t allow us to belittle you?¡± Emily¡¯s deskmate was so angry that her face turned red, ¡°I said that you were poor in the study. It is the truth. What do you mean by belittling? Don¡¯t misunderstand my words.¡± ¡°Emily was not good at study at first, but over the past month, she has worked harder than anyone else. Right now, no matter which test she was in, her score was higher than yours.¡± Tatiana said, ¡°Violet, you just continue reading youric books every day. Don¡¯t you be afraid of being discovered by the teacher?¡± Violet¡¯s face was red with anger, ¡°Tatiana Ortega! You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± Tatiana was angry too. Emily, who was sandwiched in the middle, said to her deskmate, ¡°I¡¯m arguing with you. Why are you angry with her?¡± After that, she looked at Tatiana, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Tatiana murmured, ¡°I just want to help you.¡± Emily¡¯s deskmate felt helpless and suddenly began to cry. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± For the first time in her life, Emily made her deskmate cry because of a quarrel and was called to the office by the ss teacher. She thought that the ss teacher would ask her to get along well with her ssmates and don¡¯t have a quarrel with her deskmate again. Unexpectedly, the teacher only asked her a few questions about whether she could understand the lessons and let her go back. When Emily returned, Tatiana was still very nervous and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Her deskmate snorted and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll get more punishment if you still dare to bully me.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± In the art lesson, other students were randomly drawing with pencils, while Emily took the chocte that Tatiana gave her, soaked it with water, and slowly draw it on the paper. ¡°This is for you to eat. You are wasting food now.¡± Tatiana regretted not taking a bite just now. Emily smiled and asked Nina, ¡°Can you give me your chocte if you don¡¯t want to eat it?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Nina quickly handed the chocte to her. Tatiana finished a piece of chocte and began to watch a movie with Nina under the desk. The video game machine was bing more and more popr. It could y games, watch TV, take pictures and make videos, which was also cheaper than mobile phones. Almost every student in the ss had one, except Emily. Tatiana and Nina were watching a TV series starring Stephanie. Emily nced at it and felt that the heroine looked a little familiar. ¡°Is this Stephanie?¡± she asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°She is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Tatiana asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Emily nodded and asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tatiana said regretfully, ¡°but now she doesn¡¯t make any films anymore.¡± ¡°Do you want her signature?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I want it.¡± Tatiana said, looking at Emily with aplicated expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know her, and you two are good friends, and you can help me get a signature?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Emily asked with surprise. ¡°I trust you. If you don¡¯t believe me, look into my eyes,¡± Tatiana said. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± At the end of the art ss, Emily took the drawing and handed it to Tatiana and Nina. Tatiana and Nina, ¡°¡­¡± Emily lowered her head and sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s still fragrant.¡± Tatiana pretended to turn around to vomit. On the other side, Christy took a photo of Emily¡¯s new chocte painting, sent it to Ferne, and asked, ¡°Mr. Ferne, do you think how much the painting can sell for?¡± It was a portrait of Vincent. It was only a profile of his face. The ck chocte pen outlined his jawline and Adam¡¯s apple. And there were several hairs on his forehead, slightly covering his eyebrows. The eyes were dark and deep, revealing a bit of sadness.. He looked ahead, and his eyshes seemed to be covered with mist because it was raining. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 781 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 781 The ringtone of his phone woke up Ferne. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep again after he had answered a call. Then he checked the message from Christy. He was stunned at the sight of the picture because he hadn¡¯t seen Vincent like that. Ferne noticed that today was November 17th, the anniversary of Vincent¡¯s younger sister¡¯s death. Each year, Vincent would go to the cemetery and stay there for a long time. Earlier this year, he had moved to Happind City, which was far away from City Y. Emily thought that Vincent would note back tonight. However, he opened the bedroom door and came in before Emily could fall asleep. Their bedroom wasfortable. It was the result of Emily¡¯s design and decoration. Several green worms sent by Sydnee were hiding under the desk. On the desk were PVC figures given by Randy as a gift for congratting them on moving into a new house. There were several pictures on the wall which Ferne sent. And the woolen slippers were made by Lynn. There was a back cushion and a humidifier on the chair. Emily had put the pen and facemasks given by Stephanie on the left side of the bookshelf, while on the right side were several ssic books sent by Eliot. Janessa had given a camera to her as a gift. Sometimes Emily would take some pictures and draw ording to them. Arge Pikachu doll was leaning against the wall. There had been a time when Emily went shopping with Vincent. Emily nced at the doll, and Vincent immediately bought it for her. At that moment, Vincent was standing next to Pikachu. The scene was eye-catching with a color contrast of ck and yellow. Emily got off the bed and walked towards Vincent. Then she circled him by the waist and said, ¡°I thought you won¡¯te back tonight.¡± Vincent hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vincent touched her head resignedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Emily said, ¡°I know.¡± Vincent looked at her slender arms behind her waist and gently pulled her into his arms,¡± Shall we take a shower together?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve taken it,¡± Emily said with a smile as she leaned on his shoulder. Vincent whispered to her. Emily immediately covered his mouth with her face bashed. It was 2:00 in the morning. After they finished bathing, Vincent carried Emily out and put her on the bed. Emily said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If I can¡¯t get up on time in the morning, I will me you.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Vincent coaxed, ¡°Shall we rest for a day?¡± ¡°No,¡± Emily grunted, ¡°I have to get up early. Don¡¯t turn down my clock.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Vincent kissed her on the face and said, ¡°Have a sound sleep.¡± Four and half an hourter, Emily still felt sleepy when she got up. They had stayed up until midnight before, but she wouldn¡¯t feel as exhausted asst night. Emily staggered when she got off the bed. She couldn¡¯t even stand stable. Vincent supported her to the door, ¡°Do you need to take a day off?¡± ¡°No,¡± Emily carried her bag and walked out with a mask. Sometimes Emily would stagger when walking, and she had pulled her cor high. At this, Christy immediately understood the reason. However, Noah didn¡¯t get it. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡± ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Emily lowered her head and continued walking forward. ¡°We will have a P.E. ss today,¡± Noah frowned and looked at her, ¡°And we need to practice running for one hundred meters.¡± Emily blinked at him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make it. My legs hurt.¡± Noah was lost for words. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Christy whispered to Noah a few words. Then Noah looked a little embarrassed. He coughed lightly and said to Emily, ¡°I see.¡± Emily exined, ¡°My legs hurt when doing exercise.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Christy pointed at her neck and said, ¡°I can see clearly.¡± Emily was lost for words. ¡°Why are you putting your cor high?¡± Tatiana poked at Emily¡¯s shoulder in ss and asked, ¡°Are you in your period? You didn¡¯t y basketball, nor did you run. And you didn¡¯t do the Examination Paper but slept for the self-study ss.¡± Emily vaguely said, ¡°You may say so.¡± ¡°What? Whether or not?¡± Tatiana asked in surprise. Emily felt embarrassed. Tatiana asked, ¡°By the way, do you remember when Mr. Noah lectured us for the first time? He had captured students in a bar.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°We all thought that Mr. Noah had been beaten by a group of people, but it was not that,¡± Tatiana could not help but praise Noah when she stared at Noah, ¡°Mr. Noah is a good man.¡± No one dared skip the P.E. ss since Noah had brought several students of ss F back from the bar. Emily thought it was because Noah had scolded them. However, it turned out that Noah had saved the students from a group of plunks. Noah and themissary in charge of sports hade to rescue the students before they were bullied by the plunks. Otherwise, the students would have hurt and kneeled to beg. They still couldn¡¯t forget what had happened. Noah had knocked six plunks down within a minute. The boys in ss F admired Noah. They had decided to make friends with him because they thought he was a hero to help him. However, they didn¡¯t expect Noah to be a new teacher for their P.E. ss. Thus, they had to follow Noah back to school and take the ss. After attending ten more sses, the students were impressed by his integrity. Most importantly, Noah hadn¡¯t reported the matter to the school. After hearing the story, Emily said casually, ¡°He is indeed a good man.¡± Tatiana could not bear to see Emily behave proudly and said, ¡°Are you familiar with Mr. Noah? You just knew him a few days ago. Why did Mr. Noah ask you to collect the sporting facilities if he knows you well?¡± Emily was lost for words. She didn¡¯t know how to retort it. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 782 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 782 After school, Emily saw Vincent¡¯s car at the gate. She looked around and found there were many students. She didn¡¯t get into the car but walked for a few distances. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily asked. Vincent took her bag and handed it to Rex. Then he touched her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for dinner.¡± Emily removed her mask and rubbed her waist. Vincent reached out to massage her. Emily quickly removed his hands and said, ¡°Stop.¡± Vincent raised his hands in a surrendering gesture, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Let me nap for a while,¡± Emily immediatelyy on hisp. Vincent put his arms around her head to make her feelfortable, and then he whispered, ¡°Okay.¡± When Emily got out of the car, she saw Ferne and Randy chatting andughing. Until that moment, she realized that the dinner was prepared to wee Randy back. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Emily asked Randy after congratting him. ¡°This morning,¡± Randy pointed at the dark circles under his eyes and said, ¡°I am still suffering from jet lag. Vincent said we would have dinner together after your ss was over.¡± He looked at Emily curiously, ¡°It seems that you also have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Emily covered her eyes and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Randy was lost for words. ¡°Emily, what do you think of this hotel?¡± Ferne got close to Emily and asked, ¡°Just have a look at the hall, the boxes, and the uniforms of waiters.¡± Emily knew what he meant and answered, ¡°It is nothingpared to your hotel, Mr. Ferne.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ferne said proudly, ¡°It is the best hotel in Happind. However, it will rank second in the future, because I¡¯m going to run a hotel here. My hotel will be the top one.¡± Emily apuded. Ferne stared at Noah, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Noah nced at him and casually apuded. Jaquan and Emma had just arrived yesterday. After resting for a day at home, they visited the wounded Collin with presents. Jaquan had also teased Collin that he had no girlfriend to attend him. Collin was wearing a gloomy face as if he was upset by Jaquan¡¯s words. He looked pitiful with his arm in a cast. Then Jaquan stopped and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will introduce a girl to you later.¡± ¡°No bother,¡± Collin said indifferently. ¡°Just be a bachelor as you like!¡± Then Jaquan strode away with Emma. The next day after they were back, Jaquan brought some presents to the colleagues in the office. Then he took Emma to a hotel and booked a suite. They went downstairs after they had woken up. They were wearing couples¡¯ clothes with printings ¡°I love you¡± on them. How sweet it was! ¡°A gift for you,¡± Emma gave Emily a bag. ¡°For me?¡± Emily opened the bag in surprise and saw some pigments and painting brushes of foreign brands. She said happily, ¡°I like them very much. Thank you!¡± Emily was different from before. She would not pretend to be happy. She used to be careful and alert in the past. ¡°Where¡¯s Janessa? Is she not here yet?¡± Emma asked and took out another bag, ¡°I got gifts for her, Sydnee, and Lynne.¡± Emily raised her head and turned to the hotel entrance, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Will she be here too? I haven¡¯t seen her for more than a month.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Emma sighed, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other since I got married. Emily nodded. Jaquan was chatting happily with Randy and Vincent. Hearing theirughter, Emily and Emma could not help but turn to them. They were dazzling under the light. Then Janessa and Armando arrived at the hotel gate. Armando immediately gave the car keys to the waiter and supported Janessa into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Janessa?¡± Emily came over to them and asked. Janessa put her hand on her stomach and said, ¡°It¡¯s my period. I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± She turned to Randy and said, ¡°Congrattions. Forgive me. I will drink with you when I¡¯m better.¡± Randy waved, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Janessa was confused by his words. Jaquan and Ferne patted Armando on his shoulders, ¡°Are you recovered?¡± They knew that Mr. Rndo had beaten him hard. Ferne was the first one to know that. They hadn¡¯t told Jaquan and Randy because they were abroad for traveling andpetition, respectively. And Vincent didn¡¯t care about these issues. This time, they finally could gather together, so they immediately asked about Armando¡¯s situation. At this, Armando smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After that, he was pulled by Ferne to the private box. Ferne pulled off Armando¡¯s coat and shirt. Everyone was surprised by the scene. Randy and Ferne were taking pictures of Armando while Jaquan was holding Armando¡¯s clothes; Noah was standing at the door. It was a mess. Then everyone sat down in arge private box. After the meal, the girls began to chat while sitting on the sofa. Janessa would say a few words from time to time while rubbing her stomach. Emily also took off her coat and leaned against the sofa. They chatted for a while. Janessa suddenly pointed at her neck and teased, ¡°How could Vincent do that to you?¡± Emily was stunned for a while before she looked down. Then she covered her neck awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. I even heard the noise made by Emma and Jaquan.¡± Emma was speechless. Emily was lost for words. Christy didn¡¯t know what to say. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They looked at each other for a few seconds and thenughed out loud. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 783 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 783 Janessa held her waist and said, ¡°I am ufortable this time. I even suffer from diarrhea. I don¡¯t want to eat anything except desserts. Sometimes I feel like vomiting.¡± Emma nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s because of your period?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Janessa was stunned by her question. Emily looked at them confusedly. Christy nced at Janessa¡¯s stomach. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Emma said to Janessa. Janessa felt a little uneasy. After handing over her hand, she asked, ¡°Do you even know how to feel the pulse?¡± Emma felt her pulse for a while and said, ¡°I have felt the pulses of pregnant women before, but I can feel your pulse exactly as it is weak. You¡¯d better use the pregnancy tester or go to the hospital for a check.¡± Janessa¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just in my period. Why do you think that I might be pregnant?¡± Her heart was beating hard. It suddenly dawned on her that her period had been two monthster than that ofst month. She thought it was because of her unstable mood recently. She didn¡¯t think of the issue of being pregnant. ¡°Do you know about the threatened abortion?¡± Emma looked at her and said, ¡°Its symptoms are simr to those of one¡¯s period. If a woman gets pregnant, she will vomit, suffer from anorexia or diarrhea.¡± Janessa held her stomach with her mind being in a mess. Was she pregnant? It was impossible. How could that be? Being worried about Janessa¡¯s situation, Armando would turn to her from time to time. When he found that Janessa looked pale, he immediately notified Vincent and then came to Janessa and asked, ¡°Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Janessa grabbed his arm and said slowly, ¡°Nothing. I just feel a little ufortable after sitting for a long time.¡± ¡°Should I take you to rest for a while?¡± Armando asked. ¡°No need,¡± Janessa waved at him, ¡°I want to continue chatting with them.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if you need,¡± Armando said while holding her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Armando left, Janessa turned to Emily and the others, asking, ¡°Who can help me buy a pregnancy tester?¡± Emily was stunned for a moment before she stared at Janessa¡¯s stomach. She understood what Emma meant, but she couldn¡¯t believe that Janessa had taken it as the symptoms of her period. However, Emily couldn¡¯t buy a pregnancy tester for Janessa because the guards would follow her wherever she went. They would definitely tell Vincent. ¡°I will go buy it,¡± Emma said as she turned on her phone, ¡°There is a pharmacy one hundred meters away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Christy stood up and said, ¡°I can make it in a shorter time than you.¡± Emily also stood up and said, ¡°No need, we will have someone to buy it.¡± She walked to the dark corner of the private box. A few guards were eating sunflower seeds. When they saw Emily, they immediately stood up. ¡°Who can help me buy something?¡± Emily asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vincent.¡± The other guards hesitated and took a step back, leaving one guard on the spot. The guard was lost for words. Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Alright, you go and buy me¡­¡± She tiptoed to him and whispered, ¡°A pregnancy tester.¡± The guard was stunned. He stared at Emily¡¯s stomach in disbelief for a while. That was impossible. Didn¡¯t Vincent have several dozen boxes of condoms? Were the condoms of poor quality? Emily added in a low voice, ¡°Give it to me secretly.¡± The guard turned to Vincent. Although Vincent was chatting with others, he noticed that something had happened. Then the guard rushed out immediately. There was indeed a pharmacy one hundred meters away. The guard came in nervously and said to the cashier, ¡°Contraceptive drugs.¡± ¡°What?¡± The cashier was frightened by the guard¡¯s look in a ck uniform. The guard had no choice but to repeat, ¡°Contraceptive drugs.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± The cashier found the drugs and handed them to him. Just as he was about to pay the bill, the guard suddenly realized that it should be the contraceptive imnt. Then he gave the drugs back to the cashier and said, ¡°I need the contraceptive imnt.¡± ¡°What?¡± The cashier was confused. The guard impatiently repeated, ¡°Contraceptive imnt.¡± ¡°It should be pregnancy tester, right?¡± The cashier asked in a soft voice. The guard was lost for words. Ten minutester, he handed Emily a bag with his face bashed. Emily asked confusedly, ¡°What happened?¡± The guard immediately ran away, feeling awkward. Emma and Christy supported Janessa as they walked towards the restroom. Armando was worried about Janessa and followed them. Janessa waved her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the toilet. You shouldn¡¯t follow us.¡± Only then did Armandoe back to his seat. Staring at their backs, he could not help but wonder why girls liked to go to the toilet together. Jaquan was half-drunken. He said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her. Men should be men. You know what? Women should listen to us.¡± Armando nced at him. Jaquan patted him on the shoulder, ¡°What did you nce at me?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ferneughed, ¡°It was a look of disdain. We all know that you have been beaten by Emma and sent to the hospital. Are you a man? Don¡¯t you remember what happened on the cruise shipst month? You have been kicked by Emma and fallen into the sea. How could you forget them? Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡± Jaquan was lost for words. Emily and the others helped Janessa to the bathroom. Then they stood outside to wait. Janessa had used a pregnancy tester when she had been with Warren before. However, she was still nervous. ¡°Janessa?¡± Emma shouted, ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± Janessa didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Janessa? Are you alright?¡± Emily asked worriedly. Christy opened the door of the next cubicle. She stepped on top of the toilet and looked at Janessa¡¯s cubicle, only to find that Janessa was sitting on the toilet with a pregnancy tester in her hand. ¡°She is fine. She is stunned,¡± Christy said and came down. Emily knocked on the door, ¡°Janessa?¡± A momentter, Janessa opened the door and came out, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She had thrown away the pregnancy tester and walked towards the hand sanitizer with her fingers trembling. ¡°Janessa, are you alright?¡± Emily reached out to touch her. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Janessa turned to her, with her eyes turning red. Emily looked down at her stomach and asked confusedly, ¡°It is good. Why are you crying?¡± Emily knew that Janessa was not from the Mosby family, so she didn¡¯t think much of it and couldn¡¯t understand Janessa¡¯s worry and fear. ¡°Are you still bleeding?¡± Christy and Emma asked worriedly. ¡°Yes,¡± Janessa covered her stomach and realized that she had a threatened abortion. Would she suffer a miscarriage? She wanted to give birth to this baby. She was worrying that she would miscarry the baby. She was restless with her hands propping on the sanitizer. Christy supported her and said, ¡°You should go to the hospital for a check. If you want to give birth to the baby, the doctors could save the fetus.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Armando over,¡± Emily was about to run out. ¡°Stop!¡± Janessa stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him for the time being! I¡¯m disturbed now.¡± Emily stopped and looked at her, asking confusedly, ¡°Janessa, don¡¯t you want the baby?¡± Janessa shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She looked at Emily and Christy with tears all over her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t know that I would get pregnant.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want the baby, you can contact the doctor to have an abortion,¡± Christy said, ¡°Since Armando doesn¡¯t know it yet, we can keep you here for a month.¡± Emma did not speak. Emily looked at Janessa¡¯s stomach and did not speak again. She thought that every baby would be blessed. Until this moment, she realized that some babies were just the results of idents. Janessa washed her face. She looked at herself in the mirror. Although she was in her thirties, she still had fair skin, good shape, and a beautiful look. With a simple working life, she could sometimes rx by drinking tea and coffee or dining and chatting with friends or colleagues after work. And she could spend the weekends in Armando¡¯s store with him. She was content with her life. However, the advent of this baby was a great surprise to her. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Moreover, she was at risk of miscarrying this baby. Janessa closed her eyes. She recalled the scenes in the movie Titanic. She regretted Rose¡¯s not having Jack¡¯s baby. She still remembered how depressed she was when Armando fell into the sea. While she was waiting for Armando to go abroad, she wished that she could have his baby if Armando could not survive. ¡°Janessa, are you afraid?¡± Emily held her cold hand and said, ¡°You should tell Armando no matter what happens. You can¡¯t make the decision by yourself. He is worried about you. You shouldn¡¯t take all these to yourself.¡± She was worried that Janessa would go to the hospital alone and have an abortion. Emma and Christy patted Janessa on the shoulder. They hugged her tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We will be with you no matter what happens. And you have Armando.¡± When Armando came in, he saw they were hugging Janessa. Emily found that Armando was standing at the door of the restroom. Emma and Christy also loosed their hands from Janessa at the sight of Armando. ¡°What happened?¡± Armando asked seriously. Janessa quickly wiped her tears. Emily and the others left. ¡°What happened?¡± Armando immediately stepped forward to support Janessa and asked. Janessa looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Armando looked down at her stomach in surprise. He looked overjoyed at this. ¡°Armando, tell me.¡± Janessa stared at him and asked, ¡°Why am I pregnant?¡± She said in a hoarse voice with her eyes red, ¡°Tell me why.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Armando said as he hugged her. Janessa suddenly understood. She had been wondering whether it was an ident. It turned out that Armando had done it to her on purpose. And he admitted it. ¡°You bastard!¡± Janessa reached out to beat him, ¡°How could you make me pregnant? I can¡¯t give birth to any child. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Armando grabbed her hand, ¡°You can.¡± He kissed her face and said seriously, ¡°With this baby, you will get married to me. The Mosbies will cherish you.¡± Janessa was shocked. It was Armando¡¯s n. He had done this so that the Mosbies would ept her. ¡°We will be married,¡± he said, ¡°And spend the rest of our lives together.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 784 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 784 When Emily returned to the bedroom after taking a shower, Vincent was sitting in front of the desk. He did not read books and just sat there in a daze. This was a rare scene. Emily walked over and wrapped around his neck, ¡°Vincent, what happened to you?¡± Vincent held a receipt in his hand and showed it to her. Emily opened it. It was the receipt of the pregnancy test kit. She was silent for a minute. After all, Emily didn¡¯t know if Janessa had told Armando. So she didn¡¯t know whether to tell Vincent or not. But now she had no choice. Otherwise, why would she let the guard buy a pregnancy test stick? Just as she was about to speak, Vincent hugged her and asked, ¡°So? What was the result? Is this pregnant?¡± Emily thought, ¡®Well, Janessa was pregnant.¡¯ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She nodded, ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emily looked at him in mystification. Vincent hugged her and asked, ¡°What do you think? Are you nning to have a baby?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. Vincent kissed her face in silence, ¡°It is very risky to have a child, and you are still too young¡­¡± Emily looked at him with a subtle expression. She finally understood that Vincent thought she was pregnant. She coughed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Vincent was silent. A momentter, he buried his head in her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Emily said guiltily. Vincent didn¡¯t sleep well that night. He hugged Emily and slept, worried that his arm would press against her. At midnight, Vincent got up and turned on his phone to search for what the expectant dad should prepare. He also sent a text message to Rex, who was sleeping soundly. Vincent asked Rex to prepare the children¡¯s room and toys. At five o¡¯clock in the morning, he woke up and began to make breakfast for Emily. When Emily woke up in the morning, she saw a face that was full of energy. She was speechless. Vincent said, ¡°Morning. I have made eleven different kinds of breakfast.¡± Emily opened her eyes in shock. She thought, ¡®Is it possible to get such good treatment while pregnant?¡¯ Beside the dining table stood Rex, who had a pair of dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Rex, what happened to you?¡± Emily asked before sitting down at the dining table. ¡°Nothing. Mr. Vincent called me up in the middle night to buy something,¡± Rex said with a face full of sleeplessness. Emily asked, ¡°But what are you going to buy sote?¡± Rex looked at Vincent and said nothing. Looking at the hearty breakfast, Emily felt that she was about to grow fatter. When she was about to go out to school, she passed by a room. She opened it and saw a children¡¯s room. The left was full of boys¡¯ toys and cars, and the right was full of girls¡¯ pink Princess dresses and dolls. Emily was speechless. She thought, ¡®How did they do it in just one night?¡¯ Rex was full of sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, I did it all by myself!¡± After dinner, Emily took her school bag and was about to leave. Vincent reached out to take her school bag and put it aside. He helped her put on a mask. Then he squatted down and helped her put on her shoes. Atst, he led her to the door of the apartment and watched her walk to school. Emily couldn¡¯t helpughing as he walked. She wondered how Vincent would feel if he found out he was cheated. The school was not peaceful today. As soon as Emily entered the ssroom, she received gazes from all directions. She put down her school bag and was about to open the textbook when she heard her deskmate curse, ¡°Shameless.¡± Emily paused and turned to look at her. Her deskmate opened the book and scolded, ¡°Well, Someone is guilty.¡± Tatiana poked Emily¡¯s back with a pen. Emily leaned back. Tatiana took out her phone and showed it to her. ¡°Someone saw you in a luxury car and said you were the mistress of the old rich man.¡± Emily looked at the photo. It was the photo of her getting in the carst night. She noticed that there were no ssmates behind her. She didn¡¯t know who took the photo. Moreover, due to the dark sky, only Emily and a person sitting in the back seat were seen in the photo, and the rest were blurred. Tatiana said with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your family to be so rich. I heard that this car costs two or three million.¡± Emily looked back at her. ¡°What?¡± Tatiana looked at them and said, ¡°Do you think I agree with them?¡± Emily did not know how to exin it. But Vincent must not be exposed. Tatiana asked, ¡°It must be your father¡¯s car. Is that so?¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°Is it your rtive¡¯s car?¡± Tatiana asked. Emily shook her head again. ¡°Whose car is that?¡± Tatiana¡¯s expression became serious. It looked like she was about to do everything in her power to prove Emily¡¯s innocence. Emily replied, ¡°It¡¯s my car.¡± She thought, ¡®That car is the ¡®inheritance¡¯ that Vincent had given me. Well. It¡¯s my car!¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Tatiana thought she was hearing hallucinations. ¡°Whose car is it?¡± ¡°Mine,¡± Emily repeated. Tatiana poked Emily¡¯s forehead, then looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Emily was speechless. The first lesson was normal. After the lesson, the whole ss was in a mess. Some people wrote the words ¡°Home Wrecker¡± on the ckboard. When the teacher came, he only frowned and wiped it off. It was repeated like this.. When it was time to rest in the third lesson, someone came to find Emily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 785 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 785 A girl teased Emily, ¡°Hey, you are the Germ with a mask.¡± This was the first time Emily saw the girl. She was older than the other girls in the ss. The girl had short hair and a row of ear holes. Her school uniform hung loosely on her waist. It was Jenny. Four or five attendants were standing behind Jenny, all of them chewing gum with the momentum of fighting. Jenny said, ¡°Although our ss is the worst ss, we can¡¯t let bad girls enter.¡± Jenny sat on the table and put her foot on Emily¡¯s table. Her shoe print stepped on Emily¡¯s textbook and made the notes dirty. Emily looked up at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is a bad girl?¡± Jenny sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Her face was covered with makeup, so her original appearance could not be seen. Emily¡¯s deskmate was frightened, holding her book and hiding far away. The female ssmates around Emily, except Tatiana, stayed away. There were also people guarding the door of the ssroom. Emily looked at Jenny and said, ¡°To nder a person, if your words and actions caused a negative impact on society, you have to bear the responsibility of criminal affairs. You look like an adult. Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t expect that Emily looked quite young but knew a lot. Jenny was surrounded by them but remained calm. Jenny said mockingly, ¡°You bitch know thew? The police will be the first to arrest you.¡± Tatiana stood up and said, ¡°Why are you so sure that Emily is mistress just by a photo? That car belongs to her father!¡± Jennyughed, ¡°Her father? Don¡¯t you know? Her parents are both dead.¡± Tatiana was shocked. Emily¡¯s expression turned cold. Jenny pointed at Emily and said, ¡°Well, a girl who hasn¡¯t even studied in school and doesn¡¯t even have parents were suddenly sent to school and even received a car. Besides being a mistress, what reason does she have to get in a luxury car?¡± ¡°Teacher is here!¡± The student at the door rushed in. Jenny red at Emily fiercely and brought her followers back to their seats. Tatiana nervously tugged at Emily¡¯s school uniform. She said, ¡°What should we do? The leader often fights with people from other schools.¡± Emily was wondering why she had been targeted. She turned around and nced at the girl who had just woken up from the table to mend her makeup. It was the girl who had seen her get out of Vincent¡¯s car that day. She thought, ¡®Could it be her?¡¯ Tatiana whispered, ¡°Why are you looking at her?¡± Emily heard the strange tone in her voice and asked, ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± Tatiana whispered, ¡°Her name is Marisa. When she first arrived, people said that she was a mistress. She admitted it. They also looked for trouble with her, but soon let her go. I heard that her fancy man paid for them. I saw her smoking in the bathroom once. She¡¯s not a good person anyway. Why are you staring at her?¡± Emily thought, ¡®Are smokers not good people? Janessa smokes too, but she is beautiful and a good person.¡¯ ¡°She saw me getting out of the car that day,¡± Emily said. ¡°Really?¡± Tatiana suddenly turned her head to Marisa. Then she said angrily, ¡°It must be her! She was upset about what happened to her past. She is jealous of you! And she wants to ruin your reputation. Needless to say, the photo must have been taken by her!¡± ¡°ss is starting.¡± Emily turned around and took out his textbook. Tatiana couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted in a low voice, ¡°How can you still keep calm and attend sses at this time.¡± Emily had already lowered her head to take notes. Tatiana stared at her back speechlessly for a long time. Then she turned to Marisa. Marisazily picked up the book and frowned. After ss, Tatiana was worried that those people woulde to find trouble with Emily again. She quickly pulled Emily to the door of the office. Nina followed them in fear. They tensely squeezed to the side of Emily. From time to time, they would turn around to see if anyone was following behind them. However, Emily still took the vocabry book and recited it calmly. Tatiana said, ¡°What time is it? How can you memorize words? Why are you so calm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s time for lunch.¡± Emily flipped through a single vocabry book. Tatiana was speechless. Nina nced at Emily and said timidly, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re not afraid of them at all.¡± ¡°The exam is about to begin.¡± Emily said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by other things.¡± Tatiana asked, ¡°Can you prove that the car is yours?¡± Nina asked in surprise, ¡°Is that car yours?¡± Emily replied, ¡°So what? They must say that it was given to me by the old man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Tatiana thought with a frown. She asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Emily recited thest word. She looked up in the direction of the ssroom and said, ¡°Well. There will be some ways.¡± At noon, after school, Jenny brought a few followers and followed behind Emily. Emily did not go home but walked a few steps towards the alley. Jenny followed her. As soon as they entered, they saw Emily standing there with a brick in her hand. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 786 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 786 They stopped and Jenny had a mocking smile on her face. ¡°Well? You dare to challenge us alone?¡± Emily picked up the brick and smiled at them through the mask. Then she smashed the brick against the wall. At the same time, four guardsnded in front of Emily. They were dressed in ck and had cold expressions, surrounding Emily. The expression on Jenny¡¯s face froze. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me,¡± Emily said in a cold voice. Jenny looked at them in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why Emily had bodyguards. They didn¡¯t know that there were four bodyguards following them. How terrifying. These four people were very powerful. She even saw a murderous look in the eyes of bodyguards. Jenny¡¯s heart immediately contracted. In an instant, she was scared out of her wits. ¡°It is the most basic courtesy to not casually discuss the deceased parents of others.¡± Emily passed through the guards and walked in front of Jenny. She said, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Jenny looked at Emily. She could not imagine what the face under the mask looked like, but the eyes in front of her were exceptionally beautiful. But nobody noticed Emily. ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± Emily looked at her. Jenny opened her mouth and said in a dry voice, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Emily looked at the followers. They immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After that, they pulled Jenny and left quickly. Emily stood in ce for a while, and then wiped the dust off her palm. The guards asked, ¡°Mrs. Britt, did you want to smash someone with a brick just now?¡± Emily stared at the broken brick on the ground. She said, ¡°No.¡± The guards were speechless. They thought, ¡®I don¡¯t believe you!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vincent,¡± Emily said. The guards said, ¡°Yes.¡± Emily walked out of the alley, bought a bottle of bubble gum in the supermarket, and carried it back home. She saw Vincent standing at the door from a distance. ¡°Are you tired? Are you sleepy? Are you hungry? This way, honey.¡± Vincent supported her as they walked home. Emily was speechless. She was almost unable to continue pretending. The guards kept their mouths shut. Guard 4 just handed the receipt to Vincent and said nothing. Vincent went further and further on the road of misunderstanding. It was obvious that Janessa was the only one who was not feeling well that night. The group of girls helped Janessa to the bathroom, and the guard went to the pharmacy to buy the Pregnancy Test. Therefore, they could naturally guess that Janessa was pregnant. Vincent did not pay attention to Janessa, so he missed the truth. The deliberate guidance of the guards and Emily¡¯s answers made the misunderstanding even deeper. After a whole night, Vincent epted the arrival of the little life. He was nervous. He even called Collin. But Collin replied, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a gynecologist.¡± Therefore, the call ended awkwardly. When Emily entered the door, she found that the house had beenpletely transformed. The corners of the table were all wrapped in thick nkets. Moreover, just as it entered the end of November, the heater had been turned on. Emily was extremely hot as soon as she entered. She was so shocked to see the meat, vegetables, and nutritious dishes on the table. ¡°It¡¯s my cooking.¡± Vincent helped her to the chair and said, ¡°Pregnant women always have a poor appetite. Eat a little of each.¡± Emily thought that her appetite was good enough to eat it all. She thought, ¡®The treatment of being pregnant is so good, right? If I graduate, I want to get pregnant right now.¡¯ As she ate, she looked at Vincent. She wondered what kind of expression Vincent would have if he knew the truth. She could not help butugh out loud. Then she was choked and wanted to vomit. Vincent quickly took the trash can and gently stroked her back. ¡°Is it vomiting during pregnancy?¡± Emily was speechless. She thought, ¡®This is not an act. I can promise you.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s better not to go to school.¡± Vincent wiped her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to be in school now.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m about to take the exam.¡± Vincent hugged her and kissed her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Emily was speechless again. She thought, ¡®Damn it! I feel a wave of irrational guilt.¡¯ During the afternoon ss, Jenny and her followers had skipped ss. Tatiana still felt strange and poked Emily¡¯s back. She asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± Emily asked as she turned around, ¡°What?¡± Tatiana was speechless. She added, ¡°You are too careless. Have you forgotten them?¡± She whispered in disbelief, ¡°Be careful. They will learn to block you at night. This is their specialty. By the way, they can knock some money from you.¡± Emily nodded and continued to study. However, there was no response from Emily. She was still writing the cloze test in English. Tatiana was extremely shocked. Tatiana thought, ¡®How could there be such a person! I¡¯m so worried.¡¯ Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 787 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 787 After ss, Tatiana and Nina went to the bathroom with Emily. They ran into Marisa by the sink. Tatiana quickly closed the door of the bathroom and stared at Marisa. ¡°Did you take the photo?¡± she asked. Emily was washing her hands and then looked up into the mirror. Marisa was very beautiful. She had long ck hair and big eyes. Marisa looked at Tatiana and asked, ¡°What photo?¡± Tatiana stared at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. It must be you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Marisa asked, ¡°Why it is me?¡± Hearing her words, Emily could already be sure that the photo was not taken by her. Although Marisa was a little arrogant, Emily felt that Marisa was not a bad person. Tatiana red at her, ¡°Because you want to distract others. I can¡¯t think of any other suspects besides you.¡± ¡°This is unreasonable. So you doubt me?¡± Marisa tidied up her long hair and walked a few steps closer to Tatiana. She suddenly said to Emily, ¡°I envy you. There is someone who believes in you.¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Who closed the door? Let me use the bathroom!¡± Nina looked at Marisa timidly, then looked at Tatiana and asked softly, ¡°Shall we open the door?¡± Tatiana was about to open the door. Marisa walked over and a fragrant smell of water drifted over her body. When she reached the door, she turned around and said to Emily, ¡°Not me.¡± She added with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for these boring things. I appreciate you. Besides, I like you.¡± After ss, Tatiana whispered to Emily, ¡°Do you believe what she said?¡± Emily nodded as he memorized the physics form. ¡°Why?¡± Tatiana pondered, ¡°But there is no one else in the ss who would target you like this.¡± ¡°Why do you think someone is against me?¡± Emily leaned her back against the table. Tatiana whispered, ¡°That person spreads your rumors all over the ce. Isn¡¯t he aimed at you?¡± Emily waved her hand and said, ¡°Well. Let¡¯s do the homework.¡± Tatiana was speechless. Emily did not expect that there was such a benefit in being pregnant. Vincent was worried that he would press her down at night and identally hurt the child. He was so worried about the child that he couldn¡¯t sleep. Therefore, he added a bed to the room and slept opposite Emily. Emily had been under a lot of pressure from studying recently. She would study until veryte. Usually, she would have to deal with his surprise attack at night. Emily was exhausted. But now she didn¡¯t have to worry. Ferne had been busy with the hotel business and had note over. Noah, Trevor, and Christy once came here for a meal. The moment they sat down, Christy realized that Vincent had taken too much care of Emily. She understood something in an instant. Emily was so guilty. Christy gave her a determined look and worked harder to cooperate with her performance. Although Noah didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t expose their performance. Trevor knew everything. But he said nothing and focused on cooking. During this period, Jenny didn¡¯t dare to provoke Emily. Therefore, during this time, no one did dare to mock Emily in public. ss F was peaceful for a while until the monthly test arrived. Emily had recently been fattened up by several pounds. Her skin had be even whiter. Although she was wearing a mask and only revealed the skin beneath her eyelids, Tatiana was close enough to see it. ¡°What cream have you put on recently?¡± Tatiana stretched out her hand and rubbed Emily¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t rub anything down. ¡°You look whiter.¡± Emily touched her mask and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my beauty.¡± Tatiana said nothing. Only ss F didn¡¯t need to go to other sses to take the exam. Teachers didn¡¯t care about them at all. ss F would always be the worst ss. There were all kinds of bad students in the ss. They wore makeup and earrings. They would always cause countless troubles for the school. Originally, the school had decided to cancel ss F and dismiss these students. However, under the pleading of some parents, ss F continued to exist safe and sound. Everything had two sides. There were good sses ss S, so there were naturally bad sses ss F. Emily didn¡¯t know how the other sses were, but ss F was chaotic. Many students were cheating. Her deskmate wrote the form on the eraser. Seeing Emily looking over, she said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t show you!¡± Emily was speechless. Emily¡¯s English and Language tests were quite good. She studied hard every day for the past two months. The time and energy she spent were five or six times higher than others. Her memory was very good. Moreover, she was tutored by Rex and Vincent before. In addition, the course she had been studying for the past two months was not very difficult. Anyway, she did it. This was the first test of her life. She wrote down her name. At that moment, her heart was filled with great happiness and satisfaction. Vincent took her bag and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Emily tiptoed and kissed his cheek. ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad.¡± Vincent hugged her and said, ¡°Walk properly and don¡¯t jump around.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily hugged him and kissed him again. ¡°Vincent, I think I am so happy.¡± Vincent chuckled, ¡°For the exam?¡± Emily corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s because I can go home with you after the exams.¡± She raised the hand that they were holding and said, ¡°Just like this.¡± She took a few steps forward and then smiled, ¡°Anyway, I feel so happy.¡± Vincent took her to the stairs, then pulled her to the wall, took off her mask, and kissed her. He said, ¡°I invited the family doctor.¡± Vincent added, ¡°Let¡¯s have a checkter and see when we can¡­¡± Emily gasped, ¡°What?¡± Vincent whispered in her ear. Emily¡¯s face turned red, but in a sh, her face froze. Wait a minute, doctor?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 788 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 788 The family doctor was a woman. After Emily awkwardly greeted the doctor, she followed the doctor into the bedroom. Vincent also followed. Emily awkwardly asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you not going out?¡± Vincent thought she was afraid and came over to hold her hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine.¡± Emily was speechless. She looked at the door for help. The four guards stood against the wall. In the cold weather, they were eating an ice stick. They looked at Emily helplessly. Rex closed the door and went downstairs with Candy. Ten minutester, Vincent sent the doctor away and returned to the bedroom expressionlessly. Emilyy in bed and buried her head in her pillow. Vincent nced at her andughed at her ostriches appearance. Then, he went out with a straight face. Emily heard the sound of the door closing and quickly turned on her phone to send Christy a distress signal. ¡°Mrs. Sare: What should I do? Mr. Vincent seems to be angry! He found out that I lied to him!¡± ¡°A little flower: He took so long to find out that you lied to him? Mr. Vincent¡¯s IQ has regressed.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: The point is that he is angry now. What should I do?¡± ¡°A little flower: Coax him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: How?¡± ¡°A little flower: What do you think?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± ¡°A little flower: Wear something sexy.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± ¡°A little flower: I think I don¡¯t need to teach you what to do next.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± Emily sent another message to Stephanie in disbelief. ¡°Mrs. Sare: I lied to Mr. Vincent and was discovered by him. Now he is very angry. What should I do?¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Did you cheat?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± ¡°Charming Steph: That is not a big deal. You just need to coax him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: But how?¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Do you need me to teach you?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Which side does Mr. Vincent like you? Cute? You can do something that you don¡¯t usually do to please him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: Don¡¯t do it usually?¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Do you need me to exin it in more detail?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: ¡­¡± Emily listened to the noise outside. After thinking for a while, she opened the cab and chose a set of gauze pajamas. It was from Janessa. She had never worn it before. After washing it once, she put it in the cab. She went into the bathroom. After taking a shower, she changed into thin gauze pajamas. It was almost transparent. She stood in front of the sink in shame. Looking at her body in the mirror, she felt her ears burn. The sound of the door handle twisting came from outside the door. Emily clutched her chest in shock. The door had already been opened. Vincent stood at the door with a dinner in his hand. His gaze fell on her. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Emily turned around. Vincent ced the te on the sink, turned her around, hooked her chin with his index finger, and said in a low voice, ¡°Is this an apology?¡± Emily covered her body with both hands, and the tips of her ears were red. ¡­ Emily slept until noon the next day before getting up. Her throat was dry and sore. After Vincent came over to feed her a ss of water, Emily was still unable to make a sound. She was so angry that she pushed him and said, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go. Have another sip of water. You¡¯ll be fine in the afternoon,¡± Vincent said as he kissed her face. Emily¡¯s mouth was burning with pain. She cried aggrievedly as she drank water. Her tears made Vincent¡¯s heartache. He helplessly whispered, ¡°You asked for it.¡± Emily regretted it. She cried. Vincent hugged her and coaxed her for a while. When he looked down again, she was tired from crying and fell asleep again. She did not eat anything. Vincent stayed by the bed for an hour and reflected on himself. Last night was indeed the craziest night since his marriage. Emily was very obedient, probably because she lied to him. Her voice was soft, forcing out the beast in Vincent¡¯s blood. Emily slept until the afternoon before waking up. After eating something, she sat on the sofa and memorized words. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vincent walked over a few times, but Emily ignored him. He hugged her in his arms and kissed her face. ¡°Still angry?¡± he asked. Emily said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°I want to kiss you, want toe near you because I love you¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he gently kissed the side of her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, okay?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was low and maic, and it seemed to brush past her eardrums, making her back numb. ¡°Frau, ich liebe dich¡­¡± (German: honey, I love you) He lowered his head and kissed her lips. His throat let out a low voice, ¡°amore, ti amo¡­¡± (Italian: honey, I love you) Emily didn¡¯t understand. His curiosity was aroused by him, and she instantly asked with a smile, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my name,¡± Vincent said. ¡°Then I want to learn,¡± Emily read a few words and was amused by her pronunciation, ¡°Read it again.¡± Vincent read it once, and Emily read it a few times. After she was familiar with it, she kept repeating it to him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Emily thought that her pronunciation was very strange, but she did not know that he had been deceived to say a dozen times loved you. In the evening, Trevor and Christy came over. When Christy saw Emily, she revealed a knowing smile. Emily covered her eyes and did not look at her. Noah also came over not long after, dragging the half-dead Ferne. Ferne had been so busy recently that he had almost exhausted himself. He needed Noah to help him with three meals a day. Today, he came over and copsed on the sofa, watching TV with Emily. Emily suddenly shouted in the direction of the study, ¡°Ti amo!¡± Ferne was shocked. He looked at Emily. ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Vincent¡¯s Italian name,¡± Emily was a little proud of herself. She also read a small string of German, and her pronunciation was correct. ¡°My boss¡¯s Italian name?¡± Ferne looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know?¡± Emily asked. Of course, Ferne knew the Italian name of Vincent. Moreover, there were many foreign guests in his hotel. He had heard of simple greetings, so he naturally knew the meaning of this phrase. It was just that he did not expect Vincent to look so serious and y a lot of tricks privately. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ferne said with a cough. Emily was indeed a bit more confident.. Not only did she call Vincent ¡°Tiamo¡± when eating, but she also shouted a few words before sleeping, which made Vincent feel veryfortable. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 789 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 789 In the afternoon of the next day, Emily¡¯s first monthly test results were out. There were forty-five students in the ss, and she was ranked neenth. It was not a very good result because many students in ss F did not study. Many people handed in nk papers in their exams. But this was the first test in her life, and she cherished every test paper very much. ¡°Well done,¡± Tatiana reached over and took a look, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to pass the test.¡± Emily was speechless. Violet snorted at Emily, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? If you have the ability, go to ss S. With this result, you can only stay in ss F for your entire life.¡± ¡°Violet, what¡¯s there to be proud of? You are worse than Emily. How can youugh at her?¡± Tatiana looked at Violet in displeasure and said. ¡°Did I talk to you? How do you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business? No wonder your parents divorced!¡± Violet said. ¡°Are you crazy? What does my meddling have to do with my parents!¡± Tatiana stood up. Emily took a deep breath and said to Violet, ¡°If you want to ridicule and scold people,e at me.¡± She then turned to Tatiana and said, ¡°Don¡¯t answer her, go and read books.¡± Tatiana sat down angrily. Violet angrily turned her head to read a book and stretched out her arm to block the line to prevent Emily from peeping. Emily sat there and opened her test paper. She inadvertently looked up and saw Nina, who was in the first row, looking at her. Emily smiled at her. Nina also smiled back, showed her test paper, revealing a huge red cross. Then Nina made a helpless look. Emily clenched her fist and made a cheering gesture. Nina also made a cheering gesture. It was unknown what she saw, but she suddenly turned around in a hurry. Emily looked behind her, only to see Marisa sitting in her seat. Her test paper was spread out, and it was full of red crosses. She was turning the pen in boredom, looking forward with an empty gaze. She nced over, hugged her arms, and fell asleep again. As it approached December, the weather became colder. The windows of the ssroom were closed every day. The smell of stinky sweat and garbage cans filled the ssroom. The school re-organized everyone to run after ss to exercise their bodies. The dormitory students originally had to run one round in the morning, but now there was another round in ss. ss F simply collectively hid in the toilet. The boys climbed the wall to skip ss, and the girls looked at each other in the bathroom. Jenny and her followers were putting on makeup in the bathroom. Tatiana pulled Emily into the bathroom, and they bumped into each other. Tatiana quickly pulled Emily and turned to hide. The followers behind Jenny look at Emily as if they had seen a ghost. Then, they lowered their heads and left in fear. After all of them left, Tatiana asked Emily in surprise, ¡°Did you see that?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did they run away when they saw me?¡± Tatiana asked. Emily was speechless. ¡°I think they ran away because they saw Emily,¡± Nina looked at Emily hesitantly and said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They ran away immediately when they saw me. Maybe myplexion has been a bit fierce recently?¡± Tatiana looked at the mirror. The girls in the toilet heard the noise and came out. Looking at Tatiana in the mirror, they could not help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tatiana red at them angrily. She couldn¡¯t be considered petite. Among the girls, she belonged to the slightly full type. However, her height wasn¡¯t very high, and her figure was a bit ugly. However, Emily felt that if she lost weight, she should look good. ¡°I¡¯mughing at that you don¡¯t know you¡¯re ugly.¡± A girl looked at her mockingly, ¡°Make way.¡± Tatiana didn¡¯t move, but the girl directly ran over. Then, the girl took out a bag, put on eyeliner, applied eyshes, and finally applied lipstick. After a series of processes, the girl turned to look at Emily and asked, ¡°What? You haven¡¯t seen makeup before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it,¡± Emily looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who looks so ugly after putting on makeup.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tatiana was so shocked that she almost covered Emily¡¯s mouth. She had never known that Emily could be so vicious. ¡°You!¡± The girl¡¯s face twisted rapidly. She extended her long nails and was about toe over. Emily tilted her head and dodged. Tatiana quickly pulled her back to hide. Nina also shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight! The teacher ising!¡± The bathroom was in chaos. It was at this time that Marisa came in. She expressionlessly took out a cigarette and a lighter from her bosom, lit it up, and said to the girl who was rushing out, ¡°If you want to fight, get out.¡± The girl had her arm held by a few other people. When she heard this, she red at Emily and cursed, ¡°Ugly!¡± As soon as they left, Tatiana and Nina surrounded Emily and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emily stretched out her hand and pressed it against Tatiana¡¯s cheek. ¡°You seem to be bleeding.¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Tatiana turned around and looked at the mirror. She was so angry that he grimaced. ¡°She ruined my face! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Nina said, holding her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll be punished if you fight!¡± ¡°I would have scratched her hard! I didn¡¯t even feel anything! I missed the opportunity!¡± Tatiana was furious. Marisa was smoking by the window, listening to them chattering, and suddenlyughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tatiana subconsciously turned to ask. Emily sometimes wanted to use tape to seal her mouth. ¡°I just wanted tough. What? I can¡¯tugh?¡± Marisa exhaled a puff of smoke. Tatiana touched her face, ¡°Justugh, no one cares about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to smoke,¡± Emily looked at Marisa and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for yourself, and not good for others.¡± Marisa turned back to look at her and slowly spat out a mouthful of white smoke. ¡°If you think it¡¯s bad, leave,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t care about her.¡± Tatiana quickly pulled Emily toward the outside. Emily didn¡¯t say anything. When she entered the ssroom, she found that her examination papers for this month had disappeared. ¡°What happened?¡± Tatiana saw her take out all the books and examination papers in the table hole and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°My examination papers are disappeared..¡± Emily frowned as she flipped through the pages. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 790 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 790 ¡°What examination paper?¡± Tatiana said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s always like this when you look for things. You couldn¡¯t find it when you wanted to. When you stopped looking, it suddenly ran out.¡± ¡°I ced it on the left. There is a book on the examination papers. The book is here and the examination papers have been taken away,¡± Emily pointed at the table and said, ¡°Someone took it.¡± ¡°Who would take your examination papers?¡± Tatiana was shocked. Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen anyone touch my table?¡± Emily asked, looking at Violet. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. Did you lose something?¡± Violet asked. ¡°Violet, did you see someone touch her desk? If you see it, just say it. Emily¡¯s examination papers are missing,¡± Tatiana¡¯s tone was very bad. ¡°What does it have to do with me? I wasn¡¯t the one who took it,¡± Violet took out her book and casually flipped the pages, saying sarcastically, ¡°Who told you to always offend others?¡± ¡°Offend someone else?¡± Emily reflected on herself for a moment. She only remembered that she had a little conflict with the girl who had put on makeup in the bathroom just now. Tatiana also thought of what had just happened. She quickly turned back to look. The girl was not there. She did not know if the girl had skipped ss or if she had taken Emily¡¯s examination papers to do something. Emily stared at the table for a moment. ¡°Forget it,¡± she said. It was just a few examination papers. She still remembered the satisfaction and happiness at the moment she wrote her name, but happiness had always been like bubbles, fleeting. ¡°How can we forget about it? Didn¡¯t you say that was your first test?¡± asked Tatiana as she walked to Emily¡¯s table. The bell for the ss had already rung. Tatiana nced at the door and said to Emily, ¡°You go to ss. I¡¯ll help you find it.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t stop her. Just as she was about to walk out, she heard the voice of Violet, ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to go now. The examination papers must have been flushed down the toilet.¡± Emily ran in the direction of the bathroom. Violet dug at her ears in disbelief. Emily even thanked her for her words. Emily was indeed a lunatic. The teacher came. Seeing that a few people were missing, he did not pay much attention to them. However, the two female students who were never absent had disappeared. He asked, ¡°Where are Emily and Tatiana?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The others shook their heads. Some said, ¡°Good students have learned to skip sses.¡± Violet looked at Emily¡¯s table. There were books and notebooks neatly piled up on the table. Emily studied very seriously, and she never borrowed a thing from Violet. She never crossed the line. In just two short months, every time Violet sat on the side, she would see Emily seriously read her books and did the examination papers. In this ss, only Emily learned, even if the environment was so bad. ¡°They went to the bathroom,¡± Violet said and frowned with some disgust. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s continue with ss,¡± the teacher said. No one noticed what Violet said. Just like many times before, no matter what she said or did, no one noticed her. Violet lowered her head and picked up theic book from the desk. The male lead in the manga noticed the female lead because the female lead was so beautiful and kind. Violet took out the small round mirror from the pencil box and looked at herself. She wore sses, her eyes were dull, and there was a mole on her face. Her teeth were not good to look at. She put down the mirror with a sense of inferiority and continued reading the manga. When Emily and Tatiana entered the bathroom, they only saw Marisa standing by the window with a stack of papers in her hand. ¡°I knew it was you!¡± Tatiana shouted. Emily pulled her and walked to Marisa. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Marisa removed the cigarette from her mouth, flicked the ash off, and said to Emily, ¡°I¡¯m working on which one to burn from.¡± ¡°I dare you to burn it! You¡¯re such a bad person!¡± Tatiana shouted. ¡°Tatiana!¡± Emily called her. Tatiana looked at Emily in disbelief. Emily said, ¡°We were all here during the break. How did Marisa going to get my examination papers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Tatiana analyzed, ¡°So it must be Marley who went back to get the examination papers first and then handed it to Marisa. Didn¡¯t you hear? She just said that she wanted to burn your examination papers¡­¡± ¡°No, she helped me to keep the examination papers,¡± Emily looked at Marisa and said, ¡°Thank you. My friend misunderstood you. I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Tatiana realized that she had wrongly med Marisa. Her first impression of Marisa was too bad. It took her a long time to ept that Marisa was a good person. Under Emily¡¯s pull, she awkwardly apologized to Marisa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Your handwriting is not bad.¡± Marisa handed the examination papers to her, then went to the sink to wash her mouth, and took out a piece of gum, and put it on her tongue. When she stuffed the chewing gum back into her pocket, Marisa paused for a moment, then took it out and handed it to Emily. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± she asked. ¡°You dare to eat her things. Her things were all bought by her patron. Those things were all dirty!¡± After returning to the ssroom, Tatiana was still whispering. Emily leaned back slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat it too?¡± she said. Tatiana immediately shut her mouth. The teachers finished exining the monthly examination papers. Emily looked back and did not find the ugly makeup girl. She put the examination papers into her bag. Tatiana was drinking water to rinse her mouth. She felt that she had eaten something unclean, and her whole body was ufortable. ¡°You gave it to me! It wasn¡¯t what I wanted to eat!¡± She shouted when she saw Emily. Emily covered her ears and went away. Marisa took the small backpack and left. They walked at a steady pace, looking like they were walking side by side from afar. Tatiana saw this scene through the window and muttered in surprise, ¡°No way?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 791 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 791 Marisa chewed gum and asked casually, ¡°Who sent you to schoolst time?¡± ¡°My husband,¡± Emily replied. Marisa looked Emily up and down. ¡°You look young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be married.¡± Emily asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°My sugar daddy.¡± Marisa walked to the gate and waved at a car. She said to Emily, ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Emily waved to her. ¡°Bye.¡± Through the car window, Emily saw a man sitting in the back seat. He looked like he was in his thirties. He was not an old man, but he was older than Marisa. Emily smiled at Vincent after reading an exam question. ¡°Mr. Vincent, I find that the questions are so simple now. Have I be smarter?¡± Vincent hugged Emily and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°You have always been smart.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily rubbed her head against Vincent¡¯s chest and continued to read the examination paper. She read for a while and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Our school will hold a party on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± ¡°Are you going to participate?¡± Vincent ran his fingers through Emily¡¯s hair. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Emily pointed to her chin and questioned, ¡°Do I have talent?¡± Vincentughed and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What talent do I have?¡± she asked nkly. Vincent nibbled her ear. His low voice and his hot breath came into Emily¡¯s ear. Emily covered her red ears and cried out, ¡°Stop talking. I hate you¡­¡± Her voice disappeared into Vincent¡¯s passionate kiss. It was getting colder in early December. Emily wore a down jacket outside her school uniform. She looked petite in the big down jacket. Her two slender and straight legs were wrapped in pencil pants. She was eye-catching from the back. Many boys stared at her and whispered to each other about which ss she was from. Their discussion went on and on. ¡°Don¡¯t you know her? She is from ss F!¡± ¡°What? It is a pity. She looks pretty good from the back.¡± ¡°She looks good from the back, but not from the front. Don¡¯t you see her wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Yes, I see. I heard she wore a mask because she was ugly.¡± ¡°How ugly is she?¡± ¡°Who knows? I guess she¡¯s ugly enough to scare people to death.¡± ¡°She¡¯s ugly and from ss F¡­¡± Emily wore headphones and enjoyed listening to the English listening recorded by Vincent. She didn¡¯t take off her headphones until she got to the ssroom. ¡°I don¡¯t know which lunatic said you were ugly and posted your photo on the bulletin board at the school gate.¡± Tatiana took the phone and showed it to Emily. In the photo, Emily¡¯s mask was reced with a freckled face with buckteeth, a crooked nose, and a crooked mouth. Emily stared at the phone, then frowned at the date below the screen and asked, ¡°Is it December 4th today?¡± Tatiana didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Emily, are you focusing on the wrong point? You were photographed secretly, and you were retouched so ugly. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± ¡°It will be December 6th soon,¡± Emily said. Tatiana didn¡¯t know what to say. She took back her phone, rolled her eyes, and asked Emily, ¡°What festival is December 6th?¡± It was Vincent¡¯s birthday. Emily looked at Tatiana and smiled. ¡°A person¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Are you going to buy a present?¡± Tatiana asked. Then she scratched her hair in dismay. ¡°Are you in the mood to think about this? Don¡¯t you care that the whole school is talking about how ugly you are?¡± Emily opened her book. ¡°Why do I care about this? I know I¡¯m not ugly.¡± Tatiana was speechless. ¡°And¡­¡± Emily leaned slightly against the back desk. Tatiana thought Emily was going to say something important. She immediately pricked up her ears and seriously waited. Emily continued, ¡°I¡¯m beautiful.¡± Tatiana was silent for a moment. Then she said anxiously, ¡°You can take off the mask!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t take it off.¡± Although Vincent asked Emily not to take off the mask at the beginning, Emily enjoyed it and didn¡¯t want to take it off after she was used to wearing the mask. Tatiana was so angry. ¡°What you say is nonsense!¡± Emily leaned against the desk and added, ¡°The photo is clear. It should be taken by someone in our ss.¡± Tatiana said nervously, ¡°I told you someone was targeting you, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Well, I believe you now.¡± But Emily didn¡¯t care. After all, this behavior was superficial and did not cause any substantial harm to her. She had seen simr news, and she could handle it at this level. At present, she didn¡¯t feel like she was being bullied. Tatiana analyzed, ¡°It must be Marley! Last time you said in the washroom that she was ugly with makeup. She hated you, so she did this! She must have asked someone to take your photos for her. Because she can¡¯t sit in the front row, she must have friends there!¡± Tatiana thought her analysis made sense. She poked Emily and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily didn¡¯t look back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Does what I just said make sense?¡± Tatiana looked forward and saw Emily doing exercises. As she asked, Emily even filled in an answer, and then replied, ¡°Good.¡± Tatiana couldn¡¯t go on. She felt that she was more worried than Emily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 792 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 792 ss F and ss S have physical education sses at the same time today. After the roll call, Noah asked the students to run a circle before they were allowed to move freely. Tatiana, Nina, and Emily found a ce to sit. They were hot after running. Tatiana and Nina both took off their jackets, but Emily was still in her school uniform and down jacket. Tatiana asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Emily covered her neck and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hot.¡± Nina nced at Emily. Emily looked at Nina. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina smiled and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°By the way, Nina, you sit in front of our ssroom. Did you notice that someone secretly photographed Emily?¡± Tatiana asked. Nina said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did someone in our ss take the photo?¡± Tatiana was about to say yes when Emily held her hand. Tatiana took a look at Emily, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it was taken in our ss, so I just wanted to ask if you saw it.¡± Nina said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it. If only I could help.¡± Tatiana gave Nina a light pat on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t help much either.¡± Nina nodded. Emily stared at a boy who walked strangely in front of her. Tatiana noticed her gaze and said, ¡°He is Easton Wood, the monitor of ss S. His grades are very good. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s polio or other diseases, but he¡¯s been walking strangely. I heard that our school is organizing donations for his operation, which will cost a lot of money. The teachers of each ss took the lead in donating money, and so far they have not collected 20,000. It¡¯s not enough for a fraction of the operation.¡± Easton was picking up a basketball on the ground. His head was tilted in Emily¡¯s direction, and his body and neck were slightly twisted in the opposite direction. He looked strange and pathetic. Tatiana sighed and said, ¡°Easton is smart and always gets good grades. Unfortunately, geniuses always have many difficulties in their lives.¡± ¡°How much does his operation cost?¡± Emily asked. Tatiana thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s like 400,000 or more. I¡¯m not sure. Why do you ask this?¡± Emily looked at Easton in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I don¡¯t have money anyway.¡± Tatiana didn¡¯t know what to say. Nina smiled. ¡°Emily, you are so humorous.¡± Emily and the others went to wash their hands when ss was almost over. Emily had just finished washing her hands when she felt someone sshing water on her head. She looked up and saw a group of boys standing opposite with a malicious smile. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Emily thought, ¡®Their apology is so insincere. It looks like they just sshed the water on purpose.¡¯ Tatiana whispered, ¡°They¡¯re from ss S. Forget it, the teachers are partial to them. We can¡¯t get any advantage from them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily slowly took a tissue and wiped the water sshed on her hair. Tatiana said with some displeasure, ¡°Of course! Their grades are good. The teachers like them very much. Last time, they went up against our ssmates in the physical education ss, and they even comined about us first.¡± ¡°When was thest time?¡± Emily asked. Tatiana reminded her, ¡°It was the day you didn¡¯te to ss. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Emily nodded and looked at her watch. There were ten minutes before ss ended. ¡°Hi, I heard that you look ugly. We want to see how ugly you are.¡± The four boys on the other side approached again. As they sshed water on Emily, they stared at her and asked with a malicious smile, ¡°Do you have buckteeth? Will we have nightmares after seeing your face?¡± The water was cold in winter. These boys were wearing thin sweaters with a school uniform over them. They looked good, but their words were terrible. ¡°How do people with buckteeth eat? Do you eat like a pig?¡± The other boysughed. Tatiana said angrily, ¡°You bully girls! Be careful! I¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡± ¡°Tell the teacher? You can tell the teacher that Jasper of ss S is bullying the ugly girl of ss F. Do you think the teacher will believe you?¡± Tatiana pulled Emily and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. We haven¡¯t seen how ugly she is.¡± Jasper came over to block Emily¡¯s way. Emily looked up at him. The image that shed in her mind was that she caught the boy and hit him with a left hook, followed by an elbow. He would lie in the hospital for a month. She frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t want to hit people at school. Jasperughed when he saw her frown. ¡°Are you impatient? Will an ugly girl be angry too? Show me how angry you are.¡± A voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Easton, we¡¯re watching the ugly girl from ss F. Come and have a look together.¡± Emily looked back and saw Eastoning. He looked good, but his neck was a little awkward when he talked. His eyes were crooked when he looked at Emily. ¡°Don¡¯t bully the schoolmates. You leave quickly.¡± Jasper said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bully the schoolmates. We just wanted to chat with her.¡± ¡°I saw you blocking their way.¡± Easton, who was not easy to walk, struggled to get to Emily. He said to her, ¡°You can go.¡± Jasper smiled disdainfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The four boys from ss S walked away talking andughing. Emily looked at Easton and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Easton tilted his neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Next time you see them, just walk around.¡± Tatiana said, ¡°Fortunately, there is a good guy in your ss. Otherwise, we will be bullied by your ssmates.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Easton bowed his head. Emily pulled Tatiana and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s someone else who did the wrong thing. Why are you mad at him?¡± Tatiana curled her lips. ¡°Because I¡¯m angry! He¡¯s out of luck!¡± Easton apologized again and walked away with his neck tilted. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Nina rushed over from a distance. Tatiana asked, ¡°Where did you just go?¡± Nina replied, ¡°I want to ask the teacher for help¡­¡± Then she looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Emily, are you okay?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the teacher?¡± Tatiana asked. Nina said in a low voice, ¡°He did note¡­. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 793 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 793 Emily raised and nced at Nina when she was drying her hair, ¡°Do you talk about Mr. Noah?¡± Nina looked at Emily and shivered. After a while, she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Tatiana sighed, ¡°I thought that Mr. Noah was a good teacher. I never thought that¡­ I will not worship him.¡± Nina whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Didn¡¯t you invite the teacher? It is not your fault for the teacher noting.¡± Tatiana comforted. Emily quietly looked at Nina and said nothing. ¡°Nina?¡± Noah received a text message toe over for dinner. Noah frowned to search for the information in his mind when he heard Emily ask this ssmate. Emily said, ¡°She is an invisible girl. She speaks slightly and slowly. When she talks to other people, she might be shy. She does not dare to look at others. She is afraid of strangers.¡± ¡°She was here,¡± Noah said. Emily was relieved. He heard Noah say, ¡°She did not say anything, just let me go for a while. I ignored her. Many girls in the ss asked me to go over. I have heard too many stories of the crying wolf. How can I believe her?¡± Emily stared at his bowl of soup and did not speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah asked, ¡°Are you in trouble today?¡± Vincent looked up at her and then at the guards in the dark. Emily shook her hand, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t in any trouble. I saw a very smart boy today. He is disabled and he is very good at studying, grading the first in his grade.¡± Seeing Emily change the topic, the group of people began to talk about disability and IQ. Rex joined in their talking because he had met the disabled when he was in school. He was so into this topic and ignoring Candy was peeing beside his foot. ¡°Ti amo!¡± Emily covered the book on her face, ¡°Time to sleep.¡± Vincent answered. He lifted the book on her face slightly and kissed her lips. ¡°I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Emily panted slightly. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be veryte.¡± Vincent said as he turned off the lights, ¡°Call me by my name.¡± ¡°Ti amo¡­¡± ¡°Well. Say it again.¡± ¡°Ti amo¡­¡± Emily asked while holding a box of eye shadow on an art lesson, ¡°What happened to youst night? Did you not sleep well?¡± Emily yawned, ¡°No.¡± Tatiana pointed at her, ¡°You slept for a lesson during the morning self-study and you are still yawning now. I know you have yawned thirteen times.¡± Emily said with tears, ¡°You¡¯re so bored.¡± Tatiana handed her a tissue and asked, ¡°Whose eye shadow?¡± Emily raised her chin. Tatiana looked up and met Marisa¡¯s eyes. She immediately turned her face and whispered to Emily in disbelief, ¡°You drew with her cosmetics?¡± ¡°She was fixing her makeup. I borrowed it.¡± Emily raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you why! I¡¯m asking! Why did you borrow it from her?¡± Tatiana felt ufortable, ¡°There are so many girls in the ss, why did you borrow it from her?¡± Emily asked with confusion, ¡°She¡¯s right across from me. If I don¡¯t ask her, who should I ask?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Tatiana scratched her head, ¡°Are we on the same channel? Why do I feel like we¡¯re talking on the wrong channel?¡± Nina said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any cosmetics, except ¡­ Marisa. Emily can only borrow it from her.¡± Emily nced at Nina and didn¡¯t say anything. Tatiana continued to watch a show with Nina. Christy never came here to check their paintings. She wore long dresses and high heels every day and put on exquisite makeup. She just sat on the stage and painted a piece of paper ording to a book of pictures. After the art ss, she took away everyone¡¯s paintings. She walked to Emily first just like thest time. She stuffed her drawing paper to Emily and looked at Emily¡¯s painting. Emily used thest chocte as her painting¡¯s muse. Emily mixed with a touch of warmth in her cold painting by eye shadow. Christy thought that she had drawn Vincent this time, but it was not. Emily drew a disabled person today. She painted simply because shecked time. She used the eye shadow and pencils to draw the disabled ss monitor so well. He stood there with his bent back. His neck slightly twisted to the side, but his head raised. His eyes were full of justice. ¡°He needs 500,000 for the surgery.¡± Emily looked at Ferne and said, ¡°He grades the first in his grade in our school. Mr. Ferne, do you know how many returns to invest in a potential stock?¡± ¡°Damn it, Emily, do you even know about the return on capital investment?¡± Ferne spat out the red wine in his mouth. ¡°No matter how you sell this painting, you have to give all the money to him. You can give the money to him in any way, even by donating. You will be rewarded in the future.¡± Emily said to him. Ferne wiped his mouth with a tissue, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave you alone in the future. Emily, you are mine ¡­ treasure basin.¡± He threw a flying kiss at Emily. Vincent grabbed the flying kiss and threw it to Noah. Emily, ¡°¡­¡± Noah, ¡°?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christy and Emilyy on the sofa and chatted after dinner. Trevor, Ferne, and Noah were cleaning up the pots and bowls in the kitchen. Vincent cut fruit and sent it to the tea table. He picked up a fork and fed fruit to Emily. Christy opened her mouth slightly, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vincent ignored her and set fruit to Emily. Christy opened her mouth and looked at Emily. Emily quickly took the piece of mango to Christy¡¯s mouth. Christy took a bite and closed her eyes in satisfaction. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 794 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 794 ¡°How is Janessa?¡± Emily asked. Christy touched her temple as she looked at Emily, ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been busy studying recently. I haven¡¯t contacted her much.¡± Emily took a bite of the mango and said, ¡°I was worried that I would hear the bad news if I asked.¡± ¡°Her baby is safe.¡± Christy said, ¡°She can¡¯t go out recently. She has to stay at home to keep the baby in.¡± Emily sighed in relief. ¡°She looks fierce, but she is soft.¡± Christy whispered to Emily after Vincent left for the kitchen, ¡°Just like your husband.¡± Emily nodded thoughtfully. Christy took a bag of snacks from the coffee table and tore it open. She handed it to Emily, ¡°Mr. Ferne is too busy in this half a month to order a hotel. Where are you going to celebrate Mr. Vincent¡¯s birthday tomorrow?¡± Emily said as she chewed two chips, ¡°I want to celebrate his birthday at home tomorrow, but I have to teach a new course tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll celebrate when youe back tonight.¡± Christy winked at her, ¡°The activities at night are much more abundant than during the day.¡± Emily, ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps it was because tomorrow was Mr. Vincent¡¯s birthday, he didn¡¯t bother Emily in the night. Emily had a good sleep. Emily went to school in high spirits the next day. She said to Vincent before she left, ¡°Ti amo, I¡¯m going to school.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Vincent touched her face, ¡°Yes,e back early.¡± (His tone was like a virtuous wife waiting at home for his return from work.) Emily touched his chin and kissed him, ¡°Okay.¡± Vincent, the substitute teacher, was very rxed. She had only two sses a week and sometimes she only attended once a week. She vividly described the word ¡°substitute¡±. Emily also did not want to see him in ss. Even though Vincent was wearing a mask, his charm radiated from the inside out. His natural pride and aura made the other students in the ss have heated discussions. Emily often heard the group of female students talk something hot about Vincent when the ss was over. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Tatiana poked Emily¡¯s back, ¡°Why do I feel like your attitude towards Nina is a little cold today?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily looked up. Nina, who was in front of her, was taking notes with her head lowered. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Tatiana said, ¡°She just asked me during the break. She said that you may be angry because she didn¡¯t invite Mr. Vincent over yesterday. I said that you wouldn¡¯t be so stingy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily lowered her head and drew a circle on an unfamiliar word on the English test paper. Tatiana stretched her head out to take a look, ¡°Are you doing the test papers? You don¡¯t know this word?¡± She opened her eyes wide to identify the word, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this? Liar means deceiver, cheater.¡± Emily looked ahead and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I know.¡± Tatiana felt that she was a little strange, and when she was about to ask again, the teacher of the next ss had already arrived. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Tatiana remembered that Emily hadn¡¯t answered Tatiana¡¯s question when Tatiana lowered her head and picked up the textbook. ¡°The other sses prepare shows for the New Year¡¯s Eve G. The school decided that our ss will do the logistics work because our ss does not have any shows¡­ At that time, we will give ss F a logistics reward.¡± After the ss teacher finished speaking on the stage, a group of people below let out sneers. Someone asked bluntly from below, ¡°Other sses have shown. Our sses are so poor to be logistics for others?¡± The ss teacher didn¡¯t say anything else. She left after telling students the time address about the cleaning. She reminded everyone to clean up after the second ss in the afternoon and didn¡¯t dy the practice of other sses. Emily had originally nned to skip the third ss and rush back to celebrate Mr. Vincent¡¯s birthday. She could only bring a broom to the school¡¯s music auditorium to clean up. Many students skipped sses and went out to y. The others who stayed behind werezy. They cleaned slowly. They sat at the table to take pictures and y games soon. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want us to clean it up?¡± Tatiana said as she sat on a chair with a rag, ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll just sweep an area.¡± Nina said as she brought a basin of water, ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± ¡°They are bullying a few good students like us.¡± Tatiana took a rag and washed it in the basin. She wrung it dry and used to wipe the table, ¡°It¡¯s so dirty. I have to clean it for two days and two nights.¡± Emily nced back. There were some people standing in the auditorium. Some of them were sitting, but none of them were cleaning up. They lowered their heads to y games or took out cosmetics to make up. The ss teacher went out to catch a few students. The teacher arrived at the auditorium to supervise them and said to Emily and the others, ¡°Hurry up and clean up. Try to finish cleaning before ss is over.¡± Emily did not say anything, but Tatiana sighed sadly, ¡°My teacher! There are only a few people. This ce is so big. How can we clean it up? Call the other students over and clean it up together!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find them.¡± The teacher left after saying this. Tatiana shrugged at Emily, ¡°Don¡¯t clean it up. Let us clean here when the teacheres back. Besides, I think he won¡¯te back again.¡± Emily looked at her watch. Nina asked, ¡°Emily, are you busy? I can help you clean up.¡± ¡°If you have something to do, go back first. Anyway, so many people are not here.¡± Tatiana threw the rag back into the basin and found a chair to sit down. Emily nodded. She returned to the ssroom to grab her school bag and walked out after the third lesson. Marisa had just returned from outside. Seeing Emilye out, Marisa asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded at her. Marisa said as if she had thought of something, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring you to watch a good show.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily turned back. Marisa took her bag and walked out, ¡°Let¡¯s go.. You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 795 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 795 Emily saw a bar at the corner after walking four hundred meters from the school entrance. A group of hooligans was sitting on motorcycles outside of the bar. Marley, whom she met in the bathroom that day, was also there. She was wearing heavy makeup and chatting with a group of hooligans with colorful hair and dirty words. They probably felt that they were awesome, stepping on the electric scooter as if the gold throne under their feet. They waved their arms as if they were heroic. It was eptable if one ignored their fake tattoos on the exposed arms. Marisa found a bench somewhere and said to Emily, ¡°Sit down.¡± Emily sat down. ¡°You are calm. Is there anything you want to know?¡± Marisa took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to watch the show? I¡¯ve already seen the main character.¡± She was skilled at smoking and put a piece of gum into her mouth after finishing a cigarette. ¡°The y is about to start.¡± Another group of hooligans with yellow hair and tattoos, wearing thin shirts on such a cold day came over. It was unknown where they had just gone. Their pants were covered in mud. They didn¡¯t say much to Marley¡¯s group before walking to an alley on the side of the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s go to take a look,¡± Marisa said. Emily heard the fighting when she walked over, carrying her bag. Marley¡¯s group lost the fighting and were all pressed to the ground in just a few minutes. The hooligan of the winning group even pulled Marley in his arms to kiss. ¡°Let me go.¡± Marley struggled but was pped to the ground by the hooligan. The rest pulled her up and pressed her against the wall. They tore her clothes. It was the first time Emily had seen such a scene, with her eyes fixed on them. ¡°She wanted to throw your Examination papersst time, so you can record a video to prevent her bullying you next time,¡± Marisa said indifferently. ¡°You called the hooligans?¡± Emily looked at Marisa with her head tilted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± Marisa was not angry although she was misunderstood. ¡°I guess she would be suffered a little.¡± She was startled when Emily turned on the siren on her phone and yed it with a loud volume. When the group of hooligans heard the siren, they ran away quickly. Marley was left alone in the corner of the wall after the thugs ran away. Her broken dress and bag were on the ground. The bag was opened, with cosmetics and lipstick scattered all over the ground. Marley was startled and subconsciously hurriedly put on her clothes disorderly when she heard someone talking. When she went out of the alley, she only saw the backs of Marisa and another girl. The girl was wearing a down jacket inside of her school uniform and a pair of white shoes, with two slender legs. Was it ¡­ Emily? ¡°I thought you would take the opportunity to record it, but you saved her. Aren¡¯t you angry that she wanted to throw your examination papers into the toilet before?¡± Marisa chewed on her gum. ¡°They are apples and oranges.¡± Emily looked at the road ahead and said, ¡°It is more harmful to her than losing the examination papers.¡± It was dark. The street lights had already been lit up. They stood at the intersection with busy traffic, looking at the group of students who were talking andughing at the school gate. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t help, you will do it. Otherwise, you would not be here.¡± Emily turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re interesting. My name is Marisa,¡± Marisa said, chewing on her gum. She reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Emily.¡± Emily shook hands with her. When Emily arrived home, Christy and the others had already been busy in the kitchen for a while. ¡°You arete.¡± Christy handed over the work to Emily. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. I¡¯ve washed these fruits for you and put the bread and butter here. You can make the rest yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily changed her shoes, put down his schoolbag, and put on her scarf to prepare her first handmade cake. Vincent didn¡¯t like desserts, but he would eat the ones Emily gave to him, even if they were cloying. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emily nned to give Vincent a painting as a birthday gift this time, but she felt that it was better to make a cake that would attract Vincent to like dessert. ¡°Why do you have to go through so much trouble?¡± Christy whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine without a gift if you perform well tonight.¡± Emily was speechless. ¡°Trevor!¡± Emily shouted, ¡°Take her away quickly!¡± Trevor was studying new cuisine. He looked up with a simple and nk expression when he heard it. Christy turned around and touched his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can continue.¡± After that, she patted a box with a bow tie on the counter and said to Emily, ¡°It is your gift. Open it before you go to bed tonight.¡± Emily¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, I send it to Vincent.¡± Christy blinked and then walked towards Trevor, who was studying new cuisines with a smile. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Trevor asked when he saw that she was smiling happily. Christy leaned on his back and whispered to him. Trevor kissed Christy when he saw that no one was looking at them. Noah was cooking ording to the recipe. The guards were also helping him to wash the pot, boil the hot oil, prepare the side dishes and seasoning, mix cold dishes, clean up the garbage, and take out the meat from the fridge to defrost. They looked straight ahead and took out their phones toin in their group. ¡°Guard 1: I should be under the table.¡± ¡°Guard 2: We shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Guard 3: How sweet you are¡­¡± ¡°Guard 4: Unable to sing, next.¡± Guards were speechless. Rndo came over today to meet Vincent in a remote ce. Vincent returned home with the birthday gift from him. Randy, Jaquan, and others had already arrived and crowded in the kitchen to help. Ferne held the red wine and kept asking for Noah¡¯s opinion. ¡°Do you want to put wine in it?¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Noah said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ferne went out for a while, returned with the wine, and asked again, ¡°How about this one?¡± Noah raised the cleaver and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Ferne quickly got out with the wine and saw Vincent at the door. ¡°Vincent! You are back!¡± Ferne rushed towards him. ¡°Happy birthday! I brought you my collection for many years! Of course, there are other gifts. Are you surprised?¡± Ferne took out a birthday hat. Vincent was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 796 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 796 ¡°I took it wrong.¡± Ferne took it back and took out a small potato box from behind like magic. He pressed the switch to spray out a long snake-like object and screamed exaggeratedly, but he found Vincent standing there with a straight face. He immediately threw up his hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary? I have to comin about the seller.¡± ¡°Throw him out,¡± Vincent said to Rex. ¡°No, no, Vincent, for the sake of my loyalty to you ¡­ for my hard work all the years, for the sake of ¡­ You can¡¯t treat me like this! Help, Noah, help me.¡± Rex and the other guards threw Ferne out with his mouth gagged. It was quiet as the door was closed. Randy walked out with a fan and handed Vincent a gift box. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Rex took it. ¡°Do you buy the house upstairs?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Randy nodded. Emily, who was busy in the kitchen, heard it and raised her head. ¡°Who buys a house upstairs?¡± ¡°It is me.¡± Randy waved his fan. ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked. ¡°My future wife is going to school here, so I must buy a house here to apany her.¡± Randy smiled proudly. Emily was surprised for a moment. ¡°You mean Lord?¡± Randy unfolded his fan with the words ¡°Lord¡¯s Husband¡± on the opposite side. Emily was speechless. Lord contacted several schools to apply for a re-study ever since she flew back. She needed to go home to deal with issues about school registration and household registration. However, she was not willing to go home, so Randy, in the name of her boyfriend, helped her move the school registration directly to Happind City and hid her registration booklet. It was veryplicated and troublesome for Lord to re-study, but Randy¡¯s parents contacted a lot of people for help and did it at Happind City ording to Rndo¡¯s proposal. Therefore, Lord was so grateful to Randy that she could not me him even he hid her household registration booklet. (Lord gave up since Randy was too shameless to be beaten or scolded.) Lord was taking supplementary lessons recently since she fell behind in her studies. The female teacher, who was in her fifties and learned, was chosen by Randy. Lord could not fall in love with her since she looked old, so Randy was relieved. Lord intended to live in school, so she rented a simple house in Happind City, but Randy was not at ease and bought an apartment upstairs. He prepared to renovate it into an apartment with a game room and study room. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t shee today?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I am afraid she will get drunk which will trouble me, so I won¡¯t allow her toe,¡± Randy said helplessly, waving his fan. Emily was speechless. It was not that credible. After all, it seemed that Randy rather than Lord looked like a person who would trouble others. ¡°Emily, why do you look at me like this?¡± Randy raised his eyebrows. ¡°Nothing,¡± Emily said with a smile. Randy was right that Lord would be drunk by a cup of wine. She was drunk and stayed in Randy¡¯s room, kissing him for a long time the night before she came back to her country. She was not drunk without consciousness and at least she could recognize that the person in front of her was Randy, not someone else. She thought that Randy would not let her go that night. But he did nothing. She was ready, but he stopped. ¡°I will ask for the reward when I be the most important person in your life,¡± he said. She prepared to leave from the beginning and never thought that she would meet Randy at the end of the game. He was very handsome when he was serious, while he showed a bad temper when he was not serious. He was smug and narcissistic, feeling that he was the most handsome man in the world. He was high-profile but friendly to every team member. He said that when he started, he knew nothing and suffered a lot, so he did not want his team to suffer. He said that he might not be suitable to be the captain, but he would grow up slowly until he became a qualified captain. Lord remembered what he had said. The most profound sentence would appear in her mind every night. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like me. You will be in my life and I have a crush on you.¡± There were too many uncertain factors in the future. Her brother had said that he would win the professionalpetition and be famous throughout the world. But what was the result? Lord did not dare to promise easily. She felt that every trivial incident in her life was like a joke that God had yed with them. If it was a small joke, something would happen. If it was big, people would die. She had lost her loved ones and did not dare or want to suffer again. She would rather keep a distance from Randy than ¡­ live with fear every day. Unfortunately, Randy did not know it. There was a knock on the door. Rex went to open the door to see Sydnee and Eliot standing at the door with Ferne who looked pitiful. Emily had finished the cake and put it in a box. She was busy with another dish in the kitchen ¨C longevity noodles. She kneaded the dough as one noodle. After boiling it, she learned from the inte to add ingredients. She even made a dish of seasoning since she was worrying that it would taste bad. ¡°Turn off the heat when it is half-cooked.¡± Emily nodded and turned off the heat. When she looked outside, she saw Eliot and Sydnee walking in. She quickly walked out. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Sydnee handed the gift to Vincent and walked towards Emily to hug her. ¡°You seem to be fatter. Are you pregnant?¡± Emily was speechless. Sydnee had been living in Eliot¡¯s rented house recently. She never went back home to live after arguing with her family. However, she was sessfully persuaded by Eliot once and went home to visit her parents with some gifts and money. ¡°Whose money is it?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson asked. ¡°It¡¯s my sry that Emily gives. Eliot buys the gifts. If you don¡¯t like it, throw it away,¡± Sydnee said. Her parents were irritated by her words. Janice was so angry with her chest heaving. ¡°You can rent a house by yourself, but you can¡¯t live together with him. The Dickerson family was ashamed of you.¡± ¡°We have got a marriage certificate,¡± Sydnee said lightly. Ryan was stunned. ¡°When did you get the certificate?¡± Janice asked in surprise. ¡°Now that we have registered our marriage, it¡¯s not bad for me to live with him. I won¡¯t embarrass the Dickersons,¡± Sydnee looked at them and said. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You¡­¡± Janice was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Ryan pointed at her and scolded, ¡°Get out.¡± Sydnee turned around to leave. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 797 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 797 As a result, she met Conrad at the door and was called to the study room, and chatted for more than an hour. Conrad originally did not approve of her being together with Eliot, but he didn¡¯t expect that Sydnee was so rebellious. Not only did she sleep over at Eliot¡¯s house, but she did not even spend a night when she returned home. She spoke like a different person. Conrad wanted to teach her a lesson ording to the familyw and have Sydnee grounded. However, he was afraid that someone would ask what had happened, especially his rtives, so he and other family members kept silent. But when Sydnee returned this time, her attitude was still very fierce. Conrad had been rigorous all his life, and he could not figure out why he had such a rebellious granddaughter who did such shameless things. However, after Sydnee told him everything that had happened since she knew Eliot, Conrad finally had a re-evaluation of Eliot and understood Sydnee¡¯s resistance and determination. ¡°He is a nice person. Bring him back. I want to meet him next time,¡± Conrad said. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Sydnee hugged him happily. The Dickersons had always been strict. Sydnee had always been afraid of Conrad since she was a child because Conrad had always kept a grim face. She was not a person who liked to act spoiled at home, and she had never acted coquettishly towards Conrad. Now, it was the first time that she expressed her love for Conrad so enthusiastically after she grew up. Conrad froze for a long time and then patted her hand and said, ¡°As for your parents, leave them to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Sydnee intimately hugged him again. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Alright, alright, behave yourself,¡± Conrad said with a faint smile. ¡°Got it, grandpa.¡± ¡°So, you still n to live with Eliot?¡± Conrad said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯d better stay at home before you get married. Otherwise, it will be bad for both your reputation and him.¡± ¡°I know, grandpa.¡± Sydnee replied, ¡°The first night I went to his house, he asked me to go home, but I refused. I know I am willful. I did something wrong, but he didn¡¯t hurt me. He respected me very much. We¡¯ve known each other for so long. He is the best person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°I believe in you and him.¡± Conrad took a sip of tea and said, ¡°But Sydnee, we are in a society where there are many things that we can¡¯t help ourselves with. Your parents care about the gazes of others because they care about you. They hope you will have no gossip when you get married, and they don¡¯t want others to cough up dirt on you. It¡¯s not selfish, nor for the Dickerson family. They just worry about you.¡± Sydnee lowered her head and listened carefully, almost crying. ¡°Indeed, Eliot didn¡¯t have any backing behind him, but he has the ability. Now his father has passed away, and his mother is still in jail. His legs are crippled. Your parents are only thinking about you and haven¡¯t despised him at all. As your family, we all hope that you can live a better life. We have never thought that you can bring glory to our family. The Dickersons have been honest and upright for so many years. We only want to lead a meless life. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Sydnee said in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can listen to me. Your parents may be too anxious to speak too harshly.¡± Conrad put down his teacup. ¡°Choose a date and bring him here. We want to announce your engagement to Eliot. What of life you will live all depends on you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, grandpa.¡± Sydnee wiped his tears and hugged Conrad again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your parents first. You cane backter.¡± Conrad stood up and left. Sydnee sat alone in the study room for a long time. She remembered that she had been well-behaved all these years. She had always followed her parents ¡®arrangements untilst year. After she encountered Marquise, she had changed her mind about love. And she began to change in other aspects. Maybe it was because she had changed that her parents thought she was rebellious. After Conrad came out, Sydnee entered Janice¡¯s room again. Janice had just been overwhelmed with anger, and now she was lying in bed. Ryan wore a bad expression. Sydnee apologized. Janice asked, ¡°Will youe back?¡± Ryan wanted to say something, but he swallowed it at least. ¡°Yes. Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± said Sydnee as she walked to the bed and sat down. Sydnee stayed at the Dickerson¡¯s that night. When she came out for a walk after dinner, she heard Conrad say, ¡°Eliot used to call me.¡± However, Conrad didn¡¯t tell Sydnee the content of the conversation. When Sydnee returned to her room, she called Eliot and asked him a few times, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Sydnee finally gave up and only asked him when he woulde to see her parents. ¡°How about tomorrow,¡± Eliot answered. ¡°So fast!¡± Sydnee was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not here. I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Eliot suddenly said in a low voice. Sydnee blushed. Since the night they spent on the cruise, the two had be much more intimate. Although they had not made love, Sydnee would blush for a long time every time she thought of it. A dog barking came from the other side of the line. ¡°You have Miro with you.¡± Sydnee smiled. ¡°We both have no partner,¡± Eliot sighed. Sydneeughed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 798 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 798 Miro was theme dog that Eliot had saved. After staying at Eliot¡¯s house for more than a month, it finally rxed a little and stopped barking when eating. When Eliot and Sydnee went to feed it, it would stick out its tongue to lick their palms. When Janice walked past Sydnee¡¯s room and heard that Sydnee wasughing happily inside, she felt somewhat gratified. She returned to her room and said to Ryan, ¡°Since Sydnee likes that guy, then respect her decision.¡± As a father, Ryan took on more responsibilities. He was even more worried about Sydnee. As he could not persuade Sydnee, he had to nod in agreement. The next day, Eliot bought a lot of gifts. He leaned on his walking stick and looked dignified in a suit. He was very polite when talking to the elders of the Dickersons. After observing, Conrad nodded at Ryan and Janice. It could be considered that he approved of Eliot. Eliot¡¯s mother was in jail, while his sister was detoxified. His other sister lived in Happind City, which was far from City Y. Therefore, the engagement party was prepared for a group of rtives from the Dickersons toe to the hotel for a meal. Sydnee was worried that Emily¡¯s absence would dy her lessons, so she didn¡¯t tell her about it. However, Vincent had already known it. He told Emily in advance and even came up with a n to prepare the ¡®betrothal gift¡¯ for Sydnee. On the day of Eliot and Sydnee¡¯s engagement, they chose a hotel. They deliberately didn¡¯t choose the Dalton Hotel because they were worried that Mr. Ferne would inform Emily. So, they chose a rtively good hotel in City Y. Quite a few rtives came and upied a dozen tables. Ryan and Janice greeted the guests, and while they were sitting down to drink, their rtives had a chat with them. ¡°How many betrothal gifts did you receive?¡± a rtive of the Dickersons asked. Eliot didn¡¯t have much money. Emily¡¯s annual sry had already been given to him. However, his company had invested a lot in the project recently. He didn¡¯t have much money left. Sydnee gave him a portion, and they finally gathered 280,000. Janice was very satisfied. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Two hundred and eighty thousand.¡± This sparked up a discussion among the rtives. ¡°Hey, he runs apany. Why is it only so little?¡± ¡°Yes, although Maury has passed away, he leaves apany for Eliot. The annual profit should be a few million, right? Why is it only so little?¡± ¡°The money a man spends on his marriage can show his sincerity. Look, Eliot gives so little. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t have much sincerity. Moreover, his leg is still injured. It will be a problem for him to walk properly in the future¡­¡± ¡°I Agree!¡± ¡°Moreover, look at his father, he kept a mistress and raised his illegitimate daughter. Be careful, maybe Eliot¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although he looks like a nice person, you can¡¯t judge him by his looks!¡± ¡°He gives too little money. This is just an engagement. In the future, when they get married, it will be less. Besides, where is the new house? Does he n to live in the old house of the Britts? ¡°He doesn¡¯t have money or a house although he has apany. I¡¯m afraid thispany will go out of business.¡± ¡°I heard that the Britt Group is going to close down.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°If that is true, your daughter will suffer if she marries him.¡± ¡°I heard that the servants have been dismissed. In the future, she will have to do housework on her own. Besides, he is still disabled, so Sydnee also needs to serve him.¡± The rtives kept gabbling, and Ryan and Janice got angry when hearing these words. ¡°We are all from the same family. Don¡¯t mind us.¡± The rtive said. Janice tried her best to swallow fury. She smiled at that rtive and said, ¡°Alright.¡± The other rtives saw that she did not mind and became more unscrupulous. ¡°I thought he has a lot of money.¡± ¡°Yeah, I was thinking that someone in the Dickersons had finally made a name for himself. When a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions get there with him. She just looks morous.¡± ¡°morous? Eliot¡¯s father is dead. His mother is in jail, and his sister seems to be still in a drug rehabilitation center.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have another sister?¡± ¡°You mean that retard?¡± ¡°I heard she has recovered.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She is an illegitimate daughter. He is shameless to raise his illegitimate daughter outside.¡± ¡°With a family like this, plus hisme leg, I¡¯m afraid this will be the end of his life.¡± Sydnee saw that Janice was in a bad mood from afar. Just as she was about to walk over, she saw a group of peopleing from outside the hall. Seven or eight bodyguards were escorting a girl from afar. The girl wore a ck and red down jacket, and her silky long hair hung on both sides, making her face look even smaller. Her eyes were ck like grapes and her cherry-colored lips curved a smile from a distance. She was so beautiful that even the waiter on the side was stunned. ¡°Who is this?¡± the rtives asked in confusion. The girl walked to Eliot and tiptoed to hug him, saying, ¡°Eliot, congrattions.¡± ¡°This is ¡­ his sister?¡± everyone asked in surprise. Everyone had seen Elsie before, but few of them knew the illegitimate daughter of the Britts, a retard. The rtives of the Britts also saw Emily for the first time. They were shocked by her beautiful appearance for a long time, and then they were shocked by the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have ss today?¡± Eliot asked. ¡°It¡¯s Sunday today. I have a rest.¡± Emily looked at him, ¡°Next time you have something, just tell me. We are family, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes, we are family.¡± Eliot hugged her gently. They had experienced lies and deception. Their fathers had passed away. Theirpanies had changed owners. They had fought for Elsie, and even Emily had a car ident¡­ Those memories seemed to leap up vividly by the eyes.. It seemed that everything in the past had dissolved in this embrace. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 799 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 799 Eliot did not expect her toe over and even brought arge box over. The bodyguards carried the large box and ced it on the ground. Many people thought it was a prop box. When they opened it, they saw that it was full of gold jewelry, including earrings, bracelets, bracelets, and nes. Moreover, each of them had nine sets, as a wish that Eliot and Sydnee could live a happy life forever. There was a stack of cash under the gold. A rtive of the Britts saw it and shouted, ¡°Wow! There is still money below!¡± The others quickly moved the gold and saw that there were piles of cash about five centimeters thick. ording to the size of the box, it contained an estimated several million. Only a few people in City Y knew about the secrets of the Britts, such as Eliot¡¯s background. Most people only knew that something wrong had happened to the Britts. Eliot, who had established his own sect, came back to take over the Britt Group. The younger sister who was thought to be not stupid must have given some inheritance to settle the matter. However, no one expected that this younger sister would send such a big gift at Eliot¡¯s engagement banquet. Moreover, from Eliot¡¯s expression, he was really surprised. Only then did outsiders know that although Maury had passed away, the Britts still could not be underestimated. Everyone had witnessed Eliot¡¯s outstanding ability. As for that younger sister who had suddenly be clever, she was too mysterious. How could someone who had been staying at home take out a few million and give it away with no hesitation? Was it Maury¡¯s inheritance? At this moment, Sydnee stepped forward and hugged Emily. ¡°Thank you. The gift is too expensive. Didn¡¯t you already give me a house as a wedding gift?¡± Everyone was shocked. All of the Dickersons¡¯ rtives were stunned, thinking that they had misheard. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson widened their eyes in surprise. Emily said, ¡°Just a little gift. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± A short sentence choked the rtives of the Dickersons on the side. Did she call these a little gift? Was she joking? This made the rtives very embarrassed. Emily¡¯s behavior was like a p in their face. Everyone had different feelings. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson smiled andforted them, ¡°They are really good to Sydnee. They sent Sydnee a car before.¡± The eyes of the rtives turned green as they listened. Was that afort? They were indeed showing off. ¡°Oh, this money should be sent with the dowry, right?¡± One of the rtives asked. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave the money to you,¡± Sydnee said to Janice. ¡°Huh?¡± Janice opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to keep the money at all, but when she saw the envious eyes of her rtives, she said indifferently, ¡°Alright.¡± The rtives became more envious, ¡°Daughter is the best. You can receive so much money at the engagement party. If your daughter gets married, the groom will give you more money.¡± Janice knew that these rtives were saying these things on purpose. She would not really let the Britts prepare tens of million as the betrothal gift. She only said, ¡°As long as Sydnee can live a good life, I will be satisfied. Why do we need so much money? It¡¯s the best as long as she is safe and sound.¡± ¡°Mom, do you want it?¡± asked Sydnee. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What?¡± Janice was stunned. ¡°Our annual sry is about ten million. If you want it, we will give it to you at the end of the year. You can use the money to take Grandpa out to Europe and buy a bigger house.¡± Their annual sry had reached ten million? A trip to Europe? A bigger house? The rtives became more jealous and unhappy. They had never expected that they would be able to hear the tea about the Britts in an engagement banquet. Moreover, from Sydnee¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t even hesitate when she said ten million. She either had superb acting skills or did not put ten million in her eyes. The rtives said with envy, ¡°Where does Sydnee work? Didn¡¯t she just graduate not long ago? Why is her annual sry so high?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson only knew that Sydnee was busy with the Tea Manor all day long. Otherwise, she woulde back to collect the rent. They also knew that Emily gave her a sry, but they didn¡¯t expect she earned such a high sry. ¡°My sry is zero, but his annual sry is ten million. Doesn¡¯t that add up to ten million?¡± Sydnee smiled as she held Eliot¡¯s arm. A rtive deliberately asked, ¡°He is so rich, so why did he only give two hundred and eighty thousand as the engagement gift?¡± Emily handed the key to the box to Sydnee and turned to face the crowd. ¡°280,000? This box contains 1,940,000 in cash. Gold is worth 1,940,000.¡± ¡°But it is you who send this?¡± The rtive asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t mine my brother¡¯s?¡± Emily looked at her in amusement. The rtive was choked by her words and could find nothing to refute. The other rtives had long been shocked by thatrge box. They recalled they previously said that Eliot had given Sydnee little money. Now, not only did the Britts give such arge box of money, but they even sent a house and a car. Eliot¡¯s annual sry was even ten million. Not to mention ame leg, even if he was paralyzed, there would be arge group of women wanting to marry him. As for Eliot¡¯s appearance, he was much more handsome than the young men of his age. The rtives hide the envy in their hearts. They congratted Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson for Sydnee finding such a capable husband. They also praised Eliot for his handsome and politeness. And they said Mr. and Mrs. Dickerson must have been cultivating for many years for their good fortune to wait for this. Then the rtives began to talk about other things, no longer asking for trouble to discuss the topic of ¡°money¡±. ¡°Thank you,¡± Sydnee said as she gave Emily a hug. Emily whispered in Sydnee¡¯s ear, ¡°Look, I already said that you would meet a better man. My brother will be very good to you.¡± Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but smile when she recalled what Emily had said to her at their first meeting. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 800 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 800 ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Everyone was having fun during the birthday party. Vincent stared at his birthday cake for a while. Then he walked up to Emily and kissed her gently. Emily made the birthday cake, which had Vincent¡¯s portrait. Emily was so familiar with Vincent that she could paint his portrait without looking at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Vincent. Kissing Emily doesn¡¯t help you cut the cake!¡± Ferne shouted while taking pictures. Emily didn¡¯t expect Vincent would kiss her in front of the crowd. She was shy and asked Vincent, ¡°What happened?¡± Vincent hugged Emily and whispered, ¡°I love this cake.¡± ¡°I have another gift for you.¡± Emily pointed at a medium-sized porcin bowl in the middle of the table and said, ¡°You can take a look at it.¡± Vincent removed the lid of the bowl. It was a bowl of noodles with sauce on the side. Emily hesitated for a while and said, ¡°This is my first time cooking this kind of noodles. I don¡¯t know if it tastes good. But since this bowl of noodles is for your birthday, you need to finish it no matter how it tastes.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Vincent answered with a smile and started eating the noodles right away.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You have to finish the noodles at one time, Vincent. I will get it on tape,¡± Ferne said while recording the birthday video. Then Ferne started making funny faces at Vincent. Randy patted Ferne¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble if you keep making that face.¡± Ferne immediately grabbed Noah¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Get away from me,¡± Noah said indifferently. ¡°Fine!¡± Ferne was unhappy. Emily was standing next to Vincent and smiled at the camera. A few momentster, Christy showed the photos to Emily. Then the twodies wereughing out loud. Vincent looked at them after finishing his noodles. His cheek bulged with a bowl of noodles. Emily pointed at Vincent¡¯s face andughed, ¡°You always say I eat like a hamster. You should see what you look like now. I should take a picture of you.¡± Emily went to find her phone. Meanwhile, Vincent tried his best to swallow the noodles. ¡°Oh, you swallowed the noodles already?¡± Emily came back with her phone and asked. At the same time, Vincent was looking at her indifferently. Then Vincent grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me?¡± ¡°No, you look cute with noodles in your mouth. I like that. It¡¯s not a big deal if I can¡¯t take a picture. I will draw it down in a few days,¡± Emily rubbed Vincent¡¯s face while speaking. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You guys are way too sweet,¡± Ferne said. Emily didn¡¯t say anything. Randy sighed and said, ¡°Things have changed a lot these days.¡± Emily remained silent. Jaquan sighed as well. ¡°Why do you sigh? You are not single. Oh, are you trying to me Emma?¡± Randy said and patted Jaquan¡¯s head. Then Randy turned to face Emma and said,¡± ¡°Emma, I am on your side. Go get more drinks and have fun tonight.¡± Emma considered Randy¡¯s words as a joke. But Jaquan took Randy¡¯sments seriously. He immediately walked to Emma and held her hand. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s don¡¯t drink tonight. We can¡¯t drive home if we are drunk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys can live here tonight. Today is Vincent¡¯s birthday. It is okay to take a few more cups of drinks, right Emma?¡± Randy said with a malicious smile. Emma nodded. Jaquan felt helpless since he didn¡¯t expect Emma would agree with Randy. People who knew what Randy talked about were giggling. Emma was confused and asked Emily, ¡°What are theyughing about?¡± ¡°Nothing special. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Emily responded. She was giggling as well. But Emma doubted what Emily said. ¡°Hey everyone, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Emily said to the crowd. Everyone immediately gathered around the dining table. Ferne took out his precious wine and poured half of a cup for everyone. However, Emma got a full cup of wine. Jaquan was a bit worried. Emma didn¡¯t expect that Ferne and Randy would ask her bottom up. Emma was surprised. Also, Jaquan drank a lot during the party and freaked out a little bit. Then he was drunk after the meal, but Emma wasn¡¯t. Meanwhile, Christy brought arge case to Vincent and said, ¡°I am sure you will like it, Mr. Vincent.¡± Vincent looked at the case for a while and received it from Christy. He could guess what was in the case. Emily didn¡¯t want Vincent to open the case right away and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, let me put this case in the warehouse.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Vincent rejected. Then he turned to Rex and said, ¡°Just put it in the bedroom.¡± Emily didn¡¯tment. Rex picked up the case and shook it. It seemed like the stuff in the case was pretty heavy. Then guard D said, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Rex turned around and looked at the crowd. The guests were still chatting around the dining table.. Then Rex and the guards went into Vincent¡¯s bedroom and opened the case. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 801 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 801 The guards took out ace-like thing from the case. They took a look at the thing and put it back. At the same time, guard D noticed another object and took it out from the case. It looked like a furry rabbit tail. ¡°What is this for?¡± guard D asked. Rex took a photo of the furry thing and searched it on the Inte. Then Rex blushed immediately and showed the web page to guard D. Everyone blushed after seeing the web page, but no onemented. Rex and the guards remained silent aftering out of the bedroom. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Emily asked. The guards immediately walked away when they saw Emily. Emily was confused by the guards¡¯ reactions. ¡°We didn¡¯t sell the Dahongpao tea, as you said. So we barely get any profit from selling tea. The money we have now can only afford the rent after paying the workers¡¯ sry.¡± Sydnee handed the money to Emily and noted it on the bill book. Emily and Sydnee were handling the bills in the bedroom while everyone else was chatting on the couch. ¡°I like your room. It is well-decorated. My house still needs some decoration,¡± Sydnee said. Sydnee moved to her new home after engaging with Eliot. Since it was a brand new house, Sydnee wanted to decorate it nicely. Let me know if you need help,¡± Emily said while putting the money into the drawer. Then she noticed the case on the floor was opened. Emily bent down and opened the case. ¡°Are you okay? You seem a little surprised. What¡¯s in the box?¡± Sydnee asked. Emily shook her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. There¡¯s nothing special. The guards should put this case in the warehouse.¡± Then she carried the case and walked out of the room. However, Vincent blocked Emily¡¯s way at the door. Emily looked at Vincent without saying anything. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Sydnee said and left with a smile. Emily looked at Sydnee and intended to ask for help. But Sydnee rushed to the crowd before Emily started to speak. ¡°Mr. Vincent, this case is supposed to be in the warehouse,¡± Emily said while holding the case against the door frame. ¡°What is it?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± Emily answered awkwardly. Vincent opened the case and took out thece underwear. ¡°Nothing special. Are you sure?¡± he asked. Emily blushed. ¡°Fight or flight?¡± Emily wondered. After thinking for a while, Emily chose to fly. She was ready to run away, but Vincent blocked her way again. Vincent took out the furry tail from the case. Then both of them froze at the door. Vincent looked at the furry tail for a while and smiled. ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll send the guests off.¡± He took the case from Emily and gently kissed her chin. Emily didn¡¯t respond. Ferne went home and got a call from Armando. ¡°Is Vincent alright?¡± Armando asked. ¡°What do you mean? He is good. Everything is fine,¡± Ferne replied. ¡°Vincent didn¡¯t pick up my call. I just want to say happy birthday to him, and I will give him the gift in person,¡± Armando said. ¡°The birthday party is over¡± Ferne sighed and lied on the couch. ¡°The party is over?¡± Armando looked at the clock and said, ¡°It was only nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Yeah, Vincent ends the party early and turns off his phone. You can guess what he¡¯s going to do,¡± Ferne giggled. At the same time, Noah threw a towel to Ferne and said, ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Ferne slowly got up from the couch while ying with the towel. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better call Vincent tomorrow at noon. Today is his birthday. I am sure he has something to do until midnight,¡± Ferne said to Armando. After finishing the call, Ferne asked Noah, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s in the case?¡± ¡°Go take your shower,¡± Noah said. ¡°I know. You say that many times.¡± Ferne finally dragged his legs to the bathroom.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then Noah went to tidy up the couch and worked out for a while. ¡°Can you guess what¡¯s in the case?¡± Ferne asked when he walked out of the bathroom. Noah was jogging on the treadmill with his headphones on and didn¡¯t respond. Ferne was ming Noah in the living since Noah couldn¡¯t hear anything. A few momentster, Christy and Trevor came to visit. However, Ferne¡¯s hands and legs were tied up already when they came in. ¡°Sorry. Wee to the wrong ce.¡± Christy and Trevor walked away immediately. Noah kept working out and didn¡¯t say anything. Ferne didn¡¯t respond either. Even though Randy¡¯s new house wasn¡¯t fully renovated, it was still a nice ce to live. So, Jaquan would stay at Randy¡¯s home since he was drunk. The guests were supposed to stay at Vincent¡¯s house. But Rex asked them to give more private time to Vincent and Emily. The guests immediately got Rex¡¯s idea. They understood that private time with Emily would be the best birthday gift for Vincent. Since Randy invited people to visit his home, the guests left the party early. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 802 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 802 Randy liked inviting people to his home. He enjoyed gathering with friends. Since Emma and Sydnee were used to doing chores, they helped Randy clean up the house once they arrived. Then Emma carried Jaquan to the guest room. Eliot went to his room after the shower. He discussed some work with his assistant over the phone. So, he still had work to do at night. Sydnee and Emma knew each other before because they used to live in Tea Manor. Sydnee was happy to hear about Sydnee¡¯s engagement. However, Emma felt a little bit sorry that she didn¡¯t attend Sydnee¡¯s engagement ceremony. ¡°You should let us know early, then more people can attend your engagement ceremony,¡± Emma said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely invite you guys to our wedding,¡± Sydnee responded with a smile. ¡°Great!¡± Emma nodded. Christy wasn¡¯t sure if the rooms were enough upstairs, so she went up to take a look. Then she met Emma and Sydnee and joined in their conversation. The three women chatted until midnight. Eliot hade out a few times, but Sydnee didn¡¯t say a word to him. Christy patted Sydnee¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your husband wants to sleep with you. Don¡¯t chat with us. Go to stay with Eliot.¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t notice that Eliot hade out several times without Christy¡¯s reminder. Sydnee blushed and said, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t¡­¡± Christy and Emma couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. Sydnee paused for a second. Then she nodded. ¡°Howe? Aren¡¯t you guys engaged?¡± Christy asked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he take the initiative?¡± Emma asked Sydnee while looking at Eliot, who was drinking water in the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What?¡± Sydnee almost choked on her saliva. ¡°No. That¡¯s not what I meant. We haven¡¯t held our wedding ceremony yet.¡± Sydnee blushed again. Christy was surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get married either.¡± ¡°I gave birth to my child before I got married,¡± Emma said. ¡°My mom said I can¡¯t get pregnant before marriage,¡± Sydnee said. Then Christy whispered something to Sydnee. ¡°I need to go to bed now.¡± Sydnee was embarrassed and walked away. Eliot was reading his working materials after returning to the bedroom. Sydnee wore the pajama that Christy gave her after the shower and went back to the bedroom. Sydnee was very sexy in that pajama. She wasn¡¯t used to dressing like that and used a towel to cover her pajama. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Eliot adjusted the room temperature when he saw Sydnee. ¡°No. I¡¯m not cold.¡± Sydnee took off the towel with hesitation. Eliot was surprised. He couldn¡¯t remove his eyes from Sydnee. Sydnee walked to the bed while holding herself. Then Eliot moved closer to Sydnee. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sydnee asked. ¡°Why do you dress like this? What do you want to do?¡± Eliot asked. Now, Sydnee could feel his breath. Sydnee was surprised and said, ¡°No, I¡­¡± Eliot kissed her before she finished her sentence. Eliot hugged Sydnee and kept kissing her. After a while, Eliot said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Sydnee was confused. That was not what she expected. ¡°Are we really going to bed?¡± Sydnee wondered. ¡°Are you¡­¡± Sydnee hesitated and stopped talking. ¡°What?¡± Eliot didn¡¯t get what Sydnee said. ¡°Nothing.¡± Sydnee shook her head. At the same time, Eliot immediately grabbed Sydnee¡¯s hand and pushed her on the bed. Sydnee blushed and closed her eyes. ¡°I am sleepy. I need to go to bed,¡± she said. ¡°You have to dress like this after going back to our home,¡± Eliot whispered to Sydnee. But Sydnee covered her ears. Christy and Emma kept chatting until Trevor came to pick Christy up. Then Christy went home with Trevor. ¡°Did you look at the gift I prepared for Vincent?¡± Christy asked. Trevor shook his head. ¡°Guess what I gave him.¡± Trevor smiled and didn¡¯t reply to Christy. ¡°Just give it a try. I can give you three chances to guess. If you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do,¡± Christy said. Meanwhile, Christy and Trevor arrived at their home. Then Trevor whispered something to Christy. ¡°You peeked at my web page?¡± Christy was shocked. Trevor denied. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How do you know?¡± Christy couldn¡¯t believe that Trevor knew what she had given to Vincent. ¡°Someone saw it. I can guess based on their reactions,¡± Trevor said. ¡°No way!¡± Christy said while changing to her slippers. ¡°Trust me,¡± Trevor said and held Christy¡¯s ankle. Christy leaned on the shoe cab and said, ¡°Okay. What do you want me to do then?¡± Trevor blushed while looking at Christy. Christy was nervous when she had eye contact with Trevor. At the same time, Emma was having a video call with Stony at Randy¡¯s home. Then Emma took a shower and went back to her bedroom. Jaquan was saying something while lying on the bed. Emma walked over and tried to listen to what Jaquan was saying. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m your husband,¡± Jaquan said. Emma was surprised by what she heard. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 803 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 803 After Armando went to the cake shop to pick some sweets, he drove back to his house. After the door opened, Cynthia asked, ¡°Why are you sote? Have you eaten?¡± Armando had been busy with the museum recently and often came back veryte. He wanted to call Vincent to say happy birthday after work, but it was unexpected that Vincent turned off his phone. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°What about her? Did you finish?¡± Armando asked as he walked in with the bag. ¡°No, she loses her appetite. She doesn¡¯t want to eat anything and can¡¯t smell the smell of oil.¡± Cynthia said softly, ¡°Go and see her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When he found out that Janessa was pregnant, Armando secretly took her to the hospital in Happind City for an examination. The ultrasound showed that she was early pregnant. Moreover, it had been more than a month. Janessa was a little stunned, and more than that, she was flustered. Since Armando had briefly exined Janessa¡¯s situation to the doctor, the doctor also thought that she had the symptom of threatened abortion. The doctor asked her to do a blood test first to see if we need to keep the child. Then, Armando asked Janessa, ¡°Have you taken any medicine recently?¡± Janessa answered in panic, and her fingers nervously stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Armando was holding her hand. She was still trembling in fear, ¡°What should I do? I have smoked and drunk¡­¡± After she was stunned first, now she was in an endless panic. She was afraid that something would happen to the child. Fortunately, the blood test results were good. The doctor said, ¡°Progesterone was low. First, you have to eat some Folicacid, then take some Biophytumsessile. We will check it next week. Don¡¯t forget to do a general examination in theter stage.¡± Janessa did not hear anything but held the ultrasonic sheet and looked at the dark mass. She could not see the child¡¯s appearance at all. The doctor said that the bean-sized mass was her baby. Aftering back from the hospital, Janessa had been crying. It was useless for Armando tofort her. Finally, he said helplessly, ¡°The mood of a pregnant woman will affect the child. If you cry, the child will cry too.¡± It was only then that Janessa stopped crying. Her mind was really in chaos, and she was afraid and worried. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Armando hugged andforted her. He found a driver to drive them back to City Y overnight. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the Mosby family, Cynthia was the first person to know about this. The next morning, Armando called Cynthia and asked her toe. Then, she came with an uneasy mood. Janessa sat on the sofa with red and swollen eyes and did not say a word. Armando stood in the living room. Cynthia¡¯s heart was thumped when she saw this. After Armando finished speaking, Cynthia stared at Janessa¡¯s stomach in shock. She wanted her son to get married early and give birth to a grandchild for her. Although it was different from what she had expected, this was Armando¡¯s child. She said a lot to Janessa with guilt, and then she began to find a maternity matron to serve Janessa. After talking for a long time, she realized that something was wrong. The smile on Cynthia¡¯s face became stiffened. She looked at Janessa in disbelief and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want this baby¡­?¡± Janessa lowered her head and kept silent. Cynthia walked over and held her hand, ¡°Janessa? What are you thinking?¡± Janessa suddenly copsed, hugged Cynthia, and cried, ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ very scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but cry. Armando went over to wipe their tears and lowered his head to kiss Janessa¡¯s forehead. He looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°Mom, how can she have children without position?¡± It was only then that Cynthia remembered that she had forgotten an important matter. She hurriedly got up and wiped her tears, ¡°Yes, I will do this. Janessa¡¯s household register has been moved out, and now it has been synchronized in the security system. You can legally get married. I will go back and discuss it with Master Mosby. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You take good care of the baby and don¡¯t work. Leave it to me¡­¡± Cynthia was in a mess. When she reached the door, she almost fell. After leaving for a long time, she remembered that she had forgotten to take her bag. Then, she came back and took it. However, when she went out, she forgot that her car was parked at the door. After she got home, she rambled in her statement. ¡°Baby ¡­ baby! Janessa! baby!¡± Roman did not understand at all. Instead, he asked angrily, ¡°Did Armando go to find Janessa again?¡± Benson took the whip from the wall, ¡°I think that bastard is looking for trouble!¡± Cynthia was so anxious that she drank the tea on the table. Then, she looked at them and said, ¡°Baby! Janessa is pregnant with a baby!¡± The whip in Benson¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Roman looked at Cynthia in amazement. ¡°It¡¯s Armando¡¯s child, and it belongs to the Mosby family,¡± Cynthia said with tears. Benson was confused for a long time before he called Janessa. The two chatted on the phone for a long time before Benson finally said, ¡°You have your life. Don¡¯t give up your great life for such a thing.¡± Roman and Cynthia listened on the side. When Benson hung up, they asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Benson sat on the sofa and sighed without speaking. Cynthia anxiously returned to her room with Roman. Sometimes, she wanted to find a maternity matron, and sometimes, she wanted to pack her things and serve them herself. She was so busy, which made Roman dizzy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get involved. Let them get along more. Maybe Janessa will love him in the future.¡± Cynthia stopped, ¡°In fact, I think Janessa should love Armando as well.¡± She recalled, ¡°She came back to y with Armando. Moreover, if something like this happened in the past, she should have gone to have an abortion without hesitance ¡­ But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she told Armando about this. What does this mean? She wants to give birth to the child.¡± ¡°I think so. We can see the result on Master Mosby¡¯s face.¡± Roman replied. Cynthia remembered Benson¡¯s worried face and nodded, ¡°This time, we have wronged her.¡± Janessa was lying on the bed with guilt. When she thought of Armando¡¯s n, Benson¡¯s guilty words, and Cynthia¡¯s tears, she felt very ufortable. ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel good. But, believe me. If this happened in any other way, neither of us would be able to be together.¡± Armando hugged her on the shoulder. ¡°I know.¡± Janessa closed her eyes and a drop of tear rolled down. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. My mom wille and take care of you in the future. We will get closer during this period time.¡± Armando kissed on her tear. Janessa nodded. Twenty dayster. In Cynthia¡¯s opinion, although they could not make a spurt of progress in the rtionship, they were much closer than before. Whenever Janessa could not eat, Armando hugged her to the sofa and fed her. When Cynthia saw this scene, she could not help but wipe her tears. Her son had finally grown up and knew how to love and take care of people. He was going to have his first child, while Cynthia would eventually grow old. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 804 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 804 ¡°Here are some strawberry pies, pineapple pies, and chocte cups,¡± Armando ced snacks beside the bed and helped Janessa up, ¡°Which do you want to eat?¡± Janessa lost her appetite. She was hungry but didn¡¯t want to eat anything. If forced to eat food, she would immediately spit out. Moreover, she had to lie in bed almost every day, and she was in poor health. ¡°Strawberry,¡± Janessa said weakly. ¡°Okay.¡± Armando brought over the strawberry pies and chocte cups and fed her. Janessa ate a little, but she felt nauseous. Armando had already brought the trash can over. She tilted her head and spit acid saliva. Then, her face was full of tears. She gasped andy back on the bed. Armando took warm water for her to rinse her mouth. She was very weak and wanted to sleep. Armando coaxed her to eat food, but she just said tiredly, ¡°No, I will vomit.¡± Armando contacted a gynecologist through Collin before and asked the doctor to prescribe for her to prevent morning sickness. And she also injected nutrition needles. However, it would not work if she didn¡¯t take medicine. Janessa firmly opposed taking medicine and thought that it was harmful to the child. Armando could only give up persuading her to take medicine and apany her to massage her arms and calves. He was busy with work and could only stay with Janessa in the morning and night, but Janessa could sleep well because staying with him, she was very relieved. Armando had nned to resign and concentrate on apanying her, but Janessa did not agree. He was proud and would not rely on the Mosby family. Janessa would not allow him to ask his parents for money because of her. After Janessa fell asleep, Armando personally cooked noodles for her. He had tried many times, but Janessa couldn¡¯t eat anything. She only had some porridge without any seasoning. Armando brought the noodles to Janessa¡¯s room and closed the door. He chewed the noodles and fed them to Janessa. Janessa swallowed the food in a daze. She could not open her eyes and she was fed a whole bowl of noodles by him. When Armando came out with an empty bowl, Cynthia still asked in disbelief, ¡°Do you eat it all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Armando smiled and gave her the empty bowl. ¡°Didn¡¯t she vomit?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Mom, cook for me. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Armando coughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia walked into the kitchen. Armando sent a message to Collin: [Doctor Mueller, please help me register. I will take her to check tomorrow.] Collin, who was exercising, ignored it. He knew that the call was from Jaquan, his colleagues, or his mother. However, he was still expectant. Perhaps it was a message from Roxanne. He stopped and used towels to wipe the sweat, then he picked up his phone. Indeed, it was not her. He had gotten used to typing with his left hand. Collin replied with the word [Good] and then put down his phone to check the time. It was 10:30. Roxy never came back since his mother came here. As for him, he never visited her again. They began the ¡®cold war¡¯ that Collin thought of. How long can he stay out of contact with the person he was familiar with? Collin could stay out of contact with his ssmates for two years, but he had not contacted Roxy for less than a month. He had already started to miss her. Sleep eluded him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The ster on his right hand could be removed one monthter. Collin took a shower before returning to his room. Every time he walked into this room, he would remember that Roxy stood by the window and smoked. She was wearing his white coat and standing in front of the dressing mirror. She was dazed. There was no new message on his phone. Collin closed his eyes. The next day, after helping Armando make an appointment, he ran into a woman. She was Emma¡¯s sister, Dorothy. ¡°Hi! What a coincidence!¡± Dorothy greeted him with a smile. It was cold, she was wearing a cheongsam. As she walked, the patients and doctors all looked back to admire her slender legs. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Collin looked at her, ¡°What are you doing in the hospital?¡± ¡°Visit a patient,¡± Dorothy stared at his hand and asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± ¡°I identally got hurt.¡± Then Collin waved at her, ¡°I¡¯ll go the rounds of the wards first.¡± ¡°Shall we have lunch together?¡± Dorothy asked. Collin looked at her and said, ¡°We may not be suitable.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? I like Noah,¡± Dorothy looked at him. Collin fell into silence. ¡°And Mr. Vincent.¡± Dorothy added, ¡°By the way, when will they divorce? Tell me.¡± Collin didn¡¯t respond. Collin chose here. They sat down in the hall. Dorothy ordered a few dishes and then handed the menu to Collin, ¡°Order some special dishes. I have inherited a hotel and I¡¯m tired of the dishes over there. You can order more and help me taste them.¡± It was the first time that Collin had heard her had ¡°inherited¡± a hotel. Dorothy and Emma were different. Emma was careful and sensitive while Dorothy was bold and unrestrained. She dared to say anything and do anything. Of course, she could act innocent to get others¡¯ attention. Dorothy nced at the waiters and stared at Collin for a moment, ¡°As a doctor, you have a better figure than them.¡± Collin smiled. However, he couldn¡¯tugh the next second. Roxy and a man came out of the private room inside. Collin had seen the man before. He was her editor. When they passed by the hall, the editor noticed Collin and touched Roxy¡¯s arm. Then, she looked at him. Collin looked at her and heard Dorothy ask, ¡°Is this dish delicious? Do you want it?¡± He turned back and stared at the dishes, ¡°Okay, order it.¡± Dorothy called the waiter again and ordered a few more dishes. Later, several waiters came over with dishes. ¡°Is he on a blind date?¡± the editor asked Roxy. Roxy turned her head lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The editor gave Collin a hateful look and cursed in a low voice, ¡°You are so shameless!¡± Collin was speechless. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Dorothy asked. She looked at the woman again and asked Collin uncertainly, ¡°Could she be your girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you a bachelor?¡± Collin shook his head but did not exin. ¡°This woman looks very strange..¡± Dorothy looked at Roxy again. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 805 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 805 ¡°Why is it so strange?¡± Collin asked. ¡°She looks very strange. Her eyes are filled with despair.¡± Dorothy pinched her earring and pressed it. Then, she took out her phone, sent the photo she had just taken to her employee. She then sent another message: [Help me check this woman out.] ¡°Despair?¡± This was the first time Collin had heard such an evaluation for Roxy. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Roxy¡¯s back again. She was wearing a ck feather coat, covering her thin figure. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Dorothy picked up her chopsticks and ate food, ¡°She has experienced traumas. However, she has friends. At the very least, she won¡¯t suffer from depression. Even if she is depressed, she won¡¯t die alone.¡± She had experienced traumas¡­ Collin nodded, but he was surprised that Dorothy could tell that Roxy had experienced traumas in the past. The Alberton family was not simple. ¡°Were you taking photos just now?¡± Collin looked at her earring and asked. ¡°You mean this?¡± Dorothy pinched her earring. It was a ck strip. When she pressed it, a red dot would sh in the middle and a photo was kept in her phone. ¡°locator, it can take pictures and send signals,¡± she said faintly, ¡°It can be considered a protective measure for us when we go out.¡± Collin was about to ask her to delete the photo of Roxy when he saw the phone on the table vibrate. It was Cora. Collin raised his head to look elsewhere but did not see Cora. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and answer the phone. Cora asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Eating food.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Cora asked with a smile, ¡°Who are you eating with? Where are you eating?¡± Collin looked around suspiciously, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my colleague.¡± ¡°A colleague?¡± Cora asked, ¡°A new nurse?¡± ¡°Mom,e straight to the point,¡± Collin frowned. ¡°My friend told me that you are eating with a very beautiful girl.¡± Cora said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to have a girlfriend. But you just don¡¯t want to tell me. It¡¯s okay. Anyway, bring her back in the Spring Festival.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell you.¡± Collin did not say anything in front of Dorothy and hung up the phone. Dorothy was tasting the dishes on the table. She did not ask any questions after Collin hung up the phone. It seemed that she only wanted to invite Collin toe out for a meal. Collin still had a ster on his right hand. He had to rely on his left hand to eat food. The dishes that Dorothy ordered were all used with forks, so it helped him. After dinner, they returned to the hospital. Many doctors and nurses came to ask him that if the woman was his girlfriend. Collin shook his head, but the others did not believe it. Some doctors happily told him not to forget to share the wedding candy, while the nurses left sadly. After work, Collin called Cora to exin. Then he was inevitably scolded by her. After hanging up the phone, he remembered Roxy he met in the restaurant today. He called her after hesitating for a long time. She didn¡¯t answer the phone the first time. Collin called her again, and she didn¡¯t answer the phone until thest second. ¡°Hey¡­¡± It had been a long time since he had heard her voice. Collin could not help but calcte the time in his heart. It had only been less than a month. ¡°Doctor Mueller?¡± She asked in a cracked voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Collin responded in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked. She asked coldly as if they were strangers. Collin took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± she said. Without waiting for Collin to respond, the phone was hung up. Collin looked at the phone interface and became upset. After running back, the phone kept ringing. He thought it was from Roxy. He rushed to pick it up and found it was a strange telephone number. He answered the call. Dorothy¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Hello? Doctor Mueller, it¡¯s me,¡± Dorothy asked, ¡°Do you know that girl?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Collin pretended not to understand. ¡°The strange girl I was talking about.¡± Dorothy¡¯s voice was attractive, ¡°Do you mind if I investigate it privately?¡± Collin regretted not asking Dorothy to delete the photo. ¡°I asked others to investigate her. Eight years ago, she was sentenced to two years in prison for deliberately hurting her stepfather, and she was sued by her mother. She also has a neighbor, a TCM doctor, who was abused by her mother and had no choice but to move house ¡­ She had a bad reputation and a bad mental condition. We found the records of the psychiatric department for two years and ¡­ suicide record.¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± Collin¡¯s throat was dry. ¡°Yes, she ate a lot of sleeping pills. Later, thendlord found her and sent her to the hospital. It was timely,¡± Dorothy said, ¡°Of course, she should be good now. But ¡­ Doctor Mueller, do you like her?¡± ¡°Why do you think I like her?¡± Collin could not help but ask. ¡°Eyes,¡± Dorothy chuckled, ¡°When a men see a woman, his eyes can show his intention.¡± As Colliny on the bed, he still considered Dorothy¡¯s words. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Your eyes are showing.¡± ¡°You like her very much.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 806 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 806 Emily¡¯s only impression of Vincent¡¯s birthday was that her waist hurt. She woke up until the evening of the next day. She dragged her body that seemed to have been squeezed by arge machine and managed to seat herself on the sofa, gasping and staring nkly at the ceiling. ¡°It looks like that you love the gift I gave you.¡± Christy rubbed her shoulders. Emily was too tired to speak. She turned back and looked at Christy with a harmless stare. Emma, Sydnee, and the others had rushed back to City Y early this morning. Emily felt sorry that she didn¡¯t get up to send them off. When she picked up her phone and found that it was already the evening of the next day. She suddenly felt sad. Emily thought that she should make an agreement with Vincent that he shouldn¡¯t sleep in the bedroom except on weekends and the day before! ¡°By the way, can you give me the painting in your studio as a gift?¡± Christy asked. As Emily had difficulties walking around, Christy got out the framed picture from the studio by herself. When Christy came out, she saw a picture of Harold hanging on the innermost wall. A tall and burly figure was standing in the sun, loyal and solemn, even with a wooden face. This painting was different from the others. Instead of Emily¡¯s, Harold¡¯s signature was written in the bottom right corner. Christy sighed and walked out with the painting in her arms. Ferne was still working on the hotel decoration and called Vincent over. There were only two guards at home, squatting in the corner, eating ice cream, and enjoying the air conditioning. They were probably worried that Emily would be afraid of being alone in the room, so they called Christy over. Christy thought that Emily may wake up until eleven o¡¯clock. Who knew that she would sleep for so long? Christy had checked the painting of Trevor about four times until Emily finally woke up. She finally had the chance to ask for this painting. It was a portrait of Trevor, who was wearing a white shirt, his eyes clear and clean. He was standing there and looking up at the painting on the wall, on which there was a woman in a bright red dress. It was a painting-within-a-painting. ¡°It was meant for you.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°I like it so much.¡± Christy came over to massage Emily¡¯s shoulders for a while. It made Emily hurt so she called out softly. Christy clicked her tongue and said, ¡°It sounds nice.¡± Emily was lost for words. When Vincent came back, he saw the two women on the sofa tickling and ying happily. He changed his shoes and came in. When he saw that Emily was lying on the sofa andughing with her hair messed up, he could not help but loosen the top two buttons of his shirt. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat. The guards followed closely behind could not help but take out his phone and enter the group chat to gossip. Guard A: What did Mr. Vincent eat these days? Guard B: Noodles and cakesst night. Guard C eating the ice cream: No, I guess it must be Mutton soup and bullwhip. Guard 4 eating ice cream: Beast! When Emily went back to the ss, she found that something had happened in ss. ¡°I see. Every time you ask for leave, something must happen to our ss.¡± Tatiana said. Emily put down her schoolbag and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Only a dozen people stayed in the ss. It seemed that the others hadn¡¯te to ss for a long time. ¡°We were sent to clean the auditorium and music room the day before yesterday. The piano was broken by someone and ss S med it on us. They asked us to pay for it.¡± Tatiana shrugged, ¡°Those in our ss who haven¡¯t gone to clean up don¡¯t want to take the responsibility at all. They said that whoever broke it should pay for it. And they started to skip school.¡± ¡°Did someone in our ss break it?¡± Emily asked. ¡°They all said that it¡¯s Marley.¡± Tatiana said, ¡°I think so. She seldom shows up but has done cleaning with us yesterday. She was the only one who touched the piano. I am sure now that she must be the one who tried to curry favor with us for her purpose.¡± ¡°Is there any evidence?¡± ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the point of evidence?¡± Tatiana had a righteous look on her face, ¡°Anyway, she should stand up and admit it, so as not to implicate our ss F.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Where is she?¡± Emily looked back and didn¡¯t see Marley. Instead, she saw Marisa leaning against the table and sleeping. ¡°She ran away the moment it happened.¡± Tatiana said disdainfully, ¡°She is a bane. She only knows how to avoid troubles and let the rest of us take the me.¡± In the afternoon, the ss teacher came over, who asked the ss monitor to call all the students skipping ss back and held a ss meeting. It was a meeting to raisepensation money for the piano worth 110,000. ¡°Let the person who broke it pay!¡± Someone muttered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who broke it. Why should I pay for it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why should the others pay?¡± Someone echoed, ¡°Whoever breaks it, step forward and take the responsibility.¡± ¡°Marley, I¡¯m talking about you.¡± Someone shouted at Marley directly. Marley was sitting in her seat. Without makeup on this day, her in face looks not ugly. Hearing someone call her, she stood up and said to the ss director, ¡°I didn¡¯t break the piano.¡± The others sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t, did I do it? We all didn¡¯t want to clean it, but you were the only one who was active. After that, the piano was broken. Who else could it be?¡± Marley was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 807 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 807 The other students also whispered to each other, ¡°If you break it, admit it yourself. If you can¡¯t afford it, let the school help raise money for you.¡± ¡± You could work to earn money. Don¡¯t you have a lot of friends outside? Let them pay for you.¡± These words may hurt Marley. She suddenly said angrily, ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t me who broke it!¡± The ss teacher pped the table on the stage. ¡°Alright! Stop arguing! No matter who broke this piano, it has something to do with ss F. Let¡¯s gather up money topensate together.¡± The others scolded Marley with bad words. Marley grabbed the books on the table with her hands, her eyes filled with tears. She looked at the mocking and disgusting faces, angry and wronged. ¡°I was in a bad mood! So I wanted to do the cleaning! Yes! I did touch the piano! But I closed it after ying it! It worked well! It did when and after I touched it!¡± ¡°How did you know that it worked well after you touched it?¡± Someone from the ss interrupted, ¡°Who knows, you might break it then.¡± Marley looked at her and bit her lip to keep her tears from falling. ¡°One should take the responsibility for his wrongdoing. If you break it, you pay for it. Don¡¯t implicate us.¡± A boy said evilly, ¡°We have no money, but those people you know must be very rich.¡± Marley held a pen in her hand and was about to go berserk in the next second. She heard a voiceing from the front. ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t break it.¡± The entire ss was quiet. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she wasn¡¯t the one who broke it?¡± Emily stood by her seat with a mask on. ¡°So what?¡± the ss teacher did not understand. ¡°So we don¡¯t need to pay,¡± Emily said. The others were also stunned for a moment, and then they seriously thought about it. If they admitted that Marley broke it, all of them had topensate. The group of students immediately changed their words, ¡°Yes, it was ss S who wants to me us.¡± ¡°Marley said that she wasn¡¯t the one who broke it. Then it must be someone from ss S. They want us to take the me, right?¡± ¡°Yes! You can¡¯t frame a good person just because he is not good at studies, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it must have something to do with ss S. Why do they only suspect us?¡± It seldom happened in ss F to have them unite. The ss teacher was thrown into a dilemma, not knowing to fight for ss F or to support ss S. Marley stood there in a daze, looking at Emily who was sitting in her seat and reading. It surprised her that Emily had saved her from the abyss with only two sentences. And Emily had never looked back at her. But Marley had tried to throw Emily¡¯s test paper before. Marley had called Emily ugly. When someone gossiped that Emily was being kept as a lover, Marley had insulted her with disdain. But Emily had saved Marley more than once. ¡°Please believe us and fight for us once.¡± Emily looked at the ss teacher on the stage. She sat in the second row, close to the ss teacher. Those in the first few rows could hear it. ¡°If you need a guarantor, I believe that some teacher would stand up.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The ss teacher did not know Emily¡¯s identity. The record showed nothing but that her parents were gone. However, the principal had told him to take good care of this transferred student. So he followed the order and observed her. She had been quiet, wearing a mask and taking sses. There was no trace of rich girls. Although he was not sure if Emily has some important hidden identity, he did not dare to refuse her requests. ¡°Alright,¡± The ss teacher said and left. ss F burst into cheers. It was the first time that everyone had been recognized and trusted by the ss teacher. Everyone cheered up with excitement. Marley stood by her seat and hesitated for a long time before following Emily to the bathroom and giving thanks. Emily washed her hands before looking at her and said, ¡°I am doing this for our ss, not for you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 808 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 808 Marley knew what she meant but still thanked her. Marley then remembered the previous incident and lowered her head to apologize seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what I did to your test paper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emily wiped his hands clean, ¡°You should thank Marisa. If she hadn¡¯t saved my test paper, I might not have stood up to speak, even for the sake of the whole ss.¡± She used the words ¡°might not¡±. Marley knew that Emily wouldn¡¯t really leave her to die and rushed forward to hug Emily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and thank you.¡± Emily stood there, stiff. Marisa came in and smiled. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s time to return favors.¡± Unexpectedly, Marley turned around and hugged Marisa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did. Thank you for saving Emily¡¯s test paper. I appreciate that. Thanks to both you and Emily.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Let go of me.¡± Marisa reached out to push her away. Emily smiled with her mask on, ¡°Why not let her hug you to return the favor?¡± Marisa rolled her eyes. After they left the bathroom, a few students walked out. They were Jenny and her followers. They stood in front of the sink and washed their hands. Those followers could not help but whisper, ¡°Emily is nice.¡± ¡°I agree. The ss teacher wouldn¡¯t believe us at all if she hadn¡¯t said those words.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°We almost needed topensate 110,000 in all. That was close.¡± ¡°Thanks to Emily.¡± Jenny was not happy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to tter? Will ss S admit? Even if our ss teacher believes it, will the other teachers do? It¡¯s just a matter of time. Atst, they will still take ss S¡¯s side.¡± It made some sense, so the others shut up quickly. In the afternoon, several teachers held a meeting. Students of several sses were secretly inquiring about the results. It was said that the PE teacher and the art teacher had vouched for ss F. To be fair, the principal had personal conversations with Marley of ss F and a few students of ss S. It was said that the principal hadn¡¯t pursued the matter but decided to buy a new piano. He also said that the previous piano was worn-out. However, the insiders knew that thanks to Emily, the ss teacher believed in ss F and they were exempted from the responsibility ofpensation. The principal also said, ¡°Every ss will have a performance at the New Year¡¯s Eve G. Let¡¯s count ss F in.¡± As a result, ss F was named as the acting group instead of the previous sweeping group. But ss F never had any chance to get on the stage before. While the principal said that, other sses were as astonished as ss F. ss F used to have no interest in collective performance. However, this time, everyone agreed to participate after the discussion. And all the students in ss F, in rare consensus, began to show friendliness to Emily, who had always been wearing a mask and was rumored to be very ugly. In the next few days, Emily received drinks and bread, left by others on the table. Tatiana was so excited that she patted Emily on the shoulder, ¡°Are you happy? They were secretly sent by our ssmates. I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°If you want, just take it,¡± Emily said. ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡± Tatiana smiled, ¡°What have you been up totely? You¡¯ve got dark circles.¡± Emily rubbed her eyes. She had been busy preparing for thepetition held by Fine Arts Education Research. She arrived home at around six o¡¯clock and made up missed lessons from seven to nine o¡¯clock. Then, she drew and painted pictures from nine to twelve o¡¯clock. After taking a shower, it was around twelve and a half o¡¯clock. Vincent took pity on her and did not disturb her. But as she wanted to get up early and study in the ssroom the next morning, she did not sleep well and got dark circles. She could have drawn in the art ss. But recently, Emily just scribbled rather than made drawings in ss. Because Nina, who was sitting on her side, couldn¡¯t help but peek at what she was drawing. Christy found that Emily was on guard and thought that Emily was worried about her ssmates. However, Noah paid more attention to Nina. They had a simple discussion after the ss and agreed that Emily was on guard against Nina. However, they did not know why. Nina was quiet, who barely spoke, and dared not to look at people. There were many things to do this month. ss F had not discussed what they were going to perform at the New Year¡¯s Eve G. Everyone had cast a song, but they had not made a decision yet. Emily had to work on drawing while reviewing her homework. She also had to meet with the others in the music room and pick up one song to perform. She was fully upied. And at this moment, it was said that someone donated a sum of money to Easton for surgery treatment without leaving his name but only mentioning that someone in ss F knew him. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 809 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 809 This matter caused an uproar in school. Because of the piano incident, ss F and ss S could be said to be ipatible like fire and water. In addition to the previous PE ss incident, how could a good ss and a bad ss be friendly with each other? However, no one expected that at this time, a person who knew ss F would jump out and generously donate arge sum of money to the monitor of ss S. Not only was ss S talking about it, but everyone in ss F was also discussing who exactly knew the rich man. Someone said that he donated more than one million, and another said that he donated over two million. No matter how much he donated, it was at least one million and it was enough to make a shock. How rich was this! People immediately focused their attention on Marisa. She was the only person who knew rich people. She came to school in a luxury car. Moreover, the rich man said he knew the people in ss F. It could only be her. In PE ss, the monitor of ss S thanked Marisa. Unexpectedly, Marisa frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, nor him. What a joke! It¡¯s so good to have so much money to give me. How can I donate it to you? Anyway, he is not a kind person.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marisa made the monitor speechless. Fortunately, the monitor still politely showed thanks, ¡°Thank you people from ss F. No matter who it is, I am grateful.¡± Marisa nced at him and felt that he was quite temperamental. After all, there were not many men who could have such a bearing when they were donated by others. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she would deny it. Why do you think she denied it? Everyone in the ss guessed that it was her. She should admit it. Then she would be able to gain a good impression.¡± Tatiana shrank at the corner and said to Emily. ¡°She is not that kind of person.¡± Emily turned and walked back. Tatiana shrugged and turned to look at Emily, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Reading.¡± ¡°What are you reading in PE ss? Gymnasium?¡± Tatiana asked. ¡°Have you read art in fine arts lessons?¡± Emily retorted. Tatiana was lost for words. ¡®That makes too much sense!¡¯ Tatiana thought. Ever since Emily became popr, the people in ss often paid attention to her. For example, Emily did not answer the physics teacher¡¯s question in ss again. When she was called into the office, everyone was worried about her. Because she criedst time when Emily came out of the office. However, this time, when Emily came back with her head lowered, she had cried as well! The others in the ss could not help but discuss it. ¡°Teacher Yan is so scary. Every time Student Jianges back crying.¡± ¡°Yes, she is so miserable. Every time she is called into the office alone¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent must have gone mad!¡± ¡°He might even take out his ruler and beat her up!¡± Emily was speechless. Emily had a Mango cake and was kissed lying on the desk. In the middle of December, Emily¡¯s participating work was finallypleted. Vincent submitted for her to participate in thepetition. She was finally relieved to invest in her studies ¡­ as well as singing and rehearsals. The other sses chose patriotic songs or revolutionary songs, while they chose a Cantonese song. Emily only knew how to sing Snail and the Oriole Bird. She listened to the song and found that she could not keep up with the others at all. She had to learn it with a harmonic tone. The climax part had to be high-pitched. The boys could raise their voices, and the girls could only do the harmony part. Therefore, everyone had a clear division ofbor. The boys probably liked this song, so they were active in the rehearsal. They sang a few times with the deputy early. When the girls came, they practiced together again. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t be one of the shining stars in the sky?¡± ¡°Who says I can¡¯t find a stage of mine?¡± ¡°Break through the dark.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see the light, and I¡¯ll find the power of flying high.¡± Emily finished singing the song and found that many boys in the ss were crying. Probably affected by their emotions, some girls also cried. As she finished singing, Emily looked back nkly. She saw that people were all wailing. Boys and girls all burst into tears. They were also expected, but they went the wrong way. Since then, they have been exiled to ss F, and they have been ridiculed by the whole school. They also had lofty ambitions, but their lives had since been equated with the worst ss F. They had no ways to get out of it. They were trapped forever. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 810 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 810 Emily nestled in Vincent¡¯s arms and told him everything that had happened today. She was touched by the scene of her ssmates crying. Some people wanted to be good, but they did not know the direction at all. Some people felt that they were hopeless and could only live a life of chaos. Some had ambitions but gave up their efforts because they were not recognized. ¡°When I first came here, I never thought about understanding anyone. Now I realize that every one of them has his or her own stories. Perhaps they all have difficulties. They should have a chance to be forgiven. They should not be stuck on the pir of shame just because they are in ss F and walk with their heads down forever.¡± Emily said. ¡°You want to change them?¡± Vincent yed with a strand of her hair. ¡°No.¡± Emily rubbed his neck and said, ¡°I want to change their attitude towards ss F. ss F is not a disgrace. I hope that when they mention this ss in the future, they will no longer have expressions of disgust and mockery.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed her face, ¡°Changing the attitude of others to your ss doesn¡¯t mean changing your ss?¡± ¡°It seems to be, but not exactly.¡± Emily thought for a moment, ¡°Some of them have bad grades, but they seem to have other outstanding qualities.¡± ¡°If you want to do something, do it.¡± Vincent held her hand, ¡°If anything happens, I will take responsibility.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Emily turned back and rubbed his face. Although she said that, when Emily returned to the ss and saw the group of students in the back row who were in a mess, she dismissed the idea of changing them. Fortunately, they did not cause trouble in ss. Because they could not keep up with the progress, they were ying games or passing notes. Few people were seriously studying. Before the Party of New Year¡¯s Day came, Christmas Eve and Christmas arrived. Emily had been sneezing all this time. She had brought a dozen or so masks. After another sneeze on the way to the bathroom in PE ss, she threw the masks into the trash can and then touched the masks in her pocket again. However, she only touched a ball of paper. She hesitated for a moment and reached out to pick up the mask in the trash can. The sound of washing hands came from the side. Emily looked up and saw a tall boy standing next to the sink. His face was dripping with sweat. He looked at Emily in surprise. Emily pointed at the mask in the trash can in astonishment and said, ¡°This was originally mine.¡± The boy was stunned for a long time before he nodded and asked her, ¡°You¡­ Are you from ss F?¡± Emily picked up the mask and put it on her face before remembering that she had forgotten something. Her face was seen. She was over. She had promised Vincent not to be seen by anyone in the school. Emily lowered her head and thought for a long time before looking at the boy and asking, ¡°Can you please keep it a secret?¡± The boy didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Can you pretend that you didn¡¯t see me?¡± Emily covered her mask, ¡°And my face?¡± Sure enough, the boy understood and nodded repeatedly with a shy smile on his face, ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Emily hurriedly covered her mask and entered the bathroom. Not long after, a group of guys rushed to the boy and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± the boy smirked in the direction of the washroom. ¡°Are you frozen?¡± Someone on the side asked. The boy still smiled foolishly, and then he was pushed to the basketball court. ¡°Themissary in charge of sports of ss S is back! Do you think he is handsome?¡± As soon as Emily returned, she was dragged behind a group of girls by Tatiana. She pointed at a figure on the basketball court and said, ¡°Although their ss is not very good, thismissary is so handsome.¡± ¡°I remember you saying Mr. Noah is the most handsome.¡± Emily casually nced around, only to see some figures in the same uniforms. ¡°No, he is different from mature Mr. Noah. He is vigorous. You will know after you see him.¡± Tatiana pointed to a boy who was carrying a ball and said, ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°No, I have to memorize the vocabry.¡± Emily didn¡¯t even raise her head as he pulled out a vocabry book and said. It was unknown whether the boy carrying the ball heard Tatiana¡¯s voice or saw Emily. He carried the ball and looked in the direction of Emily. Then the ball in his hand was cut off. ¡°Damn it! The ball was cut off when you stood there like a fool! Wash your face and wash your soul!¡± A team member was scolding him. Themissary did not care at all. He looked in the direction of Emily. He smiled and then looked away. Tatiana tugged at Emily¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Damn! Emily. Did you see that? He just smiled at me. He was distracted from staring at me, so the ball in his hand was cut off. What do you think he meant?¡± Emily looked up from the book, ¡°I think he fell in love with you at first sight.¡± When the girls in the front row heard this, they turned around and looked at Tatiana. Then, they tilted their heads and retched. Tatiana was lost for words. ¡°Girls, are you pregnant?¡± Tatiana rolled her eyes at them. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 811 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 811 The other girls immediately said to her, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, yet you still have the nerve to stand there and say that he fell in love with you at first sight. Don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Emily who was standing at the side, ¡°You are wearing a mask, so you must be an ugly freak, right? As expected, birds of a feather flock together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ugly? You are an ugly one!¡± It was not unreasonable for Tatiana to be so confident. After all, someone had donated a lot of money to ss S in the name of a friend from ss F, so she was now quite imposing in front of ss S. In the past, she had nevere to the basketball court of ss S. Now she even dared to stand here and watch ss S y basketball openly. In the past, when Tatiana saw the girls of ss S, she would take a detour. Now, not only did she dare to fight head-on, but she also had the momentum of wanting to fight. The girls all turned around and pointed at her, ready to start a war. Emily was forced into a verbal battle again. She was just about to put away her vocabry book when she saw the people on the basketball court stop. A boy walked over through the crowd, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Commissary! They are from ss F. How dare theye to our territory! Quickly chase them away!¡± The girl shouted. ¡°Yeah, she even called us ugly!¡± ¡°Yes, she even said that you were looking at her shamelessly.¡± Themissary blushed, looked at Emily, and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± Because Tatiana was standing in front of Emily, everyone present thought that he was apologizing to Tatiana. Tatiana thought the same. Not only that, she also felt that themissary was blushing because he was shy in front of her. Emily realized that thismissary was none other than the boy she had just met at the bathroom door. ¡°Who said that ss F could not watch us y basketball here?¡± He turned around, his ears a little red, ¡°They can see if they want to. You guys, don¡¯t have a bad attitude.¡± He stared at the girls in his ss and then looked at Emily. Only then did he return to the backboard with the ball in his arms. Although the other boys did not treat ss F well, they didn¡¯t say anything. Someone had donated money to their ss monitor for surgery. They were warned by their teachers to be nicer to ss F, so they continued ying basketball. ¡°Damn! Emily. Did you see that?¡± Tatiana mmed Emily¡¯s arm, ¡°What does he mean? Is he helping me out? No way! He really likes me?¡± Emily was lost for words. Nina, who had been helping the girls in ss F pick up the ball, ran over and asked nervously, ¡°What happened?¡± Tatiana exined the matter simply. Nina nced at the boys ying basketball on the court. She immediately saw themissary. When he shot, he subconsciously nced over. Nina noticed that he was not looking at Tatiana, but¡­ She followed his gaze and saw Emily staring at her. ¡°E¡­Emily?¡± Nina stuttered, ¡°What happened to my face?¡± Emily nodded and said lightly, ¡°There is dust.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Nina wiped her face with the back of her hand and nced at Emily. The bangs on her forehead covered part of her eyebrows, revealing only a pair of eyes. Only those close to her could discover what a beautiful pair of eyes she had. Today was Christmas Eve. The girls on campus sent apples to each other to show blessings, while some boys secretly sent apples to their favorite girl with secret notes. On the way back from school, Emily saw Jenny and a few followers surrounding a girl. The girl was sandwiched in the middle and walked with her head lowered, looking like she was threatened. Emily frowned slightly, feeling that this scene was too familiar. When she remembered when she had seen it, she had already followed Jenny to an alley. What a coincidence! The brick that hit the wall was still on the ground without moving. Jenny and her followers turned around and saw Emily. For some reason, they all let go of that girl. It was unknown whether the girl who was surrounded by the wall was scared silly or what, but she didn¡¯t run. She just stood there and looked at Emily in a daze. It was probably the first time she encountered someone following them, or she guessed that Emily was with them. In short, she was seized with shock. Emily looked at Jenny and asked, ¡°Are you extorting or ckmailing? Are you short of money?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t provoke you, but don¡¯t meddle in our business.¡± Jenny spat out a piece of gum in the corner. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Do you need money?¡± Emily asked again. ¡°Yes, Ick money! You will give it to me?¡± Jenny said unhappily. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t give it to you for free,¡± Emily said. ¡°Not for free?¡± Jenny looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± The followers, on the other hand, looked around in a daze, afraid that Emily¡¯s four bodyguards would appear out of nowhere. ¡°What can you do for me?¡± Emily looked at her, ¡°You have to tell me, what will I get in return?¡± The meaning was to ask Jenny to know her own value. Jenny instantly got angry. She was pulled by her followers who were afraid that she would attack Emily out of rage. ¡°When you leave school, can you ckmail in society? That is illegal.¡± Emily said, ¡°If you think I¡¯m wrong, you can refute me. Of course, you can also go back and consider my proposal. Come to me after you have thought it through.¡± ¡°How much can you give me?¡± Jenny stared at her and asked. She could be sure that Emily was especially rich. How could someone who could afford to hire four personal bodyguards to be without money! ¡°How much did she give you?¡± Emily asked as she looked at the dazed female colleague standing against the wall. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Fifty,¡± the female student said weakly. ¡°At least fifty at a time,¡± Jenny corrected. ¡°1,500 a month?¡± Emily looked up at the female ssmate, ¡°You give it every time? You don¡¯t tell the teacher? Don¡¯t tell your parents? Your family gives you so much pocket money a month?¡± Emily was calcted based on Tatiana¡¯s monthly allowance. Tatiana only had three hundred monthly living expenses, so inparison, the monthly allowance of a transfer student was quite a lot. The female student looked weak and easy to bully. She nodded. Emily looked at Jenny and said, ¡°Okay, I can give you 2,000 a month.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 812 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 812 Jenny and the followers behind her opened their eyes wide. In their eyes, 1,500 was already a big sum. They could not get any money if sometimes the girl¡¯s family forgot to give her money. And they could only get less than 10 if they camete when she had already spent a lot on food. Therefore, when those followers heard Emily¡¯s words, they wanted to rush to Emily and hug her thigh to ask for shelter. Jenny tightened her throat, ¡°You, are you telling the truth?¡± She kept her mind clear in front of the great temptation of money, ¡°Not telling the teacher?¡± ¡°Only a few of us here know about this. Other than that, no one else knows about it. Do you have any other questions?¡± Emily chuckled. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°We can help too,¡± the followers nodded in agreement. ¡°You have to ask yourself about this.¡± Emily looked at her and said, ¡°I just told you to think about it when you go back.¡± This question was even more difficult than math questions. Jenny and the followers frowned and left. Emily was just about to turn around and leave when she found that the female ssmate who was leaning against the wall had not left yet. ¡°If you help her once, those who bully her will retaliate more unscrupulously. You can¡¯t protect her every day.¡± She recalled Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Emily said, ¡°If there are other people who extort you, tell the teacher.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°If the teacher doesn¡¯t care and youe to me, they won¡¯t bother you in the future.¡± The girl nodded and thanked her. She took a few steps towards her and looked into Emily¡¯s eyes before asking, ¡°Have I seen you somewhere?¡± Emily was wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of eyes. The girl had felt that these beautiful eyes were very familiar. Emily was not sure if the girl she saw outside the restaurant at that time was this one, but she did not know if the girl had seen Vincent. She denied it. ¡°Sorry, I have never seen you.¡± The girl was silent for a moment, but she quickly pulled herself together, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emily waved at her, ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± The girl waved her hand and asked her, ¡°Can I know your name?¡± Emily thought for a moment and told her, ¡°Emily,e to ss F to find me if you need any help.¡± ¡°Lucy. Thank you, Emily. I will go find you.¡± At that moment, Emily was not clear about the true meaning of her words. The next day, she noticed Lucy from the ranking list of grades. ¡°ss A¡¯s first ce. ss S and ss A¡¯s teachers have quarreled many times because of her. Because of her good results, she will enter the upper ss. ss S has already prepared a seat for her. However, ss A¡¯s teacher refused to let her go and thought that her results were stuck in ss A.¡± Tatiana saw that she had been staring at the grade ranking, so she introduced it to her in order. The first in the grade was the monitor of ss S, and Lucy was the third. Emily couldn¡¯t imagine that the female ssmate who was surrounded by Jenny for 50 was a straight-A student. ¡°Her studies are very good.¡± She sighed with surprise. Tatiana nodded, ¡°Yeah, bookworm. She¡¯s been reading too much. I heard that she used to buy things to curry favor with her ssmates. Later, because she didn¡¯t help her ssmates cheat on the exam, she was isted by the girls and became more and more reclusive.¡± ¡°There is no need to get along with those ssmates.¡± Emily said, ¡°They have different paths.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Tatiana patted her on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. I don¡¯t like people who ask for help as soon as they take the exam. If you want to take the exam, then be serious.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Emily nodded and took out the book for the next lesson. In the end, she took out a lot of snacks and apples. Last night, on Christmas Eve, countless people sent her apples and a few blessing cards. ¡°Damn! You are so popr!¡± Tatiana said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m such an adult yet I¡¯ve never received a blessing card!¡± Emily also received the card for the first time. The cover was Santa us. The moment it opened, there was Christmas music. Beautiful words were written on the card. [Merry Christmas, by David Hack.] ¡®A boy in ss?¡¯ Emily did not care and continued to open the next one. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Tatiana smiled and extended her hand, ¡°Can I have a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Emily handed her the card that she had finished reading. As soon as she handed it over, she heard Tatiana let out a loud shout. Then, the entire ss looked up at her. Tatiana pretended to be dead as she copsed on the table, covering the card tightly. When everyone turned their heads and no longer paid attention to her, she pulled Emily and said with an excited voice that could not be suppressed, ¡°Why would themissary in charge of sports of ss S give you the card?¡± Themissary? Emily was a bit at a loss. Tatiana knocked on the card, ¡°It¡¯s the one we met at the basketball court yesterday! My God! It turns out that he hasn¡¯t fallen in love with me at first sight. He has fallen in love with you at first sight?¡± Emily was lost for words. ¡°No way? You¡¯re wearing a mask. How could he fall in love with you at first sight?¡± Tatiana asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be a prank, right? Could it be that someone else deliberately gave you this card in his name so that you could misunderstand?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but admire Tatiana¡¯s ability to make connections. Of course, Emily felt that what she said was very reasonable. Thus, the two of them decided to pretend that they did not see the blessing card. Tatiana was excited for the entire morning. She had found someone to steal the homework of themissary to contrast the handwriting. It was the same as the font on the card! ¡°Damn! Emily! He wrote it! It is him!¡± Tatiana wailed, ¡°I also heard people say that yesterday after ss, they saw him buy a blessing card. The male students beside him all asked who he wanted to give it to, but he didn¡¯t say. Who would have known that this card was given to you!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Emily thought lightly, ¡®It seems that blessing cards were good. I should buy some and send everyone one.¡¯ ¡®Yes, apples too.¡¯ ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Tatiana shook her shoulder. Emily nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what did I just say?¡± Emily recalled, ¡°He was the one who wrote the card.¡± ¡°That was what I said three minutes ago. I just said, look ahead.¡± Emily raised her head. She saw Jenny and her followers cleaning the ckboard and tidying up the podium table. The floor in the ss was seldom cleaned, but it was cleaner today. It seemed that they had cleaned it in the morning. ¡°What are they doing? What happened to them?¡± Tatiana asked in confusion, ¡°Is it because of Christmas today? Or is it because they were excited because they received lovest night?¡± Emily was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 813 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 813 Emily looked at the girls on the podium. They cleaned the ckboard, tidied up the podium, and tossed the trash. When they came back, they arranged the broom and other cleaning tools neatly. The ss was about to begin, there were still people ying games and chatting in the back of the ssroom. Jenny frowned and said, ¡°Be quiet.¡± At first, the others didn¡¯t think much of it. After many times, they all looked at Jenny curiously. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Jenny suddenly changed. Not only did Jenny take the initiative to clean up, but she also supervised others to prevent them from chatting and ying games in ss. Jenny thought about it for the whole night and felt that what Emily needed her to do was probably to maintain a quiet environment for Emily¡¯s study. No wonder why Jenny thought like this. After all, everybody in this ss believed that only a few people in the front row came to ss, and the others came to entertain. Jenny had done everything she could, and only then did she ask Emily on the way to the bathroom, ¡°How about what I did?¡± Although it was a bit different from what Emily had expected, Emily still nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Then when are you going to pay?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you monthly,¡± Emily looked at her watch, ¡°From today onwards,e find me on this day next month.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At first, Jenny didn¡¯t believe that Emily could pay, but Emily spoke very seriously. Emily didn¡¯t seem like she was ying tricks. Emily paid as paying a sry. It made Jenny feel that Emily was very ¡­ reliable. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Before Emily turned to leave, Jenny could not help but ask, ¡°Pay me?¡± Emily turned around. ¡°We paid equally. It¡¯s like you¡¯re working for me. It¡¯s your sry.¡± Jenny was stunned. Jenny had only received malice from the outside world before and did not know what kindness was. When Jenny heard Emily, she felt a sour impulse in her heart. She hid in the cubicle and looked at the tears on her fingertips. She thought in astonishment, ¡®This is ¡­ my tears?¡¯ Emily bought some congrattory cards during the ss break. Marisa ced an apple on Emily¡¯s table. The bright red apple was more exquisite than the others¡¯, sure it wasn¡¯t cheap. Emily thanked Marisa. Marisa did note to the front row often. Every time she went to her seat, she would go through the back door. This was the first time Marisa came to the front row to send Emily an apple. Emily¡¯s desk- mate Violet Goodlove was not there. Marisa dragged a chair and sat down. She looked at the card on Emily¡¯s table and asked, ¡°Is there one for me?¡± Emily nodded. Emily wrote down Marisa¡¯s name and ¡®Merry Christmas¡¯. Before handing it over, Emily looked at Marisa and said, ¡°Wait a few minutes.¡± Emily took out a pen and drew a small character that was slightly simr to Marisa. It was just a few strokes, but it was vivid and lifelike. Marisa sat on the side and watched Emily draw with a few strokes. Marisa immediately raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°You are gifted. You never show off in art sses?¡± Emily smiled and did not speak. After the drawing was finished, she gently blew on the card and handed it to Marisa, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± Marisa didn¡¯t dare to close it immediately. She held the small card and her eyes lit up with joy, ¡°I¡¯ve received a lot of cards. This one makes me the happiest. Thank you,¡± Marisa got up and waved at Emily. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Tatiana came back from outside and saw Marisa¡¯s back. ¡°Give me the apple.¡± Emily pointed at the apple on the table. ¡°This apple looks very expensive!¡± Tatiana eximed, ¡°That¡¯s what rich people do,¡± Tatiana thought for a while and asked, ¡°But Christmas Eve was over, why did she send them today?¡± Emily was writing the cards. When she heard this, she remembered the first sentence that Marisa had said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the habit of giving people apples in the past. Seeing that others had sent you one, I came to join in the fun. I didn¡¯t wrap it, it¡¯s just an apple. I wish you a peaceful life.¡± ¡°You have a friend with the same name as Stephanie?¡± Tatiana stared at the card Emily was writing in astonishment. Emily was speechless. ¡®How should I tell Tatiana that my friend was Stephanie?¡¯ Emily thought. ¡°But there are indeed many people with the same name and surname,¡± Tatiana sighed again, ¡°Lucky for her to have the same name as the goddess.¡± Emily was speechless again. ¡°You bought so many cards? Is there any for me?¡± Tatiana¡¯s eyes sparkled. Emily took out a card that she had written a minute ago and stuffed it over, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Tatiana was extremely happy, ¡°No one gave me a card! Emily, I love you!¡± When she saw Emily draw a small anime character wearing sses on the card, Tatiana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Is this me? Do I look like this? So cute.¡± When Violet came back, she saw that Emily was writing a card, she didn¡¯t put it in mind. Emily was very popr now. Many people in the ss sent her apples and cards, so it was normal for her to send the card. Violet lowered her head and was reading aic book. Suddenly, a card was ced on her table. Violet looked at the card with wide eyes. After a long time, she turned to look at Emily. ¡°This is ¡­ for me?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.. Merry Christmas,¡± Emily said. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 814 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 814 The card was a pleasant thing, the person who gave it was happy, and the person who received it was even happier. ¡± ¡­ Thank you.¡± After a long time, Emily¡¯s desk-mate thanked Emily softly. She opened it and found not only did the card have her name on it, but there was also a cuteic character on the back of the elk. Thisic character ¡­ was very cute, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Emily wrote the cards in the self-study ss. Those cards were for Emily¡¯s friends, four guards, including ¡­ Harold. The card Emily had drawn for Harold, not only Harold¡¯sic character was on it, but also had candy. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, Tata,¡± After ss, Nina came over to y with Tatiana. Tatiana took out the card that Emily had given her and showed it to Nina. Nina praised as she looked at it, ¡°Emily is so awesome. The painting is very beautiful.¡± ¡°She must have drawn yours too. I saw that she had been busy in ss. Go ask her if your card is done yet.¡± Tatiana said. Nina was embarrassed. ¡°Emily, did you draw Nina¡¯s card?¡± Tatiana asked on Nina¡¯s behalf. Emily was putting the card into her bag when she heard this. She turned around and said, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s no hers. I¡¯ve finished.¡± ¡°All?¡± Tatiana was a little shocked, ¡°You bought so much and you finished writing all of it? You finished writing dozens of cards?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Emily put all the apples and cards into her bag, then carried her bag and got up, ¡°See you.¡± ¡°See you,¡± Tatiana waved at Emily. Nina forced out a smile and waved at Emily. After Emily left, Tatianaforted Nina, ¡°The cards in the store must have been sold out. Otherwise, she will send you one.¡± ¡°Emily ¡­ seems to hate me,¡± Nina bit her lip. ¡°Why do you say that? Just because she didn¡¯t give you a card? But you didn¡¯t give her a card either,¡± Tatiana was confused. Nina was speechless. When she turned around, she saw Marisa smiling with the card in her hand. Beside Marisa, a ssmate was asking who had given it to her. Marisa smiled and said, ¡°It was from Emily. Look, doesn¡¯t this character look like me?¡± Someone said with a smile, ¡°It does!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Emily to be so good at drawing,¡± someone else said. ¡°There are many things you can¡¯t imagine,¡± Marisa saidzily. Nina looked at Tatiana and said, ¡°Did you see that? Emily sent Marisa a card, but she didn¡¯t send me it. Emily does hate me.¡± Tatiana couldn¡¯t find a reason tofort Nina. Tatiana felt that Emily was not doing well. It was as if Emily was telling everyone that she didn¡¯t like Nina. But Emily had given a card to Violet, Emily¡¯s desk-mate who often spoke in a strange tone. Emily walked on the road, felt that someone had quietly followed her. When Emily reached the school gate, she found that it was Lucy. Lucy held a huge apple in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± Lucy said. Emily took the apple, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have anything for you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m very happy that you epted the gift I gave you,¡± Lucy said. Emily walked to the store beside the school gate and said to Lucy, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Emily went in to buy a new card. Emily didn¡¯t want to give Nina the card. The card was a blessing. At least when Emily wrote down every stroke, her heart was filled with blessings for the other. But Nina ¡­ she was different from Tatiana. Nina lied and was not honest. Perhaps she had done many things that Emily did not know. But ¡­ let¡¯s call it a day. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emily was unwilling to contact Nina again. Even if it was just a card, she was unwilling to give it to Nina. Lucy watched as Emily leaned on the counter, Emily pulled out a pen, and drew aic character on the card with just a few strokes. The character wore a school uniform and read the book in a daze. When Emily sent the card to Lucy, Lucy looked at the card in her hand in surprise and asked, ¡± ¡­ For me?¡± Emily nodded. Lucy was extremely fond of it. She had probably been asked to help others during the exam. So, Lucy thought Emily who was from ss F might need the help of the exam. Lucy held the card and said in hesitation, ¡°I ¡­ But I took the exam in ss A. I ¡­ can¡¯t help you.¡± Emily did not understand at first, but after a while, she realized what Lucy was saying and did not know how to react. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help at all,¡± Emily waved at Lucy, ¡°Go home. Goodbye.¡± Lucy stood there in a daze with the card in her hand, watching Emily leave without looking back. Then, Lucy lowered her head to look at the character on the card. Lucy became more and more certain of an idea in her heart. ¡°Madam! Why are they all alone? And I have a dog beside me!¡± Rex looked at the card in his hand and copsed, ¡°This dog can¡¯t be Candy, right?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°That¡¯s Candy.¡± Rex turned his head to look at the cards of other guards, then looked at his own. Rex gloomily hugged the fat dog that was running over to rub his trousers. He wailed, ¡°Candy! Don¡¯t pee on my pants!¡± It was toote. Emily cast a pitying look, then walked to the sofa and leaned into Vincent¡¯s arms to ask, ¡°Did I draw well?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent patted Emily¡¯s head. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 815 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 815 After the weather turned cold, Vincent did not go out much, and his legs were not convenient. He could only stay in the room. The heater was on all day, and he needed to take a few painkillers on rainy nights. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to Mr. Spencer¡¯s ce for a month at the winter break,¡± Emily gently massaged Vincent¡¯s legs, ¡°Ask him to cure you.¡± ¡°What if he can¡¯t cure it?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°If he can¡¯t cure it, find another doctor. The world is so big, there must be other doctors who can cure your legs,¡± Emily said. ¡°The first snow is today. Do you want to go out and see?¡± Vincent asked. Emily shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay at home to apany you, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t feel bored,¡± Vincent hugged her. ¡°How would I be bored?¡± Emily poked Vincent¡¯s chin and thought of something. She pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be good if you don¡¯t mess around with me.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed Emily¡¯s lips, ¡°Your constitution is poor. You should exercise more.¡± Emily red at Vincent angrily, ¡°Exercise is not having that.¡± ¡°Having what?¡± Vincent deliberately asked. Emily ignored Vincent. At night, Ferne brought a te of roasted chicken over. He said that it was to celebrate Christmas and that it was a tradition. Ferne wanted to keep up with the trend. ¡°Are you talking about Thanksgiving?¡± Christy asked. Randy burst intoughter. Ferne was petrified for a moment. He looked at Noah with uncertainty and asked, ¡°Is it Thanksgiving?¡± ¡°I told you that roasted chicken isn¡¯t for Christmas,¡± Noah said expressionlessly. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t eat roast chicken, why didn¡¯t you tell me that roast chicken is for Thanksgiving?¡± Ferne roared. ¡°How would I know that you think roasted chicken is for Christmas? Moreover, we eat turkey on Thanksgiving Day, not roasted chicken,¡± Noah said. Ferne was speechless. Randyughed so hard that he could not stand straight. ¡°Why are you so stupid! I should record it for Jaquan to see! So hrious!¡± In short, this year¡¯s Christmas ¡­ Emily ate roasted chicken with everyone. When it was almost ten o¡¯clock, Rex stood at the window and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s snowing!¡± A group of people all rushed to the window to look at the snow. The snowkes outside the window fell one by one. Emily vaguely rememberedst year when it was snowing. At that time, she was in Hump Vige, waiting for Vincent in his first medicinal bath outside the door of Mr. Spencer¡¯s house. At that time, Harold was also there. And now, Harold was no longer here. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together!¡± Ferne shouted. ¡°Good!¡± Noah took his phone and wanted to take a picture, but Ferne snatched it and threw it to Rex, ¡°Rex! Please help us take a picture!¡± Rex made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, took the phone, and focused it on the screen. Emily was too short, so shey on Vincent¡¯s back, she held her hands above Vincent¡¯s head. Trevor and Christy stood next to the two. When they saw Rex was about to take a photo, Trevor hugged Christy in his arms. On the other side, Ferne made a stupid ¡®Yes¡¯ sign above Noah¡¯s head. Randy stood alone in the middle, watching the people around him showing off their love. His face was full of despair. Emily¡¯s asked the guards to help her send those cards. She shared the photos in her Moments. People left messages below. Janessa, ¡°Thank you, XX! I¡¯ll go visit you on New Year¡¯s Day!¡± Stephanie, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Emma, ¡°I¡¯lle too.¡± Jaquan replied to Emma, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Armando replied to Janessa, ¡°Finished eating? Don¡¯t forget to drink milk. I¡¯ll arrive at half an hour.¡± Jaquan replied to Armando, ¡°Working overtime on Christmas?¡± Armando replied to Jaquan, ¡°Yes.¡± Jaquan replied to Armando, ¡°Can you say anything more than that?¡± Armando replied to Jaquan, ¡°Overtime.¡± Jaquan, ¡°¡­¡± Collin, ¡°Merry Christmas. I didn¡¯t expect the card. Thanks.¡± Jaquan replied to Collin, ¡°That¡¯s for my sake.¡± Collin replied to Jaquan, ¡°Bullshit.¡± Jaquan replied to Collin, ¡°Screw you.¡± Randy replied to Jaquan, ¡°Jaquan, let me tell you! Ferne bought a roasted chicken today! When it was served on the table, he found that it was Thanksgiving Chicken. Damn, he thought it was Christmas!¡± Janessa replied to Randy, ¡°What a joke!¡± Armando replied to Janessa, ¡°You can¡¯t be too emotional. Don¡¯tugh too hard, and don¡¯t log in to your Moments. Look at the books I prepared for you at the bedside.¡± Janessa replied to Armando, ¡°I know.¡± Jaquan replied to Armando, ¡°You bastard! You can only hold your tongue when you talk to me!¡± Armando replied to Janessa, ¡°Good girl, I will be home immediately.¡± Armando replied to Jaquan, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jaquan replied to Armando, ¡°leave me alone.¡± Emily looked at thements and smiled as she passed them to Vincent. Vincent saw Stephanie send a message. Charming, ¡°What gift do you want? I haven¡¯t prepared a gift for you for Christmas.¡± Emily thought about it and sent her a message, ¡°A photo with signature.¡± Tatiana wanted Stephanie¡¯s signature. Charming replied, ¡°????¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 816 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 816 ¡°What are you watching?¡± Vincent asked. Vincent read the book for a while and found that the book in Emily¡¯s hand had been thrown to the side and she was staring at the phone, studying something. ¡°Stephanie shared me an app. She said that can take beautiful photos,¡± Emily opened a prop and added two rabbit ears to her head and took a picture then handed it to Vincent, ¡°Is it good?¡± Vincent stared at the photo, and smiled, ¡°Pretty.¡± ¡°Then can we take a picture together?¡± Emily put her phone away, and then aimed at the faces of her and Vincent. Two heads appeared in the camera, and both of them had pink rabbit ears on their heads. Vincent was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s also this. I¡¯ll add blush, lipstick, eye shadow, and a wig for you. Vincent, try this,¡± Emily said as she pointed her phone at Vincent. She took a dozen photos of different shapes in a row and then looked at the phone happily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Vincent asked. ¡°Let¡¯s hang out a little longer,¡± Emily did not even raise her head. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s hang out a little longer,¡± Vincent said as he turned off the lights. Emily was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t your legs hurt?¡± Emily asked in a low voice from under the nket. Vincent¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Emily dragged her battered body to ss. Vincent brought her breakfast and kissed her forehead, ¡°Come back early.¡± Emily said in a hoarse voice, ¡± ¡­ bastard.¡± There was a rehearsal this afternoon, but Emily didn¡¯t know why her throat was so hoarse that she almost couldn¡¯t make a sound. Tatiana made tea for Emily. Tatiana thought that Emily might have caught a cold. ¡°How can you catch a cold when you¡¯re wrapped up like a bear every day?¡± Tatiana asked seriously. Emily held the cup and took a sip. Her face fell, ¡°Why ¡­ is it taste so bad?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be tasty, forget it, I can tell that you were boiled before. Eat this. The mint is good for the throat,¡± Tatiana took out another pill and handed it to Emily. Emily was half-believing and half-doubting as she stuffed it into her mouth, and tears immediately burst out of her eyes from the spiciness. Tatiana was shocked. ¡°What? You haven¡¯t eaten this before?¡± Tatiana asked incredulously, then took out a tissue and handed it to Emily to wipe her tears. Emily shook her head, then pointed to her throat and waved her hand, indicating that she did not want to eat anymore, just drink some water. Only then did Tatiana take back the pill. Not long after, Tatiana tugged at Emily¡¯s school uniform and asked, ¡°You hate Nina?¡± Thinking that Emily could not speak, Tatiana took a note and handed it over, ¡°Write it to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Emily knew people always pass a note in the ss, her note might be passed to Nina someday. It wasn¡¯t that Emily didn¡¯t trust Tatiana, but in Tatiana¡¯s eyes, Nina was just a friend. To Emily, Nina was no longer trustworthy. Emily replied on the note, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I knew it. Why would you hate her?¡± Tatiana heaved a sigh of relief. Violet awkwardly gave an apple to Emily¡¯s and whispered, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily said in a hoarse voice. Violet waved her hand, ¡°You better stop talking.¡± After saying that, Violet probably felt that her tone was a little bad, so she added, ¡°Protect your throat.¡± Emily nodded in agreement. During ss time, Emily took notes seriously. However, her fingers were unusually weak today. It was unknown whether it was because of the cold or because of some reasonsst night. All in all, Emily was tired and paralyzed on the table after having a whole day of sses. ¡°Let¡¯s go to rehearse,¡± Tatiana shouted. Emily nodded, then turned and pointed at her throat. ¡°Since your throat is like this, you might as well not go,¡± Tatiana said. Emily wanted to skip a rehearsal, but she saw that everyone in the ss took the lyrics book and walked out. Jenny was even counting the heads at the back door, not letting anyone escape. Emily shook her head at Tatiana, then carried her school bag and walked out with the lyrics book. ¡°Does your throat hurt a lot? Do you want me to buy some medicine?¡± Nina asked Emily with concern. Emily waved her hand. ¡°She can¡¯t even eat pills. Just drink more hot water,¡± Tatiana said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Nina asked with concern. Emily did not speak. The group soon arrived at the music ssroom. There were a lot of sses to rehearse recently. Everyone needed to line up to use the ssroom. The auditorium was designated by the senior students. After all, ss F was thest ss, and they did notpete with the good ss. The group of people waited silently at the door of the music room, waiting for the ss inside to finish rehearsing. Some people looked through the window, ¡°Look at their uniform. They are all wearing white shirts.. It looks so good.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 817 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 817 The others followed to take a look and came back to discuss. ¡°Can we buy the same clothes?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a waste of money. We just wear it once.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they feel cold in just a shirt?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very cold on the stage.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we wear the school uniform?¡± ¡°Sure, I think the school uniform is nice.¡± ¡°I think we can wear the same white shirt. It looks very good and neat.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s our monitor? Let¡¯s decide in a ss meeting. The New Year¡¯s Eve G is approaching.¡± Then they held a short meeting outside the music room, the monitor let the people raise their hands if they agree. Half raised their hands, and half were silent. One of them asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money anyway. Who will pay?¡± Jenny nced at Emily. Emily didn¡¯t speak. A student said, ¡°Of course, we will pay the money ourselves. Don¡¯t we have ss fee?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let the rich buy it for us?¡± One of the students asked in a low voice. For a moment, everyone looked at Marisa. Marisa was chewing gum. When she heard this, she smiled and said frankly, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°Alright, forget it. We¡¯ll pay it ourselves,¡± Some students said. Some students mocked, ¡°She¡¯s right. She was just someone¡¯s mistress. How could she have money?¡± It seemed like Marisa had owed them. Emily¡¯s expression was not good, but Marisa looked calm, chewing gum, and went to watch the rehearsal of the other sses in the music room. Tatiana whispered to Emily, ¡°Although I dislike her, I think the other students went too far. Everyone should pitch in. Why did they ask her to pay alone? Even if she has money, why should she spend it on our clothes?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Nina nodded. Emily looked at the group of students. She thought that they had just identally walked the wrong path and needed someone to correct it. But now she realized that they had fallen into the abyss both in minds and bodies. Evil was always more than good. Someone could be destroyed with just a simple sentence. The ss meeting decided that everyone should pay fifty. During the rehearsal, everyone was in a bad mood. It seemed that they all felt that they should not spend that money. This time, the singing effect was very bad. After more than half an hour, the monitor told them to dismiss. Emily received a call from Stephanie when she returned home. ¡°Can I go to your New Year¡¯s Eve G? She asked excitedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school for a long time.¡± Emily thought for a moment, ¡°Noah can bring you in, but ¡­ you will be easily recognized.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just put on a thick makeup,¡± Stephanie said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll bring the signature you wanted. A whole set.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯re going to sing at the g. Do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°On the stage?¡± Stephanieughed out loud. ¡°Then forget it. If I was recognized by the whole school, it would be a disaster scene.¡± She then suggested, ¡°After the g is over, we can choose a private ce to sing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said, ¡°And I have something to discuss with you.¡± Stephanie paused for a moment, thinking Emily had discovered that Harold was beside her. She could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I n to take Mr. Vincent to you during the winter break. I want Mr. Spencer to take a look at his legs.¡± ¡°Has his leg not recovered yet? OK, I¡¯ll tell my grandpater and let him prepare early,¡± Stephanie said. ¡°Alright.¡± The two chatted for a while before hanging up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Rex was cooking dinner in the kitchen, Emily greeted him and went into the study where Vincent was reading. After hugging Vincent¡¯s neck and acting cute, she walked to her studio. This house was bought with no study and painting room. They were all changed in a short time when Emily was in ss. Except for the bedroom, everything else had been changed greatly before Emily came back. The studio was much smaller than the previous one in the suburbs, but it was big enough for Emily. The walls were filled with the works she had casually drawn. Some half-finished paintings were leaning against the edge of the easel. A small green bucket was ced at her feet with clean water in it and a row of clean brushes on its side. Emily took up a pen after adjusting the paint and gently ced the pen on the drawing paper. New Year¡¯s Day was approaching. Emily missed her father. Moreover, she thought of Donna and her once harmonious home. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 818 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 818 After hanging up the phone, Stephanie stared at the light in the middle of the room. The day before yesterday, the lights suddenly failed and she was unable to go out during the critical period. Moreover, Spencer did not know how to buy things at all. Stephanie had originally intended to call someone to repair it. But Harold changed a new one for her. It was different from the expensive chandelier. He used a circle of bamboo slices with a thinyer of paper in the middle, forming a circle. Inside was a light bulb that glowed with a zing white light. Outside was a circle of tiny light bulbs wrapped around it. It was the bulbs Stephanie had left in the warehouse, Harold recycled them. ¡°Since you give me a Christmas gift, then I¡¯ll give you an exciting gift back. Come, let me give you a hug of love.¡± Stephanie stretched out her arms. Recalling the scenest night, Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She didn¡¯t remember Harold¡¯s expression was wooden or scared. He just turned around and left after putting the things down. And Stephanie was depressed for a while. ¡­ ¡°Just be reserved,¡± Spencer said to her, his face full of wrinkles. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s time for the meal.¡± Harold¡¯s voice came from the outside. Stephanie responded. She got up and walked out. When she passed by the table, she saw a bottle of medicinal liquor. She immediately remembered that she identally slipped into the river because she wanted to catch fish. It sprained her waist and drenched Harold¡¯s gauze. During that time, Stephanie felt smelly in her mouth as if she had eaten mud during the meal. She lost a lot of weight atst. Too much of her thinking. Stephanie held the bottle in her hand, unscrewed the cap, and smelled it. The smell was very strong. When Stephanie held her waist and went back to her room that day, she did not expect that Harold woulde in. After all, his gauze was drenched because of her. Stephanie felt very guilty about the pain of changing it. Unexpectedly, Harold found that Stephanie¡¯s waist was injured when they were having meals together. After eating, he followed her into her room, taking up the medicinal liquor on the table, and said, ¡°Pull up your clothes.¡± Stephanie recalled the first time when Harold gave her a massage. That stunned fool even showed his waist back to her. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Harold noticed that Stephanie was smiling and asked suspiciously. ¡°I was thinking that are you going to show your waist to me again?¡± Stephanie looked at Harold¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearlyst time.¡± Harold was speechless. Stephanie made it clear that she already knew Harold¡¯s identity. Harold sighed slightly. He was silent for a moment before opening the bottle cap and pouring some liquor into his palm. He raised her clothes and pressed his palm on Stephanie¡¯s waist. The room soon came Stephanie¡¯s screams. Spencer had just been back from the kitchen, he was shocked by the sound and rushed to Stephanie¡¯s room. Before he could walk in and ask, he heard Stephanie shouting, ¡°Be gentle!¡± Spencer didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then the medicine won¡¯t disperse,¡± Harold pressed more hard as he said, keeping a straight face. ¡°Grandpa! Help!¡± Stephanie mmed the wall. Spencer didn¡¯t reply. For a moment, he did not know whether to walk in or go back to his room. The next morning, Spencer subtly told Stephanie that Harold was pretty nice. He asked Stephanie to think about it. Stephanie was stunned and asked if Spencer was about to pass away soon. After being scolded by Spencer, she ran away. Later, Spencer went to Harold. He vaguely expressed to Harold that although Stephanie ¡­ had a bad temper, she got a nice figure, look, and so on. He told Harold to consider it. Harold thought that Spencer was thinking too much. Stephanie had good conditions and many people wanted to chase after her. Although Spencer feltforted when he heard this, he still added, ¡°If she isn¡¯t married after I die, then you must help her find an excellent man like you.¡± Harold finally nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Stephanie put down the medicinal liquor and walked out. Recently, it was cold and everyone would eat in Spencer¡¯s room with the heating on. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit a friend in two days,¡± Stephanie said as soon as she sat down. ¡°What friend? Man or woman?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve seen her before. Her name is Emily,¡± Stephanie said. Harold paused, and his bandaged face turned to Stephanie a little woodenly. Stephanie continued, ¡°She has been at school. And a New Year¡¯s Eve G will be held. It will be quite lively. I want to join in.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Harold. ¡°Do you want toe with me? You can wear a mask or something at the g.¡± Harold paused for a moment before slowly shaking his head. ¡°Alright then,¡± Stephanie said after she took a sip of the soup. Harold nodded in silence. At night, Harold looked at himself in the mirror. The face in the mirror was covered in gauze, revealing only a pair of unclear eyes. He buckled the mirror back onto the table. ¡®In a few years, Emily will just forget me ¡­.¡¯ he thought. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 819 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 819 On Christmas Day, the entire hospital was celebrating. Staff could get apples in the dining hall and take part in Christmas tree activities at night. Doctors and nurses could choose the gift boxes on the Christmas tree. Many patients and their family members were eager to participate. No matter old or young all had fun. Collin had a stone ster on hand, he was first invited out by everyone to choose a gift box. The Christmas tree was about two meters tall. He was not short and he took a rtively tall small box with his left hand. The box was exquisite, so it must contain an exquisite gift. The little nurses all looked at Collin shyly, waiting for him to open the box ande over to them. However, Collin did not open it. He took the box and turned back to the office. He was on duty tonight. The young nurses watched him leave dejectedly. The male doctors were aggrieved. They did not understand why Collin could attract so many young nurses although he already had a girlfriend. A WeChat notification sounded on his phone. It was from Cora. It was just a few photos for him to take some time to pick one and go on a blind date on the weekend. The girls in the photos were white, beautiful, and leggy. Collin casually nced at the photos and put away his phone. He opened his folder to check the condition of a patient that he had been following up in the past few days. ¡°Merry Christmas!¡± asked Leon. ¡°Did you open your gift box?¡± ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Collin raised his head. ¡°Damn, our director is so generous this time.¡± Leon took out his gift box from behind and opened it, ¡°It¡¯s a shopping card!¡± Collin was speechless. Was this called generous? He took out his small box and threw it to Leon, ¡°Then please open it and show me his generosity.¡± Leon did as he told. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s awesome. This is an ear stud. It looks pretty good. If those nurses choose this, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be so cheerful.¡± Collin nced at it. It was a pair of elk-shape ear studs. The festive elk had a red Christmas hat on its head. It was of fine workmanship, and even the eyes of the elks were lifelike. ¡°Well, you can send it to your little girlfriend,¡± Leon said sourly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, she is not my girlfriend.¡± Collin took back the ear stud and observed it for a moment in his palm. Then he put it back into the box. ¡°Fine. Take it back and send it to your beautiful female friend. Maybe she¡¯ll be your girlfriend after that,¡± Leon said with envy, ¡°Why do you know so many beautiful girls? The one on the blind datest time was also beautiful.¡± Beautiful girls? He knew someone who was not beautiful at all. Collin opened the drawer and threw the delicate little gift box in and saw the bottle of perfume. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Everyone was on a date, and we are on duty.¡± Leon sighed. ¡°You could at least send the ear stud to a girl. I can only send my card to my mother.¡± ¡°You can send it to the nurse.¡± Collin closed the drawer. ¡°Then my mother will beat me hard.¡± Leon sighed with upset. ¡°She was very informed. She can get everything new in the hospital at once. She isparable to a secret agent.¡± Collin thought about Cora and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Probably this was what mothers like. The next morning, Collin packed his things and left. When he opened the drawer, he nced at the small box with the bottle of perfume on it. Christmas Eve and Christmas passed one after another, and he had never contacted Roxy. The early morning of winter was very cold. As he walked on the road, the air he breathed out was white. Everything was still waking up silently. But the red sun on the horizon was rising. Collin put on a coat and went out to take a taxi. Half an hourter, he carried breakfast upstairs and knocked on Roxy¡¯s door. ¡°Doctor Mueller?¡± Roxy seemed to have not woken up yet. In the cold winter, she was only wearing a thin set of pajamas. She stood at the door, her hair disheveled and her eyes half-narrowed without any beauty and charm. Collin took a step forward and reached out his hand in ster to hold her. Collin had the coldness of the early morning of winter, and Roxy had just gotten up from the bed, full of warmth. Their embrace was like the collision of ice and fire. Roxy was stimted by the coldness. She frowned unconsciously and tried to push Collin away. ¡°My hand hurts.¡± Collin¡¯s head was pressed against her shoulder. Smelling the warm scent of the bedding on her body, he waspletely rxed. Roxy gradually stopped her resistance. She raised her slightly empty eyes and only saw the wall opposite her. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Doctor Mueller, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡± Collin was suddenly enlightened. His mind was active, but his face did not show anything. ¡®Roxy must be jealous.¡¯ Collin felt happy in his heart. ¡­ ¡°No.¡± Collin tightened his arm around her, and no one could feel his nervousness. ¡°Roxanne, are you jealous?¡± Roxy did not speak. Collin released his hand and looked into her empty eyes. He suddenly lost all of his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I bought you breakfast.¡± Roxy nodded. She closed the door and went to wash up. When she walked to the bathroom, Collin¡¯s words popped up in his mind. ¡°Roxanne, are you jealous?¡± ¡°You wrote sweet plots before!¡± The editor¡¯s roar was close to her ears at the same time. ¡°Why are all the manuscripts recently so abused? You can¡¯t set the protagonist in the scripts fall out of love just because you did it yourself!¡± Roxy brushed her teeth and rinsed her mouth, burying her face in the water. ¡°Rich people like games. Don¡¯t have true feelings for them. Once you do, it will be a dead end. I¡¯m a typical example.¡± Roxanne seemed to have heard her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really? Look at your recent torturing writing style and look at your face. Although you usually have this expressionless face, at least you sometimes smile when you are sweet with him. Look at you now, you look crossed in love! Why don¡¯t you call him and ask him who the woman that had dinner with him that day was? If he says that woman is his girlfriend, you can cklist him and never contact him again. If not, you can continue to be with him. Why do you have to be like this.¡± Roxanne felt her heartbeat be chaotic. ¡°I know what you are thinking about. Are you afraid that he will dislike you if he knows about your past? Roxanne held her breath for a long time, gasping for breath as she revealed her face from the pool. She looked at herself in the mirror and felt that the water on her face was like tears, sliding down her cheeks. ¡°What if he likes you and doesn¡¯t mind your past? ¡°But I do!¡± Roxanne roared in her heart. She reached out her hand to blur the mirror with water and looked down at the pool in a daze. She envied all the children who were born with golden spoons in their mouths. She envied them for having a beautiful childhood. She envied them for having parents who loved them dearly. She envied them for being able to get anything they wanted. She envied them for being always full of confidence and optimism. Because she had none of these things. It was said that the more you wished for something, the more you would approach such a person who had it. It seemed that Collin was the reflection of the darkness in her heart. She was like a flea that lived at the bottom of the food chain. Collin was like a light that uncovered her ugliness. Flea and light ¡­. how could they coexist? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 820 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 820 ¡°Emily! Hurry up to get changed! Everyone in the ss has left.¡± Tatiana poked Emily who was doing exercises. Emily looked back. Only they two stayed in the ssroom. She finished thest multiple-choice question and carefully snapped the cap on her pen. Then she picked up her bag and walked out. Today was thest day of December. And it was also the day when Happind School officially held the New Year¡¯s Day party. Along the long corridor, Emily could see the beautiful ckboard newspapers on the back wall of other sses. Some of the newspapers promoted New Year¡¯s Day and praised the beautiful mothend. And the others were inspiring derations and slogans. Emily could not help but feel refreshed when she saw them. At this time, the second ss in the afternoon had just ended. For the New Year¡¯s Eve party, everyone had to go to the auditorium to prepare from 4:30 in the afternoon. Some sses prepared the students¡¯ solo performances. Most students did not perform and were reading in the ssroom. Tatiana couldn¡¯t help but stare at a student who was holding the examination papers after leaving the ssroom. ¡°Wow. He¡¯s so hardworking. We are going to watch the New Year¡¯s Eve party. It is dark everywhere. Won¡¯t he get the neighbor¡¯s light to do the examination papers?¡± Emily looked up and found that it was ss D. The student in ss D was so hardworking. Maybe the students in ss S were more hardworking. Emily and Tatiana had just left the teaching building and walked towards the auditorium. They met their ss teacher, who was holding a thermos cup. ¡°Tatiana. Come over and give this to Miss Lee.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tatiana took it. Tatiana was an average student in the ss. She was obedient and never caused trouble. Generally, teachers liked to ask her to do something. After the ss teacher left, Tatiana sighed and said to Emily, ¡°Go to the washroom and change your clothes. I¡¯ll deliver the thermos first. And see youter.¡± Tatiana had already changed her clothes when she went to the washroom in the afternoon. At that time, there were many people in the washroom, so Emily didn¡¯t get changed. ¡°Alright.¡± The two walked to the entrance of the auditorium and parted ways. Emily then took out her phone and sent a message to Stephanie. Stephanie said that she woulde to school tonight to watch the New Year¡¯s Eve party. Emily did not know if Stephanie had been in Happind City. Stephanie received the message and directly called back. ¡°I¡¯m already here. I¡¯m sitting in the auditorium. Why haven¡¯t youe yet? Almost all students are seated here. Where are you?¡± Emily looked at her bag, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go over after I get changed.¡± This way, she could directly take off her down jacket and go to the stage before she performed. The washroom in the auditorium was also crowded. However, many sses prepared for solo performances. So few people came here to change clothes. The students of ss F had also changed early in the washroom of the teaching building. Therefore, few people changed their clothes in the washroom of the auditorium. Emily took her bag and went in. She had a habit in the washroom. She only liked thest cubicle. The students of many sses were wearing white shirts to perform on stage. So ss F finally decided to customize a white long-sleeved T-shirt with the capital ¡°F¡± printed on the chest. Emily took off her school uniform and down jacket. Just as she would take off her sweater, she heard footsteps approaching her. This was thest cubicle, and the cubicle next to her was also closed. But the footsteps were still approaching. Emily put down the sweater and waited quietly. Before too long, she heard a low sound above her head. It sounded like a basin of water falling on a tarpaulin. She looked up and saw a guard sitting on top of the door nk, holding a ck umbre, and looking at her quietly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± The female students came in from outside and screamed. Then many girls escaped with the sound of chaotic footsteps. Emily stared at him and said, ¡°Take her in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guard closed his umbre and floated out. Emily looked up at the door nk. The sshing ink had a disgusting stench. The ink had probably been mixed with a lot of water and the water that sshed out was gray. She opened the cubicle door and walked out. Then she saw a bucket on the ground. The edge of the bucket was stained with grayish-ck ink, which was condensing into droplets and slowly sliding down. Because of the scream, many girls in the washroom were rmed. They quickly ran out, while the boys knew nothing, and went into the washroom to catch the pervert. The pervert in ck grabbed a girl and dragged her into the washroom. Seeing this, ss S¡¯ commissary in charge of sports immediately went forward to catch the man. ¡°Who are you? Let her go!¡± The guard gently bypassed him, grabbed Nina, and threw her into the washroom. Nina cried out in fear. She was thrown onto the floor of the washroom. It was a cold winter day, and cold water was on the floor. She fell and banged her knee on the floor. She was so painful to her bones. When she looked up, she saw Emily standing there quietly and staring at her. Nina tried to get up and pointed at the door in fear. ¡°Emily, there, there is a pervert ¡­ That man ¡­ He peeked at you in the cubicle and ¡­ caught me¡­¡± Themissary said from outside, ¡°Miss! Are you alright? Let me in! What do you mean by throwing her in? You have aplices inside, don¡¯t you? Are you trying to kidnap the female students of our school? Let me tell you, this is illegal!¡± Nina quickly got up and walked to Emily. She tugged at her sleeve and whispered, ¡°Emily, a pervert is outside. He might be trying to kidnap us¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Emily looked at her and said faintly. Nina was suddenly stunned. When average people heard that there was a pervert, they would panic. However, Emily was so calm. Nina opened her eyes wide and looked at Emily. She was unable to say a word for a long time. Emily held up Nina¡¯s hands hanging on both sides of her body. She held her index finger and looked at it for a moment before asking, ¡°Why is it ck?¡± Emily had carried the bucket just now and her finger had identally touched the ink. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know why it is ck¡­¡± Nina said with a pale face. Emily nodded and no longer spoke. The atmosphere in the washroom suddenly froze. And Nina held her breath. Emily knew it! Nina was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. Don¡¯t doubt me. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Nina exined anxiously. ¡°What weren¡¯t you?¡± Emily looked at her and asked indifferently. Nina suddenly lost her voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who took the photos? Weren¡¯t you the one who spread the rumors? And did you not ssh the bucket of water just now? Why? Give me a reason.¡± Emily took a step closer and stared at Nina quietly with her eyes covered by bangs. Nina trembled with tears streaming down her face. But she could not say a word. Tatiana asked outside, ¡°Emily! Are you alright? What¡¯s going on? Where did the mane from? Why didn¡¯t he let us in? Emily! Are you inside?¡± Emily looked up at the door and said, ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the guard answered. The people at the door were stunned. Everyone had thought that he was a pervert who broke into the female washroom. And everyone mored to send him to the police station. But now, a female voice came from the washroom. It was obvious that she knew this pervert outside. Everyone stood there in a daze and could not figure out what was going on. Someone asked, ¡°Who? Who is talking inside?¡± Tatiana recognized that the voice was Emily¡¯s. She was stunned for a moment before she came in. ¡°Damn it! It scared me! I heard them say that a pervert was in the washroom. The first person I thought of was you ¡­ Are you alright? Nina? You¡¯re here too. What happened? Why are you crying?¡± When themissary heard that Emily was inside, he desperately rushed in. ¡°You bastard! Why are you stopping me? Let me in!¡± The few boys behind themissary also wanted to go in. The other girls also encouraged them to rush in. The guard was somewhat unable to hold on by himself. And the other three guards in the dark suddenly appeared and blocked the door of the washroom. The students at the door were all stunned. At first, they suspected that the man was a pervert. And the pervert dressed appropriately. Now four identical people in ck suddenly appeared. The students immediately began to doubt themselves. These four people did not look like perverts at all. Instead, they looked like ¡­ high-level private bodyguards in a cartoon. Why are these people blocking the door of the washroom? And who was in the washroom? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Why did the man throw a girl in? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 821 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 821 A group of students stood at the door and was very confused. But facing the guards with straight faces, none of the students dared to ask. Jenny in ss F had been standing far away outside. When she heard that a pervert was in the washroom, she was unmoved. She only focused on her phone, and then she heard exmations from the crowd. Her followers grabbed her arm and shouted, ¡°They are Emily¡¯s bodyguards!¡± As soon as she looked up, she saw four bodyguards in ck standing at the door of the washroom. They were tall and expressionless. The most important thing was that they dressed appropriately. It must be expensive to hire these bodyguards. Every bodyguard¡¯s posture was oppressive, stopping people from approaching. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenny asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± The followers shook their heads. ¡°Go to ask.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the washroom, Tatiana finished asking. She looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Do you know the pervert outside? Why did he listen to you?¡± After asking Emily, Tatiana went to pull Nina. ¡°Are you scared of that pervert? That person knows Emily. Don¡¯t be afraid. It should be a misunderstanding. We will go out later¡­¡± Nina turned pale when she heard that the pervert knew Emily. When she sshed the ink in the bucket, she saw a ck figure. She immediately turned around and ran out. But she did not expect that, before too long, she was caught by the ck figure. Hearing Tatiana¡¯s words, Nina couldn¡¯t help but tremble. That person knew Emily. No. In other words, Emily knew that person. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Tatiana asked. Emily raised Nina¡¯s chin and looked at her quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Why?¡± Tatiana finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Emily. What¡¯s going on? What happened to you?¡± Tatiana looked at Emily and then at Nina. Tatiana waspletely confused. She turned back and saw a pool of ink with a stench on the ground. She pinched her nose and asked, ¡°Who was it? Why was the trash taken out here? It stinks!¡± Nina finally raised her head with tears streaming down her face. She denied, biting her lips, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°What? What did you do?¡± Tatiana did not understand. Nina cried quietly, not exining. Emily lost her patience and shouted at the guard at the door, ¡°Who shot the video? Bring it in.¡± Guard D brought a phone in. Tatiana was stunned. The guard opened the phone and handed it to Emily. Emily showed the phone to Nina and pointed at the girl who was carrying a bucket to thest cubicle in the video. Emily said, ¡°Nina. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin here. If you don¡¯t want to exin, we¡¯ll go out and show the video to the whole school.¡± Nina looked up at her figure in the video. She immediately screamed and rushed over to snatch the phone. Emily dodged to the side. And Nina fell to the ground. The ink was still on the ground. Nina¡¯s school uniform waspletely dyed, and she was in an awkward state. Tatiana understood everything. She looked at the phone in Emily¡¯s hand in disbelief, then at Nina. She was shocked. ¡°Why did you do this? Nina. Why did you ssh Emily with the ink?¡± ¡°Why did I ssh the ink on her? Why didn¡¯t you ask her?¡± Nina raised her head. She had been timid but now appeared vicious. ¡°She is the same as Marisa. She is a slut being kept by the rich!¡± ¡°She always pretends to study here!¡± ¡°She is a liar!¡± ¡°She said that she bought that car!¡± ¡°Tatiana! You obviously don¡¯t believe her! But you still stay with such a person!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°She is a liar!¡± Tatiana was stunned. ¡°Nina. How could you say that to her?¡± Nina sneered. ¡°What are you pretending? No one makes friends with you in the ss. So you are with her!¡± Tatiana¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Why are you pretending to be sisters with her? I hate such behaviors the most. You obviously look down on her, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s as cheap as Marisa! They¡¯re both shameless sluts who sleep with the rich! The money they take is dirty!¡± Then Nina red at Emily. ¡°I think you are disgusting! I hate you!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emily nodded. Tatiana turned to look at Emily and exined nervously, ¡°Emily. I ¡­ I believe that you are not such a person. I believe you. I had disliked Marisa. But then I found out that she is ¡­ quite good. I used to hate people like her. But now I don¡¯t. You have my words.¡± ¡°What if what she said is true?¡± Emily looked up at Tatiana and asked. Tatiana did not hesitate and answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I feel very happy to meet you. You are a good person. What you have done is your past. It has nothing to do with others.¡± Emily said nothing. Tatiana touched Emily. ¡°Emily. Don¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯ve been with you for so long. And I know who you are. Don¡¯t care about her. She¡­¡± Nina sneered. ¡°Who is she? She is a slut! Tatiana! You are also a shameless slut. You are ugly and fat. You daydream every day. You carry a torch for themissary in charge of sports of ss S. But you insist on saying that themissary carries a torch for you! You are being boastful!¡± Tatiana turned back suddenly and red at Nina. ¡°Nina! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a shameless person! You¡¯re a slut! Your family, they are sluts!¡± Nina yelled, ¡°You are far more shameless.¡± Tatiana was so angry that she was about to hit Nina. A noise was from outside the washroom. It seemed that the teacher hade. Someone was exining. But the guards did not move at all. The scene was chaotic. Emily¡¯s phone rang out. She opened it. It was Vincent. She answered the call. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Vincent asked. Emily looked at her watch. ¡°No. Give me a few minutes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Emily turned to look at Nina and said, ¡°Alright. I know your reason. You can leave.¡± Nina looked at her in disbelief. Emily looked up. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Nina got up and ran out. Tatiana stared at Nina¡¯s back, and said to Emily, ¡°She ¡­ She ¡­ You¡­¡± Tatiana had thought that a battle would take ce. At least, they would fight. Unexpectedly, Emily let Nina go. Tatiana stared at the door of the washroom and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nina to be such a person. I was blind¡­¡± Emily was nomittal. She entered the innermost cubicle and took off her sweater to get changed. Tatiana was stunned. ¡°Why are you changing? Won¡¯t you go on stage? Are you able to sing on stage?¡± Emily took off her sweater and put on the T-shirt. ¡°Today, my friend came to see me singing. I¡¯m able to sing.¡± Tatiana was speechless. She had a thousand words stuck in her throat.. She only squeezed one word, ¡°Awesome.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 822 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 822 Emily, Tatiana, and Nina had had a good rtionship. But they never expected that it would end in deadlock. ¡°What are you going to do about Nina?¡± Tatiana asked after Emily changed her clothes. Emily put on her school uniform again. ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time on unimportant people. But if Nina dares to ¡­ provoke me again, I will not let her go.¡± When Emily and Tatiana went out, the students at the door were gone. However, Jenny and her followers were guarding the door. Tatiana came out and asked in surprise, ¡°Where are they?¡± Jenny looked back at Emily. Seeing that Emily was fine, Jenny said, ¡°They heard that a celebrity was outside. They ran out.¡± A person was standing at the door of the men¡¯s washroom. When he saw Emilye out, he walked over. He looked at Emily and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He was themissary in charge of sports of ss S. Emily looked up at him. She did not speak and walked away. Tatiana looked at Emily embarrassedly, then at themissary. Tatiana exined, ¡°She ¡­ She is in a bad mood.¡± Then she quickly chased after Emily and whispered, ¡°I made a mistake. Themissary likes you!¡± Emily had seen a man standing in the dark in front of her. She tilted her head and said to Tatiana, ¡°Stephanie is here. She is in the auditorium. Don¡¯t you like her? You can ask for her signature.¡± Tatiana was shocked. She ran towards the auditorium. Halfway there she was confused. How did Emily know that Stephanie was here? And Jenny had clearly said that a celebrity was outside. She had notN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. mentioned that the celebrity was Stephanie¡­ It was getting dark. The lights on the corridor were turned on. The man was standing in the darkness between the washroom and the auditorium. Emily walked over. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vincent frowned and looked behind her. Emily turned back and saw themissary following her. ¡°Go in first. I¡¯ll go to find youter,¡± Emily said to Vincent. Vincent did not move. He was tall and leaned against the wall. He was wearing a pure ck suit and became a part of the darkness. A mask covered his half face. His eyes were exposed. He looked very indifferent. Themissary recognized that the man was the new relief teacher of ss F. Themissary had thought it was normal. However, when he looked at these two people with masks, he froze for a moment. Then, he asked uncertainly, ¡°You. Did you know each other?¡± Emily nodded, and then looked at themissary. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Themissary shook his head. ¡°No. I ¡­ I was just worried about you. I followed you to take a look. Are you okay? I don¡¯t know what happened in the washroom. I¡­¡± Emily interrupted him, ¡°Thank you.¡± Themissary scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I ¡­ I¡¯m leaving.¡± Emily shouted softly, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What ¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± themissary quickly turned around. Emily removed the mask from the man¡¯s face. Themissary looked at the man¡¯s exposed face in astonishment. He did not know why all good- looking people liked to wear masks to cover their faces. The next second, he saw Emily take off her mask and stand on tiptoe to kiss the man¡¯s lips. Themissary stood there dumbfounded. He could not understand. Emily kissed Vincent and then put on the mask for Vincent. She turned to themissary, ¡°Can you keep it a secret?¡± Themissary nodded foolishly. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to fall in love with a girl at first sight. But he was hit one after another. Emily did not send a card in return on Christmas Day. And she gave such a big hit on New Year¡¯s Day. Themissary was shocked and embarrassed as he ran away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me?¡± Vincent asked as he stared at Emily. Emily raised her hands. ¡°I¡¯m wronged. I know nothing.¡± ¡°He saw your face.¡± Vincent was sure. Emily pulled her mask and said guiltily, ¡°Just one nce.¡± ¡°How many more nces do you want to show him?¡± Vincent pinched her chin. Emily quickly put on her mask and covered her face. ¡°I allowed him to have a nce at you. We are even.¡± Vincent was speechless. ¡°So, you took off my mask not to kiss me, but to let him have a nce at me. And can we call it even?¡± he asked suspiciously. Emily put on a guilty smile, ¡°No¡­¡± The auditorium was filled with cheers. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with you when we get back,¡± Vincent released her. Emily was speechless too. Vincent turned around and walked in the direction of the auditorium. Emily followed behind him. And they separated when they arrived at the auditorium. Stephanie was sitting there. She did not know how she was discovered. Countless people were surrounding her. Everyone was screaming for her signatures. It was probably the first time they met a celebrity face to face. Everyone was very excited. They even forgot that a pervert had been in the washroom ten minutes ago. The guards were standing by the side, shielding her from the crowd that wasing from all directions. Stephanie sat alone there. She lowered her head and signed her name. The party was about to start. But such a surprise took ce. The principal personally invited Stephanie to sit in the front row and asked the students to take photos and signatures after the party. Tatiana was squeezed out of the crowd. When Emily came over, Tatiana was trying her best to squeeze forward. Upon hearing the principal¡¯s words, the crowd dispersed. The moment that Stephanie was exposed, Tatiana was about to cry. This was the first time that Tatiana met her favorite female celebrity. In particr, the celebrity had suddenly announced to retire from acting at her peak. Many fans felt regretful. Stephanie wore a white down jacket, a hat, a pair of sunsses, and a mask. She was fully armed. She was talking to Emily on the phone a few minutes ago. Unexpectedly, she turned around and saw a girl sitting next to her. The girl looked at her eagerly and asked, ¡°Are you Stephanie?¡± ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± Stephanie took off her sunsses in shock. The girl immediately screamed, ¡°I recognized your voice!¡± Stephanie did not expect it. And so, Stephanie was surrounded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 823 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 823 When Emily came over to Stephanie, the principal was inviting Stephanie to sit in the front row. Emily and Stephanie exchanged a look. Stephanie waved the bag towards Emily. Emily stepped forward and asked, ¡°May I have your autograph? I really like you. I¡¯ve seen all your movies.¡± The principal said, ¡°After the New Year¡¯s Eve G, you can¡­¡± Stephanie interrupted him and said to Emily, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she handed the bag to Emily and said, ¡°You are so lucky. It¡¯s a set of my signed postcards. Now, it¡¯s yours.¡± The surrounding students were amazed. ¡°Signed postcards!¡± ¡°Stephanie¡¯s signed postcards! ¡°Stephanie had sent her a set of signed postcards that was worth several thousand each piece.¡± ¡°This gift was worth tens of thousand!¡± The students started to whisper with envy. Emily thanked Stephanie and asked, ¡°May I hug you?¡± The crowd started to scream. They didn¡¯t get Stephanie¡¯s autograph and even missed the chance to shake hands with her, but Emily was asking for a hug after getting a set of signed postcards. Tatiana widened her eyes, surprised by this scene. Stephanie opened her arms. Emily hugged her and said with a smile, ¡°Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Stephanie also smiled. After taking a seat, Tatiana was still overwhelmed. She said to Emily repeatedly, ¡°Pinch me.¡± Emily pinched her. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming!¡± Tatiana looked at Stephanie from behind and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming! My superstar hase to my school Oh, my god! She has hugged you! Hug me! Let me feel her hug!¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. In the audience, many students were discussing Emily. They didn¡¯t know where that student from ss F got the luck to have Stephanie¡¯s signed postcards and hug. When the principal came over to Stephanie and invited her to sit in the front row, the students heard the principal asking Stephanie why she came to their school. Stephanie said she came to visit her friend. Many students were guessing who her friend was. Emily handed Tatiana the bag with Stephanie¡¯s signed postcards in it. Tatiana quickly took it and opened it. ¡°I wanted to have a look! But I didn¡¯t find a way to say it! Thank you! I¡¯ll treat them very carefully.¡± Tatiana became amazed when she found ¡°Tatiana¡± written on these postcards. She turned to look at Emily and asked with doubt and astonishment, ¡°Why did Stephanie write my name?¡± Emily said, ¡°Because this is a gift for you.¡± Then she looked at the stage. The hostess was from ss S. She was the most beautiful girl in her ss. She had a sweet voice and a nice figure. After a few lines from her, the principal went on stage to give a speech. While the students were giving their warm apuse to the principal, Tatiana opened the other postcards and found her name written on every postcard. She turned to Emily and asked confusingly, ¡°It¡¯s for you, right? Why does it be the gift for me? Stephanie said it¡¯s her gift for you. Tatiana was trying to figure things out. Suddenly she remembered that time when Emily had asked her if she wanted Stephanie¡¯s autograph. At that time, Tatiana said to Emily, ¡°I guess Stephanie knows you, and you¡¯re good friends. That¡¯s why you can get her autograph.¡± She remembered Emily was surprised at her words and asked her how she came to know about it. She also remembered Emily had written Stephanie¡¯s name on the card on Christmas day. When they were in the toilet, Emily mentioned that her friend woulde to see her singing. Emily had been in the toilet since half an hour ago. Even Jenny and the other girls didn¡¯t know Stephanie hade to their school, but Emily was very sure to tell her that it was Stephanie. ¡®So¡­ The truth is¡­ They¡¯re good friends?¡¯ Tatiana covered her mouth in astonishment. ¡®How could this be possible? Emily was too young to make friends with Stephanie. But the postcards had told everything. It was impossible for Stephanie to know my name. The only exnation was Emily had told Stephanie my name.¡¯ ¡°Your friend is Stephanie!¡± Tatiana shouted in disbelief. Thanks to the loud apuse, the others didn¡¯t hear her words. Emily nodded her head. Tatiana covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, my God!.¡± In the next one hour, Tatiana had experienced shock, doubt, and disbelief. When it was their turn to perform the show on the stage, she stood up, holding those postcards in her arms. After thinking for a while, she sat down. Tatiana said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m afraid someone wille to steal it. I¡¯ll stay here with it. Just perform the show without me.¡± Emily had to go to the stage alone. Tatiana didn¡¯t attend the show, and Nina was gone. Emily was short so she stood in the first row, where she didn¡¯t find any familiar faces. Before the curtain was opened, the beautiful hostess asked Emily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take off your mask?¡± The hostess asked seriously, ¡°How can you sing with a mask on your face?¡± The students standing around Emily said, ¡°Take it off. You¡¯re the only one in our ss who wears a mask. It¡¯s obtrusive.¡± Marisa¡¯s voice came slowly from the back row. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have microphones. Her wearing mask is none of your business.¡± Jenny said, ¡°We¡¯re going to sing soon. Don¡¯t argue for a mask. What¡¯s wrong with wearing a mask? Celebrities always wear masks.¡± Jenny¡¯s friends echoed, ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± The hostess didn¡¯t say anything further. She had to introduce their show with an unhappy voice. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As the curtain rose slowly, the music followed, and the stage lights fell. It was dark in the audience, so Emily could only vaguely recognize Stephanie who sat in the first row. She smiled at Stephanie quietly through the mask. In the audience, she also found Vincent standing by the wall. Noah and Christy were with him. Ferne was also here. He turned on the shlight on his phone and waved it at her. This was the first time that Emily had been on such a stage.. Facing so many students in the audience, she nervously took a deep breath. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 824 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 824 The male students in the ss were responsible for the bass part. The first line was sung by a boy, who had a deep voice. But his voice was shaking because he was a little nervous. The second verse was sung by girls. ¡°For many times I¡¯ve suffered cold eyes and mockeries.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never given up my dream.¡± ¡°In that instant, I felt as if I had lost my soul.¡± ¡°Unknowingly, the love in my heart has faded.¡± Many people in the audience had heard this song before. The intro was sung by those on the stage. When it came to the chorus, many people joined them. ¡°Forgive me for being a happy-go-lucky man.¡± ¡°But sometimes I¡¯m also afraid that I might stumble one day.¡± ¡°Anyone can abandon their dreams.¡± ¡°But you and I shouldn¡¯t give up.¡± The sound from the stage was deafening. After the third verse was finished, Stephanie took the lead to stand up and sing with them loudly. It was probably the first time that the students had seen such a scene. They also stood up and sang in excitement. The boys from ss F were touched by the enthusiasm of the audience. They started to sing loudly. ¡°I¡¯m still a free person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always sing my song.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to every ce.¡± All the students in the audience stood up and joined them. ¡°Forgive me for being a happy-go-lucky man.¡± ¡°But sometimes I¡¯m also afraid that I might stumble one day.¡± ¡°Anyone can abandon their dreams.¡± ¡°But you and I shouldn¡¯t give up.¡± A male student from ss F cried as he sang his solo part. ¡°Anyone can abandon their dreams.¡± ¡°But you and I shouldn¡¯t give up.¡± All the people had be emotional. They sang in an immersed manner. ¡°Forgive me for being a happy-go-lucky man.¡± ¡°But sometimes I¡¯m also afraid that I might stumble one day.¡± ¡°Anyone can abandon their dreams.¡± ¡°But you and I shouldn¡¯t give up.¡± After the performance ended, many students were still standing there. Stephanie took the lead to apud. The students also began to apud and sit down. In their seats, they began to wonder why Stephanie was so supportive of ss F. They didn¡¯t know whether it was for this song or for her friend who might be one of the students from ss F. When they gave it a second thought, they thought Stephanie¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t be the student from ss F since it was the worst ss in their school. They thought Stephanie¡¯s friend must be one of the teachers of ss F. Therefore, they looked towards the teachers who stood on the other side. They found the new teachers of ss F had a natural grace. Both the female and male teachers were good- looking. They spotted a male teacher, who had a lean figure. He had worn a mask, but many female students thought he was handsome though his face was half-covered. Some students had recorded videos of Stephanie, who was singing loudly then. They also posted those videos online. Those videos were forwarded by Stephanie¡¯s fans. After a while, Stephanie¡¯s appearance in the New Year¡¯s Eve G of their school had be the trending topic. In the video, they saw Stephanie had worn a hat. The fans knew Stephanie did that to keep a low profile. They saw her singing loudly and even cupping her hands around her mouth to make her voice louder. Many fans cried when they saw this. They thought Stephanie had suffered too many wrongs. She appeared there alone, which meant the news about her love affairs was fake. Someone must have framed her up. However, Stephanie didn¡¯t exin. She didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to believe her. She just admitted she was in a rtionship and left herpany. She had never posted on Weibo since then. Now many evidences showed that she was not in a rtionship. She left because she was disappointed with her fans. Stephanie¡¯s fans started to express their guilt bymenting on Stephanie¡¯s Weibo posts. Unlike her fans, Stephanie felt very cheerful now. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have joined! I really like this song!¡± Stephanie took off her sunsses and mask. Walking on the campus of Happind School, She felt a good ten years younger. Ferne said, ¡°I like it too! But the first line is not good. I can do it perfectly.¡± Randy shook the folding fan in his hand and sneered, ¡°I would agree with you if it was said by Jaquan. But where did you get the courage to say such a thing?¡± Jaquan, the best singer among them, gently coughed, ¡°Keep a low profile.¡± Ferne red at Randy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯ll show you my singing ability in the Karaoke Bar!¡± Randy closed his folding fan and said. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s bet. What about giving me your newly opened hotel if the rating of your singing is lower than mine?¡± In the past few months, Ferne had been working hard for the opening of his new hotel. He had done everything by himself, from deciding the style of the decoration to picking napkins. This new hotel was very important for him. Ferne hesitated for a moment. He pushed Noah forward and said, ¡°He will sing for me!¡± Randy ced his arm on Jaquan¡¯s shoulder and fanned leisurely. He said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Jaquan will also sing for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ferne immediately retorted, ¡°No!¡± He pulled Jaquan over and said, ¡°Jaquan, you should sing for me!¡± ¡°Fine. Then Noah will sing for me,¡± said Randy, tapping at Noah¡¯s shoulder with his fan. ¡°No way!¡± said Ferne angrily. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 825 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 825 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so indecisive?¡± Randy asked impatiently, ¡°Who will you choose?¡± ¡°Go to find Armando,¡± said Ferne as he lifted the fan on his shoulder. Noah stood far away from Ferne expressionlessly. ¡°Can Armando sing?¡± Randy pouted. ¡°Yes.¡± Armando thought about it seriously. Then Armando sang an old song. Ferne was speechless. Randy didn¡¯t say a word. Noah kept silent. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I can testify that he can sing those songs.¡± Janessaughed. Emily said, ¡°Better than me. I¡¯m not good at singing.¡± Randy nodded. ¡°Yes. The song you sangst time sounded so good that I can¡¯t forget.¡± Emily scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Really?¡± Randy was speechless. Vincent rubbed Emily¡¯s head. Emily smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sing it againter.¡± The others fell silent. After stepping out of the school gate, Emily suddenly stopped and looked back. Seeing that, Stephanie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The guards were carrying a girl wearing a school uniform. They originally nned to threaten her before throwing her into the school, but Emily discovered it. They had to bring the girl over. It was Nina. Emily frowned and looked at her, not understanding what she was trying to do. However, Nina stared at Stephanie who was standing beside Emily. Stephanie, a superstar, with the others walked out talking andughing. Stephanie turned to ask Emily, ¡°Your ssmate? Does shee for a signature?¡± Emily shook her head. She thought, ¡®If Nina makes a scene here, I¡¯ll give her a problem.¡¯ Stephanie looked at Nina and asked, ¡°Do you want a signature?¡± ¡°Are you Stephanie?¡± Nina asked as she looked at Stephanie in shock. Stephanie thought she was excited and nodded. ¡°Yes, where do you want to sign?¡± Nina stared at her as if she had seen a ghost. She looked at Emily and shook her head nervously. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! How could you be Stephanie? How did you know each other?¡± Only then did Stephanie realize that something was wrong and ask Emily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She seems to have a problem with her brain.¡± Hearing the noise, Randy and Ferne drove their cars over. Nina looked up and saw a few expensive sports cars driving in front of her. The window rolled down, and Ferne and Randy asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Emily said lightly. ¡°Emily, we will drive over first,¡± Ferne said. As Nina was thinking, Emily waved her hand and said, ¡°OK.¡± Noah looked out through the window and recognized Nina. He opened the car door and walked over. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing that, Christy also opened the car door and got out. Trevor didn¡¯t hold her and then got off the car. Nina looked at the two new teachers in shock. They naturally walked to Emily and surrounded Emily like bodyguards. Nina¡¯s vision was blocked. Soon she saw a man dressed in a ck suit standing next to the car. He was tall and looked cool. She looked up and found that the man with a mask was the new physics teacher. Nina was shocked. ¡®They knew each other!¡¯ ¡®Who was Emily?¡¯ Emma also felt strange and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get off the car and take a look.¡± ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go down to take a look,¡± Jaquan said. Emma gestured toward the window. The bodyguards of the Alberton family immediately jumped out from the dark ce. Eight guards surrounded Nina. Nina waspletely dumbfounded. She stared at Emily and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Emily yed with the zipper of her school uniform. She smiled and said, ¡°A person you don¡¯t want to know.¡± Rex stood up and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡®Madam?¡¯ Nina looked at the man who looked like an assistant in shock. He respectfully said to Emily and then walked over. Emily nodded at Rex, turning to wave at Emma and the others before pulling Stephanie into the car. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she will tell your ssmates?¡± Stephanie asked worriedly as she sat in the car. ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Emily was very certain. ¡°She won¡¯t tell them.¡± After a pause, she propped up her chin and pointed at a small alley outside the window. ¡°If I were surrounded by boys tonight, she will record it and tell everybody about this.¡± ¡°She is bad,¡± Stephanie said as she looked at Nina. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 826 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 826 Nina sat on the ground in a daze. She looked at Noah and Christy and asked, ¡°Teacher, wasn¡¯t she kept? Were you fooled by her? Why were you with her?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s our boss.¡± Christy couldn¡¯t be bothered to cover up since Nina had seen it. ¡°Boss?¡± Nina widened her eyes in confusion. Christy added, ¡°Moreover, we are both kept by her now.¡± She pointed to the guards and Noah. Noah remained silent, acquiescing it. Nina¡¯s world was crashing down. She murmured, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How did she get so much money?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understandter.¡± Christy smiled. Rex lifted Nina. Nina struggled in fear and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Teacher, help me.¡± She reached out to Christy fearfully. Christy looked at her with a smile. Then, she got into the car with Noah. Nina was carried into the alley by Rex. She cried in fear. ¡°Let me go, please. I was wrong. Teacher, save me.¡± ¡°He took that girl to the alley.¡± Stephanie looked at the rearview mirror. ¡°Really? What is Rex going to do?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Emily looked back and said, ¡°Rex is a person of guidance director level. He is good at dealing with students, right?¡± ¡°He does look like a guidance director.¡± Stephanie smiled. Vincent sat across from Emily and handed a cup of tea to her. Emily took a sip. ¡°It tastes good.¡± The first batch of tea was not sold and Sydnee brought some over. Emily liked it and drank it every day. Vincent brought some in the car so that he could drink some when he went out. Emily poured a cup for Stephanie as well. Stephanie had drunk quite a lot of good tea. The fragrance of the tea made her feel good. She took a sip and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sydnee to send you some tea.¡± Emily put down the teacup. Stephanie blinked. ¡°Do you need me to advertise?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Emily smiled shrewdly and said, ¡°The tea will be in short supply next spring. You don¡¯t need to advertise.¡± Stephanie looked at her in surprise. ¡°You look like a wizard. Do you know when I will meet my Mr. Right?¡± Emily took a closer look at her. Stephanie was very beautiful and had a mole at the corner of her eye, which made her amorous. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if a man often looks at you, he must like you,¡± Emily said. ¡°Why?¡± Shana asked. Emily smiled and touched her mole. ¡°Because this mole is too attractive. After looking at it for a long time, women will also like you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shana smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± A soft cough came from the front. They looked up and saw Vincent holding a cup of tea. He took a sip and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± Emily was speechless. A few minutester, Rex came out and got in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t find fault with you in the future.¡± Stephanie asked curiously, ¡°Director, what did you do to her?¡± Rex was fastening his seat belt when he heard that. He looked at the rearview mirror and pointed at himself uncertainly. ¡°Who are you asking? Me? When did I be a director?¡± ¡°Emily said it.¡± Stephanie pointed at Emily. Emily didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Shana asked. Rex smiled but didn¡¯t say a word. Stephanie whispered to Emily, ¡°Look at his smug smile. Did he kiss that girl?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. Rex was speechless. They took a car to a hotel in Happind City. They asked for a big room and ordered a lot of sweets. Since Janessa¡¯s morning sickness was relieved, she liked sweets more. She didn¡¯t dare to eat too much because she was afraid of high blood sugar levels. Janessa had been pregnant at home for more than a month and felt so bored. Armando didn¡¯t allow her to go out without hispany, so Janessa didn¡¯t go out for a walk. She only walked back and forth from her room to the bathroom or the balcony. Cynthia apanied Janessa at home for a few days and bought a lot of pictures for her in case she was bored. Cynthia also developed all the photos in Janessa¡¯s camera and pasted them on the wall of Janessa¡¯s bedroom. Cynthia had done too many things, which made Janessa touched. Perhaps pregnant women were fragile and easy to think too much. Janessa always thought that what would happen if Cynthia knew the truth at night. Later, Janessa found a time and made it clear to Cynthia, telling all her past about Armando, including Warren. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty about me. The one who should feel guilty is me,¡± said Janessa in a low voice. Cynthia was stunned for a long time. Then she said in surprise, ¡°This is a good thing! I was worried that you were together with Armando for the child! That¡¯s great! You don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡± Janessa never thought that the truth would be something good, but Cynthia looked so happy, and she suddenly let go. Now that the morning sickness had been alleviated and the problem had been resolved, Janessa was relieved. When she knew that Emily¡¯s school would hold a New Year¡¯s Eve G, she asked Armando to bring her there. Thus, a group of people gathered here to celebrate the New Year. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 827 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 827 ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Stephanie took out a small bag containing four pairs of identical earrings. ¡°Let¡¯s wear this together.¡± ¡°So cute!¡± Janessa took it with a smile. She hadn¡¯t put on makeup recently and put it on her ears. Christy had probably never worn such a childish and cute earring. She received it and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡± Christy took off the sexy earrings and put them in her bag. Then she stared at the cute earrings and wore them. Emma usually didn¡¯t wear earrings or just wore jade earrings. She had never worn such a cute earring before. After looking at the earrings for a long time, she finally wore them. Emily looked at them wearing earrings and touched her ears in envy. ¡°I like them so much, but I don¡¯t have holes in my ear.¡± Stephanie opened thest small bag and took out a pair of earrings. ¡°Here¡¯s yours.¡± As she spoke, she helped Emily put on them. Then they began to take photos after they wore them. Looking at the cute earrings on each other¡¯s ears, they couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. The men silently watched this group of excited women on the side. Jaquan said happily, ¡°I¡¯m about to have a warm jacket.¡± ¡°Who is still wearing a warm jacket nowadays?¡± Ferne sneered. Jaquan felt helpless. Noah exined, ¡°He is talking about his daughter.¡± Ferne stared at Jaquan in shock, ¡°What?¡± Then he looked back at Emma who didn¡¯t look like a pregnant woman. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at all!¡± He sighed. ¡°Nonsense. Emma was two months pregnant. How can you tell?¡± Jaquan cursed. ¡°Alright.¡± Ferne thought for a moment. ¡®There will be four people in Jaquan¡¯s family soon.¡¯ Randy had seen Jaquan¡¯s wedding and children. He was so jealous when he thought of cute Stony and Jaquan who would have a daughter. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Randy saw Janessa and suddenly remembered that Janessa and Emma were pregnant at the same time and they might give birth one after another. Randy had an idea. ¡°Jaquan, you can be rtives with Armando by marriage. If you have a son and Armando has a daughter in the future, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want my child to marry into his family.¡± Randy was speechless. Armando was drinking tea and looked up when he heard this. Randy whispered to Jaquan, ¡°Armando is very rich.¡± Jaquan was unmoved and smiled coldly. Randy suddenly pped the table, ¡°I forgot that Emma is much richer.¡± Jaquan didn¡¯t know how to respond. The men would talk endlessly when it came to children. Randy was still single, but he began to worry about the future of his brothers. ¡°Trevor, when do you n to have a baby?¡± All the people fell silent. ¡­ Trevor looked up with clean eyes. ¡°Are you even human? Why are you asking such a stupid question?¡± Ferne stared at Randy. Randy was speechless. Ferne turned to look at Trevor and asked, ¡°Trevor, do you know what a man and a woman will do if they want to have a baby?¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne, I¡¯m smarter than you,¡± Trevor said. Ferne felt embarrassed. ¡°I knew it when I was six,¡± Trevor added. Ferne became upset. Trevor touched the cup and looked at Christy who was sitting on the sofa and chatting in the distance. He smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t nned to have children yet.¡± Jaquan suddenly looked at Trevor and said, ¡°Trevor, it doesn¡¯t matter that Christy will give birth to a boy or a girl. My child will marry into your family!¡± Trevor didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No! Trevor! We will be rtives by marriage.¡± Randy immediately mmed the table and stood up. Trevor fell silent. Ferne said, ¡°Randy, you are single now and you don¡¯t have children. How can you have face to say that?¡± Randy was immediately dispirited. It would take seven to eight years for Lord to graduate from university, which meant that their wedding would remain a distant prospect. Seven to eight years were too long. Randy covered his face and wanted to cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your child can marry into Vincent¡¯s family.¡± Ferneforted him. Randy thought it sounded good, so he immediately became excited. ¡°Vincent, we can be rtives by marriage at that time.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Vincent raised his eyes and said. ¡°You are so heartless..¡± Randy felt wronged. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 828 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 828 When the waiter came to serve the dishes, Emily and the others quickly came over and sat down. Randy looked sad. He turned to look at them from time to time. Seeing this, Emily could not help but whisper to Vincent, ¡°What happened to Randy?¡± ¡°Maybe he is jealous.¡± Vincent said as he put some food on her te. Emily was confused. Emily looked again carefully and found Randy looking at Christy and Trevor sometimes, then he would look at Emma and Jaquan. Finally, he would turn to see Janessa and Armando. There was jealousy in his eyes. Emily finally understood. Then she asked Randy, ¡°Where is Lord Top?¡± ¡°She is busy with study all day.¡± Randy sighed and answered. ¡°If I have apany in the future, I will definitely hire her. She is so diligent.¡± Janessa said. ¡°How much annual sry will you offer? I can help you ask her.¡± Randy said proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. I can¡¯t afford to run apany yet.¡± Janessa sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll make money for you to run apany,¡± Armando said as he held Janessa¡¯s hand. Janessa couldn¡¯t help but smile and pinch him. She said, ¡°I was joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Armando said with a smile as he put some food on her te. Seeing this, Randy felt embarrassed. He covered his eyes and twisted his head sideways. However, he then saw Jaquan attentively picking out the fish bones for Emma. He said softly, ¡°Just eat.¡± Randy felt dejected. Before he could reach for the teapot to get himself a cup of tea, Trevor beat him to it. He picked up the teapot and poured tea for Christy and Stephanie. Stephanie looked at Christy enviously and said, ¡°What if I want to date someone?¡± Stephanie was curious about Trevor since she knew that it was Trevor who found her on the rooftop of the hotel. Stephanie found that Trevor waspletely different from what she thought. He looked gentle and handsome. ¡°Just have a try. You have canceled your contract, so no one will stop you, right?¡± Christy asked. Stephanie nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s difficult for me to date with others in reality. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been an actress for so long.¡± Christy understood her quite well. After all, it was also hard for her to fall in love with someone until she met Trevor. ¡°I want to visit you tomorrow, okay? I have something to discuss with Trevor.¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Christy said. Then she asked Trevor, ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Can you get around to meeting Stephanie?¡± Trevor nodded. Stephanie said enviously, ¡°He follows you like a submissive child. He¡¯s so good and cute.¡± Christy was speechless. It sounded strange. ¡°Ti amo, I¡¯d like some shrimps.¡± Emily stared at the shrimps on the table and said. Vincent nodded and wore a pair of disposable gloves to peel shrimps. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Janessa could not help but ask. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Vincent¡¯s Italian name,¡± Emily repeated. As a tour guide, Janessa had traveled all over the world. She had a good understanding of various cultures andnguages. Therefore, when she heard what Emily said, she burst into peals ofughter. She exined to Emily, ¡°Ti amo means I love you.¡± Emily was shocked. ¡°Cheers!¡± Someone suddenly said. Vincent looked calm. Emily quickly took out her phone to check online. She found it true. Emily was lost for word. Then she put the phone down and acted as if nothing had happened. She smiled and ate the shrimp that Vincent handed her. After the meal, it was time to sing songs. After all, Ferne and Randy had a bet. They gambled a sports car. Both of them had a strong love of sports cars, so it was cruel for them. When they were hesitating to choose a song, Emma had decided to sing a song for Jaquan. It was Forever Love. Jaquan sang it at the Single Paradise before. When Jaquan sang this song, he hadn¡¯t been in love with Emma. But Emma kissed him that night. This song brought back sad memories for Jaquan. He had silently admired Arabe for many years, but he finally realized that it was meaningless. However, when he sang this song again, what he was thinking about was no longer Arabe, but the happy time with Emma. Emily sat on the sofa and pinched Vincent¡¯s waist. She called him by his name. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? What a shame!¡± Emily covered her face. She found that she called him ¡°ti amo¡± whenever and wherever, even in public. She was shocked when Janessa exined to her. She realized that she said ¡°I love you¡± to Vincent every day. Vincent removed her hand and kissed her face. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± He said. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say that?¡± Emily red at him angrily. Suddenly, Vincent called her ¡°ti amo¡±. Then, he got close and said ¡°I love you¡± in her ear. Emily was worried about being heard by others and quickly reached out to cover his mouth. Vincent kissed her palm. Emily was amused by him. Janessa sat aside and felt embarrassed. She quickly asked Armando to take her away. Emily was speechless. Armando helped Janessa sit next to Emma. Jaquan was singing on the stage while Emma was listening attentively. They watched each other with love. ¡°Jaquan sings better than Armando.¡± Janessa praised. Emma nodded. ¡°What about you? Can you sing?¡± Janessa asked. ¡°I¡¯m not good at singing.¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°I know you are good at everything, but I never expect that you can¡¯t sing.¡± Janessa smiled and said. Emma also smiled. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 829 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 829 Singing the male part, Jaquan turned the microphone to Emma, asking if she wanted to sing. Emma hesitantly took the microphone. No one here had heard Emma sing, so they all looked up at her. Janessa was ready to cover her ears. Clearing her throat, Emma sang the female part into the microphone. Without any special techniques, she surprised all. Emma usually had a t voice, but when she sang, it changed into a high pitch, which sounded pleasant. She was singing in harmony with Jaquan, who was surprised at first and then stopped to sing again. When the song ended, the audience broke into rapturous apuse. Ferneuded, ¡°Jaquan! Emma is amazing!¡± Randy pped his hands. ¡°It is really awesome! I never expected that Emma is such a good singer!¡± Janessa looked at Emma and said, ¡°You little liar! I remembered that you said you are not good at singing.¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what to respond. Emily stood up and apuded, ¡°Emma! It is gorgeous!¡± ¡°Is it better than your ¡®Two Orioles¡¯?¡± Christyughed. Emily burst intoughter, ¡°So you were all making fun of me. Wasn¡¯t that song nice? Mr. Vincent said it was.¡± Vincent held her hand and said, ¡°Every song that you sing is nice, really!¡± All of the others were just smiling. The conversation gave Christy goosebumps, so she ran to the karaoke bar to order ¡°Two Orioles¡±. She said to Emily, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered it for you. Just sing it for us again!¡± Emily cleared her throat and answered, ¡°Alright.¡± She took the microphone from Emma. Jaquan handed his directly to Vincent. Emily asked Vincent, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you going to sing with me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to sing with you?¡± Vincent gazed at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t sing as well as I do,¡± Emily said proudly, straightening herself. Vincent was speechless. Emily was right in fact. With the soft and cute voice, Emily was suitable for this nursery rhyme. Yet, Vincent¡¯s voice was low and heavy. For the others, it sounded like they were singing different songs. However, when their voices ovepped together, it was remarkably harmonious. The group of people apuded again after the song. Ferne and Randy both advised Emily to learn more songs so that Vincent could sing more songs for them. It was the first time Stephanie heard them singing. She didn¡¯t stop pping her hands until she took out her phone to record it. She wanted Harold to listen to it. After Emily and Vincent finished, no one sang for a while. Janessa sniggered and yed a military song for Armando. Everyone wasughing as they listened to Armando. They said it must be thest time they hear Armando singing. Janessaughed so much that she nearly cried. After singing, Armando took a piece of tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°Stopughing, or I will kiss you.¡± He was worried that it would be not good for her to have such an emotional fluctuation in pregnancy. Janessa finally managed to hold back herughter. At the moment, Ferne and Randy decided on their songs. To have a fair contest, they asked Jaquan and Noah for the judgments. They gave a score for each song Ferne and Randy sang. The one who gained more scores won. Put their car keys on the tray, Ferne and Randy took the microphone to warm up. That¡¯s right. It was just for a warm-up. After a few push-ups, Ferne jumped up and made a few punches, like he was going to fight on the boxing ring. Randy took the coin and flipped it between his fingers. Then he tossed the coin up and said to Ferne, ¡°The front side is on me, and the back, on you.¡± The coin fell. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was the front side. ¡°You go first,¡± Ferne felt relieved. ¡°If you are afraid of me, just give me your car key now.¡± Randy mocked him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ferne lifted his chin in contempt and put up his middle finger. It seemed that he was unusually confident. But after Randy went on stage to sing, he ran to Noah for help. ¡°What should I do? Is there any skill that can make my score higher?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Just find another person,¡± Noah said casually. Ferne was stunned. ¡°If I turn to you for help, he will turn to Jaquan. I have never heard you sing before. What if you are not as good as Jaquan? I will lose!¡± ¡°You can ask Jaquan for help.¡± Noah took a sip of the tea on the table, ¡°I will help Randy.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ferne refused without a second thought. Noah didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If you help one of us, it must be me,¡± said Ferne, frowning. Noah still didn¡¯t say anything. Christy almostughed her head off. She took out her phone and recorded it. She showed it to Trevor. But Trevor said, ¡°Eleven is here. You don¡¯t bother with that!¡± Christy looked around. As expected, Eleven was standing beside the coffee table. His gray gemstone eyes were staring at everyone present. He recorded everything that had happened. Randy started singing with the microphone. It was a song from a game, not bad. Turning up the apaniment to the maximum, he was singing full of enthusiasm. When the song ended, the score was 73 points. He felt that it was pretty good. He raised his chin at Ferne, full of arrogance. Ferne held the microphone and went up to the stage with jitters. He could sing a lot of songs, but it was hard to say which one was the best. The reason for this was that he only knew the refrains of the songs rather than the whole parts. Aware of his nervousness, Noah told him, ¡°What about Two Tigers? Sing loud and urately. The score will be higher than his.¡± Ferne stared at him in disbelief. Then he rushed over and hugged him, ¡°Noah! You really are something!¡± Janessa shouted over there, ¡°What¡¯s going on, guys?¡± Ferne rushed over to the stage and ordered Two Tigers for himself. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 830 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 830 Randy, who had juste down and drunk tea, spat out a mouthful of tea suddenly when he saw Ferne was ordered a Wiggles song, ¡°Fuck! Ferne! Are you serious?!¡± Ferne did not mind at all. He took the microphone and sang affectionately. Randy¡¯s eyes widened as he saw that the score raised sharply. He was so angry that he rushed to Ferne¡¯s side to scream, hoping that the noise may drag up the score. Ferne covered his ears and continued singing without being disturbed. However, Ferne only scored 70 points in the end. He red at Randy, ¡°You¡¯re fooling around!¡± Randy¡¯s throat was tired after howling. He sat down on the sofa and waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you the car. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s boring. I don¡¯t want it,¡± said Ferne, who was not interested in his car and slumped to the side. The two looked at each other andughed foolishly. Noah, who was drinking tea, also smiled as he looked at the two. ¡°Noah, what are youughing at?¡± Christy asked. ¡°Nothing. What are you going to sing?¡± Noah pursed his lips. ¡°Mm,¡± Christy said, ¡°WAP.¡± Noah, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Trevor, take her away. Don¡¯t let her sing tonight.¡± Trevor pulled Christy away. Stephanie came over and ordered a song. But as soon as the prelude sounded, Ferne and Randy grabbed the microphone and screamed. Stephanie helplessly held another microphone and had to stand against the wall to sing. Ferne even pulled Armando and Jaquan, as well as Noah and Trevor who were sitting there to sing together. A group of people stood there and shouted. Emily covered her ears from the noises and smiled uproariously. Christy dimmed the lights, and the surroundings instantly darkened. Emily suddenly felt that her lips were heated up. It was Vincent, he was kissing her. The song still sounded loudly beside her ears. In the deafening mor, Emily passionately kissed back to Vincent. It was veryte when all activity was ended. Jaquan and Emma, Janessa, and Armando stayed in the hotel, while Stephanie and Christy returned home. Ferne did not drink much that night, but he sang too loudly. So he forced Noah to drive him to the pharmacy to buy some medicine, while Randy drove to see Lord. They went out of the hotel and parted ways. When Emily was almost home, she looked at the snow outside the window and stretched out to take it. ¡®It was a new year, Daddy and Mommy, Harold, Happy New Year.¡¯ Her phone got the message, it was Sydnee. Sydnee set up a messaging group consisting of Eliot, Lynn, Emma, and other friends. Then Emma invited Jaquan, Jaquan invited Ferne, Ferne invited Noah, Randy, Armando¡­ After everyone was in the group, Ferne changed the group name to [Harem Group], then Randy changed it to [Battle Group], finally Janessa changed it to [Hot Guy]. This group of men epted it without shame, and no one changed it anymore. The group was sending digital red envelopes. They were all sent by men, wishing beauties eternal youth and Happy New Year. Eliot sent an exclusive envelope to Emily. It only wrote ¡®Happy New Year¡¯ on the cover. ¡°Thank you, Eliot,¡± Emily texted in the group. Janessa sent a photo to the group. It was Jaquan and Emma¡¯s suite. It was probably booked before they came. The big bed was covered with red roses, and the bathtub was also filled with roses. Janessa sent a voice message, ¡°So romantic!¡± Emma texted in the group, ¡°Janessa¡¯s room is also very romantic.¡± She sent a picture, either. In the picture, Janessa reached out to block the camera. Emma only took a blurred picture of a palm. She sent a voice message, ¡°She won¡¯t let me take a picture.¡± Janessaughed loudly. Ferne and the others wereughing and joking about Armando, and the group was bustling with noisy and exciting voice messages. Emily and Vincent have arrived at home. Emily got out of the car and looked at the white snow falling from the dark sky. She raised her head to feel it. Vincent lowered his head and kissed the snowke on her eyes, ¡°Do you want to have a walk?¡± Emily nodded and then opened her arms. Vincent lifted her to sit on his shoulder and walked around the gate of themunity slowly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Vincent, do you miss your parents?¡± Emily sat high and her vision became much wider. She took a deep breath and looked up at the sky as if she wanted to identify which one her parents were. ¡°Once in a while,¡± Vincent kept walking. ¡°Then will you cry when you miss them?¡± Emily¡¯s voice was buzzing. Vincent stopped, he looked down at the ground illuminated by the street lights. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°When I was very young, I secretly hid in bed and cried once. At that time, the other children around me all had fathers. Only I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What happened after?¡± Emily was stunned. ¡°Later¡­¡± Vincent said slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them. I don¡¯t know their appearance. When I think of them, they are just a vague shadow.¡± He said ¡°them¡±. They were his foster father, his biological father, and his biological mother who had passed away after giving birth to him. Compared to Vincent, Emily was much more fortunate. She had been cared about along the way, even if she left Donna, she still had Maury and Eliot apanying her. It was also because of this that she felt extremely sad on this day. In the past years, her family had apanied her. From now on, whether it was Christmas, New Year¡¯s Day, or Mid-Autumn Festival, she only had Vincent. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Vincent.¡± Emily put her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck, andy on his back, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 831 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 831 After driving around Happind City for more than twenty minutes, Randy stopped in front of a two- story house. Lord had rented a house, and Randy came over to take a look and felt that it was not safe for her to live alone, so he rent a new house for her. The hostess had worked as a nanny before and only had a daughter in the house. There was no man, so Randy was relieved. The lights of the room on the second floor were still on because Lord read bookste every day. Randy turned the car off and got out. He stood in the yard and looked at the light on the second floor quietly. The curtains were tightly closed, and only the dim yellow light was on. It was less than a few minutes before midnight. Someone was having fireworks in the distance. Because hearing the sound of the car¡¯s engine, the hostess opened the door and found that Randy was standing at the door, and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ring the doorbell?¡± ¡°Cali, happy New Year.¡± Randy nodded and said to her. Randy looked fat and her skin was very white. She came out wrapped in a thick coat. ¡°Won¡¯t youe in? She hasn¡¯t slept yet.¡± Randy looked up at the second floor and said with a smile, ¡°I just stand here for a while.¡± Cali¡¯s daughter heard the talk at the door and came out with a frown, and asked, ¡°Mom, whoes in the midnight?¡± As soon as she looked up and saw Randy, she was stunned. Cali¡¯s daughter was twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. She looked like Cali. Both of them were slightly fat, had white skin. She wore sses and looked at Randy shyly. It seemed that she had never seen a handsome boy like Randy. ¡°This is Mr. Geller who rented our house. He came to see his girlfriend,¡± Cali said to her daughter, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Hurry up and go home.¡± When her daughter heard these words, she felt depressed because she thought this man was her blind date, but he was the boyfriend of the tenant upstairs. Randy had asionallye over. He usually stood in the yard to look at the second floor or left after handing things to Cali, so he didn¡¯t see her daughter. He just greeted her and continued to look up at the second floor. The people on the second floor probably heard the sound below and opened the curtain. Randy smiled slightly and waved his hand. Lord closed the curtain. Randy continued to smile. Because he had secretly detained Lord¡¯s identification, he had been here many times but Lord was unwilling to see him. It was good that she just opened the curtain to look at him. Randy said goodbye to Cali and was about to get in the car and leave. However, he heard footsteps and Lord came down. Cali smiled and pulled her daughter into the house. Lord was still wearing the man¡¯s down jacket. Randy had bought a lot of pink clothes for her, but she was used to wearing men¡¯s clothes. She thought wearing men¡¯s clothes wasfortable, so she didn¡¯t change. Cali and her daughter knew that Lord was a girl and did not mind her wearing men¡¯s clothes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ever since she came back from abroad, her hair had not been cut. She looked a little more feminine than before, but she was still firm and persistent. ¡°Why do you go down?¡± Randy walked to her and reached out to hold her hand, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. My hands are frozen.¡± His hands were not frozen, and he just wanted to hold her hand. Lord did not struggle and let him hold it. ¡°Why are you so obedient today?¡± Randy looked at the yard. Cali and her daughter have been in the living room. No one was looking at them. He lowered his head to rub Lord¡¯s nose and tried to kiss her lips. Lord dodged. ¡°I have to goter,¡± He said pitifully, ¡°I have to drive back to see my grandfatherter. I will drive alone, and I am cold and hungry. No one apanied me. I am lonely.¡± ¡°Captain,¡± Lord asked, ¡°When will you return my identification?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you after you graduate.¡± Randy lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. He looked around and thought for a moment. Then he pulled Lord to the car and kissed her with her back against the car door. Lord wanted to dodge but failed. Not far away in the sky, fireworks were exploding. It was noisy. She heard the countdown of the New Year, and people cheered, ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one.¡± Lord opened her eyes and the fireworks lit up her vision. When she looked up, she only saw the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Could youe with me to see my grandfather?¡± Randy asked. ¡°What?¡± Lord was at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s too cold. I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± Randy leaned against her shoulder, ¡°Could you go with me?¡± Some snowkes fell into her eyes. Lord blinked, and the coolness made her wake up. ¡°Okay?¡± he asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°Return my identification and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She knew if she went to see his grandfather with her on New Year¡¯s day, it meant that she had a romantic rtionship with him, so she had no intention of going with him at all. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Randy agreed to return her identification. ¡°Okay, go with me and I will give it to you,¡± Randy hugged her, ¡°I will keep my word.¡± Lord was speechless in shock. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 832 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 832 Eliot sent a message to Sydnee in the bathroom: [Which towel is yours?] Sydnee didn¡¯t reply. A momentter, the door of the bathroom was opened. As Eliot looked up, Sydnee had walked in. She washed the towel with hot water before handing it to Eliot. Sydnee asked, ¡°Do you want some hangover-cure soup?¡± Eliot took the towel and wiped his face, and chuckled, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± ¡°But your face is red.¡± Sydnee pointed at his face and said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Eliot nodded. After putting down the towel, he looked at her with a burning gaze. Sydnee was a little nervous and pointed at his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room. If you have any questions, you can send me messages.¡± ¡°No problem, but I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± Eliot pulled her arm and held her in his arms, his chin on her shoulder. Today, Eliot apanied Sydnee back to the Dickerson¡¯s for celebrating New Year¡¯s Day. Therefore, he was living in the Dickerson¡¯s. Sydnee chatted with her mother for four to five hours, and she was annoyed. After finishing the chat, she went to clean up the guest room that Eliot would live in. As soon as she cleaned up, she saw the message from Eliot. At this time, her parents had been asleep, and the light of Lynn¡¯s room was turned off. Therefore, Sydnee could enter the bathroom secretly. For the whole day, she and Eliot did not have any intimate actions, even they did not hold hands because they worried that they would make her parents unhappy. Sydnee pulled his sleeve and Eliot tilted his head to look at her. Sydnee didn¡¯t say anything and only tiptoed over to kiss him. Eliot chuckled. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Sydnee red at him angrily. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It feels like we are having an affair.¡± Eliot kissed her lips. He said in a low voice and it was charming. Sydnee couldn¡¯t help but want tough when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You continue to wash.¡± She released him and turned to walk out. Eliot pulled her back and held her chin as he lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Ryan asked. Sydnee patted Eliot. Eliot released her, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Ryan seemed to say something and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± Sydnee said with a red face. Eliot held her finger and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will I stay in your room for a while?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sydnee shook his head. Eliot sighed. ¡°We will go back tomorrow,¡± Sydnee said softly. Eliot lowered his head and kissed her, ¡°Today is thest day and I want to spend the day with you.¡± Sydnee changed her mind, ¡°Alright, but you can only wait until midnight.¡± Eliot chuckled and agreed. After Sydnee returned to her room, there was a knock on the door not long after. She was shocked and thought that Eliot came immediately. When she opened the door, she saw Lynn. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep yet?¡± Sydnee asked. Lynn whispered, ¡°Today is thest day and it¡¯s very important, don¡¯t you and Eliot sleep in the same room?¡± ¡°Yes, my parents don¡¯t agree.¡± Sydnee nodded. Lynn whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in Eliot¡¯s room and I¡¯ll let hime to your roomter. We can change back tomorrow morning.¡± Sydnee¡¯s face waspletely red. Eliot came over after taking a shower. He felt excited after seeing her red face. However, he was still in the Dickerson¡¯s after all, so he couldn¡¯t do too much. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Sydnee said in a low voice, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Okay.¡± Eliot sat on the bed and waited for a while. The bedsheet and quilt had baked in the sun. He sized up the entire room and thought that Sydnee had been living in this room over the past twenty years. She sat on the chairs, the bed, and stepped on every floor here. He stood up and looked at the photo on the wall. It was Sydnee¡¯s photos from primary school, middle school to university. Sydnee took photos with a stubborn expression without revealing her teeth. She was dressed well, which was very consistent with the style of the Dickersons. Eliot found it funny. He took out his phone and took photos of her photo from primary school to university. He saved them on his phone and only he could see them. Sydnee¡¯s notebook was on the table. There were all kinds of books about nting tea trees, some design books for decoration, and some notes written some important things on them. Eliot sat on a chair, his gaze sweeping over the row of books on her bookshelf. He casually pulled out a collection of poems and flipped through it. When he read [but you are still the man, my heart will tremble when I call your name], Sydnee returned. She quickly closed the door like a thief. Before closing the door, she looked at both sides of the corridor with guilt, worrying that someone saw her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Eliot asked in a low voice. Sydnee was shocked. She pushed him and lowered her voice. ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Eliotughed lightly and sat on the bed. Sydnee had originally nned to sit on the bed as well. Seeing him sit, she could only sit on the chair. ¡°Come here..¡± Eliot patted the bed. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 833 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 833 Sydnee was still wearing a down jacket. She sat on the chair, took off her jacket shyly, and walked to the bed. It was very warm in the room because of the air conditioning. She was a little embarrassed and climbed into the bed with her arms crossed. Almost all the clothes in this room had been taken to her other residence. The winter pajamas were rtively conservative. The pajamas she wore were gifts from Lynn on New Year¡¯s Day, and Lynn said that she could wear them after washing them tonight and she believed it. However, after she put it on, she found that these pajamas¡­ didn¡¯t cover some important parts. After seeing that Sydnee was about to turn off the lights when she reached the bedside, Eliot couldn¡¯t help but reach out to stop her, ¡°Why are you turning off the lights? Let me see you for a while.¡± Sydnee was shy. She blushed and covered her head with a quilt when she got to the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eliot asked as he stretched out his hand to pull the quilt. Sydnee wrapped her body tightly before he said, ¡°Sleep.¡± Eliot chuckled as he turned off the lights and went to the bed. The two of themy quietly on the bed for a while. Eliot reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you. Why are you keeping far away from me?¡± After the lights were turned off, Sydnee became braver. She turned to face him and said, ¡°Lower your voice. The soundproofing is not good. I¡¯m worried that they will be able to hear when they pass by the door.¡± Eliot lowered his head and kissed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to hear us kissing.¡± Sydnee was speechless in shy. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The fireworks were exploding outside the window, projecting on the wall through the window. It was past midnight. It was now a new year. Eliot kissed her face and lifted the quilt to leave. Sydnee sat up from the bed. In the darkness, Eliot couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly and only thought that she was going to get up and send him off. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get up. Go to sleep. I won¡¯t wake them up.¡± he said softly. Sydnee bit her lips and suddenly reached out to grab him. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Eliot stopped and held her hand. ¡°Eliot.¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± Eliot came closer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Sydnee felt hot, ¡°Lynn is sleeping in your room. You¡­ sleep here tonight.¡± Eliot didn¡¯t move. Sydnee couldn¡¯t see his face and didn¡¯t know what expression he had on his face. She was a little nervous, a little ashamed, and a little worried about being discovered, ¡°You, get up early tomorrow and change with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a rustling sound. Sydnee realized that he was taking off his clothes. She did not say anything andy down with her back against him. After Eliot got to the bed, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. The two of themy quietly. After a while, Eliot lowered his head and kissed her. It was not bright the next day, as Janice woke up, she heard Ryan say that Eliot had taken Sydnee away early in the morning because something had happened to Tea Manor. Janice nodded and could understand. She went to Lynn¡¯s room and Eliot¡¯s room to take a look. Lynn and Eliot¡¯s rooms were in a mess. They probably left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to clean up, so Janice walked over to clean them up. The windows in Sydnee¡¯s room had been opened, Janice felt so cold that she shivered. She walked in and looked around. The quilts were folded neatly, but the sheets seemed to have been changed. She remembered that she had personally changed the sheet yesterday. It was turquoise but today it was navy blue. Ryan came over, so Janice asked, ¡°Why did she change the sheet? Where¡¯s the sheet that she had changed?¡± ¡°Eliot took it away. He said that Sydnee likes that sheet.¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Janice smiled, ¡°She liked that color since she was young.¡± Sitting in the car, Sydnee sneezed. Eliot turned the temperature up in the car, ¡°Are you frozen?¡± Sydnee remained silent. ¡°Eliot, just let get out of the car by the side of the roadter,¡± Lynn said from the back seat. ¡°Okay.¡± Eliot agreed and let her get out at the intersection. There were only two people left in the car. Eliot started the car again. Sydnee raised her head and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had cried. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°Will I pregnant?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Eliot coughed lightly. ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t?¡± Sydnee twisted her fingers uneasily, ¡°What if ¡­ what if?¡± Eliot drove the car to the garage before he carried her out and said, ¡°If I say I won¡¯t, you won¡¯t be pregnant. I know that you don¡¯t want to get pregnant now, and I¡¯m not ready too.¡± Only then did Sydnee rx and nod. Thinking aboutst night, she could not help but blush again. Eliot kept asking her that was she willing, but she did not speak. Then he kept kissing her and kept asking. She was dizzy right now, and she could not remember whether she had agreed or not. She only remembered that she was very painful at that moment, so painful that she cried. Eliot opened the door and entered the room with Sydnee in his arms. He first ced her on the bed in the bedroom, then he went out to change the water and feed Miro. After taking a shower, he opened the drawer, took a box of things, and walked into the room. ¡°What is it?¡± Sydnee was about to sleep when he saw the thing in his hand and asked with some confusion. Eliot¡¯s hair was still wet. After he took the phone and sent a message to his assistant, he muted the phone and ced it beside the bed. Then he opened the box and handed one to Sydnee. ¡°Eliot¡­ aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± Sydnee asked and her eyes widened after seeing it. Eliot wiped his hair with a towel and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I just asked for a day off.¡± Sydnee was speechless in shock. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 834 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 834 On the first day of New Year¡¯s Day, the school was on holiday. Emily slept until noon. Stephanie had come over three times and found that Emily was still sleeping. She looked at Vincent who was sitting on the sofa and then turned to leave. Emily stayed veryte in the studiost night, and she drew a portrait of Vincent¡¯s mother. Because Vincent said that he had never seen his father, there was only a vague shadow in his mind. His mother died after giving birth to him. He only remembered his adoptive mother, Mrs. Scavo, and his sister who died in a car ident at a young age. Vincent¡¯s birth mother should be a very intelligent woman. She had a pair of intelligent eyes and an unusually open-minded mind. Emily thought as she drew. She finally walked into the bedroom with the painting in her arms after midnight. Vincent went to take a shower after half an hour of exercise. At that moment, he was lying on the bed and reading a book. When he saw here in with the painting, he was stunned. He originally thought that she would paint his parents in the studio, but he did not expect that she was painting his mother. There was a faint resemnce between her eyes and his, but there was a bit more gentleness and gentle smile than him. Her eyes were bright and clear, and the corners of her mouth were slightly pursed with a smile. She looked dignified and imposing. Vincent stared at the painting for a long time. He had heard many things about his mother from the medical doctor. When he saw this painting, he merged those things with the person in front of him. He reached out and touched the painting gently. Thinking that this was his mother, his eyes were a little hot. He turned around and saw that the little girl had fallen asleep on the bed. He carried her onto the bed and gently kissed her lips, ¡°Thank you.¡± When Stephanie and Christy came over for lunch, Emily finally came out after washing up. She was still in a daze from just waking up. When Emily saw Stephanie, she even greeted her, ¡°Morning.¡± Stephanie pointed to the sun outside and said, ¡°Morning? Emily, it¡¯s already noon and it¡¯s almost afternoon.¡± ¡°Have I slept for so long?¡± Emily looked out of the window in a daze. ¡°Of course,¡± Stephanie said with a smirk, ¡°The battle was intensest night.¡± Emily was speechless. Trevor and Christy were making lunch in the kitchen. Emily did not see Noah and the others, so she asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°I was about to talk to you,¡± Stephanie pulled Emily to sit on the sofa, ¡°Today, I told Trevor about my idea. I want to make a rxation chamber for depression patients. Because he has too much information about depression patients on theputer, I want to cooperate with him. I want to invite these people to my chamber to rx.¡± Emily nodded. She had just woken up, and she was still in a state of unconsciousness. ¡°Then, I nned to choose a ce in Happind City. I heard from Christy that Mr. Ferne opened a new hotel here, and the hotel is quite big. He could directly give me a ce to make a rxation chamber. Mr. Ferne also agreed. Coincidentally, I heard that you invested money in his new hotel?¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Not much, only 20 percent.¡± In addition, she also bought 10 percent for Christy and Noah respectively. ¡°Then from now on, I will just directly connect with you. You can also be considered a little boss.¡± ¡°Miss Emily, nice to meet you.¡± Stephanie patted her shoulder. Emily was speechless. It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime that Emily reacted. She looked at Stephanie and asked, ¡°Are you going to work in Happind City in the future?¡± After Stephanie finished her meal, she said, ¡°Yes, because you are all here. I thought about it and decided to find something to do here. It just so happens that the ce is yours, which saves me the rent of the room.¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne is so happy. The big star rented his territory. His hotel became popr before it opened. At that time, tens of thousands of fans wille for you. It can be considered a free advertisement for his hotel.¡± Christy took a sip of soup. ¡°I will be a former star soon. It¡¯s my honor to help you.¡± Stephanie said with a smile. Emily thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Stephanie, what you want to do is quite good. First of all, you are famous, and you will drive a lot of people to participate in this matter. And this matter is very positive and really good. I agree with you. I think it is not enough to just have one room as a rxation chamber.¡± Stephanie nodded seriously, ¡°Then how big do you think it should be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the same size as the Dalton Hotel.¡± Emily turned her head to look at Rex, ¡°Help me check the details. What is on the side of the Dalton Hotel? How much is the rentednd? How much does it cost to buy it?¡± Rex responded and went to get the tabletputer.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vincent silently peeled a shrimp for Emily. Emily took it with her mouth open and was about to chew when she caught a glimpse of Stephanie looking at her enviously. ¡­ ¡°I really want to fall in love when I see you guys.¡± Stephanie sighed. Stephanie turned her eyes to Trevor and said, ¡°Little boy is okay.¡± Then she turned to Vincent, who was diagonally opposite her, ¡°Strong man is okay too.¡± Emily was silent. Christy was speechless. Ferne was so worried about his new hotel. He would ask the workers not to touch vases in the hall in his dreams. Although it was a high imitation Qing Dynasty vase, it was very expensive. He had been staying in the new hotel for many days. He was busy with renovations and renovations. He had to go over to check if all the windows had been properly closed when it rained. He didn¡¯t want any leaking water or rain to ruin his 100,000 worth of decoration fees. On the day of New Year¡¯s Day, everyone stayed at home to enjoy the festival. However, he bitterly got up before dawn and went to the hotel to watch the workers clean up. It was getting closer and closer to the opening day, and he became more nervous. He was afraid that there would be a sudden situation that would dy the opening. ¡°Noah, my eyelids have been twitching recently,¡± Ferne asked as he took out his phone to check his eyes, ¡°Do you think there might be some sort of omen?¡± Noah was checking the corner of the kitchen to see if there was any leak. He did not even raise his head when he heard this. Ferne was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 835 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 835 Ferne¡¯s phone rang after the two of them checked every corner and confirmed that there was nothing wrong. The call was from Emily. He curled his lips in a rare smile, ¡°Emily, why are you thinking of me today?¡± It was Vincent. He said in a cold voice, ¡°There is no need for you to provide room. We will buy thend next door to you. Later, Rex will go there. You can go together and register it under your name.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ferne responded hastily. ¡°Emily never thought about you,¡± Vincent said. Ferne was speechless. There was a bath center next to the Dalton hotel. The business was ordinary in Happind City. This shop was cold and cheerless every day. The boss had wanted to transfer it for a long time. Rex was also a person who was used to talking about business. He checked it from a distance first and then went to a few stores to inquire about the situation. After he had made up his mind, he went to the store to order a number. Finally, he entered a private room andy down. The little boy was very young and only in his twenties. He told Rex everything about the store in just a few minutes. Emily gave Rex more than six million budget to buy the two floors. Stephanie had lost a lot of money for paying the penalty. At present, she could only take out one million. She had to save some money for living expenses. The rest of the money was paid by Emily. Rex, as a thrifty little expert, had already negotiated the price to 4.6 million before Ferne and Noah arrived. When Ferne arrived, Rex gave him a look. Ferne didn¡¯t understand, but Noah did. ¡°How much?¡± he asked. Rex gestured. Noah frowned and looked critically at the decorations around him. Then, he said to Ferne, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go look elsewhere.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When the boss heard this, he immediately pulled him back, ¡°The price is negotiable! It¡¯s negotiable!¡± Rex revealed a crafty smile. Rex came back with the contract that night. At the same time, he was holding a bunch of keys and property transfer contracts. Stephanie had not left yet and was preparing to have dinner before leaving. When she heard that Rex had spent 3.7 million to buy the two floors, Emily was shocked. When Ferne bought the hotel, he was of staggering wealth and not good at bargaining at all. He had directly spent 6.6 million to buy it. Rex had bought a ce of the same size as the Dalton Hotel at almost half the price. It was a profit. Ferne followed behind and looked gloomy. ¡°Vincent, if I knew Rex was so good at bargaining, I should have brought him along. I didn¡¯t even know that there was such a bargain!¡± ¡°Mr. Ferne, are you serious? You are really rich.¡± Christyughed. The corners of Noah¡¯s mouth curled up lightly, ¡°bargaining is too inconsistent with his identity.¡± ¡°It fits!¡± Ferne pouted, ¡°It fits! I can buy another house or a sports car now if I spend less than a few million.¡± ¡°Forget it. The price won¡¯t be reduced too much,¡± Noah bluntly said, ¡°Although your hotel is side by side with the bath center, you have a lot of customers. The original boss was diligent in business. The decoration and maintenance are better than the bath center.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ferne was a littleforted. ¡°If you save two or three million to do the renovation, it will definitely be better than the hotel that you decorated. After all, it is several million.¡± Noah drank some water and continued. Ferne was speechless. ¡°Alright. Stop talking,¡± he said with a sullen face. Noah pped him hard on the back, ¡°The hotel has started, and you will be able to recover the cost in less than a year. The Rx Room is a high-cost ce, and you can earn a lot of money. Do you understand?¡± Ferne suddenly thought of this. He quickly turned back to look at Emily and asked, ¡°Yes, you will have to invest money in it all the time. How could you get so much money then?¡± Emily looked at Stephanie and said, ¡°When we are short of money, Stephanie can appeal for help. There should be sponsors supporting us, right?¡± Stephanie nodded, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll post the publicity on Weibo then.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all go and help.¡± Christy picked up the cup and said to Stephanie, ¡°I wish you the best in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Stephanie gave her a smile. Emily also quickly took a cup and went over, ¡°I will also make a toast with you. I hope that our career will prosper in the future and we will make more money.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Stephanie smiled. Ferne realized that Stephanie was doing a different business than his purely profitable business. She was doing public welfare and facing the masses in society, regardless of cost and time. Ferne suddenly felt that his life seemed to be nothing to talk about. He was born into a good family. He had nothing to worry about since he was a child. He was rich and sessful. There was nothing outstanding about his work. He went back to the inheritance hotel and got married on a blind date. He divorced a few yearster. He thought about it and felt that his life failed a little. ¡°I¡¯ll join you guys too. If you need money, tell me. I¡¯ll pay you a million first.¡± Ferne suddenly picked up the cup and also went over, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about this thing, I want to join you.¡± Stephanie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to ignore you. Didn¡¯t I n to use your territory before? Although it¡¯s not necessary now, we all did it together. At that time, no one can goof off. Everyone has to go there to help.¡± ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± Ferne replied, ¡°I¡¯m just next door. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Ferne said, ¡°Noah, you help me manage my hotel then so that I will have time to go to the next door to take care of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going next door to goof off,¡± Christy exposed mercilessly, ¡°you just want my brother to work as aborer for free.¡± ¡°How is it free? You have no idea how luxurious he is! Look at the clothes on his body. Which one of them was not bought by me? A pair of underwear is more expensive than a suit for me!¡± Ferne argued. Everyone was shocked. Ferne looked around nkly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily blinked her big eyes, ¡°Mr. Ferne, you also bought underwear for Noah?¡± Ferne was embarrassed. Stephanie also looked at them with a pair of curious and gossipy eyes. Christy couldn¡¯t hold back herughter as she leaned on Noah¡¯s shoulder andughed until she almost cried. It was a cold winter night outside the window. The room was warm and lively.. Theughter almost overflowed the room and added a warm fire to this cold winter. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 836 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 836 A group of people surrounded the living room to y poker after dinner. Emily did not know how to y poker. She only lied on Vincent¡¯s back and watched him y poker. Vincent¡¯s right side was Trevor, and the left side was Ferne. Noah sat opposite. Stephanie and Christy were washing fruits in the kitchen. The grapes in winter were very sweet. After washing the grapes, Stephanie took some small tes and divided them into four portions. She ced the grapes next to them. Emily hung on Vincent¡¯s neck. When he lowered his head, Emily picked up a grape and stuffed it into his mouth. Then, he lowered his head and she squeezed another grape for herself. Trevor did not like to eat grapes, so Christy just squeezed them for herself to eat. Stephanie was alone with a te of grapes. Ferne and Noah were separated by a te of grapes. Noah did not eat a single bite, and Ferne had already eaten the fifth one. ¡°Mr. Ferne, don¡¯t just eat by yourself.¡± Christy smiled, ¡°Leave some for my brother.¡± Ferne happened to be holding one in his hand and handed it over. Noah frowned and looked at the grapes in front of him. His eyebrows were knitted. He opened his mouth to take them after a moment. Stephanie pretended not to be shocked, but in fact, her eyes were like radars as they circled around the two of them. Christy leaned on Trevor andughed uncontrobly. Emilyy on Vincent¡¯s back andughed. Her breath was even on the back of Vincent¡¯s neck. The man slightly tilted his head and gently touched her lips. He tasted the sweetness of grapes and smiled with satisfaction. Emily looked to the side with a red face. After realizing that no one was looking at them, she lowered her head and bit the back of Vincent¡¯s neck. The first round of the poker game had ended, and Trevor had won. Vincent still had one left. Noah had one pair left and Ferne had eight left. ¡°Damn! Trevor, didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t yed poker before?¡± Ferne couldn¡¯t believe it. The grapes in his mouth weren¡¯t sweet anymore. ¡°Yes, I have never yed with a real person,¡± Trevor said. Ferne asked, ¡°Then do you usually y with Eleven?¡± ¡°No.¡± Trevor awkwardly shuffled his pokers, ¡°I studied it on theputer. There are only 54 pokers in total. It¡¯s rtively simple.¡± Ferne was shocked. ¡°They all know how to count pokers.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows and nced at Ferne with disdain, ¡°Except for you.¡± Ferne was speechless. ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t be like this! This is a max-level boss opening a side ount to beat up a noob!¡± He roared. Emily understood a little after watching the first match. Vincent seemed to be ying a game as he taught her how to y poker. Not long after the second round began, he pointed at Ferne¡¯s poker and said, ¡°Ferne yed two pairs of couplets and one pair of sequences. Right now, the biggest one in his hand is only number 2. Trevor has a better poker than him. Trevor has two number 2 pokers and one small Joker. Noah has a big Joker.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Emily asked in surprise. Ferne covered his pokers and looked back behind him. When he yed poker with Vincent before, he only knew that Vincent was powerful. Generally, no one could beat Vincent, but Ferne never knew the reason. He only thought that he was talented. Vincent actually counted them all! Ferne was shocked after listening to his analysis and looked down at the poker in his hand. It was terrifying! ¡°I figured it out.¡± Christy picked up a grape and stuffed it into her mouth. She smiled at Emily and said, ¡°Some people can record all the pokers that everyone ys and calcte the remaining pokers in their hands.¡± ¡°Is it your turn to y the next game?¡± Vincent asked. Emily leaned on the back of Vincent¡¯s neck and nodded. Vincent was lucky and had a good card. He won in this round. ¡°I won¡¯t lose my underpants tonight, will I?¡± Ferne asked Noah while pinching the grapes. ¡°I think they will leave their underpants to you.¡± Noah raised his eyebrows slightly. Ferne was speechless. At first, they nned to y casually and did not n to gamble on anything. Later, Christy said, ¡°The one who loses the most is to strip naked and run naked.¡± Ferne, who had just sat down, had a bad feeling and wanted to run. However, the others had already sat down. He held a fluke mind. After all, Trevor had never yed before. Perhaps he was the one who lost the most in the end. As a result, Ferne had never expected that Emily could easily beat him! She had just started ying poker. ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Vincent! Of course, Emily can beat me because you are here!¡± Ferne shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t help her y pokers! Let¡¯s do it again!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows. Half an hourter, Ferne, who had run naked, opened the door with feathers and plunged into the night. Not long after, a roar burst out under the night sky, ¡°Damn it.¡± Emily was still a little excited after taking a shower. She took a deck of pokers and went to bed to continue ying games with Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s toote. You still have sses tomorrow.¡± Vincent put down the book and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s y again.¡± After Emily divided the pokers, she yed with herself. Finally, she pointed her chin at Vincent, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Vincent was speechless. Half an hourter, Emily put away the card and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Vincent raised the temperature of the air conditioner. He looked at her and said, ¡°Pay for your loss.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What?¡± Emily looked back nkly. Vincent looked at her quietly. ¡°Vincent, do you want me to run naked?¡± Emily realized and pointed to herself in disbelief. Vincent pursed his lips and added, ¡°The activity range is limited to the bedroom.¡± Emily was speechless. At three o¡¯clock in the morning, Emily posted on her WeChat Moments. Written: [I will never y poker with Vincent again! If I do that again, I will be a pig!] The next morning, she turned on her phone and saw thements below. [Ferne: Emily is wise!] [Janessa: What¡¯s wrong?] [Christy: I want to know what happened after we left. Please exin.] [Noah: It¡¯s probably a punishment game.] [Stephanie: I¡¯ve prepared tissues.] [Trevor: ¡­] [Randy: What¡¯s going on? What are you ying secretly?] [Jaquan: That¡¯s right. If we knew earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have gone back.] [Emma: Did you y poker?] Emily paused for a moment before she realized that Emma had sent her a private message. She clicked on it to take a look: [If there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll teach you to cheat. You can definitely win against Vincent.] Emily was speechless. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 837 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 837 After New Year¡¯s Day, it was the school day. Emily didn¡¯t stay until the end of the New Year¡¯s Eve G. ss F got third ce by its performance. The whole ss went up to the stage to take a photo without Emily, Tatiana, and Nina. ¡°If I knew we would win the award, I would have stayed to show my face. How glorious would that be!¡± Tatiana eximed. Of course, Tatiana was still in a state of extreme shock about the fact that Emily and Stephanie were friends. ¡°How did you get to know each other? I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. It¡¯s incredible. My friend, the ssmate sitting in front of me is you, Emily. You look unremarkable, but you know a big star and can get her special signatures. You¡¯re simply¡­.¡± Tatiana was out of words, and after a long time, she continued, ¡°Awesome!¡± Emily was studying with her head lowered. Hearing what Tatiana said, Emily didn¡¯t give her any response. ¡°How can you keep studying like this? I feel like I¡¯ve been in a dream these past two days,¡± Tatiana said excitedly. ¡°I even dreamed of Stephanie giving me a special signature. Oh my god. I woke up and found that it was not a dream. Do you know such a feeling? Unbelievable!¡± Emily smiled and did not speak. Tatiana had been talking for a long time. As the morning ss ended, she whispered to Emily, ¡°What did you do to Nina? She took leave today and didn¡¯te.¡± Emily raised her head and looked ahead. Indeed, she had noticed it during the first lesson. ¡°No idea.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°Perhaps she knows that she was wrong and she¡¯s too embarrassed to see us.¡± Emily made no reply. ¡°It¡¯s almost winter vacation,¡± said Tatiana. Emily nodded. ¡°There will be an examination before the winter break,¡± Tatiana continued. Emily was curious. ¡°Examination?¡± ¡°If you do well this time, you can enter a better ss. Those who don¡¯t do well in other sses will enter our ss. Don¡¯t worry. If we don¡¯t do well, we will still be in this ss. There is no ss worse than our ss,¡± Tatiana replied. Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. At noon, Emily finished her meal and went back to school to read. Probably because she stayed up too latest night, she fell asleep before she could read a few pages of the book. Many students were having a lunch break in the ssroom. Tatiana was secretly stroking the few special signatures on her desk. It was not enough for her to see them even a few hundred times. Hearing the sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor, she thought it was a teacher outside who was inspecting, so she quickly put those back into the desk andy on the table pretending to sleep. After a moment, when she heard the leaving footsteps, she carefully looked up, only to see that Emily was covered by a ck coat. Before the first lesson in the afternoon, Emily woke up. Seeing the coat on her body, she did not say anything and just folded it up and put it into the desk. Tatiana poked her back and asked, ¡°Whose coat?¡± Emily had just woken up, and she was still in a daze. It was rare for her to take a nap, but in her dream, she was ying poker with Vincent and hadn¡¯t won a game all the time. Now, as she saw his coat, she was so angry that she threw it on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard it is.¡± Emily had just woken up and her voice was hoarse. Tatiana was speechless. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vincent just came in from outside the door. The others were still in a dreamy state. They didn¡¯t see what was happening in front of them. Tatiana picked up the coat on the ground. When she touched it, she was sure that it was not cheap, worth at least a few hundred. She folded it and stuffed it into the desk, intending to return it to Emily after ss. However, halfway through the ss, Emily leaned back and said to Tatiana, ¡°The coat.¡± Tatiana immediately handed it over to Emily. Emily stuffed it into the desk and looked up at the man on the tform. His expression had been stern since he came in. It was only at this moment that his mood brightened. And there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°Emily,e up and do this.¡± Emily scolded Vincent more than ten times inwardly before she went up. She stared at him with a chalk in her hand. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t listen to me in ss?¡± Vincent looked at her with a frown. ¡°Come to my office after ss.¡± Emily was silent. After ss, Emily stood up with her head down and was about to go to the office. Tatianaforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. At most, you¡¯ll get scolded.¡± Emily said nothing. As Emily walked out of the ssroom with the coat in her arms, Tatiana asked in puzzlement, ¡°Hey, why are you carrying the coat to the teacher¡¯s office?¡± Violet was still shocked. At that time when she was reading the manga, she just looked up and happened to see that the teacher who was usually very serious, gently put his coat on Emily¡¯s shoulder and before he left, he gently rubbed Emily¡¯s face with his finger. At the end of the first lesson, Violet had not recovered from the shock yet. It urred to her that the rumor that the teacher and Emily knew each other was right. She suspected that they might really know each other. Emily entered the office with the coat in her arms. After the door was closed, she put the coat on the chair and asked in a low voice, ¡°No one saw it, right?¡± Vincent raised his eyebrows and did not tell her that her seatmate had already seen it. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He took a mango dessert from the drawer and handed it over to Emily. Emily took it with a snort. After the first mouthful, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just for this. I¡¯ll be angry as long as half a year.¡± Vincent chuckled. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My dear wife, can you forgive me?¡± Emily blushed. She was still not used to being called in such a way. And Vincent was kissing her with her in his arms. ¡°You liar,¡± She muttered. ¡°You make promises every time. But when we¡¯re in¡­¡± She stopped speaking halfway, and shut her mouth with a red face. ¡°In what?¡± Vincent asked as he lowered his head to look into her eyes. Emily picked up the fork, put a mouthful of cream into his mouth, and bit his chin hard. She stood up, wiped his lips with her index finger, and replied to him with amorous eyes, ¡°In bed.¡± After that, Emily put on her mask and left. Vincent was left sitting there. After a long while, he touched his chin and could not helpughing in a low voice. Interesting. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 838 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 838 Emily¡¯s medicine stock rose a lot before. Later, she took a portion away because of being short of money. In the past few days, Rex was a little confused that Emily stared at the few stocks of the tea industry that she bought a month ago, ¡°The stock of the listed tea business has always been lukewarm. Lady Emily, do you want to open a teapany?¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at the market, Emily turned off theputer, and called Sydnee, telling her to keep an eye on the waterproof work. Sydnee seemed to be sick. Ever since New Year¡¯s Day, she seemed weak. Emily asked her if she was sick, and Sydnee only coughed a few times and said her throat was hoarse. But Emily felt something strange and asked Sydnee to take good care of herself. Today Sydnee was better than before. ¡°When there are buyers, you can ask Eliot toe forward.¡± Emily said, ¡°Being sold from the Britt Group, the tea will be more formal and led to the market. Eliot knows what to do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily said something else and asked, ¡°Are you cured?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been sick. I just had a sore throat.¡± Sydnee coughed. ¡°OK.¡± Emily turned on her phone and looked at her shares, ¡°Sydnee, if you have money in your hands, I suggest you buy two shares now.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Sydnee wrote down on her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll buy themter. How much should I buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much it will increase.¡± Emily said, ¡°I bought with all the money I have.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Eliot for moneyter. I¡¯ll buy all of them.¡± Sydnee said with a smile. Emily had read a lot of news about the tea industry, but she had not found any news about the tea auction. Perhaps it was not time yet, or perhaps it had been suppressed. She asked Sydnee to collect Dahongpao tea from the tea market. The tea was not expensive. But it took a lot of effort to store it. Many workers had to keep an eye on the tea all the time. Even when it was raining and snowing, the workers stayed at the door all night, afraid that the rain would enter the house. After hanging up the phone, Emily walked out. Stephanie, Christy, and the others chatted about the decoration of Rx Room on the sofa after dinner. Stephanie drew a picture of the ideal room. Christy made some changes, while Trevor swept their paintings on theputer and made a professional indoor n. Eleven picked up a bone from the floor and teased Candy. ¡°Emily,e take a look. Where is your office?¡± Christy waved at Emily. ¡°I will have an office?¡± Emily was a little surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Christy pointed at the draft and said, ¡°The space is veryrge, and there are many rooms on the second floor. Stephanie said that she might go out more often, so you can have your office.¡± ¡°What are you going out for?¡± Emily looked at Stephanie and asked. ¡°To attract sponsors.¡± Stephanie smiled, ¡°We cannot all rely on you. Besides, I can also work. I¡¯ll see what I can do then. I¡¯ll go out and earn some money.¡± Stephanie had put Emily into arms. ¡°Moreover, you have supported so many of us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christy blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go out to work.¡± Emily looked at Stephanie and said, ¡°Rx Room has still been yet open for the time being. Don¡¯t even think about going out to work. Let¡¯s talk about it after the new year.¡± Stephanie cupped her face and said, ¡°Emily, you look like a leader now. Do you understand?¡± Emily was speechless. There was a knock on the door. Rex opened the door. Ferney on the door like a dead dog. Every time he came back from the hotel, he was exhausted. Christy and Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Noah kicked Ferne from behind, ¡°Hurry up and go in.¡± It was snowing outside again. They took off their coats and hung up. After washing their hands in the bathroom, they headed to the kitchen. ¡°Is there anything else to eat?¡± ¡°Trevor made two more servings,¡± Christy said as she took out the food from the fridge to heat it. ¡°Trevor, you are too considerate. I love you!¡± Ferne flew two kisses to Trevor. Christy quickly grabbed the kisses and threw them in front of Noah. Ferne was confused. Noah lost his words. ¡°Mr. Ferne, when are you going to start your business?¡± Emily came over and asked, ¡°Let me see if I have a holiday that day.¡± ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day. How about a set meal with roses? Do you want to enjoy a candlelight dinner with Vincent?¡± asked Ferne. ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day?¡± Emily asked nkly. ¡°Oh my god. Emily, you don¡¯t know that Valentine¡¯s Day ising soon?¡± Ferne wiped his mouth as he looked at the study, ¡°No way! You haven¡¯t prepared a Valentine¡¯s Day gift yet?¡± Noah corrected, ¡°It will be Valentine¡¯s Day next month.¡± ¡°It will be soon, okay?¡± Ferne rolled his eyes, ¡°And, the sooner the gift is prepared, the better. By the way, Noah, who are you spending Valentine¡¯s Day with? I will apany you if you are alone.¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Noah lowered his head to eat. ¡°Damn!¡± Emily lowered her head and pondered. It was almost Valentine¡¯s Day. Last year, because there was something wrong with Emma, no one celebrated it. Thinking of Vincent who acted like a beastst night, Emily frowned. Stephanie was prepared to go back in a few days and woulde back after the New Year. Emily nned to take Stephanie around. But Emily had to take the exam right away. And Stephanie was worried that she would be discovered by passers-by. Every time, she could only go out at night for a short while and had to be fully equipped with a mask, a hat, and a pair of sunsses. In thest New Year¡¯s Eve G, when Stephanie suddenly appeared in Happind School, the video of her singing under the stage had been viral on the Inte. However, because the contract had been canceled, her formalpany would no longer deal with anything rted to her. This wave ofExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. poprity onlysted for a few days before it disappeared. Other new stars¡¯ scandals emerged endlessly. Stephanie was happy to have nothing to do. Anyway, she only had to decorate Rx Room. There were so many people here, so it was useless for her to stay. It was time to go back. The day before Stephanie left, Emily went shopping with her and bought a lot of winter clothes. Stephanie said that there was a patient over there.. They picked a few winter clothes for the patient and Spencer. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 839 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 839 They were wearing hats and masks and kept a low profile. Guards were following them in the dark. Vincent was staying in the Dalton Hotel. Ferne thought about the name of the private rooms for a long time. He found eleven words in the dictionary, but Noah rejected ten of them. And the only one left was to protect Ferne¡¯s enthusiasm. Ferne was so angry that he asked Vincent toe over and issue a name. The eleven private rooms were decorated with luxury. The walls were still empty because the reserved paintings had not arrived yet. The wallpaper was covered with ayer of gold and small flowers inside. When the private room door was opened, there was a golden light shining everywhere. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put gold on the entire wall? The private room can be called the Luxury Mansion.¡± Vincent said as he frowned. ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t have enough money. Otherwise, I will set it up.¡± Ferne said. Vincent was speechless. They strolled to another private room. This private room was a business style with a grey-ck design. The walls, tables, and chairs, including the teacups and teapot, were all ck, simple, and elegant. ¡°Noah decorated these rooms.¡± Ferne shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Although it¡¯s not as good as the one I designed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better than your room.¡± Vincent retorted mercilessly. ¡°Really?¡± Ferne asked in disbelief. Vincent walked in. ¡°If I were a guest, I would choose this room.¡± Ferne was hit. At night, Noah asked Noah, ¡°Am I bad? I drove a hotel for so long, but I have bad taste.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± It was snowing again at night. Noah looked up at the sky and turned back to hold the umbre. There was no underground garage here, and cars were stuffed into the alley. Ferne stopped there gloomily. Noah walked a few steps with the umbre and looked back, ¡°You don¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°Give me a few words of praise. Please.¡± Ferne said with a sullen face. Under the streetmp, Ferne was covered in ck feathers. His handsome face was now a little cute because he was dejected. Moreover, he was slimming down. He seemed to have changed from the little fatty Noah had met for the first time. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Noah frowned for a long time before saying. He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°You look more handsome than before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ferne touched his face andughed, ¡°I have been a beauty!¡± Noah was lost for his words. Emily bought a lot of ck feathers with cute smiles on their shoulders for Rex and the guards. When Vincent returned with Rex, the four guards in the living room had changed into feathers and posed to take photos. Vincent and Rex were speechless. Emily took a few pictures with her phone and waved at Vincent. ¡°Vincent, I bought you a gift.¡± ¡°What did you buy?¡± Vincent took off his coat. Emily picked up a paper bag from the sofa and took out a pair of gloves. The gloves were ck with two ck rabbit ears close to the wrist. Vincent lost his words. ¡°Are they cute?¡± Emily said as she handed it over, ¡°I picked them for you.¡± Vincent said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The next day, he wore the gloves in ss. When the students below saw the gloves, theyughed out loud. ¡°No way, rabbit ears?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Vincent to be so innocent!¡± ¡°Even when a man is middle-aged, he is still naive!¡± ¡°Girls like rabbits. Do men like them?¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent, you are not a pervert, right?¡± Tatiana poked Emily¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Did you see that? Why is he wearing such silly rabbit gloves? He used to be quite cold in my mind.¡± Emily turned her head and her eyes swept across the back row. A few boys were stillughing. When Jenny saw Emily turn around, she could not help but pat the table, ¡°What are youughing for? Didn¡¯t you hear the bell ring?¡± The boys snorted coldly and lowered their heads to y. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Tatiana poked Emily. Emily looked back, ¡°Nothing.¡± After a pause, she leaned back on the table and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re cute?¡± ¡°What?¡± Tatiana did not react. Emily looked at Vincent on the tform. Her gaze swept across his tall and straight nose and his dark eyes. She said, ¡°The gloves.¡± Tatiana replied, ¡°Are they cute?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Violet whispered, ¡°They¡¯re quite cute. They should have been bought by Mr. Vincent¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Emily nced at her. The corners of Emily¡¯s lips were slightly raised under the mask, ¡°Yes.¡± Violet didn¡¯t say anything. Theic book in Violet¡¯s hand was torn into two pieces with a tearing sound. Not only did Vincent and Emily know each other, but they were a couple? After ss, Vincent went back to his office with the gloves. On the way, someone greeted him and said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, the gloves are so cute. Were they given by your girlfriend?¡± ¡°They were from my wife,¡± Vincent nodded slightly. The teachers in the office did not know him, and few of them could talk to him. They could not help but be shocked for a moment, and then muttered, ¡°Are you married?¡± Vincent was far away. Soon, everyone in the office knew that Mr. Vint was married and treasured the pair of gloves that his wife had gifted him. He had to wear them whenever he came to substitute sses and even during meetings. ¡°I heard that the gloves were from Mr. Vincent¡¯s wife, not his girlfriend!¡± Tatiana told Emily. Emily had yet to react when Violet spat out all the water she had just drunk. Wife? Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 840 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 840 At Hump Vige. Stephanie returned home carrying lots of shopping bags. ¡°What did you buy?¡± Seeing so many bags, Spencer started to nag Stephanie, ¡°Don¡¯t waste money. You don¡¯t have a job now, so don¡¯t buy useless things.¡± ¡°Just some clothes and food,¡± Stephanie threw a bag to Harold, ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± Harold took it and thanked Stephanie. ¡°Emily and I went shopping together,¡± Stephanie said nonchntly. Harold stopped for a moment. Stephanie picked up the down jacket that she had bought for Spencer and unpacked it for him to try on. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After entering the room, Harold opened the bag, which contained a down coat, a sweater, a pair of pants, and a pair of shoes. When he thought of Emily standing in front of the window and looking at the clothes with a frown, Harold couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°By the way, I also recorded a video of us singing. Do you want to watch it?¡± After dinner, Stephanie took her phone and said to Harold, ¡°Come to my room if you want to watch it.¡± Spencer hesitated and said, ¡°Stephanie, it¡¯s at night now¡­¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to him?¡± Stephanie was speechless. Spencer didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Stephanie said as she patted Spencer on the shoulder, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to a patient.¡± Spencer kept silent. Stephanie got herself a projector. She used to sit and look at theputer screen for a long time, so her waist felt sore and her back hurt. Later, she got a projection cloth on the ceiling, so she could lie on the bed and watch whatever she wanted to watch. There were also some snacks on the side. Her life was veryfortable. After taking a shower, Harold saw Stephanie lying on the bed in woolen pajamas. She said to him while applying a facial mask, ¡°Come, lie down on the side.¡± Harold was embarrassed. ¡°I will sit here.¡± He pointed to the chair. ¡°Up to you.¡± Stephanie continued to lie on the bed and looked up. In the video was the scene of Jaquan and the others singing, then was the scene of Emily and Vincent singing ¡°Two Orioles¡±. The camera swept across everyone¡¯s faces, and each of them had a happy smile on their faces. Harold leaned back in the chair, staring at Emily¡¯s smiling face in the video. Emily and Vincent sped their hands together. After they finished singing, they kissed passionately on the sofa. ¡°You like Emily, don¡¯t you?¡± Stephanie suddenly asked. Harold was stunned for a moment, and then slowly shook his head. Stephanie removed the mask on her face and asked, ¡°When your face recovers, do you n to go back to Emily?¡± Harold still shook his head. ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Stephanie looked at him in confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Emily when you recover?¡± Spencer was not sure that Harold¡¯s face could recover. Harold was Spencer¡¯s first patient who was disfigured in a car ident. But Stephanie was not clear about the details of the situation. If Spencer failed to heal Harold, Harold¡¯s face would still be full of wrinkles and burn marks. If so, Harold would definitely not go to see Emily. If he was really cured, perhaps he might go to Happind City to see Emily. But he might only go there to take a look. A few years had passed, and Emily had probably already forgotten about him. He didn¡¯t want to bother her. ¡°How about this, before you make a decision, you stay here and apany Spencer.¡± Stephanie asked, ¡°Everything here is free. If you have anything you want to buy, you can tell me. I may not be able to pay your sry for the time being, but in the future, when I make money, I will pay you. Okay?¡± ¡°When I recover, I will go out to make money to support you two,¡± Harold said. ¡°Support¡­ us?¡± Stephanie pointed at herself,¡± you mean you gonna support me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t show your face in public for the time being. When I find a job, I¡¯ll make money for you,¡± Harold stood up. ¡°Stop joking,¡± Stephanie said. Harold did not say anything more, opened the door, and went out. Stephanie did not take Harold¡¯s words seriously. It was not until a few dayster that she did not see Harold when she woke up in the morning that Spencer told her, ¡°He goes to carry timber.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Stephanie asked in confusion. ¡°One hundred and eight a day,¡± Spencer said, ¡°He has to carry timber for the whole day.¡± ¡°Only a hundred and eight for the whole day?¡± Stephanie was stunned and asked again, ¡°Where does he work?¡± Spencer pointed to the west and said, ¡°It¡¯s just across the road. There is a wood processing factory over there. They need to unload timber from the truck. Some of them go to the mountains with the truck to cut wood. For that kind of work is two or three hundred a day. Harold said he would go take a look first. If it¡¯s appropriate, he would go with the truck.¡± ¡°No, Spencer, why did you let him do that kind of work?¡± Stephanie was helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to do. He made the decision himself.¡± Spencer pointed to the purple sandalwood teapot that Stephanie had bought on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you waste money every day and he wants to support you.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll call him toe back.¡± She went back to her room to get her phone. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a phone,¡± Spencer shouted behind her. Stephanie was speechless. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and find him.¡± She changed her clothes, wore a mask and a hat, and walked out. Spencer warned, ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel with him in front of outsiders. Men need dignity outside. You can talk to him in private. He¡¯s quite stubborn. If you can¡¯t persuade him,e back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to quarrel about?¡± Stephanieughed. When Stephanie arrived, she finally understood the meaning of Spencer¡¯s warning. In the cold winter, at the entrance of the wood processing factory were piles of wooden nks and lots of workers. Many middle-aged men stood on the side, smoking, and chatting. There were only a few honest workers who worked hard and carried the timber. Harold was one of them. Stephanie was furious. The work here was not only dirty but also tiring. What annoyed her most was the old employees bullied the neers. They did not work at all, but smoked and chatted early in the morning. The work that should have been done by the whole team was now left to Harold and the other neers. When Stephanie came over, she attracted many people¡¯s attention, but Harold did not notice her. He lowered his head and was busy marking the timber and checking the number. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a woman here,¡± a man said to Harold. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 841 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 841 Harold did not care. Someone asked, ¡°Whose wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡± ¡°Though we can¡¯t see her face clearly with a mask, her legs are so thin.¡± Someone let out a rudeugh. ¡°She looks expensive. She might be the mistress of someone.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Many people were gossiping about it, but Harold was the only one who kept working silently until he heard footstepsing from behind to in front of him. He stood straight and looked up, only to see that it was Stephanie. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Harold looked back at the crowd. When they saw that the person Stephanie was looking for was Harold, whose face was bandaged, they immediately gave malicious smiles. At first, they were still discussing who kept Stephanie, but now they were sure that Harold was the one being kept. ¡®But Harold is poor and ugly, he might only be better than the others in sex since he is tall and robust,¡¯ they felt jealous and their hearts were full of dirty thoughts. ¡°Are you really here to work?¡± Stephanie looked at the dirty gloves on Harold¡¯s hands. ¡°This ce ¡­ is dirty and tiring. Come back with me. I have already found a job in Happind City. I don¡¯t need you to make money to support me.¡± ¡°You go back.¡± Harold turned around and continued to carry the wood. Stephanie couldn¡¯t help but follow him for a few steps. She almost lost her temper, but when she thought of Spencer¡¯s warning, she held it back. ¡°You go back with me.¡± A group of middle-aged men who were workingughed out loud, ¡°Hey, your wife¡¯s here. Why are you still carrying wood here? If I were you, I would quickly carry her home.¡± ¡°Why would you hurry to go home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Hey, man!¡± Those men let out wretchedughter as they were telling smutty jokes. Stephanie didn¡¯t care much, but Harold turned around and nced over them. Those men were still laughing loudly. Some people said that Harold was too strong in sex, so his wife woulde here to find him even he was working. ¡°You go back.¡± Harold looked at Stephanie and said. ¡°You will definitely be bullied by them here. Don¡¯t do it. Come back with me. If you really want to work, go with me to Happind City after the New Year. I will pay you eight thousand a month. No, ten thousand a month, ten times more than here. How about it?¡± Stephanie asked. ¡°Here is close to your house,¡± Harold said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to Happind City.¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t wanna go there, you can stay at home. I will pay you. Okay?¡± Stephanie asked again. ¡°Okay!¡± A man¡¯s disgustingughter came from the distance, ¡°Harold, why don¡¯t you agree to such a good thing? Hey, sweetheart! Why don¡¯t you keep me? I¡¯m definitely better than him!¡± Those menughed again. ¡°Hurry up and go back. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back,¡± Harold said to Stephanie and clenched his fists. Stephanie thought for a moment and nodded. She walked back. When those men saw her leave, they all walked over. They didn¡¯t know where Harold came from. Usually, neers need to give them some good things on the first day, but Harold only buried himself in work. The old employees had long been holding back their anger and were waiting to get angry. Now seeing Stephanie such a wonderful woman, they had dirty intentions. ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± A bald middle-aged man stopped Stephanie and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and have lunch with us?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The others also came to surround Stephanie. One of them reached out his hand to take off Stephanie¡¯s mask, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask? Let us see your pretty face.¡± Stephanie took a step back, and a man with buckteeth behind herughed lewdly. ¡°Hey, you ran into my arms yourself. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Before he could finishughing, he saw that the man who wanted to remove Stephanie¡¯s mask had his right hand twisted at a strange angle. Everyone turned around in surprise and saw that Harold had stood behind them and was holding the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey! Let go!¡± The man cried in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡± Harold twisted the man¡¯s wrist and pushed him to the ground. The next second, he walked to the bald middle-aged man, grasped the man¡¯s cor with one hand, and directly lifted him off the ground. Stephanie was worried that Harold would strangle the man to death, so she reached out and grabbed Harold¡¯s arm. Harold¡¯s wrist was very strong, and his stretched arm was as hard as a stone. ¡°Hey! Let go! Let go!¡± The bald man shouted in fear, ¡°Damn it! Put me down!¡± Harold threw the man on the ground, pushed away Stephanie¡¯s hand, and then grabbed the man with buckteeth who was about to run away with his other hand, and punched him directly. The man was directly beaten to the ground. ¡°He is killed!¡± Several meny on the ground and shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killed!¡± When the boss heard themotion, he rushed over. The workers said it was Harold who suddenly fell ill and hit others. Harold did not defend himself. He just stood there and looked at Stephanie, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡®Send me back? You still wannae hereter?¡¯ Stephanie wondered. ¡°You still want to work here?¡± Stephanie thought that he had just hit someone and he must lose this job. But she did not expect that Harold didn¡¯t care about this. The sun finally came out. Stephanie narrowed her eyes, only to see Harold standing in front of her and saying to her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te out alone. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡± In the distance, several workers were still asking the boss to uphold justice. A few birds flew across the sky. Stephanie could smell the thick scent of nts. In front of her were flickering lights and figures. Only Harold¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 842 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 842 On the day of Emily¡¯s exam, the stock of the tea industry rose up all the way. When she finished the exam three dayster, Rex held the tablet and asked her incredulously, ¡°Mrs. Britt, are you a stock goddess?¡± At the beginning of the month, many outsiders came to City Y to buy tea. Moreover, they all wanted Dahongpao tea. However, the Dahongpao tea had almost been purchased by Sydnee, so many people returned empty-handed. It wasn¡¯t long before the Britt Group to add a picture of the tea in its brochure. Its official website also added entries such as Dahongpao tea and other tea. When the outsiders heard that there was Dahongpao tea growing in the Lotus Tea Manor and were told that it was owned by the Britt Group, numerous people came to the Britt Group to ask for the purchase. Eliot had long since received Emily¡¯s warning, only to entertain those businessmen but not to sell any tea. A few dayster, one of those businessmen could not hold on any longer and raised a price that was twice as high, and the other businessmen also began to bid. Eliot originally thought that the tea price was at most one hundred per gram, and the profit was too low. He even did not agree with Emily¡¯s proposal at first, but he did not expect that when he saw the price of the tea given by Emily, he almost thought that the decimal points were ced wrong. What surprised him the most was that the businessmen did not show a surprised expression when they saw the offer. Instead, they doubled the price in the process of bidding. Rex had also investigated the businessmen¡¯s background. Most of them came frompanies that nned to buy the tea and then sell it at a higher price. Emily already knew the knack of this industry. Only when the price reached her expectation did she ask Eliot to sign the contract. It was signed that the tea of the Tea Manor would be regrly supplied. After signing the contract, Eliot¡¯s hand was still trembling. Sydnee had told him that a few months ago, Emily had asked her to purchase Dahongpao tea. Moreover,st year, the first to be nted at their Tea Manor was Dahongpao tea. Today, those businessmen also asked for Dahongpao tea. Moreover¡­ Sydnee said that there were more than a hundred thousand grams of Dahongpao tea in the warehouse. And in the contract, the price of Dahongpao tea was two hundred thousand one kilogram. What shocked Eliot most was not making so much money in one go, but ¡­ why did Emily know that Dahongpao tea would sell for such a high price? Rex, who had the same question as Eliot, was also asking Emily for answers. Emily had just finished the exam, and she was very tired. She had been lying on the sofa aftering back. Candy came over to rub her cotton slippers with its head. The heater was on, and guards were eating ice cream at the corner. Rex was kneeling on the carpet, holding the tablet and looking like ackey. ¡°Mrs. Britt, do you want a shoulder massage service?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Emily wavedzily. ¡°Is it hot? Should I lower the temperature of the air conditioner?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Do you want ice cream?¡± Rex pointed in the direction of the fridge, ¡°I bought mango-vored ice cream from the shop today. It¡¯s freshly made.¡± Emily hesitated, ¡°Well, okay.¡± Rex quickly ran over to get one and handed it over. The spoon and cemat were all prepared, and he even took a tissue to wait for helping Emily to wipe her mouth. After having a taste, Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Sell them all tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tea?¡± Rex asked. ¡°All of the tea.¡± Emily mumbled with ice cream in her mouth, ¡°Then give the money to Sydnee and ask her to buy some houses for me in City Y. The houses need to be at urban districts and school districts.¡± Rex quickly noted it down. ¡°Send three million to Noah¡¯s ount.¡± Emily paused and looked at Rex who was quickly making notes on the tablet. When he finished, she continued, ¡°When Stephanie¡¯s Rx Room needs money, let Noah give her directly.¡± ¡°By the way, help me pay all the annual sry of Noah and Christy, five hundred thousand each, two million for Sydnee, and five million for Eliot.¡± As Emily was eating, she looked up and saw the four guards standing in the corner. She stopped eating and asked, ¡°Hey, guards, what¡¯s your annual sry?¡± ¡°Mr. Vincent has already paid them,¡± Rex said. Emily nodded and asked, ¡°Does Vincent still have any private savings?¡± Rex didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask him.¡± Emily put down the spoon and left. Rex knelt there and looked at the tablet. He thought for a moment,¡¯ I am here to ask the little Hulk the secret of making money. In the end, I get no useful information but have even been tricked by her and almost exposed Mr. Vincent¡¯s private savings.¡¯ Vincent was taking a shower, and he had just returned from the Dalton Hotel not long ago. Ferne returned to City Y. It was mainly because Mr. and Mrs. Dalton felt that New Year wasing soon, so they asked Ferne to go home quickly to see them and visit rtives and friends. Ferne also felt that it was time to go back to take a look at the Dalton Hotel, so he went home and brought Noah with him. It was the winter holiday soon after the exams, and the art teacher and the PE teacher had already taken the holiday in advance. Christy also went back with Trevor. It was said that she was preparing to move all the things in City Y over. But the New Year wasing soon. Emily guessed that they woulde back after celebrating the New Year in City Y. After they all left, Vincent had to look after the Dalton Hotel. He also had to keep an eye on Stephanie¡¯s Rx Room. The decoration design of Rx Room hade out, but there had to be a person present to supervise, in case the workers would cut corners. The bathroom door was opened. Vincent heard the sound and thought it was Rex. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Emily walked over quietly, admiring Vincent¡¯s body through the ss door. During the time when Vincent was injured, his muscles had atrophied a little. He was not very satisfied with his shape, so when he was slightly better, he began to exercise. Even if he could not exercise too much, he maintained a certain amount of exercise every day. At this moment, through the ss door, his body was well-proportioned, and it was almost impossible to see his former atrophy. Vincent turned around and saw Emily, who was staring at him, making him horny. The ss door was suddenly opened. Just as Emily was about to speak, she was pulled in, so the question ¡°Do you have private savings?¡± could only be asked the next morning. ¡°Private savings?¡± Vincent finished his breakfast, wiped his hands, and then looked at Emily and said, ¡°I got a little, I made some investment with Ferne¡¯s ount.¡± Emily asked, ¡°What did you invest?¡± Vincent nced at her. ¡°Just like you,¡± he said. Emily felt guilty by Vincent¡¯s nce. She smiled and said, ¡°Then ¡­ you earned a lot, right?¡± ¡°Everything I earn is yours.¡± Vincent rubbed her hair. Emily was moved by these words. After drinking the milk in one gulp, she stood up and wrapped her arms around his neck to kiss him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vincent stood up and put on the down jacket for her, then put on gloves for her before tapping her nose with his finger and saying, ¡°Come back early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 843 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 843 After the final examination, the students in the school were excited about theing holidays. Tatiana had been packing her luggage three days ago. She wanted to celebrate the Spring Festival at home. She cleaned her thermos first after she arrived at the school and then she wiped the tables, taking out the rubbish in the drawers. After she finished these chores, Tatiana had nothing more to do. Then she held Stephanie¡¯s set of signed postcards in her arms and couldn¡¯t put them down. Tatiana said, ¡°They will all envy me when I bring them back.¡± Tatiana had many cousins who were all fans of superstars. They used to tell Tatiana that they were not rich, but they liked their idols very much. Emily was reading the book ¡°Notre Dame¡± because it appeared in the readingprehension of a Chinese exam before. The reading part of ¡°Notre Dame¡± was just an episode. After the exam, Emily went to the library and borrowed theplete book. But Tatiana wanted to read it first and she was a slower reader. It took her two months to finish the book. Now it was Emily¡¯s turn to read it. Fortunately, ¡°Notre Dame¡± didn¡¯t appear in the next important examinations again. Or Emily had to me Tatiana if she failed the exams. ¡°The heroine is silly. If I was as pretty as she was, I would choose a handsome guy. Quasimodo is indeed ugly,¡± Tatiana said, ¡°Emily, who would you choose if you were the heroine?¡± Emily said without hesitation, ¡°Quasimodo.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tatiana was puzzled. Emily whirled the pen in her hand and said, ¡°Appearance means nothing to me. I only want him to care for me. If he looked good but treated me badly, I would never fall in love with him. Instead, I will take revenge on him.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Tatiana said. Emily thought about it and said, ¡°I will kill him with a hammer.¡± Tatiana was rendered speechless. The results of the exam came out in the afternoon. For some reason, the whole students went crazy. Tatiana rushed into the ssroom breathlessly and pointed at the door. Her hand couldn¡¯t help shaking. Emily looked at the door suspiciously. She thought that Nina wasing because she had taken leave for a long time from school. But the next minute, Emily saw Lucy Cooper, who was very smart. Emily turned back to look at other girls in the ssroom automatically. Those girls were also staring at Lucy in surprise. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Emily thought that Lucy may not be forced by others toe over. She was wondering if Lucy was here for her. Because Emily indeed told Lucy before that if she was in trouble, she coulde to Emily in ss F. Emily stood up. Before she walked out, Lucy walked into the ssroom with a pile of books in her arms. Emily didn¡¯t know what had happened. The whole ss was quiet. Tatiana finally calmed down. She said in surprise, ¡°Lucy used to be third in every exam. But this time she failed it. She bes fifth from the bottom in this exam. She was transferred to our ss!!¡± ss F was bustling with excitement. They were murmuring, ¡°People in ss A would end up like this!!¡± ¡°Does it feel good to fail your exam? How are you?¡± ¡°Your grade is not as good as mine. Are you sure that you are from ss A?¡± The ssroom of ss F was full ofughter and jeering. Lucy was standing at the door with her boos in her arms. She flinched from those students who wereughing at her. Lucy walked directly to Emily. Emily had sat down. Although she didn¡¯t know why Lucy would fail the exam ande to ss F, she still respected Lucy. Emily walked to Lucy andforted, ¡°It is fine. You will find yourself in the next exam.¡± Lucy said, ¡°No, I came to see you.¡± Emily was confused. Lucy put down her books on the desk next to Emily¡¯s and said, ¡°I will not go back. I want to be in the same ss as you.¡± Tatiana tapped Emily¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Really? When did you know her? Did shee to our ss because of you? Did she fail the exam on purpose?¡± Emily was also confused. She looked at Lucy and asked, ¡°Did you fail the exam for me?¡± Lucy nodded and said delicately, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to bother you. I just want to be your ssmate.¡± Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. She was wondering if Lucy had studied too hard, so she became a nerd now? Emily didn¡¯t know what Lucy was thinking about. In the sses this afternoon, many teachers were surprised to see Lucy in ss F. Teachers in sses these days were reviewing the questions on the paper for the exam. Emily¡¯s grade this time improved a little, so she put down every question she failed in a notebook forter review. She wrote down the answers under every question and spent the rest of the time reading ¡°Notre Dame¡±. Lucy was quiet in sses. She never talked or got distracted. The student who sat on Lucy¡¯s seat before gave Lucy the seat and went to the seat at the end of the ssroom. On thest day at school before the holiday, the teacher told them the homework for the holiday and sent every student a paper. Emily looked at the paper carefully. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, I can teach you,¡± Lucy said. Emily was stunned and said, ¡°Did you fail the exam because you wanted to help me with my grade?¡± ¡°No, I just want to be your ssmate,¡± Lucy exined in a low voice. ¡°You want to be my ssmate and help me with my homework?¡± Emily asked. Tatiana interrupted, ¡°I think so.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 844 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 844 Lucy lowered her head without speaking. She was putting her books in order until everything on the desk was in order. Then she said gently, ¡°I want to be your ssmate and I also want to help you with your studies.¡± Emily was tapping the desk with her fingers because she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect that Lucy would fail the exam on purpose, so she could be downgraded to ss F. But what Nina did before taught Emily a lesson. Emily didn¡¯t want to bother to guess Lucy¡¯s purpose of approaching her. After thest ss was over, Emily put everything into her bag and wanted to leave the school as soon as possible. Jenny in ss F, who liked to bully others and her friends, was waiting for Emily at the door. They surrounded Emily in the corner. Jenny said, ¡°Well, did you forget something?¡± Emily took out an envelope and handed it to the girl. Emily said, ¡°You are not as good as I thought.¡± Then she left. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. These girls opened the envelope at once. They were surprised to find that there were 3,000 in the envelope. Someone said in surprise, ¡°Emily gave us 3,000!¡± ¡°3,000?¡± Jenny repeated. ¡°Yes, 3,000. You can check it yourself,¡± a girl said. Jenny took over the money unhappily and gave each of her friends 200. Then she kept the rest of the money. She was chewing a piece of gum while she watched Emily¡¯s back. Jenny was thinking about something. ¡°Jenny, you should take all of the money. Isn¡¯t your grandma sick?¡± one of Jenny¡¯s friends said. Jenny¡¯s other friends stuffed the money into Jenny¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Yes. Your grandma is sick. You should buy some medicine for your grandma. And you can buy something for the Spring Festival with the money.¡± Jenny took over the money and said, ¡°Thank you all.¡± Another friend of Jenny said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say so. I have to say that Emily is indeed a kind person.¡± The others looked at each other and nodded. But they dared not agree verbally. Jenny was still chewing gum. She said, ¡°You all can go back first. I have some other things to do.¡± After saying it, Jenny left in a rush. Emily met Marisa at the gate of the school. Marisa had taken off her uniform. She was wearing a warm coat and a miniskirt. Her legs were slender. ¡°Are you waiting for your car?¡± Emily asked. Marisa stuffed her uniform into her bag and shook her head. She nced at Emily and said with a secretive smile, ¡°Do you want to join me?¡± ¡°Is someone going to fight?¡± Emily walked over. Marisa nodded and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡± Emily said. ¡°People from our ss and ss S.¡± Marisa walked forward with Emily. ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked. ¡°What else could it be? They have problems, but they don¡¯t want to be punished by teachers. So, they choose to solve their problems when the semester is over. No one can stop them now.¡± Marisa said. She paused as if she was thinking about something. Then Marisa added, ¡°Where is Nina? I have not seen her for a while.¡± Marisa was talking about Nina. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily shrugged. Marisa chuckled and said, ¡°I heard that you and she argued in the bathroom. Let me guess. Did you find who she really was?¡± Emily was a little surprised to hear it. She said, ¡°Do you know it?¡± Marisa smiled without speaking. Emily realized something and said, ¡°Did she do the same thing to you?¡± Marisa and Emily walked several blocks. Marisa said, ¡°No. But I just know it. I also know that you will find out about it sooner orter. It is none of my business.¡± Marisa seemed to not care about Nina. Marisa turned to look at Emily and said, ¡°But do you know Stephanie?¡± Emily nodded. Marisa took out a lollipop and put it into her mouth. Then she said, ¡°I thought that you were her fan.¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said that?¡± Emily said. Marisa winked at Emily and said, ¡°You have a set of signed postcards from her. She hugged you and smiled so sweetly at you. No one would believe it if you said that you don¡¯t know Stephanie.¡± Emily grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It is still early. We can have a drink in the neighborhood.¡± Marisa took Emily to an open construction site. The two walked into a cafeteria. Emily ordered a cup of hot chocte while Marisa had a strawberry- vored drink. Through the ss door, Marisa and Emily could see the construction site directly. For some reason, no workers came to work here. When they almost finished their drinks, Emily saw a bunch of peopleing over. They were Emily¡¯s male ssmates. Although they were ssmates, Emily didn¡¯t know their names. Marisa pointed at those guys and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know any of them? The short guy is good at fighting though he is short.¡± Emily studied these guys carefully. She found that many boys were indeed short. There were only several tall boys because their time to grow tall had note yet. These guys had batons in their hands. The shortest guy took out some cigarettes and distributed them to his ssmates. Emily wanted tough when she saw the way these boys smoked. These boys seemed like children who wore their fathers¡¯ oversized coats. They looked childish and funny. Soon, the people from ss S came, too. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 845 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 845 Although there was some distance between them, Emily could still recognize some of the guys who sshed water onto her clothes and mocked her in one of the PE sses before. Emily could never forget the vice president of ss S, Jasper, who was a smug boy. ¡°They are no match for those guys from ss S.¡± Marisa was drinking her juice in a rxing way. She added, ¡°These guys in ss S are ridiculous. They said that they would not report anything to the teachers. But the next minute, they told everything to the president of the school. Then the president punished some guys from our ss.¡± The two groups of people saw each other and started pushing and shoving after a few words. The ce Marisa chose was indeed great. Emily could see very clearly how they fought. This cafeteria was in a quiet ce where people could hardly find it. Two waitresses in the shop heard that there was a bunch of guys fighting outside. They came to watch but they dared not call the police. The fight was chaotic. People from ss F punched whoever they met. But guys from ss S had their strategies. They usually aimed at one boy at a time. Until they punched one person, they moved to find another one. Marisa was poking the ss with her straw. She said, ¡°The boys in our ss are so useless. I thought that they would beat up these guys from ss S because we could never win them in school.¡± ording to the situation now, the boys from ss F would be beaten up soon. Marisa said, ¡°It is getting boring. Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily put her bag on the table and said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Marisa was puzzled. She thought that Emily was just going to buy more drinks. But Emily took off her uniform and her heavy coat. She was just wearing a sweater now. There was an umbre outside the cafeteria. The handle of the umbre was heavy and dark. Emily picked up the umbre and walked out directly. Marisa realized what Emily wanted to do. She rushed out but then she thought of the coat and bag on the table. Then she walked back and told the waitress to keep an eye on their things. Then Marisa rushed out again. While Emily had alreadye to the construction site. Jenny had been following Emily for a while. She didn¡¯t expect Emily to be close to Marisa. Jenny had been waiting outside the cafeteria for a while and she was so bored. She didn¡¯t know what Emily and Marisa wanted to do until she saw a bunch of her ssmates. After a while, Jenny also saw the guys from ss S. Then she knew that there was a fightter. Jenny didn¡¯t like these male ssmates, so she didn¡¯t want to help them. But her ssmates were beaten up and tortured on the ground by the guys from ss S. Jenny didn¡¯t expect that Emily would go to the construction site. The sound of punches and kicks was loud, as well as jeering and mocks. The boys from ss F were bruised on their faces. They were lying on the ground and being humiliated by these guys from ss S. They couldn¡¯t move. Once they cursed back, the guys from ss S would kick them hard until they shut up. These boys heard someone¡¯s footsteps. These boys from ss F looked over and were disappointed to see a girl walk over. The boys from ss S also turned around. They recognized the mask Emily was wearing and mocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ugly girl from ss F?¡± Someoneughed and scorned, ¡°Do you want to rescue these useless men from your ss?¡± These boys from ss S kept mocking Emily and her ssmates. Hearing theirughter, these boys from ss F clenched their fists though they were still lying on the ground. Emily walked over and said, ¡°You all can get up now.¡± These boys from ss F could not stand up because they got trampled by those guys from ss S. But after Emily got here, these guys from ss S stepped back. Then these boys from ss F stood up, gasping. Their arms and legs were injured. They stood behind Emily. These guys from ss S were making fun of them. A boy from ss Sughed and said, ¡°They are all cowards!! ¡°So funny! The ugly girl thought that she was a heroine! She wants to save her ssmates!! ¡°Let¡¯s guess what she is nning? She may want to take off her mask and scare us!!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. These guys from ss S keptughing. Some guy approached Emily and wanted to take off her mask. He said rudely, ¡°Hey, take off your mask so we can see how ugly you are. I want to see if I will freak out¡­¡± Emily dodged the boy¡¯s hand and kicked the umbre beside her leg. Then the umbre hit the thing between the boy¡¯s legs. The boy bent his waist in agony and let out a groan. Then he fell to the ground, trembling. It was very quiet on the construction site now. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 846 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 846 The boys in ss S stoppedughing now. The boys from ss F stared at Emily in surprise. Marina was also stunned by what Emily did. She always thought that Emily was a quiet and humble girl. But she didn¡¯t expect that Emily would be so brave and amazing. Emily stood there quietly, wearing her mask. No one could see her face and expression now. But they felt that Emily¡¯s eyes blocked by her bangs were dark and cold. ¡°Hey! Bob, are you alright?¡± people from ss S surrounded Bob who was lying on the ground. Jasper looked at Emily and said, ¡°You are in trouble now.¡± Emily grinned and said gently, ¡°If you want me to respect you, you can¡¯t tell the teachers what will happen today.¡± These words sounded normal if a boy or a man said them. But when Emily said them, people found these words scary and weird. They always thought that Emily was an ugly girl who always wore a mask. Jasper said, ¡°You hurt my ssmate. Even if I don¡¯t tell on you, they will know it sooner orter.¡± Another boy from ss F said, ¡°You also hurt us! Some of us are seriously injured!!¡± The boys from ss S shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t care about it! The teachers will not care about it even if you are dead. But we are different. We are all excellent students in the school. You can never be as smart as we are. You all can only live under the shadow of us!!¡± Hearing it, the boys from ss F were pissed off. They rushed out and began to hit those guys from ss S again. They just got trampled by the boys from ss S. Their dignity and pride were damaged. So, these boys from ss F went crazy. They began to bite the boys from ss S like dogs. The boys in ss S freaked out and ran away immediately. Jasper stared at Emily while others were busy running away. Jasper walked to Emily and said, ¡°You are so ugly.¡± He reached out to take off Emily¡¯s mask but Emily dodged his hand again. Jasper knew that Emily would dodge him, so he grabbed her shoulder with another hand. Emily threw away the umbre. When Jasper was holding her shoulder, Emily grabbed his arm with both hands and pulled it hard. Then she put out one of her feet to let Jasper trip on it. Jasper tripped. He was in a daze until his face got trampled. Jasper¡¯s eyes widened. He was struggling on the ground. Emily put the tip of the umbre on Jasper¡¯s chest. The tip of the umbre looked like a cold dagger as if Emily could pierce Jasper¡¯s heart when she pushed the umbre harder. Jasper dared not move now. Jenny was hiding in the corner and she was surprised to see Emily like this. She always thought that the reason Emily was so brave was that she had bodyguards to protect her. But now Jenny knew that Emily was good at fighting. If Jenny and Emily fought with each otherst time, Jenny could lose even though she had others to help her. Emily turned to look at those guys who were still fighting with each other. The boys from ss F found that Emily was trampling on Jasper, so they ran over in excitement. Soon, there were many shoe prints on Jasper¡¯s face. His clean uniform was also a mess. And Emily was still trampling on Jasper¡¯s face with her small foot. Emily looked at Jasper yfully. After the boys in ss F vented their anger, she put her foot away. Jasper stood up at once and his eyes were red. He shouted, ¡°This is not finished! You will die if I get you! I will torture you to death!!¡± ¡°We are not afraid of you! We are waiting for you!!¡± the boys from ss F yelled back. But they were worried about Emily¡¯s safety. But Emily said indifferently, ¡°Well.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Marina found what happened just now was amazing. When Emily picked up the umbre and walked back, Marina said, ¡°You are so good.¡± Jenny looked at Emily sharply and then left in secret. When she walked to a corner, she touched the envelope in her pocket. She didn¡¯t expect that Emily would give this to her. But after Emily gave it to her, Jenny was suspicious of Emily¡¯s intention. Jenny was wondering what kind of person Emily was? She didn¡¯t know why Emily would give money to her. Jenny looked back at the construction site. She also didn¡¯t know why Emily would help her ssmates. The boys from ss F were seriously injured. They were limping behind Emily now. Emily went back to the cafeteria and took her clothes and bag. These boys followed her into the cafeteria. Marina didn¡¯t notice these boys until she turned around. She asked, ¡°Why do you follow us?¡± These nine boys felt embarrassed because they were beaten up by others and their ssmates saw it when they got trampled by someone. They were disgraced but Emily saved them. The group of boys didn¡¯t know how to describe their feelings. They followed Emily instinctively. When Marina asked them the question, they felt awkward. A boy pretended to be calm and said, ¡°We are here to grab a drink.¡± Marisa didn¡¯t want to waste time with these boys. She walked to their seats. Emily was putting on her coat. Then Emily took out her phone to check the time. Marisa asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Emily nodded and said, ¡°I have to go home now.¡± Marisa raised her chin slightly. She didn¡¯t know why Emily would save these boys. But these boys were in the cafeteria now, so Marisa didn¡¯t have the chance to ask Emily about it. She said, ¡°The boys are here.. They may want to talk to you.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 847 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 847 Emily picked up her bag and walked to the door. But she stopped beside her ssmates. These boys looked at Emily nervously. They didn¡¯t like Emily at first and thought that Emily was an ugly monster wearing a mask. But after the event rted to the piano, they changed their views of Emily a lot even though many still didn¡¯t like her. But even since the piano event, no one mocked Emily to her face like those guys from ss S. These boys didn¡¯t expect that Emily was not as weak as she looked. Instead, Emily was good at fighting. Thest time these boys were surprised like this was when they saw their male teacher in a PE ss. But these boys didn¡¯t tell the teacher how much they admired him. Now these boys were proud to be Emily¡¯s ssmates, though they felt embarrassed in front of her. They should feel weird and awkward to be saved by a girl. But now, when they saw Emily walk to them, they felt so excited and proud. They were wondering what Emily would say. They were looking forward to hearing Emily say that she would help them in the future if things like this happen again. Then Emily said, ¡°If our teacher knew what happened today, don¡¯t tell on me.¡± These boys were rendered speechless. They looked at each other in a stun. ¡­ They looked at Emily leaving. Emily closed the door of the cafeteria after she walked out. These boys looked funny because of the bruises on their faces. Marisa was also looking at Emily¡¯s leaving back. She thought that she didn¡¯t know Emily enough before. Every time she thought that she knew Emily very well, Emily would surprise her unexpectedly. But what happened today was more like a shock for Marisa. Emily arrived home and she asked a favor from the four guards with four ice creams because she didn¡¯t want Vincent to know that she had ice cream. Then she took an ice cream and ate it while sitting on the sofa. She was looking at her phone. Stephanie knew that Emily was on holiday now, so she asked when Emily woulde to her. It was only half a month away before the Spring Festival. Emily thought about it for a while. She wanted to take Vincent to Spencer and see what Spencer would say about Vincent¡¯s situation. If Vincent needed to stay there for further treatment, they would stay because Emily had two months for this holiday. She had so much time to apany Vincent. Emily told Stephanie that she woulde there the day after tomorrow. Stephanie was content with Emily¡¯s answer. Emily closed her phone and took thest bite of the ice cream. She took the screen of her phone and made sure that there was no ice cream on her lips. Then she stood up and walked to the study. ¡°You are back.¡± The moment Emily opened the door, she heard Vincent¡¯s voice. Vincent was sitting at the table, looking at theputer. Emily walked over with a smile, only to find that Vincent was video chatting with someone. The man on the screen was Pablo. He was staying in another country because he was basking under the sunshine, wearing sunsses, with a coconut in his hand. He took off his sunsses and greeted Emily. Emily waved her hand at Pablo and said, ¡°It has been a while since thest time we saw each other.¡± Pablo tanned a lot under the sun. But Emily could tell that he was in a good mood there. When Emily wanted to ask where Timothy was, Vincent said, ¡°Well, I will see you next time.¡± Vincent turned off theputer at once. Vincent pulled Emily onto hisp before she said something. He pinched her chin and smelled it. Vincent said with a frown, ¡°Did you have ice cream?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened and said, ¡°Vincent, why are you so smart? How did you know it?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vincent pinched her cheek and said, ¡°I have a great sense of smell.¡± Then he bit Emily¡¯s chin and moved his mouth onto her lips. Emily put her arms around his neck. After the kiss, they could not help gasping. Emily asked, ¡°How about we go to find Spencer the day after tomorrow?¡± Vincent carried Emily in his arms and walked outside. He said, ¡°Alright. You can sleep all day tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why would I sleep all day?¡± Emily asked in confusion. When Vincent put her on the bed, she knew what he meant. On the day they set off for Hump Vige, Emily got up early to put on her makeup. She was trying to cover the hickey on her neck. That was the mark left by Vincent the night before. The foundation Emily used was from Rex. Rex bought many kinds of foundations for the scar on his face. After he used the ointment to reduce scars, the scar was almost gone. So, Rex gave all of his foundation to Emily. Rex bought many nutrition supplements for the elderly and then carried Candy into the car. Emily wanted to stay there several days longer, so she prepared a lot of clothes and toiletries for everyone. They set off in the morning and arrived at Hump Vige at noon. Stephanie had been waiting at the door for a while. When she saw Emily¡¯s car, she ran over and said, ¡°Hey, you are here.¡± Emily hugged Stephanie after she went out of the car. They had so much to talk about. When they walked to the door, Emily thought of Vincent. Vincent was standing beside the car. It was at noon now. The sunshine lit up Vincent¡¯s body, so he looked warm. Vincent looked around and then walked to Emily. Emily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent held her hand and walked inside. He said, ¡°Nothing.¡± The guards were heading in different directions to find Harold. They noticed that Spencer was alone in the room and Harold was gone. Spencer walked out of his room. He patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder and smiled at him and Emily. Spencer said, ¡°You two look great.¡± Rex took out everything they brought from the trunk. Spence saw these things and said, ¡°I am happy when you are here. But I don¡¯t need these things you brought to me.¡± Stephanie put her hand on Spencer¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It is fine. Grandpa, let¡¯s go inside first. You should check Vincent¡¯s situation.¡± Emily held Vincent¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°I will go inside with you.¡± Vincent stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Just wait for me outside.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 848 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 848 Stephanie pulled Emily¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My grandpa is great. He can handle it.¡± Spencer coughed. He took Vincent into his room without speaking and closed the door. Stephanie took Emily to her bedroom. Emily walked into the room and noticed the light on the ceiling, as well as the cloth for projection. ¡°With the cloth, we can watch a movie by lying on the bed.¡± Stephanie chose a movie and invited Emily to lie down with her. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie together.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Emilyy down but she was distracted by the light on the ceiling. She asked, ¡°Is there something special about the light?¡± Stephanie thought that Emily might notice something, so she asked, ¡°Why did you ask?¡± Emily looked around and said, ¡°The light doesn¡¯t go with the style of the decoration in your room. Your dressing table and chair look well together. But the light¡­ I remember that your light before was made of crystal.¡± ¡°Yes, but it was broken. The patient next door made me this one,¡± Stephanie said. Emily nodded and said, ¡°Well, the patient is dexterous.¡± Then Emilyy down again. But she sat up suddenly and said, ¡°You told me before that the patient lived here. Why didn¡¯t we see him?¡± Stephanie looked displeased and said, ¡°He went to work. He is so stubborn.¡± Stephanie told Emily how Harold was bullied by the workers in the lumbermill and how he punched those workers for her. Stephanie was still angry when she told Emily about it. She said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I have told him that he doesn¡¯t need to go to work. I will pay him if he stays at home with my grandpa. But he insisted on going out to work. The job is tiring and the workers there often bully him. After he punched those workers for me, the employer there charged him some money. That is so unfair.¡± Emily said, ¡°Maybe you have helped him too much, so he doesn¡¯t want to ept your money. Harold is a considerate and kind man. He fought for you and made this light for you. He is grateful to you and Spencer. Maybe he wants to earn some money so he can help you because you have lost your job.¡± Stephaniey sprawled on the bed and said, ¡°Why do you sound like my grandpa? My grandpa said that I spent too much money on everything so Ha¡­ ¡± Stephanie nearly blurred out Harold¡¯s name. She paused and continued, ¡°So, he wanted to find a job to earn money.¡± Harold went out early in the morning. He knew that Emily and Vincent woulde here, but he still left. He should havee home for lunch but he told Stephanie that he would have lunch outside. Stephanie knew that Harold was trying to avoid Emily, so she didn¡¯t tell Emily that the patient was Harold. For some reason, Stephanie wanted Emily to know that Harold was here. She knew that Emily would be very happy if she saw Harold safe and sound. After Spencer checked Vincent¡¯s legs, he didn¡¯t tell Vincent if he could cure them. Spencer just told Stephanie to prepare lunch. Rex was cooking in the kitchen with Candy staying beside him. Spencer walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this dog?¡± ¡°Candy,¡± Rex said. Spencer didn¡¯t catch what Rex said. He asked again, ¡°What?¡± ¡°We call the dog Candy.¡± Rex raised his voice. Spencer nodded. Before lunch, Emily took Vincent to the room beside Stephanie¡¯s. This room was used for storing things before. But now someone lived in this room. There was a big bed and a table in the room. Some clothes were hanging on the wall. Emily was not in the mood to look around the room. She said anxiously, ¡°What did Spencer say? Can he cure your legs?¡± Vincent shrugged with a smile. Emily looked disappointed. She asked, ¡°Can¡¯t he cure you?¡± Vincent pinched her face and said, ¡°No. Spencer didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Emily heaved a sigh of relief and hugged Vincent. She murmured, ¡°You will recover. I freaked out when I saw you shrug.¡± Stephanie knocked on the door and called them for lunch. When Emily was going to walk out, she saw a box of candies on the table. Stephanie told her just now that this room was the patient¡¯s now. Emily didn¡¯t expect that the man would like candy. Emily liked the candies, too. ¡°Do you want to try one?¡± Vincent walked over and picked up one candy. ¡°This is not our room.¡± Emily wanted to stop Vincent. But Vincent had put the candy into his mouth. He walked over and kissed Emily. Then the candy was in Emily¡¯s mouth now. When Emily opened the door, she saw Stephanie was squatting outside the door with her phone. Emily flushed. Stephanie knew what they were doing in the room. Stephanie waved the phone in her hand and said, ¡°You two are so sweet. I have heard everything. I also recorded it.¡± Emily touched her lips and said, ¡°We were just talking in the room.¡± Stephanieughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Emily felt awkward. Vincent held Emily¡¯s shoulder and took her out of the room. He said as he walked away, ¡°Send me a copy.¡± Stephanie didn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Emily looked at Vincent in confusion. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 849 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 849 After lunch, Spencer brought Vincent into the room. Emily wanted to enter it, but Spencer disliked onlookers, so Emily had to squat and wait at the door. Sensing that Emily might be bored, Stephanie suggested taking her out for a walk. They then went out. At that time, only Stephanie and Spencer lived in the vige. The rest of the houses were all empty. Even though it had been more than 15 years since the outbreak of the disease, other vigers dared to go back. When they came out of the house, Emily saw several sticks used for grilled fish were nted on the ground, ckened by smoke. ¡°The river is freezing now. Where can you fish?¡± Emily asked. ¡°They were leftovers,¡± Stephanie said while looking at the sticks. ¡°The patient told me that burying fish bones could fertilize the soil,¡± she added. Emily nodded and walked silently. There was nothing to see if they kept walking straight forward. Therefore, Stephanie brought her to somece behind the vige. When they passed by the river, Emily stopped. She fixed her eyes on the frozen river, lost in thought. Every time Stephanie came to the river, she would remember the day when she fell into the water and Harold jumped into the river to save her. Since the gauze on his face got soaked in water, Harold had to suffer the pain of changing it again. The two women stood beside the river, and each had a secret in mind. After a long time, Emily walked away, and Stephanie followed. Harold, following behind them, slowly retreated to a corner. Guard D was sitting on the roof. He looked at Harold below and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the wound on your face healed yet?¡± Harold looked up at the four guards on the roof, stroked the gauze on his face, and shook his head. Guard A said, ¡°She misses you a lot! She has drawn a portrait of you. Every time she went to the studio, she would take a few nces at it.¡± Harold lowered his head without saying a word. Just as the guards were about to get up and catch up with Emily, Harold suddenly looked up at them and asked, ¡°Would you go to find Mr. Vincent if you becameme one day?¡± The guards were all silent. They apparently wouldn¡¯t do that. By the time they looked back at Harold, he was already gone, leaving only a trail of his footprints on the wall. When Emily went back, Vincent was still in Spencer¡¯s room. Rex was eating an unknown fruit outside of the room. Stephanie asked Rex, ¡°How dare you eat it without knowing its name? What if it is poisonous?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if I got poisoned to death, your grandfather could save me right away,¡± Rex said. ¡°Really? I can tell you that the fruit is poisonous. I¡¯m not kidding with you,¡± Stephanie said. Rex¡¯s face suddenly changed. Turning from calm to shocked, he lowered his head and looked at the fruit left in his hand. ¡°What? What kind of poison?¡± he asked. ¡°Pesticide!¡± Stephanie said as she sat down on a chair. Rex was speechless. Stephanie could not hold back herughter and said, ¡°Look at how scared you were just now. Although pesticide can¡¯t kill people, it is still a type of poison.¡± Rex had no word to say. ¡°You are far worse than Harold, I¡­¡± Stephanie stoppedughing when she realized that she had said something wrong. Stared at by Emily, Stephanie stuttered, ¡°I, I used to tease Harold. But he didn¡¯t buy it and often kept a straight face.¡± Emily remembered when Vincent was in the medicinal bath, they would stay outside of the bathroom and chat with each other. Once, Harold, Rex, and Nana yed poker together. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. All happened about a year ago, but Emily had an illusion that all had happened yesterday. When it was almost evening, Vincent opened the door and walked out of the room. His face was pale, and he slightly limped as Emily helped him walk. No one saw the sign ofmeness on him before he entered the room, but now Vincent walked with difficulty. Seeing that, Emily became worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to your leg?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Vincent leaned on her shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Spencer drew my blood.¡± As they were talking, the door to Spencer¡¯s room opened. Emily nced back at the ground and saw a basin filled with blood. Her legs felt weak after seeing the blood. However, she immediately stood up straight after realizing that Vincent would fall without her support. ¡°Come here once a month!¡± Spencer said aftering out. As he was wiping his hands with a towel, he continued, ¡°You have put it off for far too long. All I can do is alleviate the pain. I can¡¯t make sure whether the wound can get healed or not. And now, let¡¯s leave it in thep of the gods.¡± Emily hurriedly thanked Spencer. Spencer waved his hand to her and said he was tired. Then he closed the door and went back into his room to get a rest. Stephanie walked them to the door. Rex helped Vincent into the car. Emily quickly got into the car and opened the window. Waving at Stephanie, Emily said, ¡°See you next month.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Stephanie waved her hand and added, ¡°Happy New Year!¡± ¡°Happy New Year!¡± Emily said with a bright smile. Then she closed the car window. Along the way, Emily took care of Vincent all the time. She wiped the sweat off his forehead. Seeing his pale face, she couldn¡¯t help but kiss his lips. Eagle-eyed, Rex put up the partition after seeing that. When the car moved fast, they saw a person walking down the road with his head down. Emily only saw a dark figure passing by. When she looked back, she only saw the back of that person. Vincent leaned on her shoulder and stared at her with a weak look. Emily lowered her head and asked him, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Vincent raised his head and kissed her. He took a lot of candy, so at that moment, there was still a strawberry-vored candy in his mouth. Rex mmed on the brake and shouted, ¡°Oh no! I forgot the dog!¡± Awkward, Emily didn¡¯t utter a word. Vincent was speechless. When Stephanie returned home, she found that they had left the chubby dog behind. As Stephanie was about to call Emily, the dog rushed to her and wagged its tail fawningly. Stephanie squatted down, scratched the dog¡¯s belly with her fingers, and softly greeted, ¡°Hello! Candy!¡± When the dog heard its name, it immediately barked in response. Stephanieughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You know your name is ¡®Candy,¡¯ don¡¯t you?¡± The dog barked twice. When Stephanie was petting the dog, she forgot to call Emily. At the same time, Harold was back right after Emily had left. Harold directly entered the bathroom built outside of the house. Stephanie thought it was not the right time to talk with him, so she let him take a shower first. Candy probably had a bad habit of biting the shoes. When it saw Harold¡¯s shoes thrown at the door of the bathroom, it happily ran over and began to chew on the shoes. When Rex went back for the dog, he saw Harold was trying to save his shoe from the dog¡¯s mouth. Harold held the dog in one hand and pulled the dog¡¯s mouth open with the other. Seeing Rex, Harold froze for a moment. Then Harold quickly put down the dog, turned around, and ran to his room. He thought that Emily hade back with Rex. But Emily didn¡¯t. Only Rex came to get the dog back. The courtyard soon became quiet. Stephanie sighed and broke the dead silence. ¡°Are you trying to avoid her? Why? You are not crippled, after all! You just got a small wound on the face,¡± she said. Leaning against the door of his room, Harold agreed with Stephanie. ¡®Is it necessary to hide from her?¡¯ Harold thought. He turned his head and saw the opened sugar jar on the table. Next to it ced a candy. He picked it up, ripped open the package, and threw it into his mouth. The familiar taste reminded him of Emily, who stood on the second floor and threw him a candy. That was also strawberry-vored. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 850 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 850 Winter Vacation Emily kept reading and studying every day as she did at school. In the evening, she often sparred with the guards. After dinner, she would go for a walk with Vincent. After Vincent returned home after the treatment, his leg became crippled for several days. Rex bought him a lot of tonics for his recovery. Emily also massaged him from time to time. A weekter, Emily decided to ask him for a walk when he had almost recovered. Since the New Year was approaching, a cheerful atmosphere was generating on the streets. Emily couldn¡¯t help dragging Vincent into every supermarket she saw and bought some goods in each supermarket. When she passed by a movie theater, Emily paused as she watched the couples on the other side of the ss door snuggle up to each other and feed each other popcorn. She turned to Vincent and asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, do you want to watch a movie with me?¡± Vincent leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Are you sure? Do you know the real purpose of coming to the cinema for the couple?¡± Emily seemed to have heard that before. After thinking for a moment, Emily remembered that Roger had asked her the same question before. She imitated Vincent and tiptoed to him. Leaning close to him, Emily whispered in his ear, ¡°Yes! Are youing with me?¡± Words failed Vincent. Emily bought six tickets, and the attendant asked, ¡°Why did you buy so many? You only need to buy two tickets.¡± ¡°There are six people in total,¡± Emily said while pointing at somewhere. The attendant looked in the direction she was pointing and saw four men in ck clothes standing beside the couple. The four guards stared at the movie tickets for a long time. Guard A said, ¡°This is our first time seeing a movie in the cinema!¡± Guard B added, ¡°Look! We are sitting behind them! I¡¯m more excited!¡± Guard C said, ¡°Really? Does that mean we will see all their movement?¡± Guard D despised the other three guards. Emily bought six bags of popcorn and six cups of Coke. Each held a bag of popcorn in the left hand and a cup of Coke in the right. As they walked into Hall 3 valiantly and spiritedly, it looked as if they were going to fight instead of watching movies. Fortunately, the lights in the hall were dim. When they entered it, many couples talked in a low voice, and no one was paying attention to them. Emily led Vincent to their seats. Only then did she take off the mask and take a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s so hot here,¡± she murmured. She took off her down jacket and turned to look at Vincent. ¡°Do you want to take off your coat?¡± she asked. The light above her head was not bright enough for Vincent to see her expression. But seeing her eyes shining in the darkness, Vincent couldn¡¯t help wallowing down his saliva. ¡°Help me to take it off!¡± he said. When Emily went forward to help him, she asked in confusion, ¡°Your voice sounds so husky! What happened to your voice?¡± Vincent did not answer her. When Emily took off his coat and was about to put it aside, Vincent gently pulled her over to sit on hisp. She gently struggled and said, ¡°People can see us!¡± ¡°No one cares about us!¡± Vincent said as he took off his mask and kissed her ear. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Emily asked. She then poked his chest with her finger and raised his chin to show him the direction. Vincent looked back and saw the four guards aiming at them with binocrs. Vincent was too shocked to utter a word. Emily was too shy to say a word. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was a romantic movie, but Emily couldn¡¯t remember any plot. The only thing she learned was that the movie theater was indeed not only a ce to watch a movie. Surrounded by kissing noises, her face was red from the beginning to the end. Vincent seized the chance and kissed her for a long time before letting her go. After returning home, Vincent had been weak for several days because of blood loss. Rex prepared various kinds of food to help his recovery. Emily stopped sharing a bed with Vince to save his energy. She worried that sleeping with him at night would dy his recovery. Thus, the couple had not been so intimate for over a week. After returning home from the cinema, Emily quickly took a shower and locked the door. After finishing taking a shower, Vincent came to find her and found Emily had locked the door to the bedroom. Burned with anger, Vincent knocked on the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Open the door!¡± Holding her phone, Emily covered herself with a nket and shouted joyfully, ¡°No! I reject it!¡± Vincent was speechless. Several minutester, it became so quiet. Emily strained her ears to listen and couldn¡¯t hear any noise made by Vincent. To make sure whether Vincent indeed left or not, she could not help but get out of bed, pressed her ear up against the door, and listened intently. Then she heard Rex speaking to the guards at the door. ¡°Mr. Vincent went to the study room. You guys can go to sleep now,¡± Rex said. Following that were the footsteps of the guards. Hearing the sound of turning off the lights, Emily quietly opened the door to get herself an ice cream in the kitchen. As soon as she stepped out of the bedroom, she immediately covered her mouth, scared by a ck shadow at the door. ¡°Mr. Vincent?¡± Emily awkwardly stepped back and said, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Just as she was about to close the door, Vincent stopped her by sticking his leg through it. Vincent entered the room with a long face and asked, ¡°What are you going to do sote at night?¡± Emily knew that he seized on the incident to exaggerate matters, but she had no solution. She backed into the wall and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m thirsty. And I want to drink some water.¡± Vincent walked over and lowered his head. He only stared at her silently. Emily couldn¡¯t help but surrender, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m sorry that I lied. Actually, I want to have some ice cream,¡± she said. The moment she finished her words, Vincent pressed both of her hands against the wall and then lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. When Emily woke up the following evening, she felt so weak that Vincent had to carry her to the dining table. When she looked up and saw Rex, she snorted angrily. Rex didn¡¯t dare to say a word. It was hard for Rex to keep an even bnce between them. After carefully weighing up the pros and cons, Rex decided to sacrifice Emily. After finishing dinner, Emily said, ¡°Mr. Vincent, can I borrow Rex for a while?¡± Vincent wiped her mouth and said, ¡°As you wish!¡± Rex was shocked. However, Emily did not say anything but gave him an evil smile. As a result, Rex had nightmares in the following days. He dreamt that Emily asked him to do hardbor at the construction site. A dog kept chasing after him for more than ten miles. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t slept well for days and looked exhausted with dark circles under his eyes. The night before New Year¡¯s Eve, he could not bear the torture anymore. He directly went to ask Emily, ¡°Lady Emily, what do you want me to do?¡± Emily smiled slyly and said, ¡°Nothing! You deceived me, so I wanted you to sit on a thorn and have nightmares.¡± Rex was speechless. He couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done wrong. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 851 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 851 After staying in the studio for a few days, Emily had made great progress in many aspects. She was better at studying and painting. Emily had even be more enthusiastic about sparring with the guards recently. Moreover, she seemed to have changed into another person when she painted. Emily had been working on a painting for the past few days. On the night before New Year¡¯s Eve, she finally finished that and handed it over to Rex to frame it. After that, she went into the study and hugged Vincent from behind like a cat. She was very fond of the back hug. Vincent would pull her into his arms when reading a book. But, if he was busy typing on theputer, he would scratch her neck gently as if he was teasing a cat. When Emily entered the study, Vincent was reading a book. Seeing her, Vincent immediately put down the book and pulled Emily into his arms. After giving her a long kiss, Vincent asked, ¡°Have you finished the painting?¡± Emily mumbled something. Vincent did not hear it clearly and strained his ears. Emily gently bit his ear. It did not hurt at all. Instead, it felt a little itchy. Vincent looked deep into her eyes as he reached out his hand to take off her clothes. Emily crossed her arms and chuckled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Vincent asked. He then picked her up and walked towards the bedroom. Emily struggled in his arms and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! I have something to tell you!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Vincent said patiently. ¡°I want to go back to City Y,¡± Emily said. Vincent stopped in his tracks. Staring at him, Emily gently kissed his chin. ¡°Mr. Vincent! I want to spend New Year¡¯s Eve at my home. Can you permit that?¡± Sensing that Emily was trying to please him, Vincent deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°That depends on your performance tonight.¡± Hearing that, Emily immediately hugged him and kissed him passionately. On New Year¡¯s Eve, wrapped in a nket, Emily was carried into the car by Vincent after lunch. Emily kept sleeping in the car until they arrived in City Y in the evening. There was only the butler left in the house. Old and homeless, the butler had nothing to do all day. Therefore, he decided to take care of the house. However, he did not expect Emily toe over on New Year¡¯s Eve. He opened the door and happily weed them. Then he hurriedly closed the door for fear other people would see Vincent. Wrapped in a nket, Emily sat in the living room and looked around the house. In a trance, she felt it was not familiar anymore. Perhaps Emily had left there for too long. When she entered it again, she didn¡¯t feel warm but strange. She had lived in the house for nearly eleven years. The dining table reminded her of Elsie and Beverly, who often sat thereughing and chatting. Her gaze fell on the armchair exclusive to her brother Eliot. She turned around and looked in the direction of the kitchen, expecting to see Susane out of it and ask her what she wanted to eat. She stood up and looked at the door, trying to find a tall guy who used to stand there. The butler called Susan, who soon rushed to the house with arge bag of dumplings. Knowing that many people were there, she brought all the dumplings she had prepared for New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Wait for a while! The dumplings will be ready soon!¡± Susan said. Susan hurriedly went into the kitchen to cook after greeting Emily. Emily also went with her. She opened the refrigerator and found nothing but some bread and cheese in it. The butler lived alone and ate inly. ¡°Miss Emily! What do you want to eat? I can go to buy some food now,¡± The butler went to Emily and asked somewhat cautiously. Emily shook her head. She stood there and watched Susan cook dinner. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Susan asionally looked back at her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Emily! You have grown into a beautifuldy.¡± Emily listened quietly and curled up her lips into a faint smile. Susan could not help patting Emily¡¯s head and cuddling her. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you are leading a good life!¡± Susan said. ¡°Thank you, Susan!¡± Emily said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Matthew came back several days ago,¡± The butler continued, ¡°but he left without saying anything.¡± Emotionless, Emily only nodded and said, ¡°I see!¡± If Matthew were not her grandfather, Emily would treat him as a stranger. Rex bought some pizza. Emily invited all the guards to join the dinner. Vincent often ate silently. At that time, Vincent probably wanted to take care of Susan and the butler. During dinner, he raised his head and talked with them from time to time. Feeling ttered, Susan and the butler spoke with smiles and asked Emily about her new life after living with Vincent. The atmosphere was lively. Everyone looked happy while having the meal. Rex bought some pizza. Emily invited all the guards to join the dinner. Vincent often ate silently. At that time, Vincent probably wanted to take care of Susan and the butler. During dinner, he raised his head and talked with them from time to time. Feeling ttered, Susan and the butler spoke with smiles and asked Emily about her new life. The atmosphere was lively. Everyone looked happy while having the meal. Susan had already cleaned up her bedroom and changed a new sheet and quilt for her. Lying on her bed, Emily sniffed the quilt, whose smell was so familiar to her. Vincent gently wiped Emily¡¯s face with a towel. Feelingfortable, she fell asleep very soon. Seeing that she had fallen asleep, Vincent got up and walked out. The butler and Susan were washing dishes in the kitchen. Surprised to see Vincent, they asked, ¡°Mr. Vincent, are you going out now?¡± Vincent nodded and walked out. When Susan returned home, she found a thick envelope in her bag. She opened it and saw a wad of cash. On the envelope someone wrote, ¡°To Susan.¡± On the other hand, the butler also found a strange envelope on the table after returning to his room. His eyes grew moist as he grabbed the envelope. He did not need to open it. He knew what was inside of it. Rndo stayed in his room after dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he went through an old photo album. When he was the patriarch, his son and daughter were grown-ups. His daughter died tragically due to schemes and intrigues. His son also died distressingly on the way to rescue his grandson from abduction. In other people¡¯s opinion, Rndo should be regretful. He had raised Vincent painstakingly. However, Vincent was not a descendant of his family. Vincent was too clever and forbearing. Or Vincent couldn¡¯t endure the humiliation for many years even if he had known the truth. Noticing Vincent frowned in the photo when he was in his teens, Rndo couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Why are you sighing sote at night?¡± A voice came from the door. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 852 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 852 Rndo looked up and saw Vincent walking in from the door. He walked very slowly, as if he had difficulty moving his legs, but his steps were steady. ¡°Why are you here? Have you eaten?¡± Rndo lowered his hands. Vincent walked over and looked down at the photo album in Rndo¡¯s hands. Vincent nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Ie to visit you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. So I got up and took a look at the photos from before,¡± said Rndo as he opened the photo album for him. Vincent lowered his head and watched with him. Rndo pointed at a photo in which Vincent was at a young age and frowning like an adult. Rndo smiled and said, ¡°Look at you.¡± Vincent pursed his lips. Rex, who was standing aside, silently took out his phone and snapped a picture of that photo. The click made a big noise, and the sh almost blinded Rndo¡¯s eyes. It was an awkward moment. Rexughed dryly and retreated. But then he saw guard D recording a video with a phone, who had been recording every photo in the album since Rndo opened it. Rex was speechless. ¡°You win.¡± Rex thought. Vincent stayed with Rndo for more than half an hour and waited for Rndo to fall asleep before leaving. Emily had woken up. She was standing on the balcony in the wind. She could see far away from the balcony on the second floor. Emily did not even turn on the lights and just stood there looking into the distance. Her eyes were empty. It was unknown whether she was looking at this quiet night or the streets in this cold winter. Suddenly, Emily heard a low noise from below. She looked over and saw Vincent, dressed in ck, stepping on the shoulders of several guards to reach the balcony. ¡°Mr. Vincent, so that¡¯s how you got up here?¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Do you think I could walk on the wall?¡± Vincent walked to Emily, took off his coat, and draped it around her. ¡°I thought you were like the ones in the movies. You flew here in a sh.¡± Emily smiled, and her beautiful eyes narrowed. ¡°Then you flew down with a whoosh.¡± She seemed to have not woken up yet, and her voice suggested that she was slightly tipsy. Vincent hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to perform flying, if you want to see it.¡± The guards were shocked. Emily pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Great.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The guards had nothing to say. That night, the guards were so busy flying that they finally copsed on the balcony. Their four faces showed how helpless they were. ¡°Mr. Vincent, Happy New Year.¡± Emily poked her head out of the bed and reached out a hand to Vincent. Vincent held her hand and lowered his head to kiss her, his breath unsteady. ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Emily smiled as she dodged backward, ¡°Actually I¡¯m waiting for your red packet.¡± Vincent let out a lowugh. Emily could feel his breath on her neck so she shrank her neck and extended her hand to him again. Vincent got out of bed and handed her the two red envelopes that Rndo had sent. Then he took out another red envelope that he had prepared beforehand and handed it over. ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Emily put the envelopes under her pillow and patted it a few times before she said to Vincent, ¡°Sleep now.¡± Onlyter did Vincent know that Donna would put red envelopes under Emily¡¯s pillow every New Year¡¯s Eve. But she had lost her parents and had only Vincent now. They had sex till veryte that night. Emily had been crying the whole night. It was almost dawn when Emily finally fell asleep. Emily had a long dream. In that dream, there were people singing and dancing; Maury and Donna were leaning against the table and drinking, Eliot and Beverly talking. Elsie was also in the dream, who, frowning, told Susan that her dress was stained with cream and asked her to bring it over in ten minutes after cleaning it¡­ And in the dream, Emily saw Vincent standing on the balcony. His eyes were deep. He walked over a few steps and Emily realized that she seemed to be squatting there. Vincent was like a giant in front of her. She could hear him talking. His thin lips opened and closed. She tried hard to listen, but she could not make out what he was saying until a voice entered her ears. She suddenly opened her eyes and finally woke up from the dream. In front of her was a world covered in snow, and everything she saw was white. Emily looked at the scene and was shocked speechless for a long time. When she finished admiring it, she turned to look at the man who had been hugging her and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where are we?¡± Her eyes were still red. She looked pitiful when she stared at people with her dim eyes. Vincent lowered his head and kissed her in the eyes. Emily had drawn pictures of snow flying over the sky several times, but she had never seen a real all- white world with her own eyes. Vincent did not intend to take her to a far ce, so he took her here. It was quiet here, and there was no one but them. Emily stood up with a nket around her. She wanted to step on the snow, but before she could put her foot down, Vincent picked her up by the waist and walked back. ¡°After washing up and having the meal, we wille back.¡± It was the first time that Emily had celebrated the New Year outside. After leaving that home, she was no longer full of worries or sadness. She fell upon Vincent¡¯s neck.. She said with a smile and in a still hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 853 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 853 Ferne had just returned to City Y from Happind City. Before he could make a trip to the Dalton Hotel, he was called back home by Lisa. He asked Noah to take care of the Dalton Hotel, bought some New Year¡¯s goods, and apanied his parents to visit his rtives. He went back to the Dalton Hotel with a tired body on New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Come with me for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± Ferne was lying on the sofa. He was so exhausted that he looked toward Noah even without turning his head. Noah was sitting in front of theputer. ¡°No.¡± Noah refused. ¡°Trevor will be going home this year. Are you going to spend the New Year with your sister in the Peck¡¯s?¡± Ferne turned over andy face down on the sofa. ¡°No,¡± Noah said as he took out a cigarette and lit it up. Ferne nodded. ¡°So,e home with me,¡± he said. Again, Noah said no. ¡°Damn. What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you nning to spend the New Year alone?¡± asked Ferne as he got up from the sofa and looked at Noah with a frown. After Noah checked all the ounts and bills on theputer, he held a cigarette in his mouth and looked at Ferne from a distance, ¡°Do I have to spend the New Year with a group of people?¡± ¡°Anyway, I told my mom to prepare dinner and a room for you. You know her well. She always repays people for their kindness. She has been thinking about the watermelons you gave her for more than half a year. She tried to persuade me to take you home for dinner. And today happens to be a good day.¡± Ferne took out the buzzing cell phone from his pocket and showed it to Noah, ¡°My mother is urging me. Or you can tell her that you don¡¯t want to have dinner at my house because her cooking is too bad.¡± Noah didn¡¯t know what to say. When the Dalton Hotel was closed, the waiters were all whispering to each other and they could not helpughing. ¡°Mr. Ferne is taking his girlfriend home for the New Year!¡± ¡°What a joke! It¡¯s Mr. Ferne and his boyfriend!¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°A big difference!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This was the first time Noah went to Ferne¡¯s home, and also the first time he spent the New Year in someone else¡¯s house. Noah went to the supermarket to buy some nutrition products as presents for Lisa. Ferne kept nagging that nothing was needed. But Noah still bought a lot of them and carried them in his hands. When the two got out of the car, Lisa was already waiting at the door. When she saw Noahing down, she weed him as if he were her own son. ¡°You are getting more and more handsome.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve never heard you praise me for being handsome.¡± Ferne rubbed his nose in annoyance. ¡°Just look at yourself in the mirror.¡± Lisa rolled her eyes. Ferne was speechless. Seeing that Noah had bought a lot of things, Lisa was happy butined, ¡°Just bring yourself. Why did you buy so many things? It¡¯s a waste of money. I am so happy that youe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! The famous line from the Spring Festival G! In the show, the host said he hated presents but was unpleased to find the guest dide empty-handed. It¡¯s so funny!¡± Ferne eximed. Afterughing for a long time, he found that both Lisa and Noah were expressionless, so he ceased to laugh and walked in with a slight cough, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not funny.¡± A maid was cooking. The fragrance came from far away. There were many dishes on the table, at least a dozen. Jonny went downstairs and greeted Noah, and then went upstairs again to call his friends. He had many business dealings so he needed to contact his partners during festivals to maintain rtions. Ferne took out his favorite bottle of red wine from the wine cab. Just as he was about to show off his wine to Noah, he saw that there was no one in the living room. He looked around and heard laughter from the kitchen. Noah was wearing an apron in the kitchen, helping to cut the vegetables. He was very good at it and his movements were clean and smooth. He seemed to be shinning as a tall,petent, and perfect man. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you when you said you knew how to cook the other day. But now, I believe it.¡± Lisa kept praising Noah. Noah slightly smiled. ¡°I heard from Ferne that you have been taking care of him for the past few days. I was looking for an opportunity to invite you for a meal. But you were so busy. It was not easy to see you until the new year.¡± ¡°I was just helping, not really taking care of him,¡± Noah said in a clear voice while cutting some vegetables. Lisaughed when she heard this. ¡°He is always like a king and needs someone to serve him. He doesn¡¯t cook or sweep. So he must have caused you a lot of trouble,¡± Lisa said. Noah felt her words a little strange, but he focused on cutting and did not think much. ¡°Noah, tell me the truth,¡± Lisa whispered as the kitchen maid walked out. When Noah heard this, he subconsciously put down the knife in his hand and looked up. ¡°Does Ferne have a girlfriend?¡± Lisa asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Noah, lowering his head to continue to cut. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been together? Are there any girls who are close to him?¡± Lisa asked. ¡°Maybe. But I don¡¯t know,¡± Noah said, looking at her. Ferne stepped in from the door with a bottle of red wine in his hand. He looked indifferent but a little annoyed. ¡°Can¡¯t you just ask me about it? Why did you ask him?¡± Lisa did not say anything else and asked directly, ¡°Then do you have a girlfriend?¡± Ferne nced at Noah and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Alright. A guest willeter. A good-looking girl. Remember to have a good chat with herter.¡± Lisa said. Ferne was instantly stunned. He looked at Lisa in disbelief and asked in surprise, ¡°You arranged a blind date for me on New Year¡¯s Eve? Are you crazy?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 854 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 854 ¡°The girl is justing over for a meal. I didn¡¯t intend to make it today. It¡¯s just because the girl is only avable during the spring festival. She has seen your photo and known about your situation. And she didn¡¯t mind that you were divorced and said she was willing to meet you.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with a divorced man? Even when I¡¯m in my forties, there will still be many women asking to marry me.¡± ¡°Keep bragging.¡± Lisa pointed at him and said, ¡°Go walk around the streets now. Let¡¯s see who would like to chat with you except the beggar.¡± Lisa said as she walked out. Ferne had nothing to say. Suddenly, he thought of something and pointed at Noah, ¡°Mom, what if the girl doesn¡¯t like me and likes him?¡± Noah nced at him with a knife in hand. Lisa smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s even better. At least one of you didn¡¯te here for nothing.¡± As she spoke, she smiled meaningfully at Ferne. ¡°So you¡¯re worried about this. It¡¯s OK. Even though this girl doesn¡¯t like you, there will always be another girl who does.¡± Ferne was speechless again. Noah lowered his head to cut the vegetables, as if he had not heard what they were talking about. After Lisa left, Ferne took the red wine and walked to Noah. ¡°Damn, if I had known it was a trap, I wouldn¡¯t have taken you here!¡± The more Ferne thought about it, the more agitated he became, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Noah put the vegetables on the te, washed the knife clean, and then dried it with a towel. Noah did not respond. So Ferne leaned forward to observe his face, ¡°Hey, Noah, are you angry? I didn¡¯t know that my mother would make such a mess. If you are unhappy, we can leave now.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Noah turned around after washing his hands. He didn¡¯t even look at Ferne. ¡°Good? Don¡¯t tell me that you really want to go on a blind date with that girl?¡± ¡°She was introduced to you. Don¡¯t worry. I get involved with your appointment,¡± said Noah as he found the opener and took the red wine from Ferne. Ferne looked at him for a long time before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with others, and I won¡¯t marry others.¡± Noah kept fiddling with the opener and the bottle of red wine without saying anything. ¡°You can¡¯t do it either, do you hear me?¡± Ferne stared at Noah as if he was warning him. Noah seemed to be wearing a smile, but a smile not easy to detect. In short, Ferne did not see it. He thought that Noah ignored him, so he drooped his head and left. The guest had already arrived with an aunt. That aunt and Lisa maybe had some sort of distant rtionship. Lisa was entertaining them. When she saw Ferneing over, she immediately smiled at him. ¡°Come on. She got here just now.¡± Ferne greeted them without a smile. ¡°Mom! Why are you pinching me?¡± Ferne cried. Lisa did pinch him. She didn¡¯t say anything. Lisa smiled awkwardly in the presence of guests and said, ¡°He likes to joke.¡± Ferne revealed the back of his hand, ¡°What joke? Look at this, is this a joke?¡± ¡°Go to the kitchen to see Noah,¡± Lisa said and forced a smile. Ferne left in a hurry. Noah was about toe out with the red wine. When he saw Ferne¡¯s proud face, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ferne thought the girl would definitely not stay to eat. He was very pleased. After staying in the kitchen for more than ten minutes, he went out to take a look. A group of people was sitting at the dining table. And the girl was sitting next to the seat he used to take. The girl was wearing thick sses and looked like a bookworm. Lisa asked Noah to sit down, and then said to Ferne, holding her temper, ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± However, Ferne didn¡¯t take his usual seat. Instead, he walked to Noah¡¯s seat and sat down. The group of people was stunned. The girl knew why he did so. She sat there awkwardly, unable to squeeze out a smile. Noah had no choice but to sit beside the girl. Lisa looked at him gratefully. Noah did not say anything but made Ferne angry. Everyone felt depressed during the meal. Lisa tried to take care of the emotions of the guests and kept chatting with the girl, trying to wash away the bad impressions that Ferne had left on her. However, as soon as Ferne finished eating, he put down his bowl and chopsticks and said to Lisa, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done. We¡¯ve got to go.¡± Then, he dragged Noah and left. Lisa was almost losing her temper. It was the girl with sses and the aunt whoforted her instead. Only then did Lisa calm down. Ferne was also feeling annoyed. Noah drove the car and said to him, ¡°Go around, and then send you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back. Let¡¯s go to your ce.¡± Ferne raised his eyebrows as he looked ahead. He looked upset. He looked out of the window and saw fireworks in the distance. ¡°Noah, let¡¯s go to the beach. There are fireworks there at night,¡± he said. Noah was holding a cigarette in his mouth. When he heard this, he nced at Ferne and said, ¡°OK.¡± When Ferne pulled Noah out, he didn¡¯t lead him by the wrist, nor his arm, but ¡­ his hand. City Y was a little far from the beach. Noah went home and took two thick nkets and sleeping bags. Then he drove to the beach with Ferne. It was only after midnight that they arrived. The fireworks exploded and lit up the sky, beautiful and splendid. After the two got out of the car, Ferne took out his mobile phone to record. Suddenly, he aimed his lens at Noah, who was looking up at the fireworks. Noah was so focused that only after a long time did he know that Ferne was shooting him. He turned his head and said to Ferne, ¡°Delete it.¡± His voice couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, and Ferne could only vaguely make out the two words from Noah¡¯s lips. Ferne said something at the moment the fireworks exploded. No one knew whether Noah heard it or not. He looked at Ferne and then turned to look at the brilliant fireworks in the sky. The New Year came. They walked out of the darkness and embraced the light. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 855 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 855 The Pecks were excited all day. Mr. Trevor came home for the New Year! Trevor arrived near noon. He wore a white down jacket and a red scarf same as the one on Christy¡¯s neck. Trevor and Christy held hands as they walked into the house. All the servants of the Pecks were shocked. One of the servants came to himself and shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Trevor was back.¡± And then the house became much livelier. Mr. and Mrs. Peck sat on the sofa, staring straight at Trevor. The red scarf wrapped around Trevor¡¯s lower half face, revealing only a pair of eyes. His eyes were clean but with the power to see through people. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mrs. Peck looked at Trevor for a while and her eyes turned red. She lowered her head, wiped her tears away with a tissue, and continued to stare. She had not seen Trevor¡¯s face for so many years. Even if she wanted to get close to him, she was afraid of scaring him. Trevor was standing in front of her now, but she did not even dare to touch him. She ordered the maid to cook, but Christy said, ¡°Today, Trevor and I will cook for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Peck were shocked as well as Aaron, who had juste down from upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s cook.¡± Christy stood up, holding Trevor¡¯s hand. She took off his scarf and down jacket. As Mrs. Peck saw Trevor¡¯s face more clearly, her tears rolled down again. Trevor was very tall, so he looked even thinner. He was wearing a white sweater, which made his face look even fairer. He¡¯s too thin. Mr. and Mrs. Peck were very distressed by his figure. It was also the first time Aaron had seen Trevor. He could not help but take a closer look at Trevor¡¯s face. ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± Christy greeted Aaron. ¡°Nice to see you.¡± After Aaron nodded, he realized that his disguise as a housekeeper in front of Christy had been exposed. He coughed awkwardly and walked to the side, staring at Trevor. Christy grabbed a one-time hair band and tied a pigtail on Trevor¡¯s head. Then she patted his back and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and cook.¡± Trevor held her fingers and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± This was the first sentence he had said since he entered the house. ¡°Sure,¡± Christy nodded. All the members of the Pecks squeezed into the kitchen to watch Trevor and Christy cook. Arabe just came back from the outside. When she heard that Trevor hade back, she ran to the living room, panting. No one was there. Then she walked to the kitchen and found that it was crowded with people. Looking further in, she saw Christy standing there cutting vegetables. Beside her, Trevor was washing the pot. He was tall and slender with meager arms and visible blood vessels. When he turned back, Arabe saw the face clearly. He looked somewhat different from the genius brother in her memory. Trevor¡¯s eyes were very clean. He looked calm and apathetic, but the little pigtail on his head made him a little cute. He was wearing an apron, but one could still see his slender hands, legs, and even fingers. He picked up a cucumber and held it in front of Christy. Christy tilted her head and bit the cucumber, her beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Not good?¡± Trevor asked in a low voice. Christy chewed on the crisp and delicious cucumber and said to him, ¡°It tastes bad. Put it there and I¡¯ll eat itter.¡± Trevor suddenlyughed. The group of people standing at the kitchen door all widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it for you, whether it¡¯s delicious or not,¡± Trevor said with a smile. Christy raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°And raise me into a big fatty?¡± Trevor shook his head. ¡°Have a bite,¡± Christy said as she took the cucumber from his hand and brought it to his mouth. Trevor took a bite with a slight smile. ¡°Why are you smiling? Is it that delicious?¡± Christy could not help butugh when she saw his smile. ¡°No,¡± Trevor said with his head on her shoulder. ¡°Then why are you smiling?¡± Christy turned her head and asked. Trevor was about to speak when the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground came from the door. The two of them looked up and saw a few servants lying on the ground. Mr. and Mrs. Peck, Aaron, and Arabe were standing at the door with their eyes wide open in surprise. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Trevor is very good-looking, tall, and with fair skin. And he has a way with words. He¡¯s always smiling. And he was clingy!¡± ¡°The most important thing is that Mr. Trevor can cook!¡± The servants became excited after seeing what happened in the kitchen. Trevor was doing his work in an orderly manner in the kitchen. He cut and washed vegetables, poured oil in a hot pot, and stir-fried with a spat. Beside him, Christy leaned against the counter. She and Eleven looked at him intently. When Trevor was to serve the food, he passed by Christy and could not help but turn his head to kiss her. The servants at the door all covered their eyes with hands, while Mr. and Mrs. Peck watched this scene with tears and smiles. Arabe stood at the side, smiled, and turned to leave. Trevor made a total of six dishes. Christy made a rib soup. Mrs. Peck usually didn¡¯t like ribs soup because she thought it was greasy, but the soup that Christy made didn¡¯t taste greasy at all. Instead, it was sweet and delicious. After drinking the soup, the Pecks all started to try the dishes on the table made by Trevor. There were still the dishes in the fridge that Aaron had taken from Christy during the Mid-Autumn Festival. None of them dared to eat them. After Rachel tried the first dish, her tears fell before she could tell the vor. She went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw that Trevor was picking up food for Christy. Rachel stayed put and watched quietly. Trevor seemed to have be a different person while sitting next to Christy. He would talk andugh, pick up food, and even wipe Christy¡¯s mouth with a tissue. He was Trevor, but not the Trevor he used to be. For so many years, she had never thought that Trevor woulde out one day, even if she had been looking forward to this every day. But year after year, her hope hade to nothing. So she only hoped that he could live well for the rest of his life. However, Trevor was now sitting at the dining table and eating. Mrs.. Peck was both sad and happy, happy that Trevor lived a normal life, but sad that his emotions had nothing to do with her or the Pecks. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 856 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 856 Mr. and Mrs. Peck ate quite slowly because they were worried that Trevor would leave right after the meal. Christy followed their rhythm, slowed down, and ate slowly with Trevor. Half an hourter, when they finished eating, the maid came over to take away the bowls and chopsticks. Only then did Rachel stand up and ask, ¡°Trevor, would you stay a little longer?¡± Trevor nodded. Mrs. Peck asked Trevor and Christy to sit on the sofa and then went upstairs with Mr. Peck. Aaron had already prepared red envelopes while they were eating. He immediately walked over and put the two red envelopes in front of Trevor and Christy. ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Christy said as she took it. Trevor raised his head to look at Aaron and said slowly, ¡°Thank you ¡­ Grandpa.¡± Aaron was about to burst into tears on the spot. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s good that you two are doing well. I heard that you have been to Happind City recently? Will youe back here someday?¡± Worried that he had gone too far, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t take my question seriously. You can live wherever you want.¡± ¡°We will live there,¡± Trevor said. Aaron nodded. ¡°Sure, juste back for a visit during festivals. Your parents and I are very well. Just take care of yourselves.¡± ¡°No problem. Take care, Grandpa,¡± Christy said with a smile. They seemed to have grown much closer. Aaron sat down on the sofa and smiled at her. ¡°How did you know I am his grandfather?¡± ¡°I have seen the butler. Moreover, you look younger than you really are. I can tell that you must be a lady killer when you were young. So I know you are Trevor¡¯s grandfather at first nce. You¡¯re both talented and good-looking,¡± Christy said. After many years of work, Christy had a way with words. She knew how to please others, whether males or females, seniors or juniors. Aaronughed. When Mr. and Mrs. Peck went downstairs, seeing Aaronughing with his eyes narrowed, they couldn¡¯t help butugh together. ¡°What makes you so happy?¡± Aaron smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He watched theme down with red envelopes but didn¡¯t see Arabe. He asked, ¡°Where is Arabe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was here just now,¡± said Mr. Peck. Aaron got up to look for her. Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Peck sat on the sofa and handed the red packet to Christy. ¡°This is for you.¡± Christy took it and thanked them. Mr. and Mrs. Peck sat there stiffly and looked at Trevor. Both of them wanted to stay with Trevor for a while longer, but they didn¡¯t know how to speak. Christy held Trevor¡¯s hand and whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Trevor nodded. Christy walked out. It was Christy¡¯s idea toe to the Peck¡¯s for the New Year. Trevor did not like this ce and had physiological rejection and disgust for it. When he came from the door, he was reluctant to look up. Christy walked all the way back and finally reached the back garden. Only then did she find that Arabe was standing there. Hearing someonee, Arabe turned around and seemed to be a little stunned. Christy greeted her. And Arabe nodded back at her. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Christy asked when she saw Arabe walking out. Arabe looked back and saw that there were only defeated nts in the winter garden, which looked different from what it used to be when she ran and yed with Trevor. ¡°Yes. Thank you for appearing in his life,¡± she said to Christy before leaving. Christy felt that the Pecks had a wrong understanding. All of them thought that she had saved Trevor, but actually she was the one who was saved. Aftering out of the Peck¡¯s, Christy held Trevor¡¯s hand and the two of them wandered on the street. Shortly after noon, the sun hanging in the sky was still warm. Christy held his hand and asked, ¡°Is there any ce where you want to go?¡± Trevor thought about it seriously and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go. This is a New Year¡¯s gift,¡± Christy said, raising her eyebrows and smiling at him. Trevor looked at her and said, ¡°No, but I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak like me,¡± Christy said as she pinched his face. ¡°I just want to be with you. Wherever you go, I will go with you.¡± Christy touched his face. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy. Alright, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Trevor muttered something. ¡°What did you say?¡± Christy did not hear him clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not a boy,¡± Trevor said in a low voice. Christy was speechless. She nced at him with a meaningful expression, held back herughter, and pulled him forward. But after a few steps, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. When Trevor saw herughing, he alsoughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Christy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Trevor said with a smile. Christy jumped on him with a smile and fell upon his neck. ¡°Trevor¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Trevor held her steadily. Although he had not gained much weight these days, he was a little stronger. At least he could hold her and spin around. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m so happy,¡± Christy said with a smile and flirtatious eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy too,¡± Trevor also smiled. ¡°Every day when I was with you, I was very happy,¡± he said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 857 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 857 ¡°Mr. Vincent, does this snowman look like you?¡± Emily pointed at the snowman that she had built with a few guards. The snowman had a hat on his round head. His eyes were two ck grapes and his nose was a carrot. Emily even drew big red lips for it with lipstick. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Vincent sat there, his eyes were dark against the snow. He looked over with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Look. Its eyes are as ck as yours, its nose is as straight as yours, and its mouth is as red as yours.¡± Emily caressed the snowman and turned to touch Vincent¡¯s face. When her fingers slid to his thin lips, she gently twirled them with her fingers. The remaining lipstick on her hand was all on his lips. Vincent grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and sat down. Only then did they look up at the snowman that was as tall as a man. There was a small sign hanging in front of the snowman. Emily wrote down ¡®Mrs. Sare is here¡¯ personally. Everywhere was covered with snow and it was chill. Emily was worried that Vincent¡¯s legs would not be able to take it. After building the snowman, she pulled Vincent inside. Vincent asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to y?¡± Emily watched as the guards sped through the distance on their skateboards. Her gaze revealed a hint of yearning. She turned around and looked at Vincent. ¡°When your legs are healed, you cane and teach me how to ski.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Just watch.¡± Vincent pressed down her hat. Emily pouted unhappily, ¡°You think it¡¯s dangerous to do anything. Why did you bring me here?¡± A faint smile appeared in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head and whispered something into her ear. Emily red at him with a flushed face. Then, she turned and ran into the hall. ¡°Slow down,¡± Vincent shouted from behind her. Emily ran even faster. Before Emily reached the ce, she fell on the snow. ¡°I told you to slow down. Did you get hurt?¡± Vincent rushed over and pulled her up. Emily pouted, feeling wronged. She covered her chest and then took out a carrot from her clothes. Vincent was lost for words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent tried to organize his words, but he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°Stopughing!¡± Emily red at him. Rex and the guards rushed over from behind. When they saw this scene, all of them burst outughing. ¡­ ¡­ Emily nestled on the nket of the rest area, her head resting on Vincent¡¯s leg. She held her phone in her hand and was ying a face-to-face game. She could score if gemstones of the same color were connected together. Four guards on the side, including Rex, were doing handstands. They had been doing handstands for more than half an hour, and the sweat on their faces flowed down. Emily looked back and suddenly said, ¡°Vincent, I want to eat ice cream. Vincent waved his hand and called someone over. Soon, the person brought a te of ice cream. Emily took one. She said while eating, ¡°This is more delicious than the one at home.¡± ¡°Bring some back when we leave,¡± Vincent said. Emily nodded. Vincent¡¯s phone rang. It was Randy¡¯s call. During the New Year, they would call Vincent to give blessings one by one. Emily saw that Vincent had picked up the phone, so she took the ice cream and walked over to the guards who were doing handstands. ¡°Let me ask you a few questions. The one who gets the right answers can rest and enjoy ice cream.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The guards nodded. Emily bit her ice cream and asked slowly, ¡°What happened at the door half an hour ago?¡± Guard A, Guard B, and Guard C answered, ¡°I know! Mrs. Scavo, you fell at the door!¡± Emily looked at them expressionlessly. Guard D said, ¡°Mr. Vincent fell and you went to help him up.¡± Guard A was shocked. So was guard B and guard C ¡­ Rex was left dumbfound. Emily turned to look at guard D. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll treat me to ice cream,¡± Guard D said. Emily nced at him again and then continued, ¡°Alright, you can get up. Go over there to eat ice cream.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Guard D got up neatly. The rest guards widened their eyes, but they did not understand what they had said wrong. Rex couldn¡¯t wait to take out his notebook and record the event down. Guard D was so good at ttery! Emily took the ice cream and went back. Vincent hadn¡¯t finished the call yet. Emily leaned over to listen and could vaguely hear Randy¡¯s voice. ¡°I want to go over as well¡­¡± ¡°Join us,¡± Emily said. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have enough time. Emily, happy New Year.¡± Emily wished Randy well. After the call ended, Emily nestled in Vincent¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Vincent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent wiped the chocte off the corner of Emily¡¯s lips with his finger. ¡°Do you have any wishes in theing year?¡± She asked. Vincent thought about it seriously and then looked down at Emily. ¡°Does your wish have something to do with me?¡± Emily asked with a smile in her big eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent lowered his head and kissed the tip of Emily¡¯s nose. ¡°Do you have any wishes?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Emily said seriously, ¡°I hope that everyone will be happy. Emma, Janessa, Stephanie, Sydnee, and¡­¡± And Harold¡­ Emily fell silent for a moment before continuing with a smile, ¡°I hope that all my friends can all be happy. How are Randy and Lord Top? Did they go home together during the New Year?¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t they been together yet?¡± Emily showed a look of regret. Vincent did notment. Emily recalled Randy¡¯s lonely expression during a party. She could not help but whisper, ¡°Randy is so pitiful.¡± Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Ferne and Noah have gone home to celebrate the New Year together.¡± Emily was shocked. ¡­ Ferne sneezed the moment he got out of the car. ¡°Who is praising me behind my back?¡± Ferne jerked his head back, but the nket covered his head. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to buy some medicine,¡± Noah pressed Ferne¡¯s head and pushed him forward. ¡°What medicine? It¡¯s only been a night of freezing. Are you so weak?¡± Ferne asked as he removed the nket and revealed his eyes. Noah looked at Ferne. ¡°Wipe your snot first.¡± Ferne was speechless. All pharmacies were closed for the New Year. Noah drove to a ce further away. Unexpectedly, after coming out of the pharmacy, he was targeted by a group of people. Perhaps Noah had been wearing lavish clothes recently, or maybe he had be more approachable recently. In short, when the group of people surrounded him, Noah not only threw the medicine bag on the ground but also took off his coat. Many people stole did things stealthily during festivals. And quite a number of people wouldmit crimes. However, Noah did not encounter such an asion often. He used to go shopping by himself and he only saw such kinds of things on the road. Stealers always quietly ran away after getting phones or purses. It was the first time ¡­ that Noah was surrounded by a group of people in the alley. The car stopped here. Four or five people had knives in their hands. Noah did not fight much throughout the winter. He took off his coat, stretched his joints, and then threw a punch. Collin helped Leon work for half a day. He just came today to remove the ster.. When he just came out of the consulting room, he saw Noahing over with his arms folded. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 858 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 858 Before Collin threw his question, he saw blood on the ground where Noah came. Collin immediately turned to Noah and looked at Noah¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡­ You got injured?¡± Covering his arm and frowning, Noah nodded, ¡°Yes. Help me bandage it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll find someone for you,¡± said Collin as he was about to call for help. He realized something and turned around to ask, ¡°Let me see if the wound needs stitches.¡± ¡°No.¡± Noah stretched out his arm. There was a bloody cut on his arm, about seven or eight centimeters. The cut was not very deep, but there was a lot of blood. Along the way, the scarf on his arm was stained with blood, and the blood was still dripping. Collin nodded and led him to a nurse. Collin sat on a chair and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The nurse was disinfecting the wound. She said to Noah, ¡°It will hurt. Just bear with it.¡± Noah showed no expression. He nodded and looked at Collin, ¡°I met some habitual thieves.¡± ¡°Have you called the police?¡± ¡°No. I beat them up,¡± said Noah, shaking his head. Collin answered with silence. The nurse could not help but look at Noah. ¡°How many of them were there?¡± Collin pointed at Noah¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You seem to be ¡­ quite good at this.¡± At least on the day of Jaquan and Emma¡¯s wedding, the moves Noah showed on the cruise ship were very intimidating. Noah knew what Collin meant, and his lips twitched, ¡°They are more injured than me.¡± Collin believed it. ¡°They? How many were there?¡± the nurse asked curiously. ¡°Five.¡± Noah looked down at his arm. The wound that had been sterilized waspletely exposed. The skin was cut open, and the flesh and blood inside were revealed. The nurse was throwing the cotton ball into the trash can. When she heard this, she turned around and looked at him, dumbfounded. ¡°Five?¡± Noah frowned. He remembered that when the fight began, the phone, which was in the pocket of the coat he threw on the ground, rang. It was from Ferne. When he reached for the phone, the knife was thrown at him. Noah could have used the phone to block the knife, but the phone was bought by Ferne recently. Ferne also bought them the phone shell for him without asking him, and Ferne even threatened him not to change it. On instinct, Noah turned his wrist and protected his phone, allowing the knife to cut his arm. After the bandaging was done, Collin walked Noah out. ¡°You have to be on duty during the new year holiday?¡± Noah asked. ¡°No. I¡¯m taking my colleague¡¯s shift for half a day. Besides, this is the day to remove the cast,¡± Collin looked at his watch and said, showing his whiter arm to Noah. Only then did Noah recall that Collin¡¯s arm was fractured before. They chatted for a while, and then Noah bid goodbye and left. Ferne tossed and turned on the sofa like a pancake until the door opened. He saidzily, ¡°Did you go to outer space to buy medicine?¡± Noah threw the medicine in his hand on the coffee table and brought inside a bag of food from the. ¡°Food? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to cook some beef for me today?¡± asked Ferne. ¡°Not in the mood anymore. Just make do with it.¡± Noah said, walking towards the bathroom. Ferne shrugged. He put the bag on the table and began to look for a te. They were watching the fireworks in the carst night, and the heater was on. They took a walk around the beach in the morning, after which Ferne caught a cold and a running nose. Ferne¡¯s phone rang again. He put the bag on the table and checked the number. Lisa had calledst night. Ferne finished the call as fast as he could, but there Lisa called again. Noah came out of the bathroom when Ferne was about to answer the call. Noah changed into a loose light blue sweater. Ferne stared at Noah suspiciously, ¡°What did you go out for? Why did you change your clothes?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t changest night.¡± Noah bypassed Ferne and walked to the dining table. ¡°Then why did you change without taking a shower?¡± Ferne followed Noah and was very sure that Noah did not bathe. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to eat something first.¡± Noah washed the tes and brought them over. Ferne noticed that Noah¡¯s right arm had been hanging down without moving. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± Ferne asked. Noah raised his arm. Just as Noah was about to speak, Ferne walked over in a rush. Ferne grabbed Noah by the arm and rolled up the sleeve. ¡°How the hell did you get hurt like this on the way to buy medicine? Who did this?¡± asked Ferne, staring at the wound in surprise. ¡°A bunch of thieves.¡± Noah took a cup of water and went to the coffee table to get the medicine. After reading the instructions, he took two pills and handed them to Ferne, ¡°Take them.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Ferne had nowhere to vent his sudden anger. Ferne walked around and turned back to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the police? Where are the thieves now?¡± ¡°Take your medicine,¡± said Noah as he pinned Ferne down on the chair. ¡°What the¡­¡± Before Ferne finished his words, a cup hit his teeth. Water was poured into his mouth, followed by the bitter pills. He choked a few times, pointed at Noah and wanted to curse, but could not say a word. ¡°Eat and go to sleep,¡± said Noah as he handed over a te. Ferne finally calmed down, but he was still angry, especially when he saw the gauze on Noah¡¯s arm. There seemed to be blood seeping out of it, and the even innermost part of the gauze was stained. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± Ferne took out his phone, trying his best not to swear. He eventually suppressed the anger, but he was still breathing hard as if the person who was injured was not Noah but him. ¡°Where did it happen?¡± asked Ferne. Noah held Ferne¡¯s hand down from across the table, looking calm, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss over it during the new year holidays. Just eat.¡± ¡°What the hell is this all about?¡± said Ferne, ring at Noah. Noah looked to be at ease, ¡°I beat the hell out of them. They stole nothing from me. If I called the police, I would be fined for this and nothing more than being disciplined would happen to those thieves.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re just trying to save money?¡± asked Ferne, who was almost breathless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Noah nced at Ferne as if Ferne was retarded. ¡°You should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Ferne was confused. Noah pointed at Ferne¡¯s temple and said, ¡°Your brain.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 859 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 859 Collin went to the supermarket to buy something after work. He took a taxi back to his parents¡¯ ce after the shopping. He had stayed at his parents¡¯ house for a while, eating with them, watching the TV show with them, and chatting with them. ¡°Your hand has recovered, yes? Let¡¯s meet the girl I told you some other days,¡± said Cora after the dinner given that Collin seemed to be in a good mood. Collin picked up a piece of apple and, put it in his mouth, ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll get in touch with her in a few days,¡± Cora said happily. Collin had the urge to bring Roxanne over on New Year¡¯s Eve. But before the urge came true, it was wiped out by Cora¡¯s words, ¡°Let me tell you something. Yesterday, one of my friends¡¯ son brought a girl back to his home. She looked quite well-dressed and decent. But my friend checked in private and found that the girl¡¯s life was a total mess. I heard that she had an abortion before! What a sin! Who would ever want to be with such a girl? My friend and his son quarreled with each other, and his son didn¡¯te back for dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, boy! Don¡¯t you ever date that kind of girl! If you bring a girl like that home, I¡¯ll definitely be pissed off like hell! I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you over girls, you understand?¡± ¡°Is it that important to have a matching social status, mom?¡± Collin heard himself asking. ¡°Of course! Are you fine with dating a girl who lives in the ghetto? Is she worthy of you? She will feel inferior and knows that she doesn¡¯t deserve you! If a girl like that wants to marry you, it¡¯s about your money instead of love! Roxanne cared nothing about Collin¡¯s money, nor did she like Collin. Collin could not feel even the slightest bit of love from her, but he found that his love for her was getting stronger and stronger. He was getting used to her existence in his life. He longed to hear her say words of love, even just his name instead of Doctor Mueller, the title that seemed too distant and cold when she called him this way. From New Year¡¯s Eve to this day, Roxanne didn¡¯t call nor send any message, even just some greetings. The text inbox of Collin¡¯s phone was filled with messages in thest two days ago, but none of them was from Roxanne. When Collin came back to his senses, he heard Cora chuckling, ¡°The girl I told you about is really good. You will like her! She does housework, and she takes great care of people. She¡¯ll do her best to look after you when you start dating!¡± Roxanne looked cold, but she was also very good at taking care of people. At least when he was wearing the cast, she had been taking care of him, especially in the bed. Collin was distracted again. Collin lost track of what his parents were talking about. They turned to Collin for his opinion on something. After having asked for a long time, there was no response from Collin. His parents found him smiling at an apple on the table. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Cora asked and patted Collin. The horny scenes in Collin¡¯s mind immediately receded like a tide. He leaned back and asked, ¡°Nothing, What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I told your dad that we¡¯ll go with you the day we take you to the girl,¡± Cora said. ¡°Sure.¡± Collin already didn¡¯t remember what topic they were discussing and just wanted to end it hastily, vaguely agreeing. Cora looked at Collin in surprise. She felt relieved since Collin had been cooperative, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Let me get you guys some more apple!¡± After Cora left, Collin suddenly understood what he just agreed with. It was fine to him. In this rtionship between him and Roxanne, he had been left alone being the one who¡¯s never been needed by the other one. But he had thought it through. His parents would not ept Roxanne given what¡¯s family was like. There was no need to be bothered by Roxanne anymore. It would be better to follow Cora¡¯s wishes and marry a girl that satisfied Cora. However, whenever he thought of marrying another girl, he would think of Roxanne¡¯s empty eyes and that sexy croaky voice for no reason. In the silent and dark night, he always heard her voice. ¡°Dr. Mueller¡­¡± ¡­ When Valentine¡¯s Day came, it was the day of the opening of Ferne¡¯s hotel. Emily woke up to arge bouquet of red roses at the door. She rubbed her eyes and smiled as she looked at the bouquet that was half the height of a person in front of her. She remembered that Stephanie had sent her a messagest night. Stephanie said that she would get no flowers on Valentine¡¯s Day, and she asked Emily to share her one after Emily got flowers. Emily took out a rose and pinched it at her fingertips. She took out her phone and sent a picture of it to Stephanie. Stephanie replied when Emily was brushing her teeth. ¡°Charming Steph: Just one?¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: Didn¡¯t you say you wanted one?¡± ¡°Charming Steph: How many did Vincent give you?¡± Emily went out with a mouth full of foam and took another photo. Stephanie was shocked envy. ¡°Charming Steph: I want to marry him!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: Toote. His mine now¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Thank you for letting me know!¡± ¡°Charming Steph: Whatever, just give me one!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sare: How?¡± Stephanie sent Emily a location. Emily smiled called, ¡°You came early in the morning?¡± ¡°Sure! Today is Mr. Ferne¡¯s opening ceremony. I¡¯m a has-been movie star, and I shoulde to celebrate for him! When will you guyse over?¡± Emily put down the towel. ¡°I just got up.¡± Stephanie chuckled hard, ¡°Marriage gives you fantastic nightlife, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Emily: ¡°What the¡­ ¡°Cut your crap or I¡¯ll start hunting men for you!¡± Stephanieughed, ¡°Someone like your dear husband, please! If you can get a man like that, I¡¯ll marry him right away!¡± ¡°Holy¡­.¡± Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 860 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 860 At the dining table, Emily finished breakfast and sat next to Vincent, looking at him. After a long time, Vincent turned to her and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stephanie seems to like you,¡± said Emily. She thought about it and added, ¡°Men like you, more specifically.¡± Vincent took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°Rex, then. You can introduce him to her.¡± On the other side of the table, Rex almost choked on the tea. Emily looked at Rex, and then looked at Vincent, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the same type of man.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Rex nodded. He subconsciously stood up straight and said to Emily, ¡°I am like an elite, and Mr. Vincent is like a boss.¡± Emily narrowed her eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. I mean you look like an omega, and Vincent looks alpha.¡± Rex looked shocked, ¡°Omega?¡± Vincent was confused as well. Ferne looked his best and showed up at the entrance of the Dalton Hotel in a very handsome manner early in the morning. Although the name of this hotel was rather ordinary, the signboard was well designed. A ck stone stood tall at the entrance, engraved with the words ¡°the Dalton Hotel.¡± The writing style was elegant. From afar, it had an imposing aura that reminded people of a royal pce. On the second floor of the hotel was a LED screen. The sea shown on it looked so real that the passers-by could almost smell the salty, wet smell of it along with the sound of running water. When Emily and the others got out of the car, there was a lot of people at the entrance. Ferne and Noah were cutting the ribbon. The waiters were all in ck uniforms and giving free drinks to the passers-by standing at the door. The drinks were offered by Sydnee. Emily had a rose in her hand. When she got out of the car, she did not see Stephanie. Ferne saw her and came to hug her. When Emily was about to hug Ferne as well, an arm came and stopped them. Emily saw Vincent walk over. He held her hand in his to keep Ferne¡¯s hand away. ¡°Sorry, boss. I got too excited,¡± said Ferne as he grinned and took his hand back. Soon, Ferne noticed the rose. He reached for the rose and said, ¡°Is this for me? Thank you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ferne didn¡¯t notice the look on Emily¡¯s face. He sniffed the rose in a dramatic way and said to Vincent, ¡°Will you get jealous that Mrs. Scavo gave me this?¡± Vincent nced at Ferne, ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky.¡± ¡°I knew it! I know you won¡¯t make a fuss over this!¡± Vincent continued, ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± The smile on Ferne¡¯s face froze. He looked at Emily awkwardly. Emily reached out and took the rose back, ¡°Sorry. This is for Stephanie.¡± ¡°I see. Sorry!¡± Stephanie went inside a private room quickly after she showed up. Many people at the door were saying that Stephanie was eating inside. Soon, a lot of people came to visit, but none of them saw Stephanie. Emily entered the hotel and was led by Vincent to the door of a private room. When she looked up, she saw that there was something engraved on the stone te on the door: Earthly Paradise. There was also a line of words on the side of it: by Ferne Dalton. Emily found it rather funny. Emily ignored the words of which the style was too wild to recognize. Her eyes lit up when she pushed open the door. It was different from other private rooms. This one was as big as three roomsbined. It was quite spacious, and there were two sofas. One was obviously set for women. It was pink all over, and under it were warm cashmere carpets. On the other side, it was a ck leather sofa with a ck coffee table. There was nothing on the wooden floor. It looked cold and tidy. Emily saw Jaquan and the others. Emma and Janessa were sitting on the sofa chatting with Stephanie. Christy was standing there with a te of sweet pastry in her hand, sharing. ¡°Emily! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± said Janessa as she saw Emily. Emily walked over and hugged everyone. She handed the rose to Stephanie. ¡°Thank you, Emily. This one¡¯s for you, a Valentine¡¯s Day gift,¡± Stephanie said as she handed something to Emily. ¡°But I have nothing for you,¡± Emily said with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gift?¡± Stephanie asked, waving the rose. Emily shrugged. Stephanie gifts had given gifts to the others. Emma and Janessa, as a return, a few hundred thousand dors into Stephanie¡¯s Rx Room. Even the cheque looked new. Stephanie held it in her hand and gently waved it at Emily, ¡°It¡¯s so happy to have rich friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count me in, Stephanie. I don¡¯t have any,¡± said Christy. ¡°But you¡¯re the prettiest, which is far better than being rich, isn¡¯t it?¡± Stephanie turned back and said. Everyoneughed. Ferne and Noah were busy greeting the guests outside. Armando and Randy went to help. Jaquan peeled a lot of pine nuts and sent them over. The others immediately winked at Emma. Stephanie said bluntly, ¡°What a happy life you¡¯re living!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Janessa said with a smile, ¡°Emma is now treated as a national treasure.¡± Emily did not understand. She saw Janessa tilting her head at Emma¡¯s belly. ¡°Wait, she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Stephanie was the first to realize. Christy sat down and said, ¡°Congrattions!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Congrattions, Emma!¡± said Emily Emma thanked everyone with a smile. They chatted for a while and found out that Janessa¡¯s and Emma¡¯s due dates were close to each other. There came another round of congrattions. Jaquan and Vincent were sitting on the cold sofa and all they heard was theughter of the girls. Emily looked around and only saw Emma¡¯s smiling eyes. When Emily turned around and was about to speak to Vincent, she saw that Vincent was also looking at the girls.. His eyes were filled with tenderness. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 861 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 861 Emily smiled as she noticed their gazes. She said a few words to the people beside her, then walked over to Vincent and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Vincent held her hand. The heater was turned on in the room. Emily took off her coat with only a sweater. Her small hands were warm and soft. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Emily asked. Vincent smiled saying nothing. ¡°Emma, Vincent has been looking at you all this time.¡± Jaquan, who was peeling pine nuts, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Emily was speechless. Vincent took out his phone and showed a photo to Emily. In the photo, Jaquan was looking at Emma andughing like a fool. Jaquan stoppedughing. Sydnee and Eliot arrived at noon. Behind them was Lynn, who was like an assistant. The three of them brought many flowers. When they arrived at the private room, the dishes were all served. The money for buying the tea was transferred directly to Emily. On the other hand, Sydnee held cash in her hands. As soon as Sydnee sat down, she gave the money to Emily. Then, Sydnee took out a small notebook and wrote ¡°clear¡±. Emily epted the money and asked Sydnee, ¡°Have you recovered from your cold?¡± Sydnee didn¡¯t reply. Her expression wasplicated and subtle. She almost thought that Emily was joking with her, but when Sydnee raised her head, she saw that Emily was concerned. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered,¡± Sydnee said with guilty. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in good health recently. You seem to be thinner.¡± Emily continued, ¡°I called you a few times, but your voice was especially hoarse.¡± Sydnee quickly poured a cup of tea and handed it to Emily. Sydnee said, ¡°Have a sip. It¡¯s from my hometown.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking. What happen to you?¡± Emily looked at Sydnee suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. She¡¯s just shy,¡± Christy smiled at Emily from the other side. Sydnee was speechless. ¡°Why?¡± Emily didn¡¯t understand. Janessa used a spoon to stir on the bowl and smiled at Emily. Janessa said, ¡°The question you asked just now made her shy, okay?¡± Emily recalled that she had asked if Sydnee had caught a cold, and Emily also said Sydnee¡¯s throat was especially hoarse¡­ Emily suddenly remembered that her throat would be particrly hoarse under certain circumstances. Then she looked at Sydnee. Sydnee¡¯s ears turned red at the moment. Sydnee lowered her head and rubbed the cup on her hand. Emily immediately understood. Emma and Christy had once discussed some topics with Sydnee. Emma and Christy smiled at each other. Originally, Janessa had nned to y a few jokes on Sydnee. Seeing that Sydnee was blushing, Janessa could only hold back herughter and say, ¡°Forget about it. I won¡¯t make jokes. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Emily lowered her head and smiled at Sydnee. Sydnee asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sydnee pinched Emily embarrassedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that it¡¯s very interesting. I never thought that you would be even shyer than me,¡± Emily said in a low voice with a slight smile. Sydnee was speechless. ¡°Well, hang out with us more and you won¡¯t be so shy anymore. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Emma,¡± Janessa said. ¡°Yes, I can testify,¡± Emma said, holding back herughter. The othersughed. Ferne was alsoughing. After he finished serving the group of people, he came over in a hurry and celebrated with everyone. He immediately shouted to the waiter, ¡°Get my bottle of¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Janessa and Emma looked at him together. Ferne immediately remembered that the two women were pregnant and Noah was injured. They could not drink. Ferne immediately changed his words and said, ¡°Give me a bottle of Sprite.¡± ¡°No way! Mr. Ferne, we just drinking Sprite on such an important day?¡± Janessa rested her chin on her hand as she looked at Ferne with disdain. Thinking back to the previous games, Ferne coughed lightly and said righteously, ¡°Some of you can¡¯t drink. And the rest of you aren¡¯t good at drinking. It is boring for us to drink.¡± ¡°Why? I think this is much more interesting.¡± Janessa took a cup of hot milk from Armando and sipped it. Then she looked at Ferne and said, ¡°We can watch you drink.¡± Ferne lost his words. Randy unfurled his fan and said to the waiter, ¡°Bring all your boss¡¯ treasures.¡± The waiter knew that people in this private room were all friends of Ferne. Since Ferne didn¡¯t say anything, the waiter immediately agreed and went out to get the wine. Ferne¡¯s face darkened, and he whispered to Noah, ¡°I¡¯m screwed. Knock me out and take me away before I get drunk.¡± Noah lowered his head to take a sip of tea and casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make a record.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± Ferne suddenly felt that life was tough. He picked up a dish and handed it to Noah. Ferne said to Noah, ¡°Have you forgotten who served you these days?¡± Everyone listened to him immediately. Stephanie looked at Ferne with curiosity. ¡°But you just help deliver the takeout to me, is that tiring?¡± Noah raised his eyebrows and asked. Ferne leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°Of course. I had to put the food on tes. Right, you forgot to wash your hair¡­¡± Noah put a grape into Ferne¡¯s mouth. Others who were listening excitedly immediately looked up at Ferne. Stephanie asked out of curiosity, ¡°Go on, what happened when you washed your hair?¡± Ferne stopped saying. Noah was speechless. Until the waiter brought the wine, Ferne didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything about the issue of washing hair because Noah kept feeding him grapes. Everyone finally understood and they tacitly showed an expression to each other. Ferne quickly raised his hand to rify. His mouth was full of grapes and he spoke vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s not what you think about. I just helped him wash his hair.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Stephanie¡¯s eyes lit up. Ferne didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought that it was better for him to shut up. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 862 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 862 Emily sat on Vincent¡¯s left, and Sydnee was on Emily¡¯s right. While they were eating, Emily and Sydnee lowered their heads and chatted about the Tea Manor. Eliot and Lynn, who were beside Sydnee, simply listened to them and asionally echoed. On the other side, Emma was talking with Janessa and the others, and Randy was chatting with Jaquan and Ferne. Everyone was having a good time with their idle chatter. Emily realized that she had been paying little attention to Vincent when she finished the meal, so she immediately picked some food for Vincent. Vincent was quite a picky eater. There were many things that he wouldn¡¯t take a second bite after the first one. However, with Emily¡¯s favorite food, he would always take some himself after he put the food on Emily¡¯s te as if it was a pleasure to him to eat the food that Emily liked with her. ¡°Mr. Vincent, what else do you want to eat?¡± Emily asked lightly after putting vegetables and meat on Vincent¡¯s te and pouring him some tea. Vincent stared down at the food on his te. He picked up some to eat and looked at Emily. ¡°Surprise me.¡± Emily thought for a while and put everything she liked into Vincent¡¯s te. She loved shrimp, ribs, and all sorts of meat. Of course, she enjoyed vegetables as well, except broli and nori. There were several dishes of fish on the table. Emily preferred salmon for its tender texture. She picked up a piece of salmon and was about to put it on Vincent¡¯s te when Vincent leaned in to take it with his mouth. ¡°Emily, you are a wonder,¡± Ferne eximed from the other side, ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t like fish. Well, he dislikes most of the food with only a few exceptions.¡± Emily looked at Vincent suspiciously. ¡°Why? Fish is delicious.¡± ¡°Eating fish is a waste of time,¡± Vincent said nonchntly. Ferne was stuck for words. That was not what you said, Vincent! ¡°Ferne was right. There aren¡¯t many things Boss likes,¡± said Randy as he unfolded the fan. ¡°Take cheese for an example. He finds it cheesy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sydnee raised her head to ask. ¡°You know, cheesy.¡± Randy folded the fan and grinned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stephanie asked. Randy looked around and lowered his chin with a cough. ¡°Forget it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Everyone was left speechless. There was an awkward silence. ¡°Do you get it?¡± Ferne asked Noah. ¡°Shut up.¡± Noah kept a straight face. Ferne soon zipped his mouth and pouted when he was about tough at his own joke. After the meal, it was sweets and afternoon tea time. The people separated into groups. All the girls went to the sofa in the inner room and leaned against it with pillows held in their arms. There were two sofas facing close with a small coffee table in the middle. The floor was covered with clean cashmere carpets. The girls took off their shoes and stepped on the carpet barefoot. They sat there to chat while eating pastries. Apart from Stephanie and Lynn, everyone there was married. Their chatting was mostly about their husbands and children. Of course, Emily sat at the side and rarely talked, simply listening to the people. Janessa and Stephanie were knowledgeable and voluble people. They quickly livened up the atmosphere. Emma didn¡¯t really talk, but people could tell from her words that she had a wealth of experiences. Same with Christy, who had started supporting herself since adolescence? She was a book full of stories that not everyone was allowed to read. However, Christy never talked about her past. She listened to Janessa and Stephanie talking about their past and smiled, but Emily could see that there was no sign of hope but darkness in her eyes. Lynn mentioned that her parents called her during the holidays and asked her to go home, but she ignored them. She talked about how Eliot and Sydnee went to save her back then. It was something that just happenedst year but seemed such a long time ago now. People sighed after listening. Just then, Sydnee suddenly raised her head and looked at Eliot, who was on the sofa. Eliot¡¯s legs were having a slow recovery. He still needed to walk on the sticks. However, sitting there and being talkative, Eliot still radiated like the sunshine he was, but with a more stable character. Eliot looked much more reliable than Ferne and Randy, who were sitting next to him. Emily followed Sydnee¡¯s gaze and found out that she was staring at Eliot. Emily quietly took a picture with her phone and sent it to Eliot. On the other side, Eliot happened to catch a glimpse at their side and met Sydnee¡¯s eyes before he checked the message. Sydnee smiled at Eliot and turned back to listen to Lynn. Eliot opened his phone and saw the photo taken by Emily. He stared at it, and a smile lit up his face. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Jaquan patted Eliot¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you hear what Trevor just said?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch it,¡± Eliot said as he raised his head. Jaquan shrugged and said to Trevor, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll repeat your words for him. You go ahead.¡± Trevor sat on the single sofa with hisptop in his arms. Next to him was Vincent ying chess with Noah. Ferne watched them y, holding half a watermelon in his arms. ¡°Trevor said that he can help fix your legs with machinery so that you can walk normally.¡± Jaquan added, ¡°There is no need for surgery. That machine will be ced on your heel to provide the strength for you to lift your feet. It probably wouldn¡¯t be noticeable with your pants covering it. It would still be cool even if people saw it, though. Have you watched Robocop?¡± Eliot never watched those kinds of movies, but he nodded anyway. ¡°Think about it.¡± Jaquan finished and sat back to crack the peanuts. Those were Emma¡¯s favorites. Armando was cracking walnuts. The two expectant fathers seemed to be full of expectations for the coming child. They got faster and faster cracking the peanuts and walnuts and somehow turned it into apetition to see who could get more nuts cracked. Randy was checking the gaming time length of his teammates and soon dropped his phone to volunteer as a referee when he saw Armando and Jaquan starting apetition. Men could be really childish sometimes. ¡°What do you think?¡± Janessa asked Sydnee. The girls burst intoughter, and even Lynn was smiling.. Sydnee blushed, choking on her words. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 863 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 863 The topic gradually shifted to Sydnee and Eliot. Sydnee said that Eliot adopted a stray dog. Because the dog had been beaten up by many people before, it took them almost two months to get close to it. Then, Sydnee took out the photo and showed the dog¡¯s picture to Emily and the others. It was a golden retriever who was lying in the middle of Sydnee and Eliot. Emily looked at Sydnee who was smiling happily in the photo and suddenly thought of Sydnee in her previous life. At that time, Sydnee ended her short and tragic life with a sad text at the tea manor. At that time, Eliot learned a lot of things from Sydnee. Sydnee told her about the bitterness of love, the betrayal of a man and the unfaithful marriage, as well as theplexity of society and the sinister hearts of people. Every time Sydnee talked about it, she would cry aloud¡­ But in this life, when Eliot saw Sydnee acting like a naive girl in front of her, Eliot could not help but gently hug Sydnee. Sydnee hugged her back, and the others also gently hugged them. ¡°What are we doing? Are we lesbians?¡± asked Janessa. They allughed. The robot Eleven stood in a corner while its pair of gray gem eyes were recording this scene. Armando and Jaquan also finished peeling the things in their hands. Randy was fanning himself as he counted them one by one. Then he suddenly threw his fan. ¡°I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯m counting these things here!¡± ¡°Now you see it?¡± Ferne held the watermelon in his hands and looked back at Randy. Randy rolled his eyes and leaned over. ¡°Give me a taste.¡± Ferne dug a spoonful and handed it to Randy. ¡°Noah just ate some.¡± Randy quickly covered his mouth and took a few steps back. ¡°Noah, Randy dislikes you.¡± Ferne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nonsense! I just don¡¯t like your saliva!¡± Noah stopped ying chess and looked up at the watermelon. There was indeed only one spoon inside, and the other spoon seemed to be in Vincent¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡± Noah wondered why he had the illusion that Ferne had fed him with another new spoon. When Ferne saw Noah look over, he thought that Noah still wanted to eat. Ferne then gave another spoonful of watermelon to Noah. As the watermelon juice almost spilled out, Ferne quickly took a sip. Noah was speechless. When it was almost evening, everyone left. Since Ferne was busy that day, no one forced him to drink. It was just a toast. After all, it was the opening day. Ferne shouldn¡¯t drink too much. After the party, Ferne and Eliot went to a private room to discuss the tea cooperation. Originally, Eliot was nning to give it away for free, but Ferne felt that since it was a cooperation, they had to do it formally, so Ferne asked Eliot to bring the contract, and the two sides officially cooperated this way. Armando and Janessa went out for a walk. Since Janessa had stayed in City Y every day and didn¡¯t go elsewhere, and it was not easy to see Armando taking a break, Armando decided to go to Happind City with Janessa. Before the two left, Armando booked a couple meal for the night. He said that he would eat it after shopping, and it was at ten o¡¯clock at night. Sydnee was waiting outside for Eliot to finish talking with Ferne before leaving. Lynn was waiting by the side. Emily apanied her for a while and asked if Lynn wanted to go to her ce at night. Sydnee whispered to Emily, ¡°If it was any other time, it would be fine. Why would Lynn go to your ce today?¡± As Emily was about to ask why, she saw Sydnee point to somewhere behind her. She turned around and saw that many girls in the hall were carrying red roses out with happy expressions. Then Emily realized that it was Valentine¡¯s Day. Stephanie had rushed over early in the morning, so she was a little sleepy. She then booked a room and went to sleep. The bottle of red wine at noon was only drunk by Ferne, Randy and Stephanie. Emily realized that Stephanie was a drinker. At least, when they chatted after dinner, Stephanie could stay sober. The others dispersed and left. When Emily held Vincent¡¯s hand and walked out of the hotel, she immediately felt the cold air outside. ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± Emily shrank her neck. ¡°Do you want to get in the car or walk around?¡± Vincent put her hat on and then put the scarf around her. ¡°Go home and watch the movie.¡± Emily thought of the movie they had just talked about and really wanted to watch it. ¡°What movie?¡± ¡°The Redemption of Shawshank. Have you watched it?¡± ¡°No,¡± Vincent shook his head. ¡°Great, let¡¯s watch it together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Emily liked to wrap herself in a nket when watching a movie. She even preferred to wear her pajamas after a shower and wrap herself in a nket. When Vincent finished his shower, he saw that she was lying on the sofa wrapped in a nket and staring at the TV screen with bright eyes. Rex retrieved something from outside and handed it over. Vincent frowned slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°From Mr. Addison.¡± Rex opened the box, took out a series of shells and conch, then took out a card and handed it to Vincent. Vincent didn¡¯t take the card. ¡°Read it.¡± The lights in the living room were turned off. Before night fell, there was only the moonlight on the balcony. Rex read out what he saw in the dim light. ¡°Dear ¡­ brother, it should be New Year by the time you receive the gift. No, maybe it is already Valentine¡¯s Day. Then I wish you and Emma a happy Valentine¡¯s Day! Guess where I am?¡± Rex checked both sides and then said, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Vincent nced at the box and said, ¡°Put it there.¡± Rex nodded and was about to say something. Then Vincent said, ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°Get it.¡± ¡°Including them.¡± Vincent nced at the figures in the dark. The guards were speechless. Guard 1 thought, ¡®He wants to do something evil!¡¯ Guard 2 thought, ¡®I begin to think about it.¡¯ Guard 3 thought, ¡®Today is Valentine¡¯s Day. Maybe I want to do something different.¡¯ Guard 4 thought, ¡®What a man.¡¯ Rex was speechless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The movie had already started. Emily was lying on the sofa, and the lights in the living room had all been turned off, leaving only amp with a soft glow. Vincent walked over and pulled her into his arms before looking at the screen with her. ¡°He killed her wife.¡± Emily said seriously, and she analyzed the plot from time to time, ¡°He should be drunk and has no idea what he is doing at all.¡± Life in prison was something that Emily had nevere into contact with. She stared at it intently. asionally, her gaze paused as if she had thought of someone. Later, she continued looking at the screen. There were fruits and pastries on the table and a can of colorful fruit candy. Emily reached out and took out a piece of candy. When she put it into her mouth, she found that it was strawberry vored. Halfway through the movie, Vincent lowered his head and kissed her. The strawberry-vored candy completely dissolved, and her mouth was filled with the sweet smell of strawberries. She clung to his arm and whispered, ¡°The movie is not over yet¡­¡± ¡°Later.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice had already be hoarse, and when it was erotic to her. Emily felt that Vincent was perfect, but at times, he was not very good. At times, she could not believe a single word of what he said. Words like ter¡±, ¡°wait¡± and so on were just a lie. ¡°Later¡± meant she had to wait for an entire night. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 864 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 864 After the Lord Top went outside and bought a set of test books and pens, she realized that it was Valentine¡¯s Day today. There were many boys holding red roses on the road, girls holding milk tea smiling sweetly on the side. And many young people were selling the flowers in their arms. There was musicing from a store. It sang, ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day is always happy, and there are a lot of people passing by that street¡­ I forget that walking alone is not lonely that¡­ Valentine¡¯s Day is always happy, how I wish to be by your side¡­¡± She put everything into her bag and slowly walked back along the street. She had been reading in her room for the past few days and had almost forgotten the smell of the air. However, the air was now filled with pink bubbles. She saw couples standing on the streets, hugging or kissing. Their postures were intimate and natural. She even saw an old man apanying an old woman passing through the long street. The old woman was holding a gorgeous red rose in her hand. In the evening, she returned to her residence. Cali was cooking in the kitchen. Lord Top greeted and was about to go up when she saw Cali¡¯s daughtere back. Cali¡¯s daughter walked in a hurry and said, ¡°I forgot to take something with me!¡± The man who sent Cali¡¯s daughter back at the door was a date introduced by others after New Year¡¯s Day. He looked very ordinary and was only about 1.7 meters tall. He was a little oily. Lord Top smelled the strong perfume on him and she frowned unconsciously. ¡°Who is he?¡± After the man came in, he saw Lord Top and his eyes lit up. Cali came out of the kitchen and introduced, ¡°This is our tenant upstairs.¡± She turned around and shouted, ¡°Miya, where did you go? Don¡¯t let Edward wait for too long.¡± ¡°Right away. I need to find something,¡± Miya responded. Cali chatted with Edward. Lord Top carried her bag and went upstairs. After Miya took her things out, she found that her date had been staring at Lord Top. Miya was a little unhappy. She walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Edward looked away. After they came out, Edward looked at the window on the second floor. Lord Top opened the window to get some fresh air, revealing half of her face. Her hair had grown a lot, and her face was still delicate. She didn¡¯t look like a boy, but she seemed to be handsome. Miya stared at Edward and asked, ¡°Why do you keep looking at her?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was just taking a look,¡± Edward said. ¡°Take a look?¡± From the moment the Lord Top appeared, Miya had been jealous. She envied all the girls who were thinner than her. She envied Lord Top¡¯s fair skin, heroic facial features, and she even envied that Lord Top had a tall, rich and handsome boyfriend. However, all of this had nothing to do with Miya. Miya didn¡¯t understand why she looked so ugly and her boyfriend was so poor, ugly, and short¡­ Miya was also angry that Edward kept looking at Lord Top. Miya looked at Edward and asked, ¡°You have been staring at her since I came out, and you have been watching her all the time. What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just taking a look.¡± Edward felt that Miya was being unreasonable. So he took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s toote if we don¡¯t go now.¡± Miya didn¡¯t receive any roses on Valentine¡¯s Day. The movie tickets were booked by herself. She deliberately left the tickets at home to see if Edward could buy new tickets. Unexpectedly, he asked her to take a taxi to get the tickets. Miya also paid for the taxi. Miya suddenly broke down. She shouted, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Edward nced at her and did not say anything. He turned and left. Cali ran out when she heard the noise. She asked Miya what was going on. Miya did not say a word and rushed straight to the second floor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lord Top had heard the voices of the two people downstairs when she opened the window, but she did not expect it to be rted to her. Hearing the deafening sound of Miya knocking on the door, Lord Top kept silent for a few seconds. Then she got up and opened the door. Miya said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t stay at my house! Get out!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you doing?¡± Cali pulled Miya aside. ¡°Mom! Tell her to leave! Every time I was on my way to work, my neighbor asked me who she was and whether she was married or not. None of them considered my feelings. I am almost thirty! I still haven¡¯t found a boyfriend. What about her? She¡¯s so beautiful with good skin and a good figure. Lots of men chase her. She also has such a handsome boyfriend. Now, I finally have a date. After seeing her, he just can¡¯t forget about her. Mom! What am I supposed to do?¡± Miya shouted. Lord Top stood there at a loss. This was the first time she had faced such a situation. She couldn¡¯t say anything tofort Miya, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. When she came out of school, she went to the Inte bar to y games. She talked to people in the game, causing her to have very few friends in real life. She had only one friend and that friend treated her so well.. Her friend wouldn¡¯t shout at her like Miya at this moment. Billionaire’s Reborn Baby Chapter 865 Billionaire¡¯s Reborn Baby Chapter 865 Lord Top rarely had conflicts with girls. She was a good student at school. When she went out of school, she was the Lord Top who yed games in silence. Over the past few years, she had been studying games. Her mind only remembered how precious time was, and she had forgotten to socialize normally. Usually, when Cali called her for dinner, she woulde downstairs and did not chat with Cali at all. Cali was also worried that she would disturb Lord Top¡¯s studies, so she rarely talked to her. To be honest, Lord Top had the most conversations with Randy, but Randy had always been nice to her, so she had never thought that one day, she would face this kind of situation, which was that her existence made others live a hard life. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lord Top thought about it and apologized to Miya. Cali¡¯s eyes were also red, but she said to Lord Top, ¡°She¡¯s crazy. Why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Cali pulled her daughter and walked out. ¡°Get out of here. Calm down and apologize to herter.¡± ¡°Why should I apologize? It was her fault! Mom, it was her fault!¡± Miya was still crying and was pulled out. The door was closed, isting the crying. Lord Top sat on the edge of the bed for a moment and got up to pack her things. She should have lived alone, instead of making a mess like this. She let out a long breath and walked to the window. She was about to put all the books on the table into the suitcase when she saw a familiar car parked outside the window. Randy came. Randy just stood there, leaning against the car door, and the engine cover was open and filled with red roses. After being driven out, Miya was no longer willing to stay at home. She rushed out the door and saw this scene. She looked at Randy¡¯s handsome face, then at his expensive sports car. Finally, when she saw the red roses, she covered her face and cried even louder as she rushed out. Randy was puzzled. Lord Top stood by the window and looked at Randy. Randy ignored what happened just now and asked Lord Top, ¡°Will youe down or not? If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll go up to you.¡± Lord Top looked back at the room and said to him, ¡°Come here.¡± Randy was a little surprised. For the past few days, every time he came over, the best treatment was to get a look from her. Not to mention entering her room, even entering the house to drink tea was a rare thing. This was the first time that Lord Top invited him to her room. Cali went to the kitchen and poured Randy a cup of tea. Randy greeted Cali and then went upstairs. Cali looked a little embarrassed and said to him, ¡°Mr. Geller, I¡¯m sorry that my daughter just said something that may upset Lord Top, but it is not her fault. Please tell her clearly that it is my daughter¡¯s fault. I will definitely lecture my daughterter.¡± Randy finally realized something. Recalling the scene of her daughter crying and running out, he said with a serious face, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Lord Top put all her clothes and books into the suitcase. There were originally very few things, but since Randy bought a lot of things and sent them over. There were clothes, shoes, toys, and even an e-sports chair. She looked around and found that even one more suitcase could not carry all those things. When Randy pushed open the door and came in, he saw her looking at the shoes on the ground and sighing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like them?¡± He walked over and carefully looked into her eyes. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t crying, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There are too many things, the suitcase can¡¯t take them all,¡± Lord Top said softly, then she found shoe boxes and put all the shoes in. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Randy looked at the suitcase in the middle of the ground. He knew that Lord Top wanted to move away. He squatted down and leaned against her, asking, ¡°Have you decided where to move?¡± Lord Top didn¡¯t reply. Randy put all the shoes aside and then carried the suitcase out. ¡°Go to your ce,¡± Lord Top said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Randy did not look back. The smile on his face could not be suppressed. Behind him was the uncertain voice of Lord Top with a hint of hesitation. ¡°Can I?¡± Randy tried to suppress his smile and pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this for the time being. It¡¯s too unsafe for a girl to live outside. Go to my ce first.¡± Lord Top nodded in agreement. Randy then ran downstairs with the suitcase. However, Randy drove a sports car over. The space was too small, and the only area with a slightly larger space was full of red roses. He thought for a while and stopped a taxi. When Lord Top came down, she automatically sat in the taxi. Randy followed her with a few pieces of clothes in his arms. When he stuffed the clothes into the car, he looked at her and asked, ¡°You ¡­ aren¡¯t taking my car?¡± She took the clothes and said, ¡°Here is okay.¡± Randy looked at her for a moment and asked the driver, ¡°Would you like to drive a sports car?¡± The driver was confused. The driver wondered why people wanted to drive his taxi recently. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!